m 


\""  ■'  ■ '  ■=  ■  ■  ■  ti\ 


L 


n 


Please 

handle  this  volume 

with  care. 

The  University  of  Connecticut 
Libraries,  Storrs 


BOOK  272.F836B  c.  1 
FOXE  #  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 


3  T1S3  DD0bT027  3 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  IVIember  Libraries 


http://www.arcliive.org/details/bookofmartyrsorh1832foxe 


4^^. 


BOOK  OF  MARTYRS; 


OR, 

A  HISTORY 


\i3i 

LIVES,  SUFFERINGS,  ^^    '^ 

AND    TRIUMPHANT    DEATHS, 


•  PRIMITIVE  AS  WELL  AS  PROTESTANT 

MARTYRS: 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OP  CHRISTIANITY, 

TO   THE 

LATEST  PERIODS  OF  PAGAN  AND  POPISH  PERSECUTION. 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED, 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  INQUISITION,  THE  BARTHOLOMEW  MASSACRE, 
IN  FRANCE,  THE  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  UNDER  LOUIS  XIV,  THE 
MASSACRE  IN  THE  IRISH  REBELLION,  IN  THE  YEAR  1641,  AND 
THE  RECENT  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS  IN  THE  SOUTH 
OF  FRANCE. 


"  Do  men  gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles." — Matt.  viL  18. 
ORIGINALLY  COMPOSED  BY  THE 

REV.  JOHN  FOX,  M.  A.  ^3?^^ 

AND  NOW  IMPROVED  BY  IMPORTANT  ALTERATIONS  AND  ADDITIONS,  BY 

REV.  CHARLES  A.  GOODRICH. 


EMBELISHED  WITH  NUMEROUS  ENORATINOS. 


MIDDLETOWN: 

PUBLISHED  BY  EDWIN  HUNT. 


1832. 


District  of  Connecticut,  S3. 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  That  on  the  6th  day  of  March,  in  the  54th  year  of  the  IndejKn- 
ienceof  the  United  States  of  America,  D.  F.  Robinson  &  Co.  of  the  said  District,  have  deposited 
in  this  office  the  title  of  a  book,  the  riglit  whereof  they  claim  as  proprietors,  in  the  words  following, 
to  wit: 

"Book  of  Martyrs,  or  a  History  of  the  Lives,  Sufferings,  and  Triumphant  Deaths  of  the  Primi- 
tive as  well  as  Protestant  Martyrs,  from  the  commencement  of  Christianity,  to  the  latest  periods  ol 
Pagan  and  Popish  Persecution  :  to  which  is  added,  an  Account  of  the  Inquisition,  the  Bartholomew 
massacre  in  France,  the  general  persecution  under  Louis  XIV.,  the  massacre  in  the  Irish  Rebellion, 
in  the  year  1651,  and  the  recent  persecutions  of  the  Protestants  in  the  south  of  France.     'Do  men 

father  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles  V — Matt.  vii.  18.    Originally  composed  by  the  Rev.  John 
"ox,  M.  A.     And  now  improved  by  important  alterations  and  udditions,  by  Rev.  Charles  A.  Good- 
rich.    Embellished  with  numerous  engravings.' 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  Congi-ess  of  the  United  States,  entitled  "An  act  for  the  encourage 
ment  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  authors  emd  pro 
prietors  of  such  copies,,  during  the  times  tlierein  mentioned."  And  also  to  the  act,  entitled,  "An  act, 
supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled,  an  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies 
of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein 
mentioned,  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching  his- 
torical and  other  prints." 

CHARLES  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  District  of  Connecticut. 
A  true  copy  of  record,  examined  and  sealed  by  me, 

CHARLES  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  District  ^  ConneetteuU 


PREFACE. 

The  basis  of  the  following  work  is  a  volume  published  in  Lon- 
don, as  late  as  the  year  1824.  Being  too  extensive  for  general 
use,  the  Editor  has  attempted  such  an  abridgment,  as,  in  his 
'udgment,  would  adapt  it  to  a  more  general  circulation.  He  has 
aimed  to  execute  the  work  with  fidelity,  and  to  present  such  a  vo- 
lume to  the  pubUc,  as  the  true  history  of  the  times  would  justify. 
He  has  prefixed  an  introduction,  designed  to  show  to  the  reader, 
that  the  principles  of  the  gospel  do  not  justify  persecution,  in  any 
form  or  manner  whatever ;  and,  which  may  serve  at  the  same  time, 
to  display  some  of  the  causes  which  have  led  pagans  and  papists  to 
evince  a  bitter  hostihty  to  the  true  friends  of  Christianity. 

No-  apology,  it  is  thought,  wiU  be  deemed  necessary,  for  bringing 
forward  such  a  work,  at  this  time.  The  present  depressed  state  of 
Popery,  both  in  England  and  on  the  continent,  is  no  proof  that  its 
leading  principles  have  been  abandoned.  By  means  of  various  re- 
volutions, its  power  has  been  shaken,  and,  from  motives  of  pohcy, 
it  has  been  compelled  to  cease  from  blood  ;  but,  in  the  language  of 
a  distinguished  divine  of  our  own  country,  "Not  a  prmciple  of  the 
system  has  been  abandoned.  All  the  wiles  of  ages  are  put  in  requi- 
sition now,  to  heal  the  fatal  wounds,  which  the  beast  has  received, 
and  to  render  the  system  still  more  powerful  and  terrific."* 

To  the  American  people,  this  subject  presents  itself  with  peculiar 
interest.  Within  a  short  period,  the  attention  of  the  Pope  of  Rome 
has  been  directed  to  North  America,  and  systematic  efforts  are  now 
making,  under  his  immediate  patronage,  and  at  his  expense,  to  in- 
troduce and  estabUsh  this  corrupt  system,  in  various  parts  of  our 
l-and.  Already,  Catholic  Churches  are  erecting ;  Catholic  priests 
and  emissaries  are  arriving  by  scores  :  publications,  designed  to  eu- 
logize and  recommend  the  system,  are  circulating  abroad. 

The  question  presents  itself  to  the  American  people :  "  Shall  this 
system  find  encouragement  in  the  land  of  the  pilgrims  ?"  We  fear 
not,  indeed,  that  Popery  can  ever  greatly  flourish  on  the  American 
soil ;  but  such  a  root  of  bitterness,  we  wish  not  to  see  planted  here, 
much,  less  spreading  its  branches  to  even  the  temporary  injury  of 
the  Protestant  cause.    Yet,  while  the  friends  of  truth  should  not 

•  Dr.  Beecher's -Missionary  Sermon. 


iv  PREFACE. 

be  needlessly  alarmed,  neither  should  they  sleep.  A  holy  vigilance 
should  guard  well  the  approaches  of  an  enemy,  whose  triumphs  here 
would  be  the  ruin  of  that  fair  fabric  which  cost  our  fathers  so  much 
toil  to  erect.  What  friend  of  Zion  does  not  tremble  at  only  the  pos- 
sibility that  papal  darkness  and  papal  thraldom  may  overspread 
even  a  portion  of  our  country. 

The  following  work,  it  is  believed,  will  present  an  antidote  to  the 
insidious  poison  attempted  to  be  infused  into  the  minds  of  the  unes- 
tablished  and  ignorant,  by  the  professors  of  popery,  and  its  self-styled 
"  liberal  abettors.''^  It  is  only  necessary  that  the  volume  should  be 
carefully  and  candidly  read,  to  convince  that  the  papal  system  is 
not  that  harmless,  innocent  thing,  which  some  would  represent. 
We  wish  not,  indeed,  that  the  papists  should  be  persecuted  ;  we 
would  say,  protect  them  in  their  private  capacity,  wherever  they  ex- 
ist in  the  land  ;  but  beware  of  so  encouraging  them,  as  to  bring  the 
American  people  under  their  temporal  and  spiritual  domination. 
'V.  It  may  be  said,  indeed  it  is  said,  that  the  persecuting  spirit  of  po- 
pery has  passed  away.  But  let  it  be  remembered,  that  persecution 
is  inseparable  from  it — is  its  very  essence.  A  Church,  which  pre- 
tends to  be  infallible^  will  always  seek  the  destruction  of  those  who 
dissent  from  it ;  and  as  a  proof  that  its  spirit  is  unchanged  and  U7i- 
changeable,  we  may  refer  to  the  recent  persecutions  in  the  south  of 
France,  of  which  a  particular  account  will  be  found  in  this  volume. 
Until  some  further  proof  is  given  to  the  world,  than  has  yet  been 
given,  of  the  more  mild  and  pacific  spirit  of  popery,  we  shall  believe 
that  it  is  stUl  as  intolerant,  as  when  it  spread  its  desolating  ravages 
through  the  unoffending  vallies  of  Piedmont ;  or,  at  a  subsequent 
period,  Mghted  up  the  consuming  fires  of  Smithfield. 


THE  LIFE 


OF   THE 


REV.  JOHN  FOX. 


John  Fox  was  born  at  Boston,  in  Lincolnshire,  in  1517,  where 
his  parents  are  stated  to  have  lived  in  respectable  circumstances.  He 
was  deprived  of  his  father  at  an  early  age ;  and  notwithstanding  his 
mother  soon  married  again,  he  still  remained  under  the  parental  roof. 
From  an  early  display  of  talents  and  inclination  to  learning,  his  friends 
were  induced  to  send  him  to  Oxford,  in  order  to  cultivate  and  bring 
them  to  maturity.  During  his  residence  at  this  place,  he  was  distin- 
guished for  the  excellence  and  acuteness  of  his  intellect,  which  was 
improved  by  the  emulation  of  his  fellow-collegians,  united  to  an  inde- 
fatigable zeal  and  industry  on  his  part.  These  qualities  soon  gained 
him  the  admiration  of  all ;  and  as  a  reward  for  his  exertions  and  amia- 
ble conduct,  he  was  chosen  fellow  of  Magdalen  college ;  which  was 
accounted  a  great  honour  in  the  university,  and  seldom  bestowed  un- 
less in  cases  of  great  distinction.  It  appears  that  the  first  display  of 
his  genius  was  in  poetry;  and  that  he  composed  some  Latin  come- 
dies, which  are  still  extant.  But  he  soon  directed  his  thoughts  to  a 
more  serious  subject,  the  study  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  :  to  divinity, 
indeed,  he  applied  himself  with  more  fervency  than  circumspection, 
and  discovered  his  partiality  to  the  reformation,  which  had  then  com- 
menced, before  he  was  known  to  its  supporters,  or  to  those  who  pro- 
tected them  ;  a  circumstance  which  proved  to  him  the  source  of  his 
first  troubles. 

He  is  said  to  have  often  affirmed,  that  the  first  matter  which  occa- 
sioned his  search  into  the  popish  doctrine,  was,  that  he  saw  divers 
things,  most  repugnant  in  their  nature  to  one  another,  forced  upon  men 
at  the  same  time  ;  upon  this  foundation  his  resolution  and  intended 
obedience  to  that  church  were  somewhat  shaken,  and  by  degrees  a 
dislike  to  the  rest  took  place. 

His  first  care  w^as  to  look  into  both  the  ancient  and  modern  history 
of  the  church  ;  to  ascertain  its  beginning  and  progress ;  to  consider 
the  causes  of  all  those  controversies  which  in  the  meantime  had 
sprung  up,  and  diligently  to  weigh  their  efl'ects,  solidity,  infirmities,  &c. 


vi  LIFE  OP  THE  REV.  JOHN  POX.  _.. 

Before  he  had  attained  his  thirtieth  year,  he  had  studied  the  Greek 
and  Latin  fathers,  and  other  learned  authors,  the  transactions  of  the 
councils  ,  and  decrees  of  the  consistories,  and  had  acquired  a  very 
competent  skill  in  the  Hebrew  language.  In  these  occupations  he 
frequently  spent  a  considerable  part,  or  even  the  whole  of  the  night ; 
and  in  order  to  unbend  his  mind  after  such  incessant  study,  he  would 
resort  to  a  grove  near  the  college,  a  place  much  frequented  by  the 
students  in  the  evening,  on  account  of  its  sequestered  gloominess.  In 
these  solitary  walks  he  has  been  heard  to  ejaculate  heavy  sobs  and 
sfghs,  and  with  tears  to  pour  forth  his  prayers  to  God.  These  nightly 
retirements,  in  the  sequel,  gave  rise  to  the  first  suspicion  of  his  alien 
ation  from  the  church  of  Rome.  Being  pressed  for  an  explanation 
of  this  alteration  in  his  conduct,  he  scorned  to  call  in  fiction  to  b^  ex- 
cuse ;  he  stated  his  opinions ;  and  was,  by  the  sentence  of  the  col- 
lege, convicted,  condemned  as  a  heretic,  and  expelled. 

His  friends,  upon  the  report  of  this  circumstance,  were  highly  of- 
fended, and  especially  his  father-in-law,  who  was  now  grown  altoge- 
ther implacable,  either  through  a  real  hatred  conceived  against  him  for 
this  cause,  or  pretending  him.self  aggrieved,  that  he  might  now,  with 
more  show  of  juKstice,  or  at  least  with  more  security,  Avit?ihold  from 
Mr.  Fox  his  paternal  estate  ;  for  he  knew  it  could  not  be  safe  for  one 
publickly  hated,  and  in  danger  of  the  law,  to  seek  a  remedy  for  his 
injustice. 

When  he  was  thus  forsaken  by  his  own  friends,  a  refuge  offered 
itself  in  the  hovise  of  Sir  Thomas  Lucy,  of  Warwickshire,  by  whom 
he  was  sent  for,  to  instruct  his  children.  In  this  house  he  afterwards 
married.  But  the  fear  of  the  popish  inquisitors  hastened  his  depart- 
ure thence ;  as  they  Avere  not  contented  to  pursue  public  offences, 
but  began  also  to  dive  into  the  secrets  of  private  families.  He  now 
began  to  consider  Avhat  was  best  to  be  done  to  free  himself  from  fur- 
ther inconvenience,  and  resolved  either  to  go  to"  his  wife's  father  oi 
to  his  father-in-law. 

His  wife's  father  was  a  citizen  of  Coventry,  whose  heart  was  not 
alienated  from  him,  and  he  was  more  likely  to  be  well  entreated,  for  his 
daughter's  sake.  He  resolved  first  to  go  to  him ;  and,  in  the  mean- 
while, by  letters,  to  try  whether  his  father-in-law  would  receive  him 
or  not.  This  he  accordingly  did,  and  he  received  for  answer,  "  that  it 
seemed  to  him  a  hard  condition  to  take  one  into  his  house  whom  he 
knew  to  be  guilty,  and  condemned  for  a  capital  offence ;  neither  was 
he  ignorant  what  hazard  he  should  undergo  in  so  doing ;  he  would, 
however  show  himself  a  kinsman,  and  neglect  his  own  danger.  If 
he  would  alter  his  mind,  he  might  come,  on  condition  to  stay  as  long 
as  he  himself  desired ;  but  if  he  could  not  be  persuaded  to  that,  he 
must  content  himself  with  a  shorter  stay,  and  not  bring  him  and  his 
mother  into  danger. 

No  coiidition  was  to  be  refused ;  besides,  he  was  secretly  advised 
by  his  mother  to  come,  and  not  to  fear  his  father-in-law's  severity ; 
"  for  that,  perchance,  it  was  needful  to  write  as  he  did,  but  when  OC' 
casion  should  be  offered,  he  Avould  make  recompense  for  his  words 
with  his  actions."  In  fact  he  was  better  received  by  both  of  them 
than  he  had  hoped  for. 

By  these  means  he  kept  himself  concealed  for  sometime,  and  after- 


UFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  FOX.  VU 

wards  made  a  journey  to  London,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of 
Henry  VIII.  Here,  being  unknown,  he  was  in  much  distress,  and 
was  even  reduced  to  the  danger  of  being  starved  to  death,  had  not 
Providence  interfered  in  his  favour,  in  the  following  manner  : 

One  day  as  Mr.  Fox  was  sitting  in  St.  Paul's  church,  exhausted  with 
long  fasting,  a  stranger  took  a  seat  by  his  side,  and  courteously  salu- 
ted him,  thrust  a  sum  of  money  into  his  hand,  and  bade  him  cheer 
up  his  spirits ;  at  the  same  time  informing  him,  that  in  a  few  days 
new  prospects  would  present  themselves  for  his  future  subsistence. 
Who  this  stranger  was,  he  could  never  learn  ;  but  at  the  end  of  three 
days,  he  received  an  invitation  from  the  dutchess  of  Richmond  to  un- 
dertake the  tuition  of  the  children  of  the  earl  of  Surrey,  who,  together 
with  his  father  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  was  imprisoned  in  the  Tov/er, 
by  the  jealousy  and  ingratitude  of  the  king.  The  children  thus  con- 
fided to  his  care  were,  Thomas,  who  succeeded  to  the  dukedom ; 
Henry,  afterwards  earl  of  Northampton ;  and  Jane,  who  became 
countess  of  Westmoreland.  In  the  performance  of  his  duties  he 
fully  satisfied  the  expectations  of  the  dutchess,  their  aunt. 

These  halcyon  days  continued  during  the  latter  part  of  the  reign 
of  Henry  VIII.  and  the  five  years  of  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  till 
Mary  came  to  the  crown,  who,  soon  after  her  accession,  gave  all 
power  into  the  hands  of  the  papists. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Fox,  who  was  still  under  the  protection  of  his 
noble  pupil,  the  duke,  began  to  excite  the  envy  and  hatred  of  many, 
particularly  Dr.  Gardiner,  then  bishop  of  Winchester,  who,  in  the 
sequel,  became  his  most  violent  enemy. 

Mr.  Fox,  aware  of  this,  and  seeing  the  dreadftil  persecutions  then 
commencing,  began  to  think  of  quitting  the  kingdom.  As  soon  as 
the  duke  knew  his  intention,  he  endeavoured  to  persuade  him  to  re- 
main ;  and  his  arguments  were  so  powerful,  and  given  with  so  much 
sincerity,  that  he  gave  up  the  thought  of  abandoning  his  asylum  for 
the  present. 

At  that  time  the  bishop  of  Winchester  was  very  intimate  with  the 
duke,  (by  the  patronage  of  whose  family  he  had  risen  to  the  dignity 
he  then  enjoyed,)  and  frequently  waited  on  him  to  present  his  ser- 
vice ;  when^he  several  times  requested  that  he  might  see  his  old  tu- 
tor. At  first  the  duke  denied  his  request,  at  one  time  alleging  his 
absence,  at  another,  indisposition.  At  length  it  happened  that  Mr. 
Fox,  not  knowing  the  bishop  was  in  the  house,  entered  the  room 
where  the  duke  and  he  were  in  discourse ;  and  seeing  the  bishop, 
withdrew.  Gardiner  asked  who  that  was,  the  duke  answered,  "  his 
physician,  who  was  somewhat  uncourtly,  as  being  new  come  from 
the  university." — "  I  like  his  countenance  and  aspect  very  well," 
replied  the  bishop,  "  and  when  occasion  offers,  I  will  send  for  him." 
The  duke  understood  that  speech  as  the  messenger  of  some  approach- 
ing danger ;  and  now  he  himself  thought  it  high  time  for  Mr-  Fox 
to  quit  the  city,  and  even  the  country.  He  accordingly  caused  every 
Uiing  necessary  for  his  flight  to  be  provided  in  silence,  by  sending 
one  of  his  servants  to  Ipswich  to  hire  a  bark  and  prepare  all  the 
requisites  for  his  departure.  He  also  fixed  on  the  house  of  one  of 
his  servants,  who  was  a  farmer,  where  he  might  lodge  till  the  wind 
became  favourable ;  and  every  thing  being  in  readiness,  Mr.  Fox 


y'£  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  FOX, 

took  leave  of  his  noble  patron,  and  with  his  wife,  who  was  pregnant 
at  the  time,  secretly  departed  for  the  ship. 

The  vessel  was  scarcely  under  sail,  when  a  most  violent  storm 
came  on,  which  lasted  all  day  and  night,  and  the  next  day  drove  them 
back  to  the  port  from  which  they  had  departed.  During  the  time 
that  the  vessel  had  been  at  sea,  an  officer,  dispatched  by  the  bishop 
of  Winchester,  had  broken  open  the  house  of  the  farmer  with  a  war- 
rant to  apprehend  Mr.  Fox  wherever  he  might  be  found,  and  bring 
him  back  to  the  city.  On  hearing  this  news  he  hired  a  horse,  under 
the  pretence  of  leaving  the  town  immediately  ;  but  secretly  returned 
the  same  night,  and  agreed  with  the  captain  of  the  vessel  to  sail  for 
any  place  as  soon  as  the  wind  should  shift,  only  desiring  him  to  pro- 
ceed, and  not  to  doubt  but  that  God  would  prosper  his  undertaking. 
The  mariner  suffered  himself  to  be  persuaded,  and  within  two  days 
landed  his  passengers  in  safety  at  Nieuport. 

After  spending  a  few  days  at  that  place,  Mr.  Fox  set  out  for  Basle, 
where  he  found  a  number  of  English  refugees,  who  had  quitted  their 
country  to  avoid  the  cruelty  of  the  persecutors ;  with  these  he  asso- 
ciated, and  began  to  write  his  "  History  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments 
of  the  Church,"  which  was  first  published  in  Latin  at  Basle,  and 
shortly  after  in  English. 

In  the  mean  time  the  reformed  religion  began  again  to  flourish  in 
England,  and  the  popish  faction  much  to  decline,  by  the  death  of 
Queen  Mary ;  which  induced  the  greater  number  of  the  protestant 
exiles  to  return  to  their  native  country. 

Among  others,  on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  to  the  throne,  Mr. 
Fox  returned  to  England ;  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  found  a  faithful 
and  active  friend  in  his  late  pupil,  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  till  death  de- 
prived him  of  his  benefactor :  after  which  event,  Mr.  Fox  inherited 
a  pension  bequeathed  to  him  by  the  duke,  and  ratified  by  his  son,  the 
earl  of  Suffolk. 

Nor  did  the  good  man's  successes  stop  here.  On  being  recom- 
mended to  the  queen  by  her  secretary  of  state,  the  great  Cecil,  her 
majesty  granted  him  the  prebendary  of  Shipton,  in  the  cathedral  of 
Salisbury,  which  was  in  a  manner  forced  upon  him ;  for  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  he  could  be  persuaded  to  accept  of  it. 

On  his  re-settlement  in  England,  he  employed  himself  in  revising 
and  enlarging  his  admirable  Martyrology.  "With  prodigious  pains 
and  constant  study  he  completed  that  celebrated  work  in  eleven  years. 
For  the  sake  of  greater  correctness,  he  wrote  every  line  of  this  vast 
book  with  his  own  hand,  and  transcribed  all  the  records  and  papers 
himself.  But,  in  consequence  of  such  excessive  toil,  leaving  no  part 
of  his  time  free  from  study,  nor  affording  himself  either  the  repose  or 
recreation  which  nature  required,  his  health  was  so  reduced,  and  his 
person  became  so  emaciated  and  altered,  that  such  of  his  friends  and 
relations  as  only  conversed  with  him  occasionally,  could  scarcely  re- 
cognise his  person.  Yet,  though  he  grew  daily  more  exhausted,  he 
proceeded  in  his  studies  as  briskly  as  ever,  noi  would  he  be  persua- 
ded to  diminish  his  accustomed  labours. — The  papists,  foreseeing  how 
detrimental  his  history  of  their  errors  and  cruelties  would  prove  to 
their  cause,  had  recourse  to  every  artifice  to  lessen  the  reputation  of 
hia  work;  but  their  malice  was  of  signal  service,  both  to  Mr.  Fox 


LIFE  OP  THE  REV.  JOHN  FOX  ix 

himself,  and  to  the  church  of  God  at  large,  as  it  eventually  made  his 
book  more  intrinsically  valuable,  by  inducing  him  to  weigh,  with  the 
most  scrupulous  attention,  the  certainty  of  the  facts  which  he  record- 
ed, and  the  validity  of  the  authorities  from  which  he  drew  his  infor- 
mation. 

But  while  he  was  thus  indefatigably  employed  in  promoting  the 
cause  of  truth,  he  did  not  neglect  the  other  duties  of  his  station ;  he 
was  charitable,  humane,  and  attentive  to  the  wants,  both  spiritual 
and  temporal,  of  his  neighbours.  With  the  view  of  being  more  ex- 
tensively useful,  although  he  had  no  desire  to  cultivate  the  acquain- 
tance of  the  rich  and  great  on  his  own  account,  he  did  not  decline  the 
friendship  of  those  in  a  higher  rank  who  proffered  it,  and  never  fail- 
ed to  employ  his  influence  with  them  in  behalf  of  the  poor  and  needy. 
In  consequence  of  his  well  known  probity  and  charity,  he  was  fre- 
quently presented  with  sums  of  money  by  persons  possessed  of  wealth, 
which  he  accepted  and  distributed  among  those  who  were  distressed. 
He  would  also  occasionally  attend  the  table  of  his  friends,  not  so 
much  for  the  sake  of  pleasure,  as  from  civility,  and  to  convince  them 
that  his  absence  was  not  occasioned  by  a  fear  of  being  exposed  to 
the  temptations  of  the  appetite.  In  short,  his  character  as  a  man  and 
as  a  Christian  was  without  reproach. 

Of  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held,  the  names  of  the  folloAving 
respectable  friends  and  noble  patrons,  will  afford  ample  proof.  It 
has  been  already  mentioned  that  the  attachment  of  the  duke  of  Nor- 
folk was  so  great  to  his  tutor,  that  he  granted  him  a  pension  for  life ; 
he  also  enjoyed  the  patronage  of  the  earls  of  Bedford  and  Warwick, 
and  the  intimate  friendship  of  Sir  Francis  Walsingham,  (secretary  of 
state,)  Sir  Thomas  and  Mr.  Michael  Hennage,  of  whom  he  was  fre- 
quently heard  to  observe,  that  Sir  Thomas  had  every  requisite  for  a 
complete  courtier,  but  that  Mr.  Michael  possessed  all  the  merits  of 
his  brother,  besides  his  own,  still  untainted  by  the  court.  He  was  on 
very  intimate  and  affectionate  terms  with  Sir  Drue  Drury,  Sir  Fran- 
cis Drake,  Dr.  Grindal,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Dr.  Elmar,  bishop 
of  London,  Dr.  Pilkington,  bishop  of  Durham,  and  Dr.  Nowell, 
dean  of  St.  Paul's.  Others  of  his  most  intimate  acquaintances 
and  friends  were,  Doctors  Humphrey,  Whitaker  and  Fulk,  Mr. 
John  Crowly,  and  Mr.  Baldwin  Collins.  Among  the  eminent  citi- 
zens, we  find  he  was  much  venerated  by  Sir  Thomas  Gresham,  Sir 
Thomas  Roe,  Alderman  Bacchus,  Mr.  Smith,  Mr.  Dale,  Mr.  Sher- 
rington, &LC.  «fec. 

At  length,  having  long  served  both  the  church  and  the  world  by 
his  ministry,  by  his  pen,  and  by  the  unsullied  lustre  of  a  benevolent, 
useful,  and  holy  life,  he  meekly  resigned  his  soul  to  Christ,  on  the 
I8th  of  April,  1587,  being  then  in  the  seventieth  yoar  of  his  age.  He 
was  interred  in  the  chancel  of  St.  Giles',  Cripplsgate  ;  of  which  pa- 
rish he  had  been,  in  the  be^nning  of  Elizabeth's  reign,  for  some  time 
vicar. 

The  Lord  had  given  him  a  foresight  of  his  departure ;  and  so  ful- 
ly was  he  assured  that  the  time  was  just  at  hand  when  his  soul  should 
quit  the  body,  that  (probably  to  enjoy  unmolested  communion  with 
God,  and  to  have  no  worldly  interruptions  in  his  last  hours)  he  pur- 

2 


X  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  FOX. 

posely  sent  his  two  sons  from  home,  though  he  loved  them  with  great 
tenderness ;  and,  before  they  returned,  his  spirit,  as  he  had  foreseen 
would  be  the  case,  had  flown  to  heaven. 

His  death  occasioned  great  lamentations  throughout  the  city,  and 
his  funeral  was  honoured  with  a  great  concourse  of  people,  each  of 
whom  appeared  to  bewail  the  loss  of  a  father  or  a  brother. 


INTRODUCTION. 


That  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  world,  considering; 
the  character  of  its  Divine  Founder,  and  the  nature  and  tendency  of 
its  doctrines  and  precepts,  should  have  ever  given  birth  to  persecution, 
may  well  appear  surprising.  The  Son  of  God  is  described  to  us,  as 
"meek  and  lowly,"  as  "  holy  and  harmless ;"  never  did  any  other 
on  earth  give  so  illustrious  an  example  of  benevolence,  patience,  and 
kindness.  So  far  from  manifesting  a  persecuting  spirit  himself,  he 
suffered  reproaches  and  indignities  without  a  murmur.  "When  re- 
viled, he  reviled  not  again;"  but  gave  a  high  and  noble  exhibition  of 
that  self-denial,  meekness,  and  fortitude,  which  he  enjoined  his  fol- 
lowers to  practise  after  him.  Nay,  so  far  from  encouraging  any 
methods  of  persecution,  he  rebuked  and  put  a  stop  to  every  appear- 
ance of  them.  Thus,  when  his  disciples  would  have  called  down  fire 
from  Heaven,  to  consume  the  Samaritans,  who  refused  to  receive 
him,  he  rebuked  them,  saying,  "  Ye  know  not  what  manner  of  spirit 
ye  are  of;  the  Son  of  Man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to 
save  them ;"  and  when  one  of  those  who  were  with  Christ,  cut  off 
the  ear  of  one  of  the  high  priest^s  servants,  upon  his  laying  his  hands 
on  him,  he  severly  reproved  him :  "  Put  up  again  thy  sword  into  its 
place ;  for  all  they  that  take  the  sword,  shall  perish  with  the  sword." 
And,  in  order  to  cure  his  apostles  of  their  ambition  and  pride,  and  to 
prevent  their  claiming  undue  power,  he  gave  them  an  example  of 
great  humility  and  condescension,  in  washing  and  wiping  their  feet ; 
and  forbid  them  imitating  the  "  Gentiles,  by  exercising  dominion  and 
authority;  but  whosoever  will  be  great  amongst  you,  let  him  be  your 
minister;  and  whosoever  will  be  chief  amongst  you,  let  him  be  your 
servant ;  even  as  the  Son  of  Man  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but 
to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  for  many."^  And  as  the  Jewish  teach- 
ers took  on  them  the  name  of  Rabbi,  to  denote  their  power  over  the 
consciences  of  those  they  instructed,  he  commanded  his  disciples : 
"  Be  ye  not  called  Rabbi,  for  one  is  your  master,  even  Christ,  and  all 
ye  are  brethren  ;  and  call  no  man  father,  for  one  is  your  father  which 
is  in  Heaven ;  but  he  that  is  greatest  among  you  shall  be  your  ser- 
vant." And  it  is,  moreover,  certain,  that  were  Christ's  doctrines  and 
precepts  regarded  and  practised  as  they  should  be,  univ^ersal  benevo- 
lence would  be  the  certain  effect,  and  eternal  peace  and  union  would 
reign  amongst  the  members  of  the  Christian  Church.    For  if  there  be 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

any  commands  of  certain  clearness,  any  precepts  of  evident  obligation 
in  the  gospel,  they  are  such  as  refer  to  the  exercise  of  love,  and  the 
maintenance  of  universal  charity.  "  Blessed  are  the  meek,"  we  hear 
the  Saviour  proclaiming,  "  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth.  Blessed 
are  the  peace  makers,  for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God," 
And  in  another  place,  describing  the  nature  of  religion  in  general,  he 
tells  us,  that  the  love  of  God  is  the  first  commandment ;  and  the  se- 
cond like  unto  it — thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  This  he 
enjoins  upon  his  disciples,  as  his  peculiar  command :  "  This  is  my 
commandment,  that  ye  love  one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you."  Nay, 
love  was  that  by  which  his  followers  were  to  be  distinguished  from  all 
others.  "  A  new  commandment  I  give  imto  you,  that  ye  love  one 
another;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ye,  also,  love  one  another.  By 
this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye*have  love  one  to 
another."  Thus,  il,  is  evident,  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  life  of  Jesus 
Christ,  in  his  doctrines,  or  precepts,  which  gives  any  counte-nance  to 
those  wicked  methods  of  propagating  and  supporting  religion,  that 
some  of  his  pretended  followers  have  made  use  of,  but  the  strongest 
directions  to  the  contrary. 

The  govei-ning  design  of  Christ's  examples,  doctrines,  and  precepts, 
was  to  promote  meekness  and  condescension,  universal  charity  and 
love.  In  this  respect,  his  Apostles  were  his  careful  imitators.  "Let 
love,"  says  Paul,  "  be  without  dissimulation ;  be  kindly  affectioned 
one  to  another,  with  brotherly  love,  in  honour  preferring  one  another. 
If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably  with  all  men." 
And  the  love  he  recommended  was  such,  "  as  worketh  no  ill  toJiis 
neighhour."  In  another  place,  we  find  the  apostle  guarding  his  Chris- 
tian brethren  against  divisions  on  account  of  diiferent  sentiments,  re- 
lating to  matters  of  minor  importance.  "  Receive,"  says  he,  "  him 
that  is  weak  in  the  faith,  not  to  doubtful  disputations,  not  to  debates, 
or  contentions  about  disputations,  or  disputable  things."  In  relation 
to  such  matters,  he  directs  that  none  should  despise  or  judge  others, 
because  God  had  received  them ;  and  because  every  man  ought  to  be 
fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,  and  because  the  kingdom  of  God  was 
not  meat  and  drink,  but  righteousness  and  peace  in  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
and  because  every  one  was  to  give  an  account  of  himself  to  God,  to 
whom  alone,  as  his  master,  he  was  to  stand  or  fall.  From  these  sub- 
stantial reasons,  he  infers :  "  We  then  that  are  strong," — Ave  who 
have  a  more  comprehensive  understanding  of  the  nature  of  Christiani- 
ty, and  our  Christian  liberty,  "  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the 
weak,"  instead  of  condemning  them,  and  setting  ourselves  in  opposi- 
tion to  them.  On  the  contrary,  we  should  employ  ourselves  in  prayer 
unto  the  God  of  patience  and  consolation,  that  he  would  grant,  that 
there  might  be  no  schism  among  heirs  of  the  same  glorious  inherit- 
ance ;  but  that  all,  endeavouring  to  be  like  minded,  one  towards 
another,  might  preserve  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  thus  glorifying  God, 
even  the  father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  one  mind  and  one  spirit. 
Again,  we  find  him  exhorting  la  great  lowliness  and  meekness,  as  an 
evidence  of  walking  worthy  of  the  Christian  vocation,  with  long  sufier- 
ing,  forbearing  one  another,  in  love.  The  contrary  vices  of  bitter- 
ness, and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil  speaking,  and  ma- 
lice, are  to  be  put  away,  as  things  which  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  ; 
and  we  must- be  kind  one  to  another,  forgiving  one  another,  even  as 


INTRODUCTION.  xiii 

God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  us.  To  these  precepts  of  the 
apostle  Paul,  which  might  be  indefinitely  extended,  we  shall  only  add 
the  amiable  description  of  the  wisdom,  that  is  from  above,  given  \y 
the  apostle  James.  '  The  wisdom  that  is  from  above,  is  pure,  and 
peaceable,  and  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  intreated,  full  of  good  fruits, 
without  partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy.  But  if  we  have  bitter  en- 
vying and  strife  in  our  hearts,  Ave  have  nothing  to  glory  in,  but  we  lie 
against  the  truth,'  i.  e.  belie  our  Christian  profession  ;  for  whatever 
false  judgment  we  may  pass  upon  ourselves,  this  '  wisdom  descend- 
eth  not  from  above,  but  is  earthly,  sensual,  devilish ;  for  where  envy- 
ing and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil  work.' 

"  But  to  this  it  has  been  objected,  that  although  the  precepts  of  the 
Christian  religion,  as  recorded  both  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  seem 
not  to  countenance  persecution  ;  and  nothing  in  favour  of  it  can  be 
urged  from  the  conduct  of  Jesus  Christ  himself;  yet  that  the  conchict 
of  his  apostles,  particularly  that  of  Paul,  may  be  fairly  urged,  as  a 
warrant  in  certain  cases. 

"  The  venerable  Beza  adduces  two  instances,  as  a  vindication  of 
the  punishment  of  heretics.  The  first  is  that  of  Ananias  and  Sapphi- 
ra,  struck  dead  by  Peter  ;  and  the  other  that  of  Elymas,  the  sorcerer, 
struck  blind  by  Paul.  But  how  impertinently  are  both  these  instances 
alleged  1  Heresy  was  not  the  thing  punished,  in  either  of  them. 
Ananias  and  Sapphira  were  struck  dead,  for  hypocrisy  and  lying  ;  and 
for  conspiring,  if  it  were  possible,  to  deceive  God.  Elymas  was  a 
Jewish  sorcerer,  and  false  prophet ;  a  subtle  mischievous  fellow,  an 
enemy  to  righteousness  and  virtue,  who  withstood  the  Apostolic  au- 
thority, and  endeavoured,  by  his  frauds,  to  prevent  the  conversion  of 
the  deputy  to  the  Christian  faith.  The  two  first  of  these  persons 
were  punished  with  death.  By  whom  ?  What,  by  Peter  ?  No  :  by 
the  immediate  hand  of  God.  Peter  gave  them  a  reproof  suitable  to 
their  wickedness  ;  but  as  to  the  punishment,  he  Avas  only  the  mouth  of 
God  in  declaring  it,  even  of  that  God  Avho  knew  the  hypocrisy  of 
their  hearts,  and  gave  this  signal  instance  of  his  abhorrence  of  it  in 
the  infancy  of  the  Christian  church,  greatly  to  discourage,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, for  the  future  to  prevent  men  thus  dealing  fraudulently  and  in- 
sincerely Avith  him.  And,  I  presume,  if  God  hath  a  right  to  punish 
frauds  and  cheats  in  another  Avorld,  he  hath  a  right  to  do  so  in  this; 
especially  in  the  instance  before  us,  Avhich  seems  to  have  something 
very  peculiar  in  it. 

"Peter  expressly  says  to  Sapphira:  'HoAvis  it  that  ye  have  agreed 
together  to  tempt  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  ?'  "What  can  this  tempting  of 
the  spirit  of  the  Lord  be,  but  an  agreement  between  Ananias  and  his 
wife,  to  put  this  fraud  on  the  apostle,  to  see  whether  or  not  he  could 
discover  it  by  the  spirit  he  pretended  to  1  This  Avas  a  proper  chal- 
lenge to  the  spirit  of  God,  which  the  apostles  were  endued  with,  and 
a  combination  to  put  the  apostolic  character  to  the  trial.  Had  not 
the  cheat  been  discovered,  the  apostles'  inspiration  and  mission  would 
have  been  deservedly  questioned  ;  and  as  the  state  of  Christianity  re- 
quired that  this  divine  mission  should  be  abundantly  established,  Peter 
lets  them  knoAV  that  their  hypocrisy  was  discovered ;  and,  to  create 
the  greater  regard  and  attention  to  their  persons  and  message,  God 
saw  fit  to  punish  that  hypocrisy  Avith  death. 

"As  to  Elymas,  the  sorcerer,  this  instance  is  as  foreign  and  imperii- 


xiv  INTRODUCTION. 

nent  as  the  other.  Sergius  Paulus,  proconsul  of  Cyprus,  had  enter- 
tained at  Paphos,  one  Barjesus,  a  Jew,  a  sorcerer  ;  and  hearing,  also, 
that  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  in  the  city,  he  sent  for  them  to  hear  the 
doctrine  they  preached.  Accordingly,  they  endeavoured  to  instruct 
the  deputy  in  the  Christian  faith,  but  were  withstood  by  Elymas,  who 
by  his  subtleties  and  tricks  endeavoured  to  hinder  his  conversion. 
St.  Paul,  therefore,  in  order  to  confirm  his  own  divine  mission,  and  to 
prevent  the  deputy's  being  deceived  by  the  frauds  and  sorceries  of 
Elymas,  after  severely  rebuking  him  for  his  sin,  and  in  opposition  to 
Christianity,  tells  him  not  that  the  proconsul  ought  to  put  him  in  jail, 
and  punish  him  with  the  civil  sword  ;  but  that  God  himself  would  de- 
cide the  controversy,  by  striking  the  sorcerer  himself  immediately 
blind ;  which  accordingly  came  to  pass,  to  the  full  conviction  of  the 
proconsul. 

"  NoAv  what  is  there  in  all  this  to  vindicate  persecution  ?  God 
punishes  wicked  men  for  fraud  and  sorcery,  who  knew  their  hearts, 
and  had  a  right  to  punish  the  iniquity  of  them.  Therefore  men  may 
punish  others  for  opinions  they  may  think  to  be  true,  and  are  con- 
scientious in  embracing,  without  knowing  the  heart,  or  being  capable 
of  discovering  any  insincerity  in  it.  Or  God  may  vindicate  the  cha- 
racter and  mission  of  his  own  messengers,  when  wickedly  opposed- 
and  denied,  by  immediate  judgments  inflicted  by  himself  on  their 
opposers.  Therefore  the  magistrate  may  punish  and  put  to  death 
without  any  warrant  from  God,  such  who  belie  their  mission,  and  are 
ready  to  submit  to  it,  as  far  as  they  understand  the  nature  and  design 
of  it.  Are  these  consequences  just  and  rational?  or  would  any  man 
have  brought  these  instances  as  precedents  for  persecution,  that  was 
not  resolved,  at  all  hazards,  to  defend  and  practice  it  ?"* 

To  the  candid  and  unprejudiced  mind,  the  preceding  view  of  the 
subject  will  be  sufficient,  it  is  believed,  to  justify  the  conclusion,  that 
neither  the  doctrines,  precepts,  nor  conduct  of  Christ,  nor  those  of  his 
apostles,  can  in  the  remotest  degree  give  any  sanction  to  the  spirit,  nor 
to  any  of  the  forms  of  persecution.  But  to  the  omniscient  eye  of 
Christ,  it  was  not  concealed,  that  the  promulgation  of  Christianity 
would  lead  to  persecutions  of  the  most  grievous  kind,  both  from  op- 
posers  and  pretended  friends.  To  these  approaching  persecutions — 
to  these  most  bitter  and  grievous  days  of  trial  and  calamity  to  his  faith- 
ful followers,  Christ,  as  a  true  prophet  of  God,  often  alluded.  He 
spoke  of  them  as  certain,  as  seasons  which  would  try  the  faith,  and 
sincerity,  and  patience  of  his  followers ;  at  t^e  same  time,  he  bid 
them,  "  put  a  heavenly  courage  on  ;"  since,  by  an  exhibition  of  faith, 
fortitude,  and  constancy,  they  would  give  proof  of  the  sustaining  power 
of  his  gospel,  and  through  such  abundant  tribulations,  would  be  pre- 
pared for  a  more  abundant  weight  of  glory.  To  his  disciples,  who 
would  lead  in  "  the  noble  army  of  martyrs,"  he  strongly  represented 
the  dangers  which  would  come  upon  them.  "  They  will  deliver  you," 
says  he,  "  up  to  councils  ;  they  Avill  scourge  you  in  the  synagogues  ; 
you  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  sake  ;  nay,  the  time  cometh, 
when  they  Avill  think  they  are  doing  God  a  service,  by  putting  you  to 
death."  And  alluding  to  a  consequence  of  the  promulgation  of  the 
gospel,  viz.  the  prevalence  of  persecution,  the  result  of  pride,  envy» 

♦Chandler's  History  of  Persecution;  p.  401,  et  cdibi. 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

Ittalice,  and  a  love  of  power,  he  says,  "  Think  not  that  I  come  to 
send  peace,  but  a  sword,  for  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance  with 
his  father,  and  the  daughter  against  her  mother,"  i&c.  And  again, 
"  I  am  come  to  send  fire  on  the  earth :  and  what  will  I,  if  it  be  al- 
ready kindled  ?  Suppose  ye  that  I  am  come  to  send  peace  on  earth  ? 
I  tell  you  nay,  but  rather  division."  How  is  it  explained  by  Christ 
himself?  Why  in  the  very  next  words  :  "  For  from  henceforth,"  i,  e. 
upon  the  publication  of  my  religion  and  gospel,  "  there  shall  be  five 
in  one  house  divided,  three  against  two,  and  two  against  three,"  &c. 
Can  any  man  need  paraphrase  and  criticism  to  explain  these  passages 
of  any  thing  but  of  that  persecution,  which  should  befal  the  preachers 
and  believers  of  the  gospel  ?  or  imagine  it  to  be  a  prophetic  descrip- 
tion 01  a  fire  to  be  blown  up  by  Christ  to  consume  others,  Avhen  the 
whole  connexion  evidently  refers  it  to  a  fire,  that  the  opposers  of  his 
religion  should  blow  up,  to  consume  himself  and  followers  ?  Jesus 
knew  It  was  such  a  fire,  as  would  first  consume  himself.  "  I  am  come 
to  send  fire  on  the  earth ;  and  what  will  I,  if  it  be  already  kindled  ?" 
or,  as  the  words  should  be  translated,  "  How  do  I  wish  it  was  already 
kindled  ?  How  do  I  wish  it  to  break  out  on  my  own  person,  that  1 
might  glorify  God  by  my  sufferings  and  death  ?"  For  as  it  follows, 
"  I  have  a  baptism  to  be  baptized  with,"  a  baptism  with  my  own  blood  : 
"  and  how  am  I  straitened  till  it  be  accomplished  !"  After  this  ac- 
count of  his  own  sufferings,  he  foretels  the  same  should  befal  his  fol- 
lowers :  "  Suppose  ye  that  I  am  come  to  give  peace  on  earth  ?  I  tell 
you  nay,  but  rather  division ;"  1.  e.  as  I  myself  must  suffer  to  bear 
witness  to  the  truth,  so  after  my  decease,  such  shall  be  the  unreason- 
able and  furious  opposition  to  my  gospel,  as  shall  occasion  divisions 
among  the  nearest  relations,'  some  of  whom  shall  hate  and  persecute 
the  other  for  their  embracing  my  religion.* 

Agreeably  to  these  predictions  of  our  Saviour,  soon  after  he  had 
himself  ascended  to  Heaven,  and  while  the  apostles  were  yet  publish- 
ing abroad  the  doctrine  of  Christianity,  began  those  furious  persecu- 
tions by  the  Romans,  which  for  three  hundred  years,  or  to  about  the 
"time  of  Constantine,  carried  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  by  bar- 
barities the  most  shocking,  and  by  tortures  the  most  excruciating  and 
terrific,  to  their  graves ;  thus  rendering  a  profession  of  the  gospel 
almost  a  sure  passport  to  suffering  and  death. 

As  an  account  of  these  perilous  days — of  the  deep  rooted  malice 
and  blood  thirsty  spirit  of  barbarians,  urged  on  by  the  influence  of  the 
powers  of  darkness,  will  be  found  in  the  former  part  of  the  volume, 
they  will  not  be  noticed  farther  in  this  place.  Yet  a  natural  curiosity 
may  lead  us  to  inquire  by  what  means  it  happened  that  the  Romans, 
who  were  troublesome  to  no  nation,  on  account  of  their  religion,  and 
who  suffered  even  the  Jews  to  live  under  their  own  laws,  and  to  fol- 
low their  own  method  of  worship,  almost  immediately,  on  the  pro- 
mulgation of  Christianity,  began  to  persecute  its  professors. 

"  One  of  the  principal  reasons,"  says  Di  Mosheim,  "  of  the  seve- 
rity with  which  the  Romans  persecuted  the  Christians,  seems  to  have 
been  the  abhorrence  and  contempt,  with  which  the  latter  regarded 
the  religion  of  the  empire  which  was  so  intimately  connected  with 

*  Chandler's  History  of  Persecution,  vi  supra. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION. 

the  form,  and  indeed,  with  the  very  essence  of  its  political  constitu- 
tion. For,  though  the  Romans  gave  an  unlimited  toleration  to  all  re- 
ligions, Avhich  had  nothing  in  their  tenets  dangerous  to  the  common- 
wealth, yet  they  would  not  permit  that  of  their  ancestors,  which  was 
established  by  the  laws  of  the  state,  to  be  turned  into  derision,  nor 
the  people  to  be  drawn  away  from  their  attachment  to  it.  These, 
however,  were  the  two  things  Avhich  the  Christians  were  charged  with, 
and  that  justly,  though  to  their  honour.  They  dared  to  ridicule  the 
absurdities  of  the  Pagan  superstition,  and  they  were  ardent  and  assi- 
duous in  gaining  proselytes  to  the  truth.  Nor  did  they  only  attack 
the  religion  of  Rome,  but  also  all  the  different  shapes  and  forms,  un- 
der which  superstition  appeared  in  the  various  countries,  where  they 
exercised  their  ministry.  From  hence  the  Romans  concluded,  that 
the  Christian  sect  was  not  only  insupportably  daring  and  arrogant, 
but  moreover  an  enemy  to  the  public  tranquilHty,  and  every  way  pro- 
per to  excite  civil  wars  and  commotions  in  the  empire.  It  is,  pro- 
bably, on  this  account,  that  Tacitus  reproaches  them  Avith  the  odious 
character  oi  haters  of  mankind,  and  styles  the  religion  of  Jesus  a  de- 
structive superstition ;  and  that  Suetonius  speaks  of  the  Christians 
and  their  doctrines  in  term.s  of  the  same  kind. 

"  Another  circumstance  tliat  irritated  the  Romans  against  the  Chris- 
tians, was  the  simplicity  of  their  v/orship,  Avhich  resembled  in  nothing 
the  sacred  rites  of  any  other  people.  The  Christians  had  neither 
sacrifices,  nor  temples,  nor  images,  nor  oracles,  nor  sacerdotal  orders : 
and  this  was  sufficient  to  bring  upon  them  the  reproaches  of  an  ig- 
norant multitude,  who  imagined  that  there  could  be  no  religion  with- 
out these.  Thus  they  were  looked  upon  as  a  sort  of  atheists ;  and 
by  the  Roman  laws,  those  who  were  chargeable  with  atheism  Avere 
declared  the  pests  of  human  society.  But  this  was  not  all ;  the  sor- 
did interests  of  a  multitude  of  lazy  and  selfish  priests,  Avere  imme- 
diately connected  Avith  the  ruin  and  oppression  of  the  Christian  cause. 
The  public  worship  of  such  an  immense  number  of  deities  was  a  source 
of  subsistence,  and  even  of  riches,  to  the  Avhole  rabble  of  priests  and 
augurs,  and  also  to  a  multitude  of  merchants  and  artists.  And  as  the 
progress  of  the  gospel  threatened  the  ruin  of  this  religious  traffic, 
and  the  profit  it  produced,  this  raised  up  neAV  enemies  to  the  Chris- 
tians, and  armed  the  rage  of  mercenary  superstition  against  their  lives 
and  their  cause."* 

To  this  explanation  given  by  Mosheim,  may  be  added,  in  substance, 
the  explanation  of  Bishop  Warburton,  which  is  still  more  lucid  and 
satisfactory.  Intercommunity  of  worship,  according  to  the  latter, 
was  a  principle  Avhich  run  through  the  Avhole  pagan  world.  Every 
religion  Avas  tolerated,  while  its  advocates  claimed  for  it  no  exclusive 
superiority.  Hence  it  was  not  until  after  the  return  of  the  Jews  from 
captivity,  that  they  Avere  treated  by  their  neighbours,  and  afterwards 
by  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  with  hatred  and  contempt;  since  they 
seem  not  so  openly  to  have  claimed  that  their  religion  was  the  only 
true  one  in  the  Avorld.  This  pretension  to  superiority  and  to  exclu- 
sive diAdne  origin,  was  the  ground  cause  of  the  general  odium  cast 
upon  the  Jews  by  the  Pagan  world. 

♦  Mosheim,  Vol.  I.  p.  72. 


INTRODUCTION.  Xvii 

When  Christianity  arose,  though  on  the  foundation  of  Judaism,  it 
was  at  first  received  by  Pagan  nations  with  complacency.  The  gos- 
pel was  favourably  heard,  and  the  superior  evidence  with  which  it  was 
enforced,  inclined  men  long  habituated  to  pretended  revelations,  to 
receive  it  into  the  nunciber  of  the  established.  Accordingly  we  find 
one  Roman  emperor  introducing  it  among  his  closet  religions ;  and 
another  proposing  to  the  Senate  to  give  it  a  more  public  entertain- 
ment. But  when  it  was  found  to  carry  its  pretensions  higher,  and 
like  the  Jewish,  to  claim  the  title  of  the  only  true  one,  then  it  was 
that  it  began  to  incur  the  same  hatred  and  contempt  with  the  Jewish, 
But  when  it  went  still  further,  and  urged  the  necessity  of  all  men 
forsaking  their  own  national  religions,  and  embracing  the  gospel, 
this  so  shocked  the  Pagans,  that  it  soon  brought  upon  itself  the  bloody 
storm  which  followed.  Thus  you  have  the  true  origin  of  persecution 
for  religion;  a  persecution  not  committed,  but  undergone  by  the 
Christian  church.* 

The  Pagan  persecutions  appeared  to  have  continued  until  about  the 
time  of  Constantine,  during  whose  reign  the  fall  of  Paganism  began  to 
take  place,  and  was  nearly  consummated  in  that  of  Theodosius.  This 
extraordinary  revolution,  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  that  ever  took 
place  on  the  theatre  of  this  world,  their  own  writers  have  described  as 
"  a  dreadful  and  amazing  prodigy,  which  covered  the  earth  with  dark- 
ness, and  restored  the  ancient  dominion  of  chaos  and  night."  But 
the  pen  of  inspiration  has  depicted  the  awful  catastrophe  in  strains  of 
much  higher  sublimity  and  grandeur,  and  doubtless  upon  very  differ- 
ent principles.  "  I  beheld,"  says  the  writer  of  the  Apocalypse, 
"  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and  lo,  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake, and  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon 
became  as  blood ;  and  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even 
as  a  fig  tree  casteth  her  untimely  figs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty 
wind.  And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  scroll,  when  it  is  rolled  toge- 
ther :  and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of  their  places. 
And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men  and 
the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bondman  and  every 
freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  moun- 
tains— and  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us 
from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of 
the  lamb,  for  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be  able 
to  stand?"  The  same  thing  seems  to  be  intended,  when  the  same 
writer  says,  "  There  was  war  in  heaven ;  Michael  and  his  angels 
fought  'Against  the  dragon,  and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels,  and 
prevailed  not,  neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven ; 
and  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  called  the  Devil 
and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world ;  he  was  cast  out  into 
the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him."  In  this  highly 
wrought  figurative  language,  we  are  taught  to  conceive  of  the  dread- 
ful conflict,  wliich  subsisted  between  the  Christian  and  the  heathen 
professions  ;  the  persecution  which  for  three  centiiries  had  been  in- 
flicted upon  the  former,  with  the  issue  of  the  whole,  in  the  ultimate 
overthrow  of  the  Pagan  persecuting  powers,  and  the  subversion  of 
that  idolatrous  system  in  the  empire. 

♦  Divine  Legation  of  Moses,  Vol.  11.  6,  2.  §  6,  &c. 
3 


xvjii  '  INTRODUCTION. 

Having  noticed  the  persecutions  which  occurred  under  the  reigA 
of  Paganism,  and  assigned  the  causes  which  led  those  nations  which 
were  Pagan,  so  jDowerfully  to  enlist  themselves  against  Christianity, 
we  shall  next  notice  the  persecutions  which  were  commenced  and 
carried  forward  under  the  influence  of  the  Roman  Hierarchy.  These 
persecutions,  the  reader  will  notice,  occupied  by  far  the  greater  part 
of  the  volume.  As  these  persecutions  are  of  a  more  recent  date,  as 
they  were  conducted  by  the  pretended  friends  of  Christianity,  and 
as  the  spirit  of  that  system  still  prevails  in  nearly  every  country  on 
the  globe,  no  apology,  it  is  thought,  will  be  necessary,  for  occupying 
so  large  a  space  in  the  developement  of  the  spirit  and  tendency  of  the 
papal  system. 

The  rise  of  such  a  power  is  clearly  predicted  in  the  scriptures. 
Even  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  there  wei'e  not  wanting  symptoms 
of  the  approaching  wide  spread  corruption.  *"*• 

"  When  the  apostle  Paul  delivered  to  the  elders  of  the  church  at 
Ephesus,  a  solemn  warning  to  take  heed  to  themselves,  and  to  the 
flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  had  made  them  overseers,  he  adds, 
as  the  reason  of  it,  '  for  I  know  this,  that  after  my  departure  shall 
grievous  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock ;  also  of 
your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw 
away  disciples  after  them.'  Acts  xx.  29,  30.  The  jealousy  and  fear 
Avhich  he  entertained  relative  to  the  influence  of  false  teachers,  is 
manifest  in  the  following  passage.  '  But  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means, 
as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve,  through  his  subtilty,  so  your  minds 
should  be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ :  For  such 
are  false  apostles,  deceitful  workers,  transforming  themselves  into  the 
apostles  of  Christ :  and  no  wonder,  for  Satan  himself  is  transformed 
into  an  angel  of  light ;  therefore  it  is  no  great  thing  if  his  ministers 
also  be  transformed  into  ministers  of  righteousness.'  (2  Cor.  xi.  3. 
13,  14,  15.)  The  same  general  caution  against  the  effects  which 
should  proceed  from  false  teachers,  is  very  plainly  given  by  the 
apostle  Peter.  '  But  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the  peo- 
ple, even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who  privily  shall 
bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them, 
and  bringing  upon  themselves  swift  destruction.  And  many  shall 
follow  their  pernicious  ways,  by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth 
shB.ll  be  evil  spoken  of.  And  through  covetousness  shall  they  with 
feigned  words  make  merchandise  of  you,  whose  judgment  now  of  a 
long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumbereth  not.'  2  Pet. 
ii.  1 — 3.  To  these  passages,  and  many  others  that  might  be  addu- 
ced, as  calculated  to  awaken  the  attention  of  Christians  to  the  dan- 
gers they  should  be  exposed  to  from  corrupt  teachers,  we  may  par- 
ticularly add  the  following,  as  it  not  only  foretels,  but  describes  the 
nature  of  the  apostacy  that  should  take  place,  and  at  a  period  remote 
from  the  time  when  the  predictions  were  delivered.  '  Now  the 
spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart 
from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils ; 
speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  having  their  consciences  seared  with 
a  hot  iron;  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain  from 
meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of 
them  who  believe  and  know  the  truth.'  1  Tim.  iv.  1 — 3.  Again, 
'  This  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days  perilous  times  shall  come ;  for 


INTRODUCTION.  xk 

men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves,  covetous,  proud,  blasphe- 
mers, disobedient  to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy,  without  natural  af- 
fection, truce  breakers,  false  accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers 
of  those  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  high  minded,  lovers  of  plea- 
sure more  than  lovers  of  God  ; — having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  de- 
nying the  power  thereof."  2  Tim.  iii.  1 — 3.  But  of  all  the  predic- 
tions contained  in  the  New  Testament,  the  most  particular  and  ex- 
press description  of  the  anti-christian  power  that  should  arise  under 
the  Christian  name,  is  the  following:  "  Now  we  beseech  you,  bre- 
thren, by  the  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by' our  gathering 
together  unto  him,  that  ye  be  not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  trou- 
-  bled ;  neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that 
the  day  of  Christ  is  at  hand.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means  : 
for  that  day  shall  not  come  except  there  be  a  falling  away  first,  and 
that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition  ;  Avho  opposeth  and 
.  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  Avorshipped ; 
so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself  that 
he  is  God.  Remember  ye  not,  that  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  I  told 
you  these  things  ?  And  now  ye  know  what  withholdeth  that  he  might 
be  revealed  in  his  time.  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already 
work ;  only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the 
way ;  and  then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall 
consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming ;  even  him,  whose  coming  is  after  the  work- 
ing of  Satan,  with  all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying  wonders  ;  and  with 
all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that  perish ;  because 
they  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved." 
2  Thess.  ii.  1—10. 

"  In  this  representation  of  the  apostacy  from  the  purity  of  the 
Christian  faith  and  its  influence,  which  terminated  in  the  man  of  sin 
sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  Ave  may  notice  the  following  parti- 
culars:  ...,  _  .—- -^■- -— '— , 

"  1 .  That  the  apostle  describes  its  origin  as  taking  place  in  his 
©wn  day.  '  The  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work,'  verse  7. 
The  seed  Avas  then  soAvn ;  idolatry  was  already  stealing  into  the 
churches.  1  Cor.  x.  14.  A  voluntary  humility  and  Avorshipping  of 
angels.  Col.  ii.  18.  Men  of  corrupt  minds,  destitute  of  the  truth, 
supposing  that  gain  Avas  godliness,  and  teaching  things  Avhich  they 
ou^ht  not,  for  filthy  lucre  sake.  Men  of  this  class  appear  to  have 
early  abounded,  and,  as  acting  not  Avholly  in  direct  opposition  to 
Christianity,  but  corrupting  it  in  the  Avay  of  deceit  and  hypocrisy. 
During  the  Avhole  progress  toAvards  the  full  revelation  of  the  man  of 
sin,  there  Avas  no  direct  disavoAval  of  the  truth  of  Christianity ;  it  Avas 
a  form  of  godliness  AAdthout  the  poAA'er  of  it. 

"  2.  There  is  an  evident  intimation  in  this  passage,  of  an  obstacle 
or  hinderance  in  the  Avay  of  this  poAver  being  fully  revealed.  '  And 
noAV  ye  knoAV  Avhat  Avithholdeth  that  he  might  be  revealed  in  his  tim.;. 
For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work,  only  he  Avho  noAV  let- 
teth Avill  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way.  And  then  shall  that 
wicked  be  revealed,'  &c.  ver.  6,  7.  Without  going  into  any  minute 
and  critical  examination  of  these  verses,  it  is  obvious  that  the  Avicked 
power  which  is  here  the  subject  of  tlie  apostle's  discourse,  and  denov 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

minated  the  man  of  sin,  had  not  been  fully  displayed,  and  that  there 
existed  some  obstacle  to  a  complete  revelation  of  the  mystery  of  ini- 
quity. The  apostle  uses  a  particular  caution  when  hinting  at  it ;  but 
the  Thessalonians,  he  says,  kn§w  of  it ;  probably  from  the  explana- 
tion he  had  given  them  verbally,  when  he  was  with  them.  It  can 
scarcely  be  questioned,  that  the  hinderance  or  obstacle,  referred  to  in 
these  words,  was  the  heathen  or  pagan  Roman  government,  which 
acted  as  a  restraint  upon  the  pride  and  domination  of  the  clergy, 
through  whom  the  man  of  sin  ultimately  arrived  at  his  power  and  au- 
thority, as  will  afterwards  appear.  The  extreme  caution  which  the 
apostle  manifests  in  speaking  of  this  restraint,  renders  it  not  impro- 
bable that  it  was  something  relating  to  the  higher  powers ;  for  we 
can  easily  conceive  how  improper  it  would  have  been,  to  declare  in 
plain  terms  that  the  existing  government  of  Rome  should  come  to  an 
end.  There  is  a  remarkable  passage  in  Tertullian's  Apology,  that 
may  serve  to  justify  the  sense  which  Protestants  put  upon  these 
verses ;  and  since  it  was  written  long  before  the  accomplishment  of 
the  predictions,  it  deserves  the  more  attention.  '  Christians,'  says 
he,  '  are  under  a  particular  necessity  of  praying  for  the  emperors,  and 
for  the  continued  state  of  the  empire  ;  because  we  know  that  dreadful 
power  which  hangs  over  the  world,  and  the  conclusion  of  the  age, 
Avhich  threatens  the  most  horrible  evils,  is  restrained  by  the  conti- 
nuance of  the  time  appointed  for  the  Roman  empire.  This  is  what 
we  would  not  experience ;  and  while  we  pray  that  it  may  be  defer- 
red, we  hereby  show  our  good  will  to  the  perpetuity  of  the  Roman 
state.'  From  this  extract,  it  is  very  manifest,  that  the  Christians, 
even  in  Tertullian's  time,  a  hundred  and  twenty  years  before  the  pa- 
gan government  of  Rome  came  to  an  end,  looked  forward  to  that 
period  as  pregnant  with  calamity  to  the  cause  of  Christ ;  though  it  is 
probable  they  did  not  accurately  understand  the  manner  in  which  the 
evils  should  be  brought  on  the  church.  And  this,  indeed,  the  event 
proved  to  be  the  case.  For  while  the  long  and  harassing  persecu- 
tions, which  were  carried  on  by  the  pagan  Roman  emperors,  con- 
tinued, and  all  secular  advantages  were  on  the  side  of  paganism,  there 
was  little  encouragement  for  any  one  to  embrace  Christianity,  who 
did  not  discern  somewhat  of  its  truth  and  excellence.  Many  of  the 
errors,  indeed,  of  several  centuries,  the  fruit  of  vain  philosophy,  paved 
the  way  for  the  events  which  followed ;  but  the  hinderance  was  not 
effectually  removed,  until  Constantino,  the  emperor,  on  professing 
himself  a  Christian,  undertook  to  convert  the  kingdom  of  Christ  into 
a  kingdom  of  this  world,  by  exalting  the  teachers  of  Christianity  to 
the  same  state  of  affluence,  grandeur,  and  influence  in  the  empire,  as 
had  been  enjoyed  by  pagan  priests  and  secular  officers-  in  the  state. 
The  professed  ministers  of  Jesus  having  now  a  wide  field  opened  to 
:?  them,  for  gratifying  their  lust  of  power,  wealth,  and  dignity,  the  con- 
nexion between  the  Christian  faith  and  the  cross  was  at  an  end. 
WJiat  followed  was  the  kingdom  of  the  clergy,  supplanting  the  king- 
dom of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  3.  It  is  worthy  of  observation,  in  what  language  the  apostle  de- 
scribes the  revelation  of  the  man  of  sin,  when  this  hinderance,  or  let, 
should  be  removed.  '  And  then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed ; — • 
whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power,  and  signs. 


\ 


INTRODUCTION. 


XXI 


and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in 
them  that  perish.'  He  had  before  described  this  power,  and  personi- 
fied him  as  '  th«  son  of  perdition,-  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so  that  he  as  God, 
sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God.' 

"  Every  feature  in  this  description  corresponds  to  that  of  a  religiou<^ 
power,  in  the  assumption  of  divine  authority,  divine  honours,  and  di  ■ 
vine  worship  ;  a  power  which  should  arrogate  the  prerogatives  of  the 
MOST  HIGH,  having  its  seat  in  the  temple  or  house  of  God,  and 
which  should  be  carried  on  by  Satan's  influence,  with  all  deceit,  hy- 
pocrisy, and  tyranny ;  and  with  this  corresponds  the  figurative  repre- 
sentation given  of  the  same  power  :  Rev,  xiii.  5 — 8."* 

Thus  clearly  predicted  in  the  scriptures  is  this  mystery  of  iniquity, 
and  of  which  during  the  apostolic  days  there  were  indications  of  its 
having  begun  to  work.  From  the  time  of  Constantino,  however,  the 
great  obstruction,  viz.  Paganism,  which  had  hitherto  operated  against 
the  full  manifestation  of  the  anti-christian  power,  being  removed,  the 
current  of  events  brought  matters  to  that  state  in  which  the  man  of 
sin  was  fully  revealed,  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  showing  him- 
self to  be  God. 

The  corruption  of  Christianity  however,  was  not  effected  in  a  day. 
Under  Constantino,  Christianity  became  the  religion  of  the  state.  In 
consequence  of  this,  the  power  and  wealth  of  the  clergy  were  greatly 
augmented.  Contests  among  bishops  for  pre-eminence  became  fre- 
quent, and  were  conducted  with  a  spirit  wholly  at  variance  with  the 
genius  of  the  gospel.  Power  now  became  an  engine  of  support  to 
diffe-rent  factions,  and  the  sword  of  persecution,  which  for  three  cen- 
turies had  been  drawn  by  the  pagans  against  the  followers  of  Christ, 
the  besotted  ecclesiastics  employed  against  each  other,  in  defence  of 
what  was  now  called  the  "  Holy  Catholic  Church." 

After  a  long  and  violent  contest  between  the  bishops  of  Rome,  Con- 
stantinople, Antioch,  and  Alexandria,  particularly  the  former  two,  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  at  length,  succeeded  in  triumphing  over  all  others, 
being  in  the  year  606  invested  with  the  proud  title  of  universal  bishop. 
This  may  be  considered  as  the  date  of  the  establishment  of  the  j^apal 
power,  although  this  was  not  the  period  of  its  full  growth. 

The  causes,  which  contributed  to  the  growth  of  this  gigantic  power, 
must  be  sought  in  the  pages  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  It  may  not  be 
amiss,  however,  to  notice  some  of  the  principal  circumstances  which 
contributed  to  the  lordly  sway  and  extended  influence  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs,  and  their  clergy,  viz  :  the  pretended  infallibility  of  the  Pope — 
the  decrees  of  councils — the  preference  given  to  human  compositions 
over  the  Bible — -the  introduction  of  image  worship — the  passion  for  re- 
lics and  saints — the  sale  of  indulgences,  and  free  absolution — the  doc- 
trine of  purgatory — the  establishment  of  the  order  of  Jesuits,  and  the  In- 
quisition. By  these  and  other  means,  the  papal  power  continued  for 
several  centuries  to  gather  strength,  until,  at  length,  it  reached  a 
point  to  which  the  annals  of  history  furnish  no  parallel.  Whoever 
ventured  to  lift  his  voice  in  opposition  to  the  unwarrantable  claims  of 
the  sovereign  pontiffs,  or  to  decry  the  authority  of  their  clergy,  were 
sure  to  bring  down  upon  them  a  tide  of  papal  wrath  and  vengeance. 

*  3ones'  History  of  the  Chxistian  Churclj,  p.  154,  &c. 


Xxii  INTRODUCTION. 

Previously  to  the  reformation,  many  had  been  cruelly  sacrificed  for 
their  honest  opposition  to  papal  usurpation ;  but  during  the  progress 
of  that  glorious  revolution,  and  after  its  establishment,  martyrs  to  the 
cause  of  truth  and  gospel  simplicity  were  increased  a  hundred,  if  not 
a  thousand  fold. 

In  the  folloAving  pages,  the  reader  will  find  a  developement  of  some 
of  the  works  of  Popish  arrogance,  cruelty,  and  superstition.  When'he 
has  attentively  gone  through  the  volume,  let  him  ask  himself,  whethei 
a  system  which  authorizes  and  sanctions  such  cruelties  can  be  the 
offspring  of,  or  compatible  with,  the  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus?  "  B} 
their  fruits,"  says  our  Savioiu",  "  shall  we  know  them."  It  is  no'^ 
their  words,  but  their  works,  wc  should  consider.  What  quarter  of 
the  globe  has  escaped  the  ravages  of  their  power  ?  If  we  look  to  the 
East,  China  and  Japan,  Avhere  they  once  bore  rule,  exhibit  the  most 
cruel  and  bloody  massacres  ever  heard  of,  because  their  satellites  aim- 
ed at  political  power,  to  the  overthrow  of  the  lawful  governments.  If  we 
look  to  America,  where  their  power  was  supreme,  we  freeze  with  hor- 
ror at  the  wanton  barbarities  inflicted  upon  the  heathen.  If  we  cast 
our  eyes  over  Europe,  the  seat  of  their  authority,  we  again  see  the 
like  tragedies  exhibited ;  witness  in  France  the  massacre  of  St.  Bar- 
tholomew, the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantz,  the  extermination  of 
the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  the  cruel  expulsions  in  Spain,  and 
above  all,  the  cruel  and  bloody  Inquisition,  a  court  which  they  call 
holy,  but  surely  the  most  accursed  on  earth.  If  we  turn  our  eyes  to 
England,  we  see  the  stakes  in  Smithfield,  and  the  fires  lighted  to  con- 
sume the  bodies  of  those  holy  martyrs,  who  gave  up  their  lives  coura- 
geously in  defence  of  their  religion  ;  we  see  the  vile  mysteries  of  ini- 
quity discovered  at  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries,  and  the  shame- 
ful practices  exposed,  by  which  the  priests  deluded  the  people.  I 
will  not  recur  to  other  persecutions,  but  ask:  "Is  this  the  religion  of  the 
meek  Jesus,  or  is  it  not  rather  the  triumph  of  Satan  over  fallen  man  ?" 

We  cannot  more  appropriately  close  this  part  of  our  subject,  than 
Avith  the  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Goring's  "Thoughts  on  the  Reve- 
lations," in  which  he  contrasts  the  character  of  our  blessed  Saviour, 
and  of  those  men  who  presume  to  call  themselves  his  "  substitutes  on 
earth." 

"  Jesus  Christ,  as  one  of  his  last  acts,  left  mankind  this  new  law, 
*  Love  one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you  ;  by  this  shall  all  men  know 
that  ye  are  my  disciples.''  Popery  hates  all  that  are  not  of  its  commu 
nion,  and  condemns  them  soul  and  body  to  the  pit.  The  blessed  Sa- 
viour declared  his  kingdom  was  not  of  thisworld,  being  spiritual; 
that  he  judged  no  man,  but  that  the  words  he  uttered  should  judge 
them  in  the  last  day.  The  Popes  claim  the  dominion  of  the  whole 
earth,  spiritual  and  temporal ;  they  wear  a  triple  crown,  and  pretend 
to  judge  all  men.  The  Saviour  previous  to  his  death,  condescended 
to  wash  his  disciples'  feet,  assuring  them  they  should  have  no  part  in 
him  unless  they  submitted  to  it.  The  Popes,  so  far  from  submitting 
to  tais  lesson  of  humility,  arrogantly  permit  them  to  kiss  their  feet. 
Our  blessed  Lord  claimed  not  a  spot  vipon  earth,  nor  had  he  a  place 
where  to  lay  his  head ;  to  him,  sufficient  for  .the  day  was  the  evil 
thereof,  both  with  respect  to  food  and  raiment — not  so  the  Popes  ; 
from  their  votaries  they  extort  the  scanty  gains  of  the  sweat  of  their 
brows,  go  gorgeously  attired,  and  feed  sumptuously  every  day.    Our 


INTRODUCTION.  XxUi 

Saviour  freely  pardoned  the  sins  of  his  penitent  creatures  without 
fee  or  reward — the  Popes  presume  to  pardon  sins ;  nay,  grant  in- 
dulgences for  committing  more ;  but  it  is  for  money,  and  the  sordid 
lucre  of  gain. 

"  Can  any  man  find  a  resemblance  in  these  two  characters  ?  Is  not 
the  counterfeit  easily  discovered  ;  and  will  not  men  blush  with  shame, 
when  they  see  how  grossly  they  have  been  deluded  by  this  deceiver  ? 
Let  them  but  fairly  read  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ ;  they  will  there 
find  he  delegated  his  power  to  no  man,  in  the  way  the  Popes  claim 
it,  and  that  he  alone  is  the  intercessor  between  God  and  man,  and  no 
man  can  approach  God  but  through  him." 

We  are  convinced  that  there  are  no  true  Christians,  who  will  not 
agree  unequivocally  in  the  justice  of  the  above  observations.  They 
must  be  convinced  that  popery  is  absurd,  superstitious,  idolatrous, 
and  cruel ;  that  it  darkens  the  understanding,  and  enslaves  the  con- 
sciences of  its  votaries,  and  is  as  much  an  enemy  to  virtue  as  to 
truth. 


'  Mtt' 


FOX'S 
BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 


BOOK  I. 

HlStORV  OF  THE  FIRST  TEN  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH, 
FROM  THE  YEAR  OF  OUR  LORD  67,  TILL  THE  TIME  OF  CONSTANTINE 
THE  GREAT  ;  DETAILING  THE  LIVES  AND  ACTIONS  OF  THE  PRIN- 
CIPAL CHRISTIAN  MARTYRS  OF  BOTH  SEXES,  IN  EUROPE  AND  IN 
AFRICA. 

The  dreadful  martyrdoms  which  we  are  now  about  to  describe, 
arose  from  the  persecutions  of  the  Romans  against  the  Christians, 
in  the  primitive  ages  of  the  church,  during  the  space  of  three  hundred 
yeajs.  or  till  the  time  of  Constantine. 

It  is  both  wonderful  and  horrible,  to  peruse  the  descriptions  of  the 
sufferings  of  these  godly  martyrs,  as  they  are  described  by  the  ancient 
historians.  Their  torments  were  as  various  as  the  ingenuity  of  man, 
urged  on  by  the  malicious  influence  of  Satan,  could  devise  ;  and  their 
numbers  were  truly  incredible." 

The  first  martyr  to  our  holy  religion  was  its  blessed  Founder  him- 
self. His  history  is  sufficiently  known,  as  it  has  been  handed  down 
to  us  in  the  New  Testament ;  nevertheless,  it  will  be  proper  here  to 
give  an  outline  of  his  sufferings,  and  more  particularly  as  they  will  be 
followed  by  those  of  the  apostles  and  evangelists.  The  persecutions 
by  the  emperors  took  place  long  after  the  death  of  our  Saviour. 

Brief  History  of  our  Saviour. 

It  is  known  that  in  the  reign  of  Herod,  the  angel  Gabriel  was  sent 
by  divine  command  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  This  maiden  was  betrothed 
to  a  carpenter  named  Joseph,  who  resided  at  Nazareth,  a  city  of  Ga- 
lilee. The  angel  informed  Mary  how  highly  she  was  favoured  of 
God,  and  that  she  should  conceive  a  son  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
happened  accordingly :  for  travelling  to  Bethlehem,  to  pay  the  capi- 
tation-tax then  levied,  the  town  was  so  crowded  that  they  could  only 
get  lodgings  in  a  stable,  where  Mary  gave  birth  to  our  Blessed  Re- 
deemer, which  was  announced  to  the  world  by  a  star  and  an  angel; 
the  wise  men  of  the  east  saw  the  former,  and  the  shepherds  the  latter. 

After  Jesus  had  been  circumcised,  he  was  presented  in  the  temple 
by  his  mother ;  upon  which  occasion  Simeon  exclaimed  in  the  cele- 

4 


26  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

brated  words  recorded  by  Luke  :  "  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  ser- 
vant depart  in  peace,  according  to  thy  word,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen 
thy  salvation."  Luke  ii.  29,  30. 

Jesus,  in  his  youth,  disputed  with  the  most  learned  doctors  in  the 
temple,  and  soon  after  was  baptized  by  John  in  the  river  Jordan, 
when  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  upon  him  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and 
a  voice  was  heard  audibly  to  pronounce  these  words  :  "  This  is  my 
beloved  son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased." 

After  this  Christ  fasted  forty  days  and  nights  in  the  wilderness, 
where  he  was  tempted  by  the  devil,  but  resisted  all  his  allurements. 
He  performed  his  first  miracle  at  Cana,  in  Galilee;  he  likewise  con- 
versed with  the  good  Samaritan,  and  restored  to  life  a  nobleman's  dead 
child.  While  travelling  through  Galilee,  he  restored  the  blind  to 
sight,  and  cured  the  lame,  the  lepers,  &c.  Among  other  benevolent 
actions,  he  cured,  at  the  pool  of  Bethesda,  a  paralytic  man,  who  had 
been  lame  thirty-eight  years,  bidding  him  take  up  his  bed  and  walk ; 
and  he  afterwards  cured  a  man  whose  right  hand  Avas  shrunk  up  and 
withered  ;  with  many  acts  of  a  similar  nature. 

When  he  had  chosen  his  twelve  apostles,  he  preached  the  celebra- 
ted sermon  upon  the  mount ;  after  which  he  performed  several  mira- 
cles, particularly  the  feeding  of  the  multitude,  and  the  walking  on  the 
surface  of  the  sea. 

On  the  celebration  of  the  passover,  Jesus  supped  with  his  disci- 
ples :  he  informed  them  that  one  of  them  would  betray  him  and  ano- 
ther deny  him,  and  preached  his  farewell  sermon.  A  multitude  oi" 
armed  men  soon  afterwards  surrounded  him,  and  Judas  kissed  him, 
in  order  to  point  him  out  to  the  soldiers,  Avho  were  not  acquainted 
"with  his  person.  In  the  contention  occasioned  by  the  apprehension 
of  Jesus,  Peter  cut  off  the  ear  of  Malchus,  the  servant  of  the  High 
priest,  for  v/hich  Jesus  reproved  him,  and  by  touching  the  wound, 
healed  it.  Peter  and  John  followed  Jesus  to  the  house  of  Annas, 
who,  refusing  to  judge  him,  sent  him  bound  to  Caiaphas,  where  Pe- 
ter denied  Christ,  as  the  latter  had  predicted  ;  but  on  Christ  remind- 
ing him  of  his  perfidy,  Peter  went  out  and  wept  bitterly. 

When  the  council  had  assembled  in  the  morning,  the  Jews  mocked 
Jesus,  and  the  elders  suborned  false  witnesses  against  him  ;  the  prin- 
cipal accusation  being,  that  he  had  said,  "  I  will  destroy  this  temple 
that  is  made  with  hands,  and  within  three  days  I  will  build  another 
made  without  hands."  Caiaphas  then  asked  him  if  he  was  the 
Christ,  the  son  of  God,  or  not ;  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he 
was  accused  of  blasphemy,  and  condemned  to  death  by  Pontius  Pilate, 
the  Roman  governor,  who,  though  conscious  of  his  innocence,  yield- 
ed to  the  solicitations  of  the  Jews,  and  condemned  him  to  be  cruci- 
fied. His  remarkable  expression  at  the  time  of  passing  sentence, 
proved  how  much  he  was  convinced  that  the  Lord  was  persecuted. 

Previous  to  the  crucifixion,  the  Jews,  by  way  of  derision,  clothed 
Christ  in  a  regal  robe,  put  a  crown  of  thorns  upon  his  head,  and  a 
reed,  for  a  sceptre,  in  his  hand ;  they  then  mocked  him  with  ironical 
compliments,  spit  in  his  face,  slapped  his  cheek,  and  taking  the  reed 
out  of  his  hand,  they  struck  him  with  it  upon  the  head.  Pilate  would 
fain  have  released  him,  but  the  general  cry  was.  Crucify  him,  crucify 
Mm  ;  which  occasioned  the  governor  to  call  for  a  basin  of  water,  and 
having  washed  his  hands,  he  declared  himself  innocent  of  the  blood  of 


OUR  BLESSED  SAVIOUR.  27 

Christ,  whom  he  termed  a  just  person.  But  the  Jews  said,  Let  his 
blood  be  upon  us,  and  our  children  ;  and  the  governor  found  himself 
obliged  to  comply  with  their  wishes,  which  wish  has  manifestly  taken 
place,  as  they  have  never  since  been  a  collected  people. 

While  leading  Christ  to  t?ie  place  of  crucifixion,  they  obliged  him 
to  bear  the  cross^  which  being  afterwards  unable  to  sustain,  they  com- 
pelled one  Simon,  a  native  of  Cyrenia,  to  carry  it  the  rest  of  the  way. 
Mount  Calvary  was  fixed  on  for  the  place  of  execution,  where,  having 
arrived,  the  soldiers  offered  him  a  mixture  of  gall  and  vinegar  to 
drink,  which  he  refused.  Having  stripped  him,  they  nailed  him  to 
the  cross,  and  crucified  him  between  two  malefactors.  After  being 
fastened  to  the  cross,  he  uttered  this  benevolent  prayer  for  his  ene- 
mies: "Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  The 
soldiers  who  crucified  him,  being  four  in  number,  now  cut  his  mantle 
to  pieces,  and  divided  it  between  them  ;  but  his  coat  being  without  a 
seam,  they  Ccist  lots  for  it.  Whilst  Christ  remained  in  the  agonies  of 
death,  the  Jews  mocked  him,  and  said,  "  If  thou  art  the  Son  of  God, 
come  down  from  the  cross."  The  chief  priests  and  scribes  also  re- 
viled him,  and  said,  "  He  saved  others,  but  cannot  save  himself." 
One  of  the  criminals  who  was  crucified  with  him,  also  cried  out,  and 
said,  "  If  you  are  the  Messiah,  save  yourself  and  us  ;"  but  the  other 
malefactor,  having  great  faith,  exclaimed,  "  Lord,  remember  me  Avhen 
thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom."  To  which  Christ  replied,  "  This 
day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise." 

When  Christ  was  upon  the  cross,  the  earth  was  covered  with  dark- 
ness, and  the  stars  appeared  at  noon-day,  which  struck  the  people, 
and  even  the  Jews,  with  terror.  In  the  midst  of  his  tortures,  Christ 
cried  out,  "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?"  and 
then  expressed  a  desire  to  drink  ;  when  one  of  the  soldiers  gave  him, 
upon  the  point  of  a  reed,  a  sponge  dipped  in  vinegar,  which,  however, 
he  refused.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  he  gave  up  the 
ghost,  and  at  that  time  a  violent  earthquake  happened,  when  the  rocks 
were  rent,  the  mountains  trembled,  and  the  dead  were  thrown  up  from 
their  graves.  These  signal  prodigies  attended  the  death  of  Christ, 
and  such  was  the  mortal  end  of  the  Redeemer  of  mankind. 


THE  LIVES,  SrFFERINGS,  AND  MARTYRDOM  OP  THE  APOSTLES, 
EVANGELISTS,  &C 

I.  Stephen, 

Who  was  the  first  in  the  "  noble  company  of  martyrs,"  was  elect- 
ed, with  six  others,  as  a  deacon  out  of  the  Lord's  seventy  disciples. 
He  was  an  able  and  successful  preacher.  The  principal  persons  be- 
longing to  five  Jewish  synagogues  entered  into  many  altercations 
with  him ;  but  he,  by  the  soundness  of  his  doctrine,  and  the  strength 
of  his  arguments,  overcame  them  all,  which  so  much  irritated  them, 
that  they  bribed  false  witnesses  to  accuse  him  of  blaspheming  God 
and  Moses.  On  being  carried  before  the  council,  he  made  a  noble 
defence  :  but  that  so  much  exasperated  his  judges,  that  they  resolved 
to  condemn  him.  At  thi-s  instant,  Stephen  saw  a  vision  from  heaven, 
which  represented  Jesus,  in  his  glorified  state,  sitting  at  the  right  hand; 


28  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

of  God.  This  vision  so  greatly  rejoiced  him,  that  he  exclaimed,  In 
raptures,  "  Behold,  I  see  the  heavens  open,  and  the  Son  of  Man 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God."  This  caused  him  to  be  con- 
demned, and,  having  dragged  him  out  of  the  city,  they  stoned  him  to 
death.  On  the  spot  where  he  was  martyred,  Eudocia,  the  empress 
of  the  Emperor  Theodosius,  erected  a  superb  church. 

The  death  of  Stephen  was  succeeded  by  a  severe  persecution  in  Je- 
rusalem, in  which  2000  Christians,  with  Nicanor  the  deacon,  were' 
martyred,  and  many  others  obliged  to  leave  that  country. 

II.  James  the  Great, 

Was  a  Galilean,  and  the  son  of  Zebedee,  a  fisherman,  the  elder 
brother  of  John,  and  a  relation  to  Christ  himself;  for  his  mother  Sa- 
lome was  cousin-german  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  Being  one  day  with 
his  father  fishing  in  the  sea  of  Galilee,  he  and  his  brother  John  were 
called  by  our  Saviour  to  become  his  disciples.  They  cheerfully 
obeyed  the  mandate,  and  leaving  their  father,  followed  Jesus.  It  is 
-to  be  observed,  that  Christ  placed  a  greater  confidence  in  them  than 
in  any  other  of  the  apostles,  Peter  excepted. 

Christ  called  these  brothers  Boanerges,  or  the  Sons  of  Thunder,  on 
account  of  their  vigorous  minds,  and  impetuous  tempers. 

When  Herod  Agrippa  was  made  governor  of  Judea,  by  the  Emperor 
Caligula,  he  raised  a  persecution  against  the  Christians,  and  particu- 
larly singled  out  James  as  an  object  of  his  vengeance.  This  martyr, 
on  being  condemned  to  death,  showed  such  an  intrepidity  of  spirit, 
and  constancy  of  mind,  that  even  his  accuser  was  struck  with  admi- 
ration, and  became  a  convert  to  Christianity.  This  transition  so  en- 
raged the  people  in  power,  that  they  condemned  him  likewise  to  death ; 
when  James  the  apostle  and  his  penitent  accuser  were  both  beheaded 
on  the  same  day,  and  with  the  same  sword.  These  events  took  place 
in  the  year  of  Christ  44. 

About  the  same  period,  Timon  and  Parmenas,  two  of  the  seven  dea- 
cons, suffered  martyrdom,  the  former  at  Corinth,  and  the  latter  at 
Philippi,  in  Macedonia. 

III.  Philip, 

The  apostle  and  martyr,  was  born  at  Bethsaida,  in  Galilee,  and 
was  the  first  called  by  the  name  of  Disciple.  He  was  employed  in 
several  important  commissions  by  Christ,  and  being  deputed  to  preach 
in  Upper  Asia,  laboured  very  diligently  in  his  apostleship.  He  then 
travelled  into  Phrygia,  and  arriving  at  Heliopolis,  found  the  inhabits 
ants  so  sunk  in  idolatry  as  to  worship  a  large  serpent.  Philip,  how- 
ever, converted  many  of  them  to  Christianity,  and  even  procured  the 
death  of  the  serpent.  This  so  enraged  the  magistrates,  that  they 
committed  him  to  prison,  had  him  severely  scourged,  and  afterwards 
'  crucified.  His  friend,  Bartholomew,  found  an  opportunity  of  taking 
down  the  body  and  burying  it ;  for  which,  however,  he  was  very 
near  pnfiering  the  same  fate.  His  martyrdom  happened  eight  years 
after  1  fiat  of  James  the  Great,  A.  D.  52. 

IV.  Matthew, 

The  evangelist,  apostle,  and  martyr,  was  born  at  Nazareth,  in  Gali- 
lee, Imt  resided  chiefly  at  Capernaum,  on  account  of  his  business 
which  was  that  of  a  toll-gatherer,  to  collect  tribute  of  such  as  had  off 


THE  APOSTLES,  &c.  29 

casion  to  pass  the  sea  of  Galilee.  On  being  called  as  a  disciple,  he 
immediately  complied,  and  left  every  thing  to  follow  Christ.  After 
the  ascension  of  his  master,  he  continued  preaching  the  gospel  in  Ju- 
dea  about  nine  years.  Intending  to  leave  Judea,  in  order  to  go  and 
preach  among  the  Gentiles,  he  wrote  his  gospel  in  Hebrew,  for  the 
use  of  his  Jewish  converts ;  but  it  was  afterwards  translated  into 
Greek  by  James  the  Less.  He  then  went  to  Ethiopia,  ordained 
preachers,  settled  churches,  and  made  many  converts.  He  after- 
wards proceeded  to  Parthia,  where  he  had  the  same  success  ;  but  re- 
turning to  Ethiopia,  he  was  slain  by  a  halberd,  in  the  city  of  Nadabar, 
about  the  year  of  Christ  60. 

V.  Mark, 
The  evangelist  and  martyr,  was  born  of  Jewish  parents,  of  the  tribe 
of  Levi.  It  is  imagined,  that  he  was  converted  to  Christianity  by  Pe- 
ter, whom  he  served  as  an  amanuensis,  and  whom  he  attended  in  all 
his  travels.  Being  entreated  by  the  converts  at  Rome,  to  commit  to 
writing  the  admirable  discourses  they  had  heard  from  Peter  and  him- 
self, he  complied  with  this  request,  and  composed,  his  gospel  accord- 
ingly in  the  Greek  language.  He  then  went  to  Egypt,  and  after- 
wards proceeded  to  Lybia,  where  he  made  many  converts.  On  re- 
turning to  Alexandria,  some  of  the  Egyptians,  exasperated  at  his  suc- 
cess, determined  on  his  death.  They  therefore  tied  his  feet,  dragged 
him  through  the  streets,  left  him  bruised  in  a  dungeon  all  night,  and 
the  next  day  burned  his  body. 

VI.  James  the  Less, 
The  apostle  and  martyr,  was  called  so,  to  distinguish  him  from 
James  the  Great.  He  was  the  son,  by  a  first  wife,  of  Joseph,  the  re- 
puted father  of  Christ :  he  was,  after  the  Lord's  ascension,  elected  to 
the  oversight  of  the  church  of  Jerusalem  :  he  wrote  his  general  epis- 
tles to  all  Christians  and  converts  Avhatever,  to  suppress  a  dangerous 
error  then  propagating,  viz.  "  That  a  faith  in  Christ  was  alone  suf- 
ficient for  salvation,  without  good  works."  The  Jews,  being  at  this 
time  greatly  enraged  that  Paul  had  escaped  their  fury,  by  appealing 
to  Rome,  determined  to  wreak  their  vengeance  on  James,  Avho  was 
now  ninety-four  years  of  age :  they  accordingly  threw  him  down, 
beat,  bruised,  and  stoned  him  ;  and  then  dashed  out  his  brains  with  a 
club,  such  as  was  used  by  fullers  in  dressing  cloth. 

VII.  Matthias, 

The  apostle  and  martyr,  was  called  to  the  apostleship  after  the  death 
of  Christ,  to  supply  the  vacant  place  of  Judas  who  had  betrayed  his 
master,  and  was  likewise  one  of  the  seventy  disciples.  He  was  mar- 
tyred at  Jerusalem,  being  first  stoned  and  then  beheaded. 

VIII.  Andrew,  ' 

The  apostle  and  martyr,  was  the  brother  of  Peter,  and  preached  the 
gospel  to  many  Asiatic  nations.  On  arriving  at  Edessa,  the  governor 
of  the  country,  named  Egeas,  threatened  him  for  preaching  against 
the  idols  there  worshipped.  Andrew  persisting  in  the  propagation  of 
his. doctrines,  he  was  ordered  to  be  crucified  on  a  cross,  two  ends  of 
which  were  transversely  fixed  in  the  ground.  He  boldly  told  his  ac- 
cusers, that  he  would  not  have  preached  the  glory  of  the  cross,  had  he 


80  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS, 

feared  to  die  on  it.  And  again,  when  they  came  to  crucify  him,  he 
said,  that  he  coveted  the  cross,  and  longed  to  embrace  it.  He  was 
fastened  to  the  cross,  not  with  nails,  but  cords,  that  his  dea'ch  might  be 
more  slow.  In  this  situation  he  continued  two  days,  preaching  the 
greatest  part  of  the  timp  to  the  people,  when  he  expired. 

IX.  Peter, 

The  great  apostle  and  martyr,  was  born  at  Bethsaida,  in  Galilee, 
being  the  son  of  Jonah,  a  fisherman,  which  employmeiit  Peter  himself 
followed.  He  was  persuaded  by  his  brother  to  turn  Christian,  when 
Christ  gave  him  the  name  of  Cephas,  implying,  in  the  Syriac  lan- 
guage, a  rock.  He  was  called  at  the  same  time  as  his  brother,  to  be 
an  apostle ;  gave  uncommon  proofs  of  his  zeal  for  the  service  of 
Christ,  and  always  appeared  as  the  principal  speaker  among  the  apos- 
tles. He  had,  however,  the  weakness  to  deny  his  master,  after  his 
apprehension,  though  he  defended  him  at  the  time.  But  after  the 
death  of  Christ,  the  Jews  still  continued  to  persecute  the  Christians, 
and  ordered  several  of  the  apostles,  among  whom  was  Peter,  to  be 
scourged.  This  punishment  they  bore  with  the  greatest  fortitude,, 
and  rejoiced  that  they  were  thought  worthy  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of 
their  Redeemer. 

When  Herod  Agrippa  caused  James  the  Great  to  be  put  to  death, 
and  found  that  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he  resolved,  in  order  to  ingratiate 
himself  with  the  people,  that  Peter  should  fall  the  next  sacrifice.  He 
was  accordingly  apprehended,  and  thrown  into  prison ;  but  an  angel 
of  the  Lord  released  him,  which  so  enraged  Herod,  that  he  ordered 
the  sentinels  who  guarded  the  dungeon  in  which  he  had  been  confined, 
to  be  put  to  death.  Peter,  after  various  other  miracles,  retired  to 
Rome,  where  he  defeated  all  the  artifices,  and  confounded  the  magic, 
of  Simon,  the  magician,  a  great  favourite  of  the  emperor  Nero ;  he 
likewise  converted  to  Christianity  one  of  the  concubines  of  that  mon- 
arch, which  so  exasperated  the  tyrant,  that  he  ordered  both  Peter  and 
Paul  to  be  apprehended.  During  the  time  of  their  confinement,  they 
converted  two  of  the  captains  of  the  guards,  and  forty-seven  other 
persons,  to  Christianity.  Having  been  nine  months  in  prison,  Peter 
was  brought  out  from  thence  for  execution,  when,  after  being  severely 
scourged,  he  was  crucified  with  his  head  downwards ;  which  position,, 
however,  was  at  his  own  request. 

X.  Paid, 

The  apostle  and  martyr,  was  a  Jew  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  born  at 
Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  and,  before  his  conversion,  was  called  Saul.  He 
was  at  first  a  great  enemy  to,  and  persecutor  of  the  Christians ;  and  a 
principal  promoter  of  the  death  of  Steplien.  While  on  his  way  to 
Damascus,  the  glory  of  the  Lord  came  suddenly  upon  him,  he  was 
struck  to  the  earth,  and  was  afilicted  Avith  blindness  during  three  days  ; 
on  his  recovery  from  which,  he  immediately  became  a  professor,  an 
apostle,  and  ultimately  a  martyr  for  the  religion  which  he  had  former- 
ly persecuted.  Amongst  his  labours  in  spreading  the  doctrine  of 
Christ,  he  converted  to  the  faith  Sergius  Paulus,  the  proconsul  of  Cy- 
prus, on  which  he  took  his  name,  and  as  some  suppose,  was  from  . 
thence  called  Paulus  instead  of  Saulus.  After  his  many  labours  he 
took  to  him  Barnabas,  and  went  up  to  Jerusalem,  to  Peter,  James, 


THE  APOSTLES,  &<;.  31 

and  John,  where  he  was  ordained,  and  sent  out  Avith  Barnabas  to 
preach  to  the  Gentiles.  At  Iconium,  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  near 
being  stoned  to  death  by  the  enraged  Jews  ;  upon  which  they  fled  to 
Lycaonia.  At  Lystra,  Paul  was  stoned,  dragged  out  of  the  city,  and 
left  for  dead.  He,  however,  happily  reAdved,  and  escaped  to  Derbe. 
At  Philippi,  Paul  and  Silas  were  imprisoned  and  whipped  ;  and  both 
were  again  persecuted  at  Thessalonica.  Being  afterwards  taken  at 
Jerusalero,  he  was  sent  to  Csesarea,  but  appealed  to  Caesar  at  Rome. 
Here  he  continued  a  prisoner  at  large  for  two  years ;  and,  at  length  be- 
ing released,  he  visited  the  churches  of  Greece  and  Rome,  and  preach- 
ed in  France  and  Spain.  Returning  to  Rome,  he  was  again  appre- 
hended, and,  by  the  order  of  Nero,  martyred,  by  being  beheaded. 

XI.  Jude, 
The  apostle  and  martyr,  the  brother  of  James,  was  commonly  called 
Thaddeus.     Being  sent  to  Edessa,  he  wrought  many  miracles,  and 
made  many  converts,  which  stirring  up  the  resentment  of  tke  people 
in  power,  he  was  crucified  about  the  year  72. 

XII.  Bartholomew, 
The  apostle  and  martyr,  preached  in  several  countries,  performed 
many  miracles,  and  healed  various  diseases.  He  translated  Mat- 
thew's gospel  into  the  Indian  language,  and  propagated  it  in  that 
country ;  but  at  length  the  idolaters  growing  impatient  with  his  doc- 
trines, severely  beat,  crucified,  and  slew  him,  and  then  cut  off  his 
head. 

XIII.   Thomas, 
Was  called  by  this  name  in  Syriac,  but  Didymus  in  Greek ;  he  was 
an  apostle  and  martyr,  and  preached  in  Parthia  and  India,  where,  dis- 
pleasing the  Pagan  priests,  he  was  martyred  by  being  thrust  through 
with  a  spear. 

XIV.  Luke  the  Evangelist, 
Was  the  author  of  a  most  excellent  gospel.     He  travelled  with 
Paul  to  Rome,  and  preached  to  divers  barbarous  nations,  till  the  priests 
in  Greece  hanged  him  on  an  olive  tree. 

XV.  Simon, 

The  apostle  and  martyr,  was  distinguished,  from  his  zeal,  by  the 
name  of  Zelotes.  He  preached  with  great  success  in  Mauritania, 
and  other  parts  of  Africa,  and  even  in  Britain,  Avhere,  thougfe.he  made 
many  converts,  he  was  crucified,  A.  D.  74. 

XVI.  John, 

Was  distinguished  for  being  a  prophet,  apostle,  divine,  evangelist, 
and  martyr.  He  is  called  the  beloved  disciple,  and  was  brother  to 
James  the  Great.  He  was  previously  a  disciple  of  John  the  Baptist, 
and  afterwards  not  only  one  of  the  twelve  apostles,  but  one  of  the 
three  to  Avhom  Christ  communicated  the  most  secret  passages  of  his 
life.  He  founded  churches  at  Smyrna,  Pergamus,  Sardis,  Philadel- 
phia, Laodicea,  and  Thyatira,  to  Avhom  he  directs  his  book  of  Revela- 
tion. Being  at  Ephesus,  he  was  ordered  by  the  Emperor  Domitian  to 
be  sent  bound  to  Rome,  where  he  Avas  condemned  to  be  cast  into  a 
cauldron  of  boiling  oil.     But  here  a  miracle  appeared  in  his  favour ; 


32  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

i_ 
the  oil  did  him  no  injury,  and  Domitian,  therefore,  not  being  able  to 
put  him  to  death,  banished  him  to  Patm«s,  to  work  in  the  mines.  He 
was,  however,  recalled  by  Nerva,  who  succeeded  Domitian ;  but  was 
deemed  a  martyr,  on  account  of  his  having  undergone  an  execution, 
though  it  did  not  take  eftect.  He  wrote  his  epistles,  gospel,  and  reve- 
lations, all  in  a  different  s'.yle  ;  but  they  are  all  equally  admired.  He 
was  the  only  apostle  who  escaped  a  violent  death,  and  lived  the  long- 
est of  any  of  them,  being  nearly  100  years  of  age  at  the  time  of  his 
death. 

XVII.  Barndbas- 
Was  a  native  of  Cyprus,  but  of  Jewish  parents ;  the  time  of  his 
death  \s  uncertain,  but  it  is  supposed  to  be  about  the  year  of  Christ  73. 


THE  FIRST  PRIMITIVE   PERSECUTION  UNDER  NERO. 

The  first  persecution,  in  the  primitive  ages  of  the  church,  was  begun 
by  that  cruel  tyrant  Nero  Domitius,  the  sixth  emperor  of  Rome,  A.  D. 
67.  This  monarch  reigned,  for  the  space  of  five  years,  with  tolerable 
credit  to  himself,  but  thun  gave  way  to  the  greatest  extravagancy  of 
temper,  and  to  the  most  atrocious  barbarities.  Among  other  diabo- 
lical outrages,  he  ordered  that  the  city  of  Rome  should  be  set  on  fire, 
which  was  done  by  his  officers,  guards,  and  servants.  While  the  city 
was  in  flames,  he  v/ent  up  to  the  tower  of  Maecenas,  played  upon  his 
harp,  sung  the  song  of  the  burning  of  Troy,  and  declared,  "  That  he 
wished  the  ruin  of  all  things  before  his  death."  Among  the  noble 
buildings  burnt  was  the  circus,  or  place  appropriated  to  horse-races. 
It  was  half  a  mile  in  length,  of  an  oval  form,  with  rows  of  seats  rising 
above  each  other,  and  capable  of  receiving,  with  ease,  upwards  of 
100,000  spectators.  Many  other  palaces  and  houses  were  consumed ; 
and  several  thousands  of  the  people  perished  in  the  flames,  were 
smothered,  or  buried  beneath  the  ruins. 

This  dreadful  conflagration  continued  nine  days ;  when  Nero,  find- 
ing that  his  conduct  was  greatly  blamed,  and  a  severe  odium  cast 
upon  him,  determined  to  lay  the  whole  upon  the  Christians,  at  once 
to  excuse  himself,  and  have  an  opportunity  of  witnessing  new  cruel- 
ties. The  barbarities  exercised  upon  the  Christians,  during  the  first 
persecution,  were  such  as  excited  the  commiseration  of  the  Romans 
themselves.  Nero  even  refined  upon  cruelty,  and  contrived  all  man- 
ner of  punishments  for  the  Christians.  In  particular,  he  had  some 
sewed  up  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts,  and  then  worried  by  dogs  till 
they  expired ;  and  others  dressed  in  shirts  made  stiff'  with  vv^ax,  fixed 
to  axle-trees,  and  set  on  fire  in  his  gardens.  This  persecution  was 
general  throughout  the  whole  Roman  empire;  but  it  rather  increased 
than  diminished  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  In  the  course  of  it,  Paul 
and  Peter  were  martyred  ;  and  to  their  names  may  be  added  Erastus, 
chamberlain  of  Corinth,  Aristarchus,  the  Macedonian,  Trophimus, 
an  Ephesian,  converted  by  Paul,  and  fellow-labourer  with  him,  Jo- 
seph, commonly  called  Barsabas,  and  Ananias,  a  preacher  in  Da- 
mascus. 


SECOND  PRIMITIVE  PERSECUTION.  33 

THE  SECOND  PRIMITIVE  PERSECUTION,  UNDER  DOMITIAN. 

Domitian  came  to  the  throne  A.  D.  81,  having  slain  his  brother  Ti- 
tus, the  reigning  emperor.  In  his  temper  he  strongly  resembled 
Nero ;  yet  he  spared  the  Christians  until  the  year  95,  when  he  com 
menced  the  general  persecution.  His  rage  Avas  such,  that  he  even 
put  to  death  many  of  the  Roman  senators  ;  some  through  malice,  and 
others  to  confiscate  their  estates ;  after  which  he  commanded  all  the 
lineage  of  David  to  be  extirpated.  Two  Christians  were  brought  be- 
fore him,  accused  of  being  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  and  line  of  David ; 
but  from  their  answers  he  despised  them  as  idiots,  and  dismissed  them 
accordingly.  He,  however,  was  determined  to  be  more  secure  upon 
other  occasions  ;  for  he  took  away  the  property  of  many  Christians, 
put  several  to  death,  and  banished  others. 

Amongst  the  numerous  martyrs  that  suffered  during  this  persecu- 
tion, was  Simeon,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  who  was  crucified  ;  and  the 
apostle  John,  who  was  boiled  in  oil,  and  afterwards  banished  to  Pat- 
mos.  Flavia,  the  daughter  of  a  Roman  senator,  was  likewise  banish- 
ed to  Pontus  ;  and  a  law  Avas  enacted,  "  That  no  Christian,  once 
brought  before  an  appropriate  tribunal,  should  be  exempted  from 
punishment,  without  renouncing  his  religion." 

Duiing  this  reign,  there  were  a  variety  of  tales,  composed  in  order 
to  injure  the  Christians.  Among  other  falsehoods,  they  were  accused 
of  indecent  nightly  meetings,  of  a  rebellious  turbulent  spirit ;  of  be- 
ing inimical  to  the  Roman  empire  ;  of  murdering  their  children,  and 
even  of  being  cannibals ;  and  at  this  time,  such  was  the  infatuation  of 
the  pagans,  that  if  famine,  pestilence,  or  earthquakes,  afHicted  any  of 
the  Roman  provinces,  these  calamities  were  said  to  be  manifestations 
of  the  divine  wrath,  occasioned  by  their  impieties.  These  persecu- 
tions increased  the  number  of  informers  ;  and  many,  for  the  sake  of 
gain,  swore  away  the  lives  of  the  innocent.  When  any  Christians 
were  brought  before  the  magistrates,  a  test  oath  was  proposed,  when, 
if  they  refused  it,  death  was  pronounced  against  them ;  and  if  they 
confessed  themselves  Christians,  the  sentence  was  the  same.  The 
various  kinds  of  punishments  and  inflicted  cruelties  were,  imprison- 
ment, racking,  searing,  broiling,  burning,  scourging,  stqning,  hanging, 
and  worrying.  Many  were  torn  piecemeal  with  red  hot  pincers,  and 
others  were  thrown  upon  the  horns  of  wild  bulls.  After  having  suf- 
fered these  cruelties,  the  friends  of  the  deceased  were  refused  the 
privilege  of  burning  their  remains. 

The  following  were  the  most  remarkable  of  the  numerous  martyrs 
who  suffered  during  this  persecution. 

Dionysius,  the  Areopagite,  an  Athenian  by  birth,  and  educated  in  all 
the  useful  and  ornamental  literature  of  Greece.  From  Greece,  he 
travelled  into  Egypt,  where  he  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  astro- 
nomy, and  made  very  particiilar  observations  on  the  great  and  super- 
natural eclipse,  which  happened  at  the  time  of  our  Saviour's  cruci- 
fixion. On  his  return  to  Athens,  he  became  a  convert  to  Christianity, 
and  Avas  appointed  bishop  of  that  city.  This  office  he  continued  to 
discharge  with  great  fidelity  and  acceptance,  till  Domitian's  perse- 
cuting spirit  brought  him  to  the  block. 

Timothy,  the  celebrated  disciple  of  Paul,  and  bishop  of  Ephesus, 
also  suffered  during  this  persecution,  about  the  year  97.     During  the 

5 


34  'BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

celebration  of  a  pagan  festival,  called  Catagogion,  this  holy  man, 
meeting  a  procession,  composed  of  an  idolatrous  multitude,  severely 
reproved  them,  for  ridiculous  and  wicked  conduct;  upon  which,  im- 
der  a  high  wrought  excitement,  they  fell  upon  him  with  clubs,  and 
beat  him  in  so  cruel  a  manner,  that  he  expired  of  the  bruises  two  days 
after. 

Many  other  distinguished  and  pious  men,  under  various  tortures, 
were,  during  this  persecution,  brought  to  the  grave,  but  brevity  re- 
quires us  to  omit  a  particular  mention  of  them. 


THE  THIRD  PRIMITIVE   PERSECUTION,  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS. 

Between  the  second  and  third  Roman  persecution  was  but  one  year. 
Upon  Nerva  succeeding  Domitian,  he  gave  a  respite  to  the  Christians ; 
•but  reigning  only  thirteen  months,  his  successor  Trajan,  in  the  tenth 
year  of  his  reign,  and  in  A.  D.  108,  began  the  third  persecution  against 
them.  While  the  persecution  raged,  Plinius  Secundus,  a  heathen 
philosopher,  wrote  to  the  emperor  in  favour  of  Christians,  stating  that 
he  found  nothing  objectionable  in  their  conduct;  and  that  "the  whole 
sum  of  their  error  consisted  in  this,  that  they  were  wont  at  certain 
times  appointed,  to  meet  before  day,  and  to  sing  certain  hymns  to  one 
Christ,  their  God ;  and  to  confederate  among  themselves,  to  abstain 
from  all  theft,  murder,  and  adultery ;  to  keep  their  faith,  and  to 
d^raud  no  man ;  which  done,  then  to  depart  for  that  time,  and 
afterwards  to  resort  again  to  take  meat  in  companies  together,  both 
men  and  women,  one  with  another,  and  yet  ivitliout  any  act  of  eviV 
To  this  epistle  Trajan  returned  this  indecisive  answer:  "That Chris- 
tians ought  not  to  be  sought  after,  but  when  brought  before  the  ma- 
gistracy they  should  be  punished."  This  reply  of  the  emperor, 
vague  as  it  was,  occasioned  the  persecution  in  some  measure  to  abate, 
as  his  officers  were  uncertain,  if  they  carried  it  on  Avith  severity,  how 
he  might  choose  to  interpret  his  letter.  Trajan,  however,  soon  after 
wrote  to  Jerusalem,  and  gave  orders  to  exterminate  the  stock  of  Da- 
vid;  in  consequence  of  which,  all  that  could  be  found  of  that  race 
■were  put  to  death. 

Phocas,  bishop  of  Pontus,  refusing  to  sacrifice  to  Neptune,  was, 
by  the  immediate  order  of  Trajan,  cast  first  into  a  hot  lime-kiln,  and 
being  drawn  from  thence,  was  thrown  into  a  scalding  bath  till  he  ex- 
pired. 

Trajan  likewise  commanded  the  martyrdom  of  Ignatius,  bishop  of 
Antioch.  This  holy  man,  it  is  said,  was  the  person  whom,  Avhen  an 
infant,  Christ  took  into  his  arms  and  showed  to  his  disciples,  as  one 
that  would  be  a  pattern  of  humility  and  innocence. .  He  received  the 
gospel  afterwards  from  John  the  Evangelist,  and  Avas  exceedingly 
zealous  in  his  mission.  He  boldly  vindicated  the  faith  of  Christ  be- 
fore the  emperor,  for  which  he  was  cast  into  prison,  and  was  torment- 
ed in  a  cruel  manner ;  for,  after  being  dreadfully  scourged,  he  was 
compelled  to  hold  fire  in  his  hands,  and  at  the  same  time,  papers  dipped 
in  oil  were  put  to  his  sides,  and  set  alight.  His  flesh  was  then  torn 
with  red-hot  pincers,  and  at  last  he  was  despatched  by  being  torn  to 
pieces  by  wild  beasts. 


FOURTH  PRIMITIVE  PERSECUTION.  35 

Symphorosa,  a  widow,  and  her  seven  sons,  were  commanded  by 
Trajan  to  sacrifice  to  the  heathen  deities.  Refusing  to  comply  with 
the  impious  request,  the  emperor,  greatly  exasperated,  ordered  her  to 
be  carried  to  the  temple  of  Hercules,  where  she  was  scourged,  and 
hung  up  for  some  time  by  the  hair  of  the  head :  then  a  large  stone 
was  fastened  to  her  neck,  and  she  Avas  thrown  into  the  river.  Her 
sons  were  fastened  to  seven  posts,  and  being  drawn  up  by  the  pulleys, 
their  limbs  were  dislocated ;  these  tortures  not  affecting  their  resolu- 
tion, they  were  thus  martyred.  Crescentius,  the  eldest,  was  stabbed 
in  the  throat ;  Julian,  the  second,  in  the  breast ;  Nemesius,  the  third, 
in  the  heart ;  Primitius,  the  fourth,  in  the  navel ;  Justice,  the  fifth,  in 
the  back  ;  Stacteus,  the  sixth,  in  the  side  ;  and  Eugenius,  the  young- 
est, was  sawed  asunder. 

Trajan  died  in  the  year  117,  and  was  succeeded  by  Adrian,  during 
whose  reign  of  21  years,  the  condition  of  the  church  was,  upon  the 
whole,  less  distressing  than  during  the  reign  of  his  predecessor.  Yet, 
in  the  first  years  of  Adrian,  the  persecution  went  on,  and  many  illus- 
trious men,  and  more  still  humbler  disciples  of  Christ,  fell  victims  to 
his  cruel  laws,  which  had  been  passed  by  Trajan,  and  which  con- 
tinued unrepealed  for  several  years. 

At  length  Quadratus,  bishop  of  Athens,  made  a  learned  apology  in 
favour  of  Christians  before  the  emperor^  Adrian,  who  happened  to  be 
there  ;  and  Aristides,  a  philosopher  of  the  same  city,  wrote  an  elegant 
epistle,  which  caused  Adrian  to  relax  in  his  severities,  and  relent  in 
their  favour.  He  indeed  went  so  far  as  to  command,  that  no  Chris- 
tian should  be  punished  on  the  score  of  religion  or  opinion  only ;  but 
this  gave  other  pretexts  to  the  Jews  and  pagans,  to  persecute  them ; 
for  then  they  began  to  employ  and  suborn  false  witnesses,  to  accuse 
them  of  crimes  against  the  state  or  civil  authority. 

Adrian  died  in  the  year  138,  and  was  succeeded  by  Antoninus  Pius, 
so  amiable  a  monarch,  that  his  people  gave  him  the  title  of  "The  Fa- 
ther of  Virtues."  Immediately  upon  his  accession  to  the  throne,  he 
published  an  edict  concluding  with  these  words  :  "  If  any  hereafter 
shall  vex  or  trouble  the  Christians,  having  no  other  cause  but  that 
they  are  such,  let  the  accused  be  released  and  the  accusers  be  pu- 
nished." This  stopped  the  persecution,  and  the  Christians  enjoyed 
a  respite  from  their  sufierings  during  this  emperor's  reign,  though 
their  enemies  took  every  occasion  to  do  them  what  injuries  they 
could.  The  piety  and  goodness  of  Antoninus  were  so  great,  that  he 
used  to  say,  that  he  had  rather  save  one  citizen,  than  destroy  a  thou- 
sand of  his  adversaries. 


THE  FOURTH  PRIMITIVE  PERSECUTION,  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS, 
WHICH  COMMENCED  A.  D.  162. 

Antoninus  Pius,  was  succeeded  by  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus 
Verus,  who  began  the  fourth  persecution,  in  which  many  Christians 
were  martyred,  particularly  in  several  parts  of  Asia,  and  in  France. 
Such  were  the  cruelties  used  in  this  persecution,  that  many  of  the 
spectators  shuddered  with  horror  at  the  sight,  and  were  astonished  at 
the  intrepidity  of  the  sufferers.     Some  of  the  martyrs  were  obliged  to 


36  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

pass,  with  their  already  wounded  feet,  over  thorns,  nails,  sharp  shells, 
&c.  others  were  scourged  till  their  sinews  and  veins  lay  bare ;  and 
after  suffering  the  most  excruciating  tortures,  they  were  destroyed  by 
the  most  terrible  deaths. 

Germanicus,  a  yoimg  and  true  Christian,  being  delivered  to  the 
wild  beasts  on  account  of  his  faith,  behaved  with  such  astonishing 
courage,  that  several  pagans  became  converts  to  a  faith  which  inspi- 
red such  fortitude.  This  enraged  others  so  much,  that  they  cried  out, 
he  merited  death ;  and  many  of  the  multitude  Avondering  at  this  be- 
loved martyr  for  his  constancy  and  virtue,  began  suddenly  to  cry  with 
a  loud  voice,  saying,  "  Destroy  the  wicked  men,  let  Polycarpus  be 
sought  for."  And  whilst  a  great  uproar  and  tumult  began  to  be  raised 
upon  those  cries,  a  certain  Phrygian,  named  Quintus,  lately  arrived 
from  his  country,  was  so  afflicted  at  the  sight  of  the  wild  beasts,  that 
he  rushed  to  the  judgment-seat,  and  upbraided  the  judges,  for  which 
he  was  put  to  death. 

Polycarpus,  bishop  of  Smyrna,  the  disciple  and  pupil  of  the  apos- 
tle John,  now  in  the  87th  year  of  his  age,  and  27th  of  his  ministry,  hear- 
ing that  he  was  sought  after,  escaped,  but  was  discovered  by  a  child. 
From  this  circumstance,  and  having  dreamed  that  his  bed  suddenly 
became  on  fire,  and  was  consumed  in  a  moment,  he  concluded  that  it 
was  God's  will  that  he  should  suffer  martyrdom.  He  therefore  did 
not  attempt  to  make  a  second  escape  when  he  had  an  opportunity  of 
so  doing.  Those  who  apprehended  him  were  amazed  at  his  serene 
countenance  and  gravity.  After  feasting  them,  he  desired  an  hour  for 
prayer,  which  being  allowed,  he  prayed  with  such  fervency,  that  his 
guards  repented  they  had  been  instrumental  in  taking  him.  He  was, 
however,  carried  before  the  pro-consul,  condemned,  and  conducted 
to  the  market-place.  Wood  being  provided,  the  holy  man  earnestly 
prayed  to  heaven,  after  being  bound  to  the  stake ;  and  as  the  flames 
grew  vehement,  the  executioners  gave  way  on  both  sides,  the  heat 
now  becoming  intolerable.  In  the  mean  time,  the  bishop  sung  praises 
to  God  in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  but  remained  unconsumed  therein, 
and  the  burning  of  the  wood  spreading  a  fragrance  around,  the  guards 
were  much  surprised.  Determined,  however,  to  put  an  end  to  his 
life,  they  stuck  spears  into  his  body,  when  the  quantity  of  blood  that 
issued  from  the  wounds  extinguished  the  flames.  After  considerable 
attempts,  however,  they  put  him  to  death,  and  burnt  his  body  when 
dead,  not  being  able  to  consume  it  while  alive.  This  extraordinary 
event  had  such  an  effect  upon  the  people,  that  they  began  to  adore  the 
martyr ;  and  the  pro-consul  was  admonished  not  to  deliver  his  body, 
lest  the  people  should  leave  Christ,  and  begin  to  worship  him. 
Twelve  other  Christians,  who  had  been  intimate  with  Polycarpus, 
were  soon  after  martyred. 

Felicitatas,  an  illustrious  Roman  lady,  of  a  considerable  family, 
and  great  virtues,  was  a  devout  Christian.  She  had  seven  sons,  whom 
she  had  educated  with  the  most  exemplary  piety.  The  empire  hav- 
ing been  about  this  time  grievously  troubled  with  earthquakes,  famine, 
inundations,  &-c.  the  Christians  were  accused  as  the  cause,  and  Felici- 
tatas was  included  in  the  accusation.  The  lady  and  her  family  being 
seized,  the  emperor  gave  orders  to  Publius,  the  Roman  governor,  to 
proceed  against  her.  Upon  this  Publius  began  with,  the  mother, 
thinking  that  if  he  could  prevail  with  her  to  change  her  religion,  the 


FOURTH  PRIMITIVE  PERSECUTION.  $7 

example  would  have  great  influence  with  her  sons.  Finding  her  in- 
flexible, he  turned  his  entreaties  to  menaces,  and  threatened  her  with 
destruction  to  herself  and  family.  She  despised  his  threats  as  she  had 
done  his  promises ;  he  then  caused  her  sons  to  be  brought  before  him, 
whom  he  examined  separately.  They  all,  however,  remained  stead- 
fast in  their  faith,  and  unanimous  in  their  opinions,  on  which  the 
whole  family  were  ordered  for  execution.  Januarius,  the  eldest,  was 
scourged  and  pressed  to  death  with  weights  ;  Felix  and  Philip,  the 
two  next,  had  their  brains  dashed  out  with  clubs ;  Sylvanus,  the  fourth, 
was  murdered  by  being  throAvn  from  a  precipice ;  and  the  three  young- 
er sons,  viz.  Alexander,  Vitalis,  and  Martialis,  were  all  beheaded. 
The  mother  was  beheaded  with  the  same  sword  as  the  three  latter. 

Justin,  the  celebrated  philosopher,  fell  a  martyr  in  this  persecu- 
tion. He  was  a  native  of  Neapolis,  in  Sam.aria,  and  was  born  A.  D. 
103.  He  had  the  best  education  those  times  could  aflbrd,  and  travel- 
led into  Egypt,  the  country  where  the  polite  tour  of  that  age  was  made 
for  improvement.  At  Alexandria  he  was  informed  of  every  thing  re- 
lative to  the  seventy  iiiterpreters  of  the  sacred  writings,  and  shewn  the 
rooms,  or  rather  cells,  in  which  their  work  was  performed.  Justin 
was  a  great  lover  of  truth,  and  an  universal  scholar;  he  investigated 
the  Stoic  and  Peripatetic  philosophy,  and  attempted  the  Pythagorean 
system  ;  but  the  behaviour  of  one  of  its  professors  disgusting  him,  he 
applied  himself  to  the  Platonic,  in  Avhich  he  took  great  delight.  About 
the  year  133,  when  he  was  thirty  years  of  age,  he  became  a  convert 
to  Christianity.  Justin  wrote  an  elegant  epistle  to  the  Gentiles,  to 
convert  them  to  the  faith  he  had  newly  acquired,  and  lived  in  so  pure 
and  innocent  a  manner,  that  he  well  deserved  the  title  of  a  Christian 
philosopher.  He  likewise  employed  his  talents  in  convincing  the 
Jews  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian  rites,  and  spent  much  time  in  .tra- 
velling, till  he  took  up  his  abode  in  Rome,  and  fixed  his  habitation  on 
the  Viminal  mount.  He  kept  a  public  school,  taught  many  who  af- 
terwards became  great  men,  and  wrote  a  treatise  to  confute  heresies 
of  all  kinds.  As  the  pagans  began  to  treat  the  Christians  with  great 
severity,  Justin  wrote  his  first  apology  in  their  favour,  and  addressed 
it  to  the  Emperor  Antoninus,  to  two  princes  whom  he  had  adopted  as 
his  sons,  and  to  the  senate  and  people  of  Rome  in  general.  This 
piece,  Avhich  occasioned  the  emperor  to  publish  an  edict  in  favour  of 
the  Christians,  disjDlays  great  learning  and  genius. 

A  short  time  after,  he  entered  into  frequent  contests  with  Crescens, 
a  person  of  vicious  life,  but  a  celebrated  cynic  philosopher ;  and  his 
arguments  appeared  so  powerful,  yet  disgusting  to  the  cynic,  that  he 
resolved  on  his  destruction,  which,  in  the  sequel,  he  accomplished. 
The  second  apology  of  Justin  was  occasioned  by  the  following  cir- 
cumstances :  a  man  and  his  wife,  who  were  both  bad  livers,  resided 
at  Rome.  The  woman,  however,  becoming  a  convert  to  Christianity, 
attempted  to  reclaim  her  husband ;  but  not  succeeding,  she  sued  for 
a  divorce,  which  so  exasperated  him,  that  he  accused  her  of  being  a 
Christian.  Ilj^on  her  petition,  however,  he  dropped  the  prosecution, 
and  levelled  his  malice  at  Ptolemeus,  who  had  converted  her.  Ptole- 
meus  was  condemned  to  die  ;  and  one  Lucius,  Avith  another  person, 
for  expressing  themselves  too  freely  upon  the  occasion,  met  Avith  the 
same  fate.  Justin's  apology  upon  these  severities  gave  Crescens  an 
opportunity- of  prejudicing  the  emperor  against  the  writer  of  it;  upon 


38  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

which  Justin  and  six  of  his  companions  were  apprehended.  Behig 
commanded,  as  usual,  to  deny  their  faith,  and  sacrifice  to  the  pagan 
idols,  they  refused  to  do  either ;  they  were,  therefore,  condemned  tO' 
be  first  scourged  and  then  beheaded. 

Some  of  the  restless  northern  nations  h&,ving  risen  in  arms  against 
Rome,  the  emperor  marched  to  encounter  them.  He  was,  however, 
drawn  into  an  ambuscade,  and  dreaded  the  loss  of  his  whole  army. 
Enveloped  with  mountains,  surrounded  by  enemies,  and  perishing 
with  thirst,  the  pagan  deities  were  invoked  in  vain  ;  when  the  men 
belonging  to  the  militine,  or  thundering  legion,  who  were  all  Chris- 
tians, were  commanded  to  call  upon  their  God  for  succour.  A  mira- 
culous deliverance  immediately  ensued;  a  prodigious  quantity  of  rain 
fell,  Avhich,  being  caught  by  the  men,  and  filling  the  dykes,  afforded 
a  sudden  and  astonishing  relief.  It  appears  that  the  storm  which 
miraculously  flashed  in  the  faces  of  the  enemy,  so  intimidated  them, 
that  part  deserted  to  the  Roman  army ;  the  rest  were  defeated,  and 
the  revolted  provinces  entirely  recovered. 

This  affair  occasioned  the  persecution  to  subside  for  some  time,  at 
least  in  those  parts  immediately  under  the  inspection  of  the  emperor ; 
but  we  find  that  it  soon  after  raged  in  France,  particularly  at  Lyons, 
where  the  tortures  to  which  many  of  the  Christians  were  put,  almost 
exceed  the  powers  of  description. 

The  principal  of  these  martyrs  were  Vetius  Agathus,  a  young  man  ,. 
Blandinia,  a  Christian  lady,  of  a  weak  constitution ;  Sanctus,  a  dea- 
con of  Vienna ;  red-hot  plates  of  brass  were  placed  upon  the  tenderest 
parts  of  his  body  ;  Biblius,  a  weak  woman,  once  an  apostate  ;  Atta- 
ins, of  Pergamus;  and  Pothinus,  the  venerable  bishop  of  Lyons,  who- 
Avas  ninety  years  of  age. 

When  the  Christians,  upon  these  occasions,  received  martyrdom, 
they  were  ornamented,  and  croAvned  with  garlands  of  floAvers ;  for 
which  they,  in  heaven,  received  eternal  crowns  of  glory. 

The  torments  were  various ;  and,  exckisive  of  those  already  men- 
tioned, the  martyrs  of  Lyons  Avere  compelled  to  sit  in  red-hot  iron 
chairs  till  their  flesh  broiled.  This  Avas  inflicted  with  peculiar  seve- 
rity on  Sanctus,  already  mentioned,  and  some  others.  Some  Avere 
sewed  up  in  nets,  and  throAvn  on  the  horns  of  Avild  bulls  ;  and  the 
carcasses  of  those  Avho  died  in  prison,  previous  to  the  appointed  time 
of  execution,  Avere  throAvn  to  dogs.  Indeed,  so  far  did  the  malice  of 
the  pagans  proceed,  that  they  set  guards  over  the  bodies  while  the 
beasts  Avere  devouring  them,  lest  the  friends  of  the  deceased  should 
get  them  away  by  stealth ;  and  the  offals  left  by  the  ^ogs  Avere  or- 
dered to  be  burnt. 

The  martyrs  of  Lyons,  according  to  the  best  accounts  we  could  ob- 
tain, Avho  suffered  for  the  gospel,  Avere  forty- eight  in  number,  and  their 
executions  happened  in  the  year  of  Christ  177. 

Epipodius  and  Alexander  Avere  celebrated  for  their  great  friendship, 
and  their  Christian  union  Avith  each  other.  The  first  Avas  born  at 
Lyons,  the  latter  at  Greece.  Epipodius,  being  compassionated  by 
•  the  goA^ernor  of  Lyons,  and  exhorted  to  join  in  their  festiA^e  pagan 
Avorship,  replied,  "  Your  pretended  tenderness  is  actually  cruelty ; 
and  the  agreeable  life  you  describe  is  replete  Avith  everlasting  death. 
Christ  suffered  for  us,  that  our  pleasures  should  be  immortal,  and  hath 
prepared  for  his  followers  an  eternity  of  bliss.    The  frame  of  man  be 


FIFTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  89 

ing  composed  of  two  parts,  body  and  soul,  tlie  first,  as  mean  and  pe- 
rishable, should  be  rendered  subservient  to  the  interests  of  the  last. 
Your  idolatrous  feasts  may  gratify  the  mortal,  but  they  injure  the  im- 
mortal part ;  that  cannot  therefore  be  enjoying  life  which  destroys 
the  most  valuable  moiety  of  your  frame.  Your  pleasures  lead  to  eter- 
nal death,  and  our  pains  to  perpetual  happiness."  Epipodius  was  se- 
verely beaten,  and  then  put  to  the  rack,  upon  which  being  stretched, 
his  flesh  was  torn  v/ith  iron  hooks.  Having  borne  his  torments  with 
incredible  patience  and  unshaken  fortitude,  he  was  taken  from  the 
rack,  and  beheaded. 

Valerian  and  Marcellus,  who  were  nearly  related  to  each  other, 
were  imprisoned  at  Lyons,  in  the  year  177,  for  being  Christians. 
The  father  was  fixed  up  to  the  waist  in  the  ground ;  in  which  posi- 
tion, after  remaining  three  days,  he  expired,  A.  D.  179.  Valerian 
was  beheaded.  , 

Apollonius,  a  Roman  senator,  an  accomplished  gentleman,  and  a 
sincere  Christian,  suffiered  under  Commodus,  because  he  would  not 
worship  him  as  Hercules. 

Eusebius,Vincentius,  Potentianus,  Peregrinus,  and  Julius,  a  Roman 
senator,  were  martyred  on  the  same  account. 


THE  FIFTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS. 

The  Emperor  Commodus,  who  had  succeeded  his  father  Antoninus 
in  180,  dying  in  the  year  191,  was  succeeded  by  Pertinax,  and  he  by 
Julianus,  both  of  whom  reigned  but  a  short  time.  On  the  death  of 
the  last,  Severus  became  emperor  in  the  year  192.  When  he  had 
been  recovered  from  a  severe  fit  of  sickness  by  a  Christian,  he  be- 
came a  great  favourer  of  Christians  in  general ;  and  even  permitted 
his  son  Caracalla  to  be  nursed  by  a  female  of  that  persuasion. 
Hence,  during  the  reigns  of  the  emperors  already  mentioned,  who 
successively  succeeded  Commodus,  and  some  years  of  the  latter's 
reign,  the  Christians  had  a  respite  for  several  years  from  persecution. 
But  the  i^rejudice  and  fury  of  the  ignorant  multitude  again  prevailed, 
and  the  obsolete  laws  were  put  in  execution  against  the  Christians. 
The  pagans  were  alarmed  at  the  progress  of  Christianity,  and  revived 
the  calumny  of  placing  accidental  misfortunes  to  the  account  of  its 
professors.  Fire,  sword,  wild  beasts,  and  imprisonments,  v/ere  re- 
sorted to  ;  and  even  the  dead  bodies  of  Christians  were  torn  from 
their  graves,  and  subjected  to  every  insult;  yet  the  gospel  withstood 
the  attacks  of  its  boisterous  enemies.  Tertullian,  who  lived  in  this 
age,  informs  us,  that  if  the  Christians  had  collectively  withdrawn 
themselves  from  the  Roman  territories,  the  empire  would  have  been 
greatly  depopulated. 

Victor,  bishop  of  Rome,  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  first  year  of 
the  third  century,  viz.  A.  D.  201,  though  the  circumstances  are  not 
ascertained. 

Leonidas,  the  father  of  the  celebrated  Origen,  was  beheaded  for 
being  a  Christian.  Previous  to  the  execution,  the  son,  in  order  to 
encourage  him,  wrote  to  him  in  these  remarkable  words  :  "  Beware, 


40  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Sir,  that  your  care  for  us  does  not  make  you  change  youf  resolution**' 
Many  of  Origen's  hearers  likewise  suffered  martyrdom. 

Among  those  who  suffered  during  this  persecution  was  also  the 
venerable  Irenaeus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  who  was  born  in  Greece,  and 
received  a  Christian  education.  It  is  generally  supposed  that  the  ac- 
count of  the  persecutions  at  Lyons  was  written  by  himself.  He  suc- 
ceeded the  martyr  Pothynus  as  bishop  of  Lyons,  and  ruled  his  diocese 
with  great  propriety ;  he  was  a  zealous  opposer  of  heresies  in  gene- 
ral, and  wrote  a  celebrated  tract  against  heresy  about  A.  D.  187. 

Victor,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  wanting  to  impose  a  particular  mode 
of  keeping  Easter  there,  it  occasioned  some  disorders  among  the 
Christians.  In  particular,  Irenaeus  wrote  him  a  synodical  epistle  in 
the  name  of  the  Gallic  churches.  This  zeal  in  favour  of  Christianity, 
pointed  him  out  as  an  object  of  resentment  to  the  emperor ;  and  he 
was  accordingly  beheaded  in  A.  D.  203. 

Persecutions  in  Africa. 

The  persecutions  about  this  time  extended  to  Africa,  and  many 
were  martyred  in  that  part  of  the  globe  ;  but  we  must  content  our- 
selves with  giving  a  particular  account  only  of  Perpetua,  a  married 
lady  of  about  twenty-six  years  of  age,  with  a  young  child  at  her  breast ; 
she  was  seized  for  being  a  Christian.  Her  father,  Avho  tenderly  loved 
her,  went  to  console  her  during  her  confinement,  and  attempted  to 
persuade  her  to  renounce  Christianity.  Perpetua,  however,  resisted 
every  entreaty.  This  resolution  so  much  incensed  her  father,  that 
he  beat  her  severely,  and  did  not  visit  her  for  some  days  after ;  and, 
in  the  mean  time,  she,  and  some  others  who  were  confined,  were 
baptized,  as  they  were  before  only  catechumens. 

On  being  carried  before  the  pro-consul  Minutius,  she  was  command- 
ed to  sacrifice  to  the  idols  ;  but  refusing,  she  was  ordered  to  a  dark 
dungeon,  and  was  deprived  of  her  child.  Two  deacons,  however, 
Tertius  and  Pomponious,  who  had  the  care  of  persecuted  Christians, 
allowed  her  seme  hours  daily  to  inhale  the  fresh  air,  during  which 
time  she  had  the  satisfaction  of  being  allowed  to  nurse  her  child. 
Foreseeing,  however,  that  she  should  not  long  be  permitted  to  take 
care  of  it,  she  recommended  it  strongly  to  her  mother's  attention.  Her 
father  at  length  paid  her  a  second  visit,  and  again  entreated  her  to 
renounce  Christianity.  His  behaviour  was  now  all  tenderness  and 
humanity;  but  inflexible  to  all  things  but  Christ,  she  knew  she  must 
leave  every  thing  for  his  sake  ;  and  she  only  said  to  him,  "  God's  will 
must  be  done."     He  then,  with  an  almost  bursting  heart,  left  her. 

Perpetua  gave  the  strongest  proof  of  fortitude  and  strength  of  mind 
on  her  trial.  Her  judge  entreated  her  to  consider  her  father's  tears,  her 
infant's  helplessness,  and  her  own  life  ;  but  triumphing  over  the  softer 
sentiments  of  nature,  she  forgot  the  ideas  of  both  mental  and  corporeal 
pain,  and  determined  to  sacrifice  all  the  feelings  of  human  sensibility, 
to  that  immortality  offered  by  Christ.  In  vain  did  they  attempt  to  per- 
suade her  that  their  offers  were  gentle,  and  her  own  religion  otherwise. 
Aware  that  she  must  die,  her  father's  parental  tenderness  returned, 
and  in  his  anxiety  he  attempted  to  carry  her  off,  on  which  he  received 
a  severe  blow  from  one  of  the  officers.  Irritated  at  this,  the  daughter 
imniediately  declared,  that  she  felt  that  blow  more  severely  than  if  she 
had  received  it  herself.    Being  conducted  back  to  prison,  she  awaited 


■>&;• 


^m 

-^Sfc^ 

^=== 

^ 

d 

m 

1 

t 

^S 

^s 

'^fe.^^^j 

--  ■ 

s=^-=^^Sli^i  J  ^  ^»1M^^ 

^^^^^S 

^^B 

»S*/ow  To7-tures.        Pase  61. 


Juliita  'put  to  the  Rack.         Page  62. 


Tarlmla,  sister  of  Simeov,  and  others,  sawn  asunder.      Page  68. 


SIXTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.       -  41 

hei"  execution  Avith  several  other  persons,  who  were  to  be  executed  at 
the  same  time  ;  one  of  these,  Felicitas,  a  married  Christian  lady,  was 
big  with  child  at  the  time  of  her  trial.  The  procurator,  when  he  ex- 
amined her,  entreated  her  to  have  pity  upon  herself  and  her  condition ; 
but  she  replied,  that  his  compassion  was  useless,  for  no  thought  of 
self-preservation  could  induce  her  to  submit  to  any  idolatrous  pro- 
position. She  was  delivered  in  prison  af  a  girl,  which  was  adopted 
by  a  Christian  woman  as  her  own. 

Revocatus  was  a  catechumen  of  Carthage,  and  a  slave.  The 
names  of  the  other  prisoners,  who  were  to  suffer  upon  this  occasion, 
were  Satur,  Saturnius,  and  Secundulus,  When  the  day  of  execution 
arrived,  they  were  led  to  the  amphitheatre.  Satur,  Saturnius,  and 
Revocatus,  having  the  fortitude  to  denounce  God's  judgments  upon 
their  persecutors,  were  ordered  to  run  the  gauntelope  between  the 
hunters,  or  such  as  had  the  care  of  the  wild  beasts.  The  hunters 
being  drawn  up  in  two  ranks,  they  ran  between,  and  as  they  passed 
were  severely  lashed.  Felicitas  and  Perpetua  were  stripped,  in  order 
to  be  thrown  to  a  mad  bull ;  but  some  of  the  spectators,  through  'de- 
cency, desired  that  they  might  be  permitted  to  put  on  their  clothes, 
which  request  was  granted.  The  bull  made  his  first  attack  upon  Per- 
petua, and  stunned  her  :  he  then  attacked  Felicitas,  and  wounded  her 
much ;  but  not  killing  them,  the  executioner  did  that  office  with  a 
sword.  Revocatus  and  Satur  were  destroyed  by  wild  beasts  ;  Satur- 
nius was  beheaded  ;  and  Secundulus  died  in  prison.  These  execu- 
tions took  place  on  the  8th  of  March,  A.  D.  205 


THE  SIXTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS. 

The  sixth  general  persecution  occui'red  under  Maximinus,  the  son 
of  a  herdsman  of  Thrace,  who  by  moans  of  thearmy  was  madeemperor 
A.  D.  235.  In  Cappadocia,  the  president  Semiramus  made  great  ef- 
forts to  exterminate  the  Christians  from  that  kingdom.  A  Roman 
soldier  who  refused  to  wear  a  laurel  crown  bestowed  on  him  by  the 
emperor,  and  confessed  himself  a  Christian,  was  scourged,  imprison- 
ed, and  put  to  death.  Pontianus,  bishop  of  Rome,  for  preaching 
against  idolatry,  was  banished  to  Sardina,  and  there  destroyed.  An- 
teros,  a  Grecian,  who  succeeded  this  bishop  in  the  see  of  Rome,  gave 
so  much  offence  to  the  government  by  collecting  the  acts  of  the  mar- 
tyrs, that  after  having  held  his  dignity  only  forty  days,  he  suffered 
martyrdom  himself.  Pammachius,  a  Roman  senator,  with  his  family, 
and  other  Christians  to  the  number  of  forty-two,  were,  on  account  of 
their  religion,  all  beheaded  in  one  day,  and  their  heads  set  up  on  the 
city  gates.  Simplicius,  another  senator,  suffered  mertyrdom  in  a  simi- 
lar way.  Calepodius,  a  Christian  minister,  after  being  inhumanly 
treated,  and  barbarously  dragged  about  the  streets,  was  thrown  into 
the  river  Tiber  with  a  mill-stone  fastened  about  his  neck.  Quiritus, 
a  Roman  nobleman,  with  his  family  and  domestics,  were,  on  account 
of  their  Christian  principles,  put  to  most  excruciating  tortures,  and 
painful  deaths.  Martina,  a  noble  and  beautiful  virgin,  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, being   variously  tortured,  and  afterwards   beheaded ;    and 

6 


43  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Hippolituri,  a  Christian  prelate,  was  tied  to  a  wild  horse,  and  dragged 
through  fields,  stony  places,  bushes,  «fec.  till  he  died. 

While  this  persecution  continued,  numerous  Christians  were  slain 
without  trial,  and  buried  indiscriminately  in  heaps  ;  sometimes  fifty 
^or  sixty  being  cast  into  a  pit  together.  Maximinus  died  in  A.  D.  238 ; 
he  was  succeeded  by  Gordian,  during  whose  reign,  and  that  of  his 
successor  Philip,  the  church  was  free  from  persecution  for  the  space 
of  more  than  ten  years :  but  in  the  year  249,  a  violent  persecution 
broke  out  in  Alexandria.  It  is,  however,  worthy  of  remark,  that  this 
was  done  at  the  instigation  of  a  pagan  priest,  without  the  emperor's 
privity.  At  this  time  the  fury  of  the  people  being  great  among  the 
Christians,  the  mob  broke  open  their  houses,  carried  away  the  best  of 
their  property,  destroyed  the  rest,  and  murdered  the  OAvners ;  the 
universal  cry  being,  "  Burn  them,  burn  them  !  kill  them,  kill  them  !" 
The  names  of  the  martyrs  have  not  been  recorded,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  three  following  :  Metrus,  an  aged  and  venerable  Christian, 
who  refusing  to  blaspheme  his  Saviour,  was  beaten  with  clubs,  pricked 
with  sharp  reeds,  and  at  length  stoned  to  death.  Quinta,  a  Christian 
women,  being  carried  to  the  temple,  and  refusing  to  worship  the  idols 
there,  was  dragged  by  her  feet  over  sharp  flint  stones,  scourged  with 
whips,  and  at  last  dispatched  in  the  same  manner  as  Metrus.  And 
Appolonia,  an  ancient  maiden  lady,  confessing  herself  a  Christian, 
the  mob  dashed  out  her  teeth  with  their  fists,  and  threatened  to  burn 
her  alive.  A  fire  was  accordingly  prepared  for  the  purpose,  and  she 
fastened  to  a  stake;  but  requesting  to  be  unloosed,  it  was  granted,  on 
a  supposition  that  she  meant  to  recant,  when,  to  their  astonishment, 
she  immediately  threw  herself  into  the  flames,  and  was  consumed. 


THE  SEVENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS. 

In  the  year  249,  Decius  being  emperor  of  Rome,  a  dreadful  perse- 
cution was  began  against  the  Christians.  This  was  occasioned  partly 
by  the  hatred  he  bore  to  his  predecessor  Philip,  Avho  was  deemed  a 
Christian,  and  partly  to  his  jealousy  concerning  the  amazing  increase 
of  Christianity ;  for  the  heathen  temples  were  almost  forsaken,  and 
the  Christian  churches  crowded  with  proselytes.  Decius,  provoked 
at  this,  attempted,  as  it  were,  to  extirpate  the  name  of  Christian  ;  and, 
unfortunately  for  the  cause  of  the  gospel,  many  errors  had,  about  this 
time,  crept  into  the  church  ;  the  Christians  were  at  variance  with  each 
other;  and  a  variety  of  contentions  ensued  amongst  them.  The 
heathens,  in  general,  were  ambitious  to  enforce  the  imperial  decrees 
upon  this  occasion,  and  looked  upon  the  murder  of  a  Christian  as  a 
merit  to  themselves.     The  martyrs  were,  therefore,  innumerable. 

Martyrdom  of  Fabian,  and  others. 

Fabian,  bishop  of  Rome,  was  the  first.person  of  eminence  who  felt 
the  severity  of  this  persecution.  The  deceased  emperor,  Philip, 
had,  on  account  of  his  integrity,  committed  his  treasure  to  the  care  of 
this  good  man ;  but  Decius,  not  finding  as  much  as  his  avarice  made 
him  expect,  determined  to  wreak  his  vengeance  on  the  good  prelate. 


SEVENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  43 

He  was  accordingly  seized;  and  on  the  20th  of  January,  A.  D.  350, 
suffered  martyrdom,  by  decapitation. 

Julian,  a  native  of  Cilicia,  as  we  are  informed  by  St.  Chrysostom, 
was  seized  upon  for  being  a  Christian.  He  was  frequently  tortured, 
but  still  remained  inflexible  ;  and  though  often  brought  from  prison 
for  execution,  was  again  remanded,  to  suffer  greater  cruelties.  He, 
at  length,  was  obliged  to  travel  for  twelve  months  together,  from 
town  to  town,  in  order  to  be  exposed  to  the  insults  of  the  populace. 
When  all  endeavours  to  make  him  recant  his  religion  were  found 
ineffectual,  he  was  brought  before  his  judge,  stripped,  and  whipped 
in  a  dreadful  manner.  He  was  then  put  into  a  leather  bag,  together 
with  a  number  of  serpents,  scorpions,  &c.  and  in  that  condition  thrown 
into  the  sea. 

Peter,  a  young  man,  amiable  for  the  superior  qualities  of  his  body 
and  mind,  was  apprehended  as  a  Christian,  at  Lampsacus,  and  carried 
before  Optimus,  pro-consul  of  Asia.  On  being  commanded  to  sacri- 
fice to  Venus,  he  said,  "  I  am  astonished  that  you  should  wish  me  to 
sacrifice  to  an  infamous  woman,  Avhose  debauches  even  your  own  his- 
torians record,  and  whose  life  consisted  of  such  actions  as  your  laws 
would  punish.  No !  I  shall  offer  to  the  true  God  the  sacrifice  of 
prayers  and  praise." 

Optimus,  on  hearing  this,  ordered  him  to  be  stretched  upon  awheel, 
by  which  all  his  bones  were  broken  in  a  shocking  manner ;  but  his 
torments  only  inspired  him  with  fresh  courage  ;  he  smiled  on  his  per- 
secutors, and  seemed,  by  the  serenity  of  his  covmtenance,  not  to  up- 
braid, but  to  applaud  his  tormentors.  At  length  the  pro-consul  com- 
manded him  to  be  beheaded  ;  which  was  immediately  executed. 

Denisa,  a  young  woman  only  sixteen  years  of  age,  Avho  beheld  this 
terrible  judgment,  suddenly  exclaimed,  "  O,  unhappy  wretch,  why 
would  you  buy  a  moment's  ease,  at  the  expense  of  a  miserable  eter- 
nity ?"  Optimus  hearing  this,  called  to  her,  and  asked  if  she  was  a 
Christian?  She  replied  in  the  affirmative;  and  refused  to  sacrifice 
to  the  idols.  Optimus,  enraged  at  her  resolution,  gave  her  over  to 
two  libertines,  who  took  her  to  their  home,  and  made  many  attempts 
upon  her  chastity,  but  without  effect.  At  midnight,  however,  they 
were  deterred  from  their  design  by  a  frightful  vision,  which  so  amazed 
them,  that  they  fell  at  the  feet  of  Denisa,  and  implored  her  prayers, 
that  they  might  not  feel  the  effects  of  divine  vengeance  for  their  bru- 
tality. But  this  event  did  not  diminish  the  cruelty  of  Optimus ;  for 
the  lady  was  beheaded  soon  after  by  his  order. 

Trypho  and  Respicius,  two  eminent  men,  were  seized  as  Christians, 
and  imprisoned  at  Nice.  They  were  soon  after  put  to  the  rack,  which 
they  bore  with  admirable  patience  for  three  hours,  and  uttered  the 
praises  of  the  Almighty  the  whole  time.  They  Avere  then  exposed 
naked  in  the  open  air,  which  benumbed  all  their  limbs.  When  re- 
manded to  prison,  they  remained  there  for  a  considerable  time ;  and 
then  the  cruelties  of  their  persecutors  were  again  evinced.  Their 
feet  were  pierced  with  nails  ;  they  were  dragged  through  the  streets, 
scourged,  torn  with  iron  hooks,  scorched  with  lighted  torches,  and 
at  length  beheaded,  on  the  1st  of  February,  A.  D.  251. 

Agatha,  a  Cicilian  lady,  was  remarkable  for  her  beauty  and  endow- 
ments ;  her  beauty  was  indeed  so  great,  that  Quintain,  governor  of 
Sicily,  became  enamoured  of  her,  and  made  many  attempts  upon  her 


44  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

virtue.  The  governor  being  known  as  a  great  libertine,  and  a  bigot- 
ted  pagan,  the  lady  thought  proper  to  withdraw  from  the  town,  but 
was  discovered  in  her  retreat,  apprehended,  and  brought  to  Catana ; 
when,  finding  herself  in  the  power  of  an  enemy,  both  to  her  soul  and 
body,  she  recommended  herself  to  the  protection  of  the  Almighty,  and 
prayed  for  death.  -In  order  to  gratify  his  passion  with  the  greater 
conveniency,  the  governor  transferred  the  virtuous  lady  to  Aphrodica, 
an  infamous  and  licentious  woman,  who  tried  every  artifice  to  win 
her  to  the  desired  prostitution  ;  but  all  her  efforts  were  in  vain. 
When  Aphrodica  acquainted  Quintain  with  the  inefficacy  of  her  en- 
deavours, he  changed  his  desire  into  resentment ;  and  on  her  con- 
fessing that  she  was  a  Christian,  he  determined  to  gratify  his  revenge. 
He,  therefore,  ordered  her  to  be  scourged,  burnt  with  red  hot  irons, 
and  torn  with  sharp  hooks.  Having  borne  these  torments  with  admi- 
rable fortitude,  she  was  next  laid  naked  upon  live  coals,  intermingled 
with  glass,  and  being  carried  back  to  prison,  she  there  expired  on  the 
5th  of  February,  A.  D.  251. 

Martyrdom  of  Cyril. 
Cyx'il,  bishop  of  Gortyna,  was  seized  by  order  of  Lucius,  the  go- 
vernor of  that  place,  who  first  exhorted  him  to  obey  the  imperial  man- 
date, perform  the  sacrifices,  and  save  his  venerable  person  from  de- 
struction ;  for  he  was  then  eighty-four  years  of  age.  The  good  pre- 
late replied,  that  he  could  not  agree  to  any  such  requisitions  ;  but  as 
he  had  long  taught  others  to  save  their  souls,  that  now  he  should 
only  think  of  his  own  salvation.  When  the  governor  found  all -his 
persuasion  in  vain,  he  pronounced  sentence  against  the  venerable 
Christian,  in  these  words :  "  I  order  that  Cyril,  Avho  has  lost  his 
senses,  and  is  a  declared  enemy  of  our  gods,  shall  be  burnt  alive." 
The  good  worthy  prelate  heard  this  seiitence  without  emotion,  walk- 
ed cheerfully  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  imderwent  marty-rdom 
with  great  resolution. 

Persecutions  in  Crete. 

At  the  island  of  Crete,  the  persecution  raged  with  fury  ;  for  the  go- 
vernor being  exceedingly  active  in  executing  the  imperial  decrees, 
that  place  streamed  with  the  blood  of  many  Christians.  The  princi- 
pal Cretan  martyrs,  whose  names  have  been  transmitted  to  us,  are  as 
follow  :  Theodulus,  Saturnius,  and  Europus,  were  inhabitants  of  Gor- 
tyna, who  had  been  grounded  in  their  faith  by  Cyril,  bishop  of  that 
city ;  and  Eunicianus,  Zeticus,  Cleomenes,  Agathopas,  Bastides,  and 
Euaristus,  were  brought  from  difterent  parts  of  the  island  on  accusa- 
tions of  professing  Christianity. 

At  the  time  of  their  trial,  they  were  commanded  to  sacrifice  to  Ju- 
piter, which  declining,  the  judge  threatened  them  with  the  severest  tor- 
tures. To  these  menaces  they  unanimously  answered,  "  That  to  suf- 
fer for  the  sake  of  the  Supreme  Being,  would  to  them  be  the  sublimest 
of  pleasures."  The  judge  then  attempted  to  gain  their  veneration  for 
the  heathen  deities,  by  descanting  on  their  merits,  and  recounting  some 
of  their  mythological  histories.  This  gave  the  prisoners  an  opportu- 
nity of  remarking  on  the  absurdity  of  such  fictions,  and  of  pointing  out,, 
the  folly  of  paying  adoration  to  ideal  deities,  and  real  images.  Pro- 
voked to  hear  his  favourite  idols  ridiculed,  the  governor  ordered  them 
all  to  be  put  to  the  rack  ;  the  tortures  of  which  they  sustained  with  sixr- 


SEVENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  4.5 

prising  fortitude.     They  at  length  suffered  martyrdom,  A.  D.  251 ;  be- 
ing all  beheaded  at  the  same  time. 

Martyrdom  of  Babylas,  bishop  of  Antioch,  and  others. 

Babylas,  a  Christian  of  liberal  education,  became  bishop  of  Anti- 
och, in  A.  D.  237,  on  the  demise  of  Zebinus.  He  governed  the  church 
during  those  tempestuous  times  with  adm.irable  zeal  and  prudence. 
The  first  misfortune  that  happened  to  Antioch,  during  his  mission,  was 
the  siege  of  it  by  Sapor,  king  of  Persia;  who,  having  overrun  all  Sy- 
ria, took  and  plundered  this  city  among  others,  and  used  the  Christian 
inhabitants  with  greater  severity  than  the  rest.  His  cruelties,  however, 
were  not  lasting,  for  Gordian,  the  emperor,  appearing  at  the  head  of 
a  powerful  army,  Antioch  was  retaken,  the  Persians  driven  entirely 
out  of  Syria,  pursued  into  their  own  country,  and  several  places  in  the 
Persian  territories  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  emperor.  On  Gordian's 
death,  in  the  I'cign  of  Deciup,  that  emperor  came  to  Antioch,  where, 
having  a  desire  to  visit  an  assembly  of  Christians,  Babylas  opposed 
him,  and  refused  to  let  him  come  in.  The  emperor  dissembled  his 
anger  at  that  time  ;  but  soon  sending  for  the  bishop,  he  sharply  re- 
proved him  for  his  insolence,  and  then  ordered  him  to  sacrifice  to  the 
pagan  deities  as  an  expiation  for  his  supposed  crime.  Having  refused 
this,  he  was  committed  to  prison,  loaded  with  chains,  treated  with  great 
severities,  and  then  beheaded,  together  with  three  young  men  who  had 
been  his  pupils.  On  going  to  the  place  of  execution,  the  bishop  ex- 
claimed, "Behold  me  and  the  children  that  the  Lord  hath  given  me." 
They  were  martyred,  A.  D.  251,  and  the  chains  worn  by  the  bishop  in 
prison  were  buried  with  him. 

The  Emperor  Decius  having  erected  a  pagan  temple  at  Ephesus,  in 
the  year  251,  he  commanded  all  Avho  Avere  in  that  city  to  sacrifice  to 
the  idols.  This  order  was  nobly  refused  by  seven  of  his  own  soldiers, 
viz.  Maximianus,  Martianus,  Joannes,  Malches,  Dionysius,  Constanti- 
nus,  and  Seraion.  The  emperor,  wishing  to  prevail  on  the  soldiers  to 
f)revent  their  fate  by  his  entreaties  and  lenity,  gave  them  a  respite  till 
he  returned  from  a  journey.  But  in  the  absence  of  the  emperor,  they 
escaped,  and  hid  themselves  in  a  cavern;  which  he  being  inform.ed  of 
at  his  return,  the  mouth  of  the  cavern  was  closed  up,  and  they  were 
all  starved  to  death. 

Theodora,  a  beautiful  young  lady  of  Antioch,  on  refusing  to  sacri- 
fice to  the  Roman  idols,  was  condemned  to  the  brothel,  that  her  virtue 
might  be  sacrificed.  Didymus,  a  Christian,  then  disguised  himself  in 
the  habit  of  a  Roman  soldiei',  went  to  the  house,  informed  Theodora 
who  he  was,  and  prevailed  on  her  to  make  her  escape  in  his  dress. 
Thus  being  found  in  the  brothel,  instead  of  the  lady,  he  was  taken  be- 
fore the  president,  to  whom  confessing  the  truth,  sentence  of  death 
was  immediately  pronounced  against  him.  In  the  mean  tim?,  Theo- 
dora, hearing  that  her  deliverer  was  likely  to  suffer,  came  to  the  ju<lge, 
threw  herself  at  his  feet,  and  begged  that  the  sentence  might  fall  only 
on  her,  as  the  guilty  person;  but  the  inflexible  judge  condemned  both ; 
and  they  Avere  executed  accordingly,  being  first  beheaded,  and  their 
bodies  afterwan's  burnt. 

Account  of  Origen. 
Origen,  the   celebrated  presbyter  and  catechist  of  Alexandria,  at 
the  age  of  sixty-four,  was  seized,  thrown  into  a  lopthsome  prison,  load- 


4G  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

ed  with  chains,  his  feet  placed  in  the  stocks,  and  his  legs  extended  to 
the  utmost  for  several  days.  He  was  threatened  with  fire,  and  tor- 
mented by  every  means  that  the  most  infernal  imagination  could  sug- 
gest. But  his  Christian  fortitude  bore  him  through  all;  indeed,  such 
was  the  rigour  of  his  judge,  that  his  tortures  were  ordered  to  be  lin- 
gering, that  death  might  not  too  soon  put  a  period  to  his  miseries. 
During  this  cruel  temporising,  the  Emperor  Decius  died,  and  Gallus, 
who  succeeded  him,  engaging  in  a  war  with  the  Goths,  tlie  Christians 
met  with  a  respite.  In  this  interim,  Origen  obtained  his  enlargement, 
and  retiring  to  Tyre,  remained  there  till  his  death,  which  happened 
when  he  was  in  the  sixty-ninth  year  of  his  age. 


THE  EIGHTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS. 

After  the  death  of  Gallus,  ^milian,  the  general,  having  many  ene- 
mies in  the  ariny,  was  slain,  and  Valerian  was  elected  to  the  empire. 
This  emperor,  for  the  space  of  four  years,  governed  with  moderation, 
and  treated  the  Christians  with  peculiar  lenity  and  respect ;  but  in 
the  year  257,  an  Egyptian  magician,  named  Macrianus,  gained  a  great 
ascendancy  over  him,  and  persuaded  him  to  persecute  them.  Edicts 
were  accordingly  published,  and  the  persecution,  which  began  in  the 
month  of  April,  continued  for  three  years  and  six  months. 

The  martyrs  that  fel4  in  this  persecution  were  innumerable,  and 
their  tortures  and  deaths  as  various.  The  most  eminent  were  the  fol- 
lowing : 

Rufina  and  Secunda  were  two  beautiful  and  accomplished  ladies, 
daughters  of  Asterius,  a  gentleman  of  eminence  in  Rome.  Rufina, 
the  elder,  was  designed  in  marriage  for  Armentarius,  a  young  noble- 
man ;  and  Secunda,  the  younger,  for  Verinus,  a  person  of  rank,  and 
immense  wealth.  These  suitors,  at  the  time  the  persecution  commen- 
ced, were  both  Christians  ;  but  when  danger  appeared,  to  save  their 
fortunes,  they  renounced  their  faith.  They  took  great  pains  to  per- 
suade the  ladies  to  do  the  same,  but  failed  in  their  purpose;  and  as  a 
method  of  safety,  Rufina  and  Secunda  left  the  kingdom.  The  lovers, 
finding  themselves  disappointed,  informed  against  the  ladies,  who  be- 
ing apprehended  as  Christians,  were  brought  before  Junius  Donatus, 
governor  of  Rome.  After  many  remonstrances,  and  having  under- 
gone several  tortures,  they  sealed  their  martyrdom  with  their  blood, 
by  being  beheaded,  in  the  year  257. 

In  the  same  year,  Stephen,  bishop  of  Rome,  was  beheaded,  and 
about  that  time  Saturnius,  bishop  of  Thoulouse,  was  attacked  and 
seized  by  the  rabble  of  that  place,  for  preventing,  as  they  alleged,  their 
oracles  from  speaking.  On  refusing  to  sacrifice  to  the  idols,  he  was 
treated  with  many  barbarous  indignities,  and  then  fastened  by  the  feet 
to  the  tail  of  a  bull.  On  a  certain  signal  the  enraged  animal  was  driven 
down  the  steps  of  the  temple,  by  which  the  martyr's  brains  were  dash- 
ed out ;  and  the  small  number  of  Christians  in  Thoulouse,  had  not, 
for  some  time,  courage  sufl[icient  to  carry  off"  the  dead  body  ;  at  length 
two  women  conveyed  it  away,  and  deposited  it  in  a  ditch.  This  mar- 
tyr was  an  orthodox  and  learned  primitive  Christian,  and  his  doc- 
trines are  held  in  high  estimation. 


EIGHTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  47 

Stephen  Av.as  succeeded  by  Sextus  as  bishop  of  Rome.  He  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  a  Greek  by  birth  or  extraction,  and  had  for  some 
time  served  in  the  capacity  of  a  deacon,  under  Stephen.  His  great 
fidelity,  singular  wisdom,  and  courage,  distinguished  him  upon  many 
occasions  ;  and  the  fortunate  conclusion  of  a  controversy  with  some 
heretics,  is  generally  ascribed  to  his  prudence.  Macrianus,  who  had 
the  management  of  the  Roman  government  in  the  year  258,  having 
procured  an  order  from  the  Emperor  Valerian,  to  put  to  death  all  the 
Christian  clergy  in  Rome,  and  the  Senate  having  testified  their  obe- 
dience to  this  mandate,  Sextus  was  one  of  the  first  who  felt  its  seve- 
rity. Cyprian  tells  us,  that  he  was  beheaded  August  6,  A.  D.  258 ; 
and  that  six  of  his  deacons  suffered  with  him. 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Laurence. 

Laurentius,  generally  called  St.  Laurence,  the  principal  of  the  dea- 
cons, who  taught  and  preached  under  Sextus,  followed  him  to  the 
place  of  execution ;  when  Sextus  predicted  that  he  should  meet  him 
in  heaven  three  days  after.  Laurentius  considering  this  as  a  certain 
indication  of  his  own  approaching  martyrdom,  at  his  return  collected 
all  the  Christian  poor,  and  distributed  among  them  the  treasures  of 
the  church,  which  had  been  committed  to  his  care,  thinking  the  mo- 
ney could  not  be  better  disposed  of,  or  less  liable  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  heathens.  His  conduct  alarmed  ttie  persecutors,  who 
seized  on  him,  and  commanded  him  to  give  an  immediate  account  to 
the  emperor  of  the  church  treasures. 

Laurentius  promised  to  satisfy  them,  but  begged  a  short  respite  to 
put  things  in  proper  order ;  when  three  days  being  granted  him,  he 
was  suffered  to  depart ;  whereupon  with  great  diligence,  he  collected 
together  a  great  number  of  aged,  helpless,  and  impotent  poor,  and 
repairing  to  the  magistrate,  presenting  them  to  him,  saying,  "  These 
are  the  true  treasures  of  the  church." 

Provoked  at  the  disappointment,  and  fancying  the  matter  meant  in 
ridicule,  the  governor  ordered  him  to  be  immediately  scourged.  He 
was  then  beaten  with  iron  rods,  set  upon  a  wooden  horse,  and  had  his 
limbs  dislocated.  He  endured  these  tortures  with  such  fortitude  and 
perseverance,  that  he  was  ordered  to  be  fastened  to  a  large  gridiron, 
with  a  slow  fire  under  it,  that  his  death  might  be  the  more  tedious. 
But  his  astonishing  constancy  during  these  trials,  and  his  serenity  of 
countenance  Avhile  under  such  excruciating  torments,  gaA'^e  the  spec- 
tators so  exalted  an  idea  of  the  dignity  and  truth  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, that  many  immediately  became  converts. 

Having  lain  for  some  time  upon  the  gridiron,  the  martyr  called  out 
to  the  emperor,  who  was  present,  in  a  kind  of  jocose  Latin  distich, 
made  extempore,  which  may  be  translated  thus : 

"This  side  enougli  is  toasted, 

Then  turn  me,  tyrant,  and  eat ; 
And  see,  whether  raw  or  roasted, 

I  am  the  better  meat." 

On  this  the  executioner  turned  him,  and  after  having  lain  a  consi- 
derable time  longer,  he  had  still  strength  and  spirit  enough  to  triumph 
over  the  tyrant,  by  telling  him,  with  great  serenity,  that  he  was  roast- 
ed enough,  and  only  wanted  serving  up.     He  then  cheerfully  lifted 


48  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  with   calmness  yielded  his  spirit  to  the 
Almighty.     This  happened  in  August  IQ,  A.  D.  258. 

Persecutions  in  Africa^— Account  of  Cyprian. 

Fourteen  years  previous  to  this  period,  the  persecution  raged  in 
Africa  with  peculiar  violence  ;«t  and  many  thousands  received  the 
crown  of  martyrdom,  among  whom  the  folloAving  were  the  most  dis- 
tinguished characters : 

Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage,  was  an  eminent  prelate,  and  a  great 
ornament  of  the  church.  His  doctrines  were  orthodox  and  pure  ;  his 
language  easy  and  elegant ;  and  his  manners  graceful.  He  was  said 
to  be  so  perfect  a  master  of  rhetoric  and  logic,  and  so  complete  in  the 
practice  of  elocution,  and  the  principles  of  philosophy,  that  he  was 
made  professor  of  those  sciences  in  his  native  city  of  Carthage,  where 
he  taught  with  great  success.  He  Avas  educated  in  the  principles  of 
Gentilism,  and  having  a  considerable  fortune,  he  lived  in  great  splen- 
dour and  pomp.  Gorgeous  in  attire,  luxurious  in  feasting,  vain  of  a 
numerous  retinue,  and  fond  of  every  kind  of  fashionable  parade,  he 
seemed  to  fancy  that  man  was  born  to  gratify  all  his  appetites,  and 
created  for  pleasure  only.  About  the  year  246,  Coecilius,  a  Christian 
minister  of  Carthage,  became  the  instrument  of  Cyprian's  conversion: 
on  which  account,  and  for  the  great  love  that  he  always  afterwards 
bore  for  his  adviser,  he  was  termed  Coecilius  Cyprian. 

Before  his  baptism  he  studied  the  scriptures  Avith  care,  and  being 
struck  Avith  the  beauties  of  the  truths  they  contained,  he  determined  to 
practice  the  virtues  they  recommended.  He  sold  his  estate,  distribu- 
ted the  money  among  the  poor,  dressed  himself  in  plain  attire,  and 
commenced  a  life  of  austerity  and  solitude.  Soon  after  his  baptism 
he  was  made  a  presbyter;  and  being  greatly  admired  for  his  Adrtues 
and  his  Avorks,  on  the  death  of  Donatus,  in  A.  D.  248,  he  AA'-as  almost 
unanimously  elected  bishop  of  Carthage.  The  care  of  Cyprian  not 
only  extended  over  Carthage,  but  to  Numidia  and  Mauritania.  In  all 
his  transactions  he  took  great  care  to  ask  the  advice  of  his  clergy, 
knoAving  that  unanimity  alone  could  be  of  service  to  the  church  :  this 
being  one  of  his  maxims,  "  That  the  bishop  AA^as  in  the  church,  and 
the  church  in  the  bishop ;  so  that  unity  can  only  be  preserA^ed  by  a 
close  connexion  betAveen  the  pastor  and  his  flock." 

In  the  year  250,  he  Avas  publicly  proscribed  by  the  Emperor  De- 
cius,  under  the  appellation  of  Co3cilius  Cyprian,  bishop  of  the  Chris- 
tians ;  and  the  universal  cry  of  the  pagans,  Avas,  "  Cyprian  to  the 
lions  !  Cyprian  to  the  beasts  !" 

The  bishop,  hoAvever,  AvithdreAV  from  the  rage  of  the  populace,  and 
his  effects  were  immediately  confiscated.  During  his  retirement  he 
Avrote  thirty  pious  letters  to  his  flock ;  but  several  schisms  that  then 
crept  into  the  church  gave  him  great  uneasiness.  The  rigour  of  the 
persecution  abating,  he  returned,  and  did  every  thing  in  his  poAver  to 
expunge  erroneous  opinions  and  false  doctrines.  A  terrible  plague 
noAV  breaking  out  at  Carthage,  it  Avas,  as  usual,  laid  to  the  charge  of 
the  Christians ;  and  the  magistrates  began  to  persecute  accordingly, 
Avhich  occasioned  an  epistle  from  them  to  Cyprian,  in  answer  to  Avhich 
Jie  vindicates  the  cause  of  Christianity. 

Cyprian  AA^as  brought  before  the  pro-consul  Aspasius  Paternus,  A.  D. 
257,  when  being  commanded  to  conform  to  the  religion  of  the  em- 


Ignatius  given  to  Lions.        Page  34. 


Polycarp  Burnt.        Page  36. 


Perpetua  and  Felicitas,        Page  40. 


TENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  49 

pire,  he  bijldly  made  a  confession  of  his  faith.  This,  however,  did 
not  occasion  his  death,  but  an  order  was  made  for  his  banishment, 
which  exiled  him  to  a  little  city  on  the  Libyan  sea.  On  the  death  ojf 
the  pro-consul  Avho  banished  him,  he  returned  to  Carthage,  but  was 
soon  after  seized,  and  carried  before  the  new  governor,  who  con- 
demned him  to  be  beheaded  :  and  on  the  14th  of  September,  A.  D 
358,  this  sentence  was  execiited. 

Fate  of  the  Emperor  Valerian. 

This  tyrant,  who  had  so  long  and  so  terribly  persecuted  the  Chris- 
tians, was  taken  prisoner  by  Sapores,  king  of  Persia,  who  carried 
him  into  his  own  country,  and  there  treated  him  with  the  most  unex- 
ampled indignity,  making  him  kneel  down  as  the  meanest  slave,  and 
treading  upon  him  as  a  footstool  when  he  mounted  his  horse,  saying, 
in  a  vaunting  manner,  "  This  posture  is  a  greater  proof  which  way  the 
victory  went,  than  all  the  pictures  the  Roman  artists  can  draw." 

Having  kept  him,  for  the  space  oT  seven  years,  in  this  abject,  state 
of  slavery,  he  at  last  caused  his  eyes  to  be  put  out,  though  he  was 
then  eighty-three  years  of  age  ;  and  his  desire  of  revenge  not  being 
satisfied,  he  soon  after  ordered  his  body  to  Be  flayed  alive,  and  rubbed 
with  salt,  under  which  torments  he  expired. 

Gallienus,  the  son  of  Valerian,  succeeded  him,  A.  D.  260,  and  during 
his  reign,  the  empire  sufiered  many  commotions,  particularly  earth- 
quakes, pestilence,  inundations,  intestine  broils,  and  incursions  of  bar- 
barians. This  emperor  reflecting,  that  when  his  father  favoured  the 
Christians  he  prospered,  and  that  when  he  persecuted  them  he  was 
unsuccessful,  determined  to  relax  the  persecution ;  so  that  (a  few  mar- 
tyrs excepted)  the  church  enjoyed  peace  for  some  years. 


THE  NINTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS. 

In  the  year  274  the  Emperor  Aurelian  commenced  a  persecution 
against  the  Christians :  the  principal  of  the  sufferers  was  Felix,  bishop 
of  Rome.  This  prelate  was  advanced  to  the  Roman  see  in  274,  and 
was  beheaded  in  the  same  year,  on  the  22d  of  December.  Agape- 
tus,  a  young  gentlemen,  who  sold  his  estate,  and  gave  the  money 
to  the  poor,  was  seized  as  a  Christian,  tortured,  and  then  brought  to 
Praeneste,  a  city  within  a  day's  journey  of  Rome,  where  he  was  be- 
headed. These  are  the  only  martyrs  left  upon  record  during  this 
reign,  as  it  was  soon  put  a  stop  to  by  the  emperor's  being  murdered  by 
his  own  domestics,  at. Byzantium.  Aurelian  was  succeeded  by  Taci- 
tus, who  was  followed  by  Probus,  as  was  the  latter  by  Cams  :  this 
emperor  being  killed  by  a  thunder  storm,  his  sons,  Carinus  and  Nu- 
meria.i,  succeeded  him  ;  and  durir  g  all  thSSfe  feigns,  the  church  en- 
joyed rest. 

Diocletian  mounting  the  imperial  throne,  A.  D.  284,  at  first  shewed 
great  favour  to  the  Christians.  jLn  the  year  286,  he  associated  Maxi- 
mian  with  him  in  the  empire  ;  and  the  following  Christians  were  put 
to  death  before  any  general  perf,ecution  broke  out — Felician  and  Pri- 
mus, two  brothers.  They  wero  seized  by  an  order  from  the  imperial 
court;  and  owning  themselves  Christians,  were  accordingly  scourged 

7 


50  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

toi  tured,  and  finally  beheaded.  Marcus  and  Marcellianus  were  twins, 
natives  of  Rome,  and  of  noble  descent.  Their  parents  were  heathens, 
but  the  tutors  to  whom  the  education  of  their  children  was  intrusted, 
brought  them  up  as  Christians.  Being  apprehended  on  account  of 
their  faith,  they  were  severely  tortured,  and  then  sentenced  to  be  be* 
headed.  A  respite  of  a  month  was  obtained  for  them  by  their  friends, 
when  their  father,  mother,  and  all  their  relations,  attempted  to  bring 
them  back  to  paganism,  but  in  vain.  At  last  their  constancy  subdued 
their  persuaders,  and  their  parents  and  whole  family  became  con- 
verts to  a  faith  they  had  just  before  condemned. 

Tranquilinus,  the  father  of  the  two  young  men,  was  sent  for  by  the 
prefect,  to  give  him  an  account  of  the  success  of  his  endeavours  ; 
when  he  confessed,  that  so  far  from  having  persuaded  his  sons  to  for- 
sake the  faith  they  had  embraced,  he  was  become  a  Christian  himself^ 
He  then  stopped  till  the  magistrate  had  recovered  from  his  surprise, 
and  resuming  his  discourse,  he  used  such  powerful  arguments,  that  he 
made  a  convert  of  him,  who  soon  after  sold  his  estate,  resigned  his . 
command,  and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  a  pious  retirement. 

The  prefect  who  succeeded  the  above-mentioned  convert,  had  no- 
thing of  the  disposition  of  his  predecessor :  he  was  morose  and  se^ 
vere,  and  soon  seized  upon  the  whole  of  this  Christian  race,  who  were 
accordingly  martyred,  by  being  tied  to  posts,  and  having  their  feet 
pierced  with  nails.  After  remaining  in  this  situation  for  a  day  and 
night,  their  sufferings  were  put  an  end  to  by  thrusting  lances  through 
their  bodies. 

Zoe,  the  wife  of  the  gaoler,  Avho  had  the  care  of  the  before-men- 
.  tioned  martyrs,  being  greatly  edified  by  their  discourses,  had  a  de- 
sire to  become  a  Christian  ;  this,  as  she  was  dumb  with  a  palsy,  she 
could  only  express  by  gestures.  They  gave  her  instructions  in  the 
faith,  and  told  her  to  pray  in  her  heart  to  God  to  relieve  her  from  her 
disorder.  She  did  so,  and  was  at  length  relieved  ;  for  her  paralytic 
disorder  by  degrees  left  her,  and  her  speech  returned  again.  This 
enforced  her  belief,  and  confirmed  her  a  Christian ;  and  her  husband, 
finding  her  cured,  became  a  convert  himself.  These  conversions  made 
-a  great  noise,  and  the  proselytes  were  apprehended.  Zoe  was  com- 
manded to  sacrifice  to  Mars,  which  refusing,  she  was  hanged  upon  a 
tree,  and  a  fire  of  straw  lighted  under  her.  When  her  body  was  ta- 
ken down,  it  was  thrown  into  a  river,  with  a  large  stone  tied  to  it,  in 
order  to  sink  it. 

Massacre  of  a  whole  Legion  of  Christian  Soldiers. 

A  very  remarkable  affair  occurred  in  A.  D.  286.  A  legion  of  sol- 
diers, consisting  of  6666  men,  contained  none  but  Christians.  This 
legion  was  called  the  Theban  legion,  because  the  men  had  been  raised 
in  Thebais  :  they  were  quartered  in  the  East,  till  the  Emperor  Mari- 
mian  ordered  them  to  march  to  Gaul,  to  assist  him  against  the  reoels 
of  Burgundy ;  when  passing  the  Alps  under  the  command  of  Mauri- 
tius, Candidus,  and  Exupernis,  they  at  length  joined  the  emperoi. 
About  this  time,  Maximian  ordered  a  general  sacrifice,  at  which  the 
whole  army  were  to  assist ;  and  he  commanded  that  they  should  take 
oaths  of  allegiance,  and  swear,  at  the  same  time,  to  assist  him  in  the 
extirpation  of  Christianity  in  Gaul. 


NINTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  31 

Terrified  at  these  orders,  each  individual  of  the  Theban  legion  abso- 
lutely refused  either  to  sacrifice,  or  take  the  oaths  prescribed.  This  so 
greatly  enraged  Maximian,  that  he  ordered  the  legion  to  be  decimated, 
that  is,  every  tenth  man  to  be  selected  from  the  rest,  and  put  to  the 
sword.  This  cruel  order  having  been  put  into  execution,  those  who 
remained  alive  were  still  inflexible,  when  a  second  decimation  took 
place,  and  again  every  tenth  man  of  those  living,  was  put  to  the. 
sword. 

But  this  second  severity  made  no  more  impression  than  the  first ; 
the  soldiers  preserved  their  fortitude,  and  their  principles  ;  but,  by  the 
advice  of  their  officers,  drew  up  a  remonstrance  to  the  emperor,  in 
which  they  told  him,  "  that  they  were  his  subjects  and  his  soldiers, 
but  could  not  at  the  same  time  forget  the  Almighty ;  that  they  receiv- 
ed their  pay  from  him,  and  their  existence  from  God.  While  your 
commands  (said  they)  are  not  contradictory  to  those  of  our  common 
master,  we  shall  always  be  ready  to  obey,  as  we  have  been  hitherto ; 
but  when  the  orders  of  our  prince  and  those  of  the  Almighty  difier,  we 
must  always  obey  the  latter.  Our  arms  are  devoted  to  the  emperor's 
use,  and  shall  be  directed  against  his  enemies  ;  but  we  cannot  submit 
to  stain  our  hands  with  effusion  of  Christian  blood  ;  and  how,  indeed, 
could  you,  O  emperor,  be  sure  of  our  allegiance  and  fidelity,  should 
we  violate  our  obligation  to  our  God,  in  whose  service  we  were  so- 
lemnly engaged  before  we  entered  the  army  ?  You  commanded  us  to 
search  out,  and  to  destroy  the- Christians  :  it  is  not  necessary  to  look 
any  farther  for  persons  of  that  denomination  ;  we  ourselves  are  such, 
and  we  glory  in  the  name.  We  saw  our  companions  fall  without  the 
least  opposition  or  murmuring,  and  thought  them  happy  in  dying  for 
the  sake  of  Christ.  Nothing  shall  make  us  lift  up  our  hands  against 
our  sovereign  ;  we  had  rather  die  wrongfully,  and  by  that  means  pre- 
serve our  innocence,  than  live  under  a  load  of  guilt :  whatever  you 
command,  we  are  ready  to  suff"er :  we  confess  ourselves  to  be  Chris- 
tians, and  therefore  cannot  persecute  Christians,  nor  sacrifice  to 
idols." 

Such  a  declaration,  k  might  be  presumed,  would  have  softened  the 
emperor,  but  it  had  a  contrary  eflfect ;  for,  enraged  at  their  perseve- 
rance and  unanimity,  he  commanded  that  the  whole  legion  should  be 
put  to  death,  which  was  accordingly  executed  by  the  other  troops, 
who  cut  them  to  pieces  with  their  swords. 

This  barbarous  transaction  happened  on  the  22d  of  September, 
A.  D.  386 ;  and  such  was  the  inveterate  malice  of  Maximian,  that  he 
sent  to  destroy  every  man  of  a  few  detachments,  which  had  been 
drafted  from  the  Theban  legion,  and  dispatched  to  Italy. 

Alhan,  the  first  British  Martyr. 

Alban,  from  whom  St.  Alban's,  in  Hertfordshire,  received  its  name, 
was  the  first  British  martyr.  He  was  originally  a  pagan,  and  being 
of  a  very  humane  disposition,  he  sheltered  a  Christian  ecclesiastic, 
named  Amphibalus,  who  was  pursued  on  account  of  his  religion. 
The  pious  example,  and  edifying  discourses  of  the  refugee,  made  a 
great  impression  on  the  mind  of  Alban;  he  longed  to  become  a  mem- 
ber of  a  religion  which  charmed  him  ;  the  fugitive  minister,  haDpy  in 
the  opportunity,  took  great  pains  to  instruct  him ;  and,  before  his 
discovery,  perfected  Alban's  conversion. 


53  SOUK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Alban  now  took  a  firm  resolution  to  preserve  the  sentiments  of  a 
Christian,  or  to  die  the  death  of  a  martyr.  The  enemies  of  Amphibalus 
having  intelligence  of  the  place  where  he  was  secreted,  came  to  the 
house  of  Alban,  in  order  to  apprehend  him.  The  noble  host  desi- 
rous of  protecting  his  guest,  changed  clothes  with  him,  in  order  to 
faciliate  his  escape ;  and  when  the  soldiers  came,  offered  himself  up 
as  the  person  for  whom  they  were  seeking.  Being  accordingly  car- 
ried before  the  governor,  the  deceit  was  immediately  discovered  ;  and 
Amphibalus  being  absent,  that  officer  determined  to  wreak  his  ven- 
geance upon  Alban  :  with  this  view  he  commanded  the  prisoner  to  ad- 
vance to  the  altar,  and  sacrifice  to  the  pagan  deities.  The  brave  Al- 
ban, however,  refused  to  comply  with  the  idolatrous  injunction,  and 
boldly  professed  himself  to  be  a  Christian.  The  governor  therefore 
ordered  him  to  be  scourged,  which  punishment  he  bore  with  great 
fortitude,  seeming  to  acquire  ncAv  resolution  from  his  sufferings ;  he 
was  then  beheaded. 

The  venerable  Bede  states,  that  upon  this  occasion,  the  execution- 
er suddenly  became  a  convert  to  Christianity,  and  entreated  permis-  ■ 
sion  either  to  die  for  Alban  or  with  him.  Obtaining  the  latter  re- 
quest, they  were  beheaded  by  a  soldier,  who  voluntarily  undertook 
the  task.  This  happened  on  the  22d  of  Jime,  A.  D.  287,  at  Verulam, 
now  St.  Alban's,  in  Hertfordshire,  where  a  magnificent  church  was 
erected  to  his  memory,  about  the  time  of  Constantine  the  Great. 
This  edifice  was  destroyed  in  the  Saxon  wars,  but  was  rebuilt  by  Of- 
fa,  king  of  Mercia,  and  a  monastery  erected  adjoining  to  it,  some 
remains  of  which  are  still  visible. 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Faith,  and  others. 

Faith,  a  Christian  female,  of  Aquitaine,  in  France,  being  informed 
that  there  was  a  design  to  seize  her,  anticipated  the  intention,  by  sur- 
rendering herself  a  prisoner ;  and  being  inflexible  in  her  faith,  was 
ordered  to  be  broiled  on  a  gridiron,  and  then  beliGaded,  Avhich  sentence 
was  executed  A.  D.  287.  Capacius,  a  Christian,  concealed  himself 
from  the  persecutors,  biit  being  informed  of  the  fortitude  of  Faith,  he 
openly  avowed  his  religion,  and  delivered  himself  up  to  the  governor, 
who  had  him  first  tortured,  and  then  beheaded.  Quintin  was  a  Chris- 
tian, and  a  native  of  Rome,  but  he  determined  to  attempt  the  propa- 
gation of  the  gospel  in  Gaul.  He  accordingly  went  to  Picardy,  at- 
tended by  one  Lucian,  and  they  preached  together  at  Amiens ;  after 
which  Lucian  went  to  Beauvais,  where  he  suffered  martyrdom. 
Quintin,  hoAvever,  remained  in  Picardy,  and  was  very  zealous  in  his 
ministry.  His  continual  prayers  to  the  Almighty  Avere  to  increase 
his  faith,  and  strengthen  his  faculties  to  propagate  the  gospel.  Being 
seized  upon  as  a  Christian,  he  Avas  stretched  Avith  pulleys  till  his  joints 
'  were  dislocated :  his  body  Avas  then  torn  AAdth  Avire  scourges,  and 
boiling  oil  and  pitch  poured  on  his  naked  flesh  ;  lighted  torches  Avere 
applied  to  his  sides  and  ai-m  pits  ;  and  after  he  had  been  thus  tortured 
he  Avas  remanded  back  to  prison.  Varus,  the  governor,  being  obliged 
to  repair  to  Vermandois,  ordered  Quintin  to  be  conducted  thither 
under  a  strong  guard  ;  and  here  he  died  of  the  barbarities  he  had 
Buffered,  on  the  31st  of  October,  A.  D.  287 ;  his  body  Avas  sunk  in 
the  Sanime. 


TENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  53 


THE  TKNTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION  tTNDER  THE  ROMAN  EMPERORS 

Notwithstanding  the  efforts  of  the  heathens  to  exterminate  the 
Christians,  and  abolish  their  mode  of  faith,  yet  they  increased  so 
greatly  as  to  become  formidable  by  their  nimibers.  They,  however, 
"forgot  the  precepts  of  their  meek  prototype,  and  instead  of  adopting 
his  humility,  they  gave  themselves  up  to  vanity,  by  dressing  gaily, 
living  sumptuously,  building  stately  edifices  for  churches,  tStc.  which 
created  a  general  envy,  and  particularly  excited  the  hatred  of  Gale- 
rius,  the  adopted  son  of  Diocletian,  who,  stimulated  by  his  mother,  a 
bigoted  pagan,  persuaded  the  emperor  to  commence  a  persecution. 
It  accordingly  began  on  the  23d  of  February,  A.  D.  303,  that  being  the 
day  on  which  the  Terminalia  were  celebrated,  and  on  which,  as  the 
pagans  boasted,  they  hoped  to  put  a  termination  to  Christianity. 

The  persecution  began  in  Nicomedia :  the  prefect  of  that  city  re- 
paired, with  a  great  number  of  officers  and  assistants,  to  the  church 
of  the  Christians,  where,  having  forced  open  the  doors,  they  seized 
upon  all  the  sacred  books,  and  committed  them  to  the  flames.  This 
transaction  took  place  in  the  presence  of  Diocletian  and  Galerius,  who 
also  caused  the  church  to  be  levelled  with  the  ground.  It  was  follow-' 
ed  by  a  severe  edict,  commanding  the  destruction  of  all  other  Chris- 
tian churches  and  books  ;  and  an  order  soon  succeeded,  the  object 
of  which  was  to  render  Christians  of  all  denominations  outlaws,  and 
consequently  to  make  them  incapable  of  holding  any  place  of  trust, 
profit,  or  dignity  ;  or  of  receiving  any  protection  from  the  legal  insti- 
tutions of  the  realm.  An  immediate  martyrdom  was  the  result  of  the 
publication  of  this  edict ;  for  a  bold  Christian  not  only  tore  it  down 
from  the  place  to  which  it  was  affixed,  but  execrated  the  name  of  the 
emperor  for  his  injustice  and  cruelty  :  he  was  in  consequence  seized, 
severely  tortured,  and  then  burnt  alive.  The  Christian  prelates  were 
likewise  apprehended  and  imprisoned ;  and  Galerius  privately  order- 
ed the  imperial  palace  to  be  set  on  fire,  that  the  Christians  might  be 
charged  as  the  incendiaries,  and  a  plausible  pretext  given  for  carry- 
ing on  the  persecution  with  the  greatest  severity. 

A  general  sacrifice  of  the  Christians. 

A  general  sacrifice  was  then  commanded,  which  occasioned  vari- 
ous martyrdoms.  Among  others,  a  Christian,  named  Peter,  Avas  toi'- 
tured,  broiled,  and  then  burnt ;  several  deacons  and  presbyters  were 
seized  upon,  and  executed  by  various  means ;  and  the  bishop  of  Ni- 
comedia, named  Anthimus,  Avas  beheaded.  So  great  was  the  perse- 
cution, that  there  Avas  no  distinction  made  of  age  or  sex,  but  all  Avere 
indiscriminately  massacred.  Many  houses  Avere  set  on  fire,  and 
whole  Christian  families  perished  in  the  flames  ;  others  had  stones 
fastened  about  their  necks,  and  Avere  driven  into  the  sea.  The  perse- 
cution became  general  in  all  the  Roman  provinces,  but  more  particu- 
larly in  the  East ;  and  as  it  lasted  ten  years,  it  is  impossible  to  ascer- 
tain the  numbers  martyred,  or  to  enumerate  the  A'arious  modes  of 
martyrdom  :  some  Avere  beheaded  in  Arabia  ;  many  devoured  by  wild 
beasts  in  Phoenicia ;  great  numbers  Avere  broiled  on  gridirons  in  Sy- 
ria ;  others  had  their  bones  broken,  and  in  that  manner  were  left  to 
expire  in  Cappadocia ;  and  in  Mesopotamia,  several  were  hung  with 


54  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

their  heads  downwards,  over  a  slow  fire,  and  suffocated.  In  Pontus, 
a  variety  of  tortures  were  used;  in  particular,  pins  were  thrust  under 
the  nails  of  the  prisoners,  melted  lead  was  poured  upon  them ;  but 
without  effect.  In  Egypt,  some  Christians  were  buried  alive  in  the 
earth,  others  were  drowned  in  the  Nile,  many  were  hung  in  the  air  till 
they  perished,  and  great  numbers  Avere  thrown  into  large  fires,  <fec. 
Scourges,  racks,  daggers,  swords,  poison,  crosses,  and  famine,  were 
made  use  of  in  various  parts  to  despatch  the  Christians  ;  and  invention 
was  exhausted  to  devise  tortures  against  them. 

A  town  of  Phrygia,  consisting  entirely  of  Christians,  was  surround- 
ed by  a  number  of  pagan  soldiers,  to  prevent  any  from  escaping ; 
they  then  set  the  town  on  fire,  and  all  the  inhabitants  perished  in 
the  flames. 

Provincial  Governors  address  ike  Emperor  to  stop  the  Persecution. 

At  last,  several  governors  of  provinces  represented  to  the  imperial 
court,  that  "  it  was  unfit  to  pollute  the  cities  with  the  blood  of  the  in- 
habitants, or  to  defame  the  government  of  the  emperors  with  the  death 
of  so  many  subjects."  Hence  many  Avere  respited  from  execution  ; 
but.  though  not  put  to  death,  they  were  subjected  to  every  species  on 
indignity.  Many  had  their  ears  cut  off,  their  noses  slit,  their  righ  < 
eyes  put  out,  their  limbs  dislocated,  and  their  flesh  seared  in  conspj 
cuous  places,  with  red-hot  irons. 


Account  of  some  who  suffered.  ..^^/^ 

Amongst  those  who  forfeited  their  lives  during  this  bloody  perse 
cution,  was  Sebastian,  a  celebrated  holy  man,  who  was  born  at  Nar 
bonne  in  Gaul,  instructed  in  the  principles  of  Christianity  at  Milan 
and  afterwards  became  an  officer  of  the  emperor's  guard  at  Rome 
He  remained  a  true  Christian  in  the  midst  of  idolatry;  unallured  by 
the  splendours  of  a  court,  and  untainted  by  evil  examples  :  esteemed 
by  the  most  eminent,  beloved  by  his  equals,  and  admired  by  his  infe- 
riors, he  lived  happily,  and  kept  his  faith  and  place,  till  the  rigour  of 
the  persecution  deprived  him  of  life.     He  was  informed  against,  and 
betrayed  to  Fabian  the  Roman  Prsgtor,  by  Torquatus,  a  pretended 
Christian ;  but  being  of  a  rank  too  considerable  to  be  put  to  death 
without  the  emperor's  express  orders,  Diocletian  was  made  acquaint- 
ed with  the  circums'tance. 

The  emperor,  on  hearing  the  accusation,  sent  for  Sebastian,  and 
charged  him  with  ingratitude,  in  betraying  the  confidence  reposed 
in  him,  and  being  an  enemy  to  the  gods  of  the  empire  and  to  himself: 
To  this  he  answered,  that  his  religion  was  of  a  good,  not  a  pernicious 
tendency,  and  that  it  did  not  stimulate  him  to  any  thing  against  the 
welfare  of  the  empire,  or  the  emperor,  and  that  the  greatest  proof  he 
could  give  of  his  fidelity,  Avas  the  praying  to  the  only  true  God  for 
the  health  and  prosperity  of  his  imperial  person.  Incensed  at  this 
reply,  the  emperor  ordered  him  to  be  taken  to  a  field  near  the  city, 
termed  the  Campus  Martins,  and  there  to  be  shot  to  death  Avith  ar- 
rows ;  which  sentence*  was  accordingly  executed.  A  fcAV  Christians 
attended  at  the  place  of  execution,  in  order  to  give  his  body  burial, 
perceived  signs  of  life  in  him,  and  moAing  him  to  a  place  of  security, 
they  in  a  short  time  effected  his  recovery,  and  prepared  him  for  a 
second  martyrdom ;  for  as  soon  as  he  was  able  to  Avalk,  he  placed 


TENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  55 

himself  intentionally  in  the  emperor's  way  as  he  was  going  to  the 
temple.  The  unexpected  appearance  of  a  pex'son  supposed  to  be 
dead,  greatly  astonished  the  emperor,  nor  did  the  words  of  the  mar- 
tyr less  surprise  him  ;  for  he  began  M'ith  great  severity  to  reprehend 
him  for  his  various  cruelties,  and  for  his  unreasonable  prejudices 
against  Christianity. 

When  Diocletian  had  overcome  his  surprise,  he  ordered  Sebastian 
to  be  seized,  carried  to  a  place  near  the  palace,  and  beat  to  death ; 
and  that  the  Christians  should  not  either  use  means  again  to  recover, 
or  bury  his  body,  he  ordered  that  it  should  be  thrown  into  the  common 
sewer.  Nevertheless,  a  Christian  lady,  named  Lucina,  found  means 
to  remove  it  from  the  sewer,  and  bury  it  in  the  catacombs. 

A  Pagan  Father  seeks  to  sacrifice  his  own  Son. 

Vitus,  a  Sicilian  of  a  considerable  family,  was  brought  up  a  Chris- 
tian; his  virtues  increased  with  his  years,  his  constancy  supported 
him  under  all  ^is  afflictions,  and  his  faith  was  superior  to  the  most 
dangerous  perils  and  misfortunes.  Hylas,  his  father,  who  Avas  a  pa- 
gan, finding  that  he  had  been  instructed  in  the- principles  of  Chris- 
tianity by  the  nurse  who  brought  him  up,  used  all  his  endeavours  to 
bring  him  back  to  paganism  ;  but  finding  his  efl^brts  in  vain,  he  forgot 
all  the  feelings  of  a  parent,  and  informed  against  his  son  to  Valerian, 
governor  of  Sicily,  who  was  very  active  in  persecuting  the  Christians 
at  this  period. 

This  youth,  when  apprehended  upon  the  information  of  his  father, 
was  little  more  than  twelve  years  of  age  ;  Valerian,  therefore,  on  ac- 
count of  his  tender  age,  thought  to  frighten  lim  out  of  his  faith  :  hp 
was  accordingly  threatened,  and  ordered  to  be  severely  scourged. 

After  this,  the  governor  sent  him  back  to  his  father,  thinking  that 
what  he  had  suffered  would  make  him  change  his  principles ;  but  in 
this  he  was  mistaken ;  and  Hylas,  finding  his  son  inflexible,  sufliered 
nature  to  sink  under  superstition,  and  determined  to  sacrifice  his  son 
to  the  idols.  On  being  apprised  of  his  design,  Vitus  escaped  to  Lu- 
cania,  where,  being  seized,  he  Avas  by  order  of  Valerian  put  to  death, 
June  14,  A.  D.  303.  His  nurse,  Crescentia,  who  brought  him  up  as 
a  Christian,  and  Modestus,  a  person  who  escaped  with  him,  were 
martyred  at  the  same  time ;  but  the  manner  is  unknown. 

There  Avas  one  Victor,  a  Christian,  of  a  good  family  at  Marseilles, 
in  France,  Avho  spent  a  great  part  of  the  night  in  A'isiting  the  afflicted, 
and  confirming  the  Aveak,  Avhich  pious  Avork  he  could  not,  consistently 
with  his  own  safety,  perform  in  the  day-time ;  and  his  fortune  he 
Bpent  in  relieving  the  distresses  of  poor  Christians.  His  actions  be- 
coming knoAvn,  he  Avas  seized  by  the  emperor's  orders,  and  being  car- 
ried before  tAvo  prefects,  they  advised  him  to  embrace  paganism,  and 
not  forfeit  the  favour  of  his  prince,  on  accoimt  of  a  dead  man,  as  they 
styled  Christ :  in  ansAver  to  Avhich  he  replied,  "  That  he  preferred  the 
service  of  that  dead  man,  who  Avas  in  reality  the  Son  of  God,  and  had 
risen  from  the  grave,  to  all  the  advantages  he  cpuld  receive  from  the 
emperor's  favour  :  that  he  Avas  a  soldier  of  Christ,  and  Avould  tPierefore 
take  care  that  the  post  he  held  under  an  earthly  prince,  should  never 
interfere  with  his  duty  to  the  King  of  Heaven."  For  this  reply,  Vic- 
tor was  loaded  with  reproaches,  but  being  a  man  of  rank,  he  Avas  sent 
to  the  emperor  to  receive  his  final  sentence.     When  brought  before 


56  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

him,  Maximian  commanded  him,  under  the  severest  penalties,  to  sa 
crifice  to  the  Roman  idols ;  and  on  his  refusal,  ordered  him  to  be  bound, 
and  dragged  through  the  streets.  During  the  execution  of  this  order, 
he  was  treated  by  the  enraged  populace  with  all  manner  of  indignities. 
Remaining,  however,  inflexible,  his  courage  was  deemed  obstinacy : 
to  which  he  replied,  "  That  the  ready  disposition  of  the  disciples  of 
Christ  to  undergo  any  sufferings  on  that  score,  and  the  joy  with  which 
they  met  the  most  ignominious  and  painful  deaths,  were  sufficient 
proofs  of  their  assurance  of  the  object  of  that  hope."  He  added, 
"  That  he  was  ready  to  give  an  example  of  what  he  had  said  in  his 
own  person."  When  stretched  upon  the  rack,  he  turned  his  eyes  to- 
wards heaven,  and  prayed  to  God  to  give  him  patience  ;  after  which 
he  underwent  the  tortures  Avith  admirable  fortitude.  The  execution- 
ers being  tired  with  inflixiting  the  torments,  he  was  taken  from  the 
rack,  and  conveyed  to  a  dungeon.  During  his  confinement,  he  con- 
verted the  gaolers,  named  Alexander,  Felician,  and  Longinvis.  This 
afifair  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  emperor,  he  ordered  them  im- 
mediately to  be  put  to  death,  and  they  were  beheaded  accordingly. 
Victor  was  afterwards  again  put  to  the  rack,  beaten  with  clubs,  and 
then  again  sent  to  his  dungeon.  Being  a  third  time  examiiied  con- 
cerning his  religion,  he  persevered  in  his  principles  ;  a  small  altar 
was  then  brought,  and  he  was  commanded  to  offer  incense  upon  it 
immediately  ;  but  at  the  request,  he  boldly  stepped  forward,  and  with 
his  foot  overthrew  both  altar  and  idol.  The  Emperor  Maximian,  who 
was  present,  was  so  enraged  at  this,  that  he  ordered  the  foot  with 
which  he  had  kicked  the  altar,  to  be  immediately  cut  off;  and  Victor 
to  be  thrown  into  a  mill,  and  crushed  to  pieces  with  the  stones.  This 
horrid  sentence  was  put  into  execution :  but  part  of  the  apparattis 
breaking,  he  was  drawn  from  the-mill  terribly  bruised ;  and  the  em- 
peror not  having  patience  to  stay  till  it  was  mended,  ordered  his  head 
to  be  struck  off,  which  was  executed  accordingly. 

Fortitude  and  noble  conduct  of  three  Christian  friends. 

While  Maximus,  governor  of  Cilicia,  was  at  Tarsus,  three  Chris- 
tians were  brought  before  him  by  Demetrius,  a  military  officer.  Ta- 
rachus,  the  eldest,  and  first  in  rank,  was  addressed  by  Maximus,  who 
asked  him  what  he  was?  The  prisoner  replied,  "A  Cliristian." 
This  reply  offending  the  governor,  he  again  made  the  same  demand, 
and  was  answered  in  a  similar  manner.  Hereupon  the  governor  told 
him,  that  he  ought  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  as  that  was  the  only  way 
to  promotion,  riches,  and  honours  ;  and  that  the  emperors  themselves 
did  what  he  recommended  to  him  to  perform:  but  Tarachus  replied, 
that  avarice  was  a  sin,  and  gold  itself  an  idol  as  abominable  as  any 
other ;  for  it  promoted  frauds,  treacheries,  robberies,  and  murders  ; 
it  induced  men  to  deceive  each  other,  by  which  in  time  they  deceived 
themselves,  and  bribed  the  weak  to  their  own  eternal  destr  ction. 
As  for  promotion,  he  desired  it  not,  as  he  could  not  in  conscience  ac- 
cept of  any  place  which  would  subject  him  to  pay  adoration  to  idols; 
and  with  regard  to  honours,  he  desired  none  greater  than  the  honour- 
able title  of  Christian.  As  to  the  emperors  themselves  being  pagans, 
he  added  with  the  same  undaunted  and  determined  spirit,  that  they 
were  superstitiously  deceived  in  adoring  senseless  idols,  and  evidently 
misled  by  the  machinations  of  the  devil  himself.     For  the  boldness 


Julian  put  into  a  sack  with  serpents.        Page  43. 


'••#'*• 


Tortures  of  the  early  Christian  Martyrs. 


Saturnius  tied  to  a  Bull.  Page  46. 


TENl'H  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  57 

of  this  speech,  his  jaws  were  ordered  to  be  broken.  He  was  then 
stripped,  scourged,  loaded  with  chains,  and  thrown  into  a  dismal 
dungeon,  to  remain  there  till  the  trials  of  the  other  two  prisoners. 
Probus  was  then  brought  before  Maximus,  who,  as  usual,  asked  his 
name.  Undcij^ntedly  the  prisoner  replied,  the  most  valuable  name  he 
could  boast  of  was  that  of  a  Christian.  To  this  Maximus  replied  in 
the  following  words :  "  Your  name  of  Christian  will  be  of  little  ser- 
vice to  you  ;  be  therefore  guided  by  me  ;  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  engage 
my  friendship,  and  the  favour  of  the  emperor."  Probus  nobly  an- 
swered, "  that  as  he  had  relinquished  a  considerable  fortune  to  become 
a  soldier  of  Christ,  it  might  appear  evident,  that  he  neither  cared  for 
his  friendship,  nor  the  favour  of  the  emperor."  Probus  was  then 
scourged  ;  and  Demetrius,  the  officer,  observing  to  him  how  his  blood 
flowed,  advised  him  to  comply  ;  but  his  only  answer  was,  that  those 
severities  were  agreeable  to  him.  "  What !"  cried  Maximus,  "  does 
he  still  persist  in  his  madness  ]"  To  v/hich  Probus  rejoined,  "•  that 
character  is  badly  bestowed  on  one  who  refuses  to  worship  idols,  or 
what  is  worse,  devils."  After  being  scourge*?  on  the  back,  he  was 
scourged  on  the  belly,  which  he  suffered  with  as  much  intrepidity  as 
before,  still  repeating,  "  the  more  my  body  suffers  and  loses  blood, 
the  more  my  soul  will  grow  vigorous,  and  be  a  gainer."  He  was 
then  committed  to  goal,  loaded  with  irons,  and  his  hands  and  feet 
stretched  upon  the  stocks.  Andronicus  was  next  brought  up,  when, 
being  asked  the  usual  questions,  he  said,  "  I  am  a  Christian,  a  native 
of  Ephesus,  and  descended  from  one  of  the  first  families  in  that  city," 
He  was  ordered  to  undergo  punishments  similar  to  those  of  Tarachus 
and  Probus,  and  then  to  be  remanded  to  prison. 

Having  been  confined  some  days,  the  three  prisoners  were  again 
brought  before  Maximus,  who  began  first  to  reason  Avith  Tarachus, 
saying,  that  as  old  age  was  honoured,  from  the  supposition  of  its  be- 
ing accompanied  by  wisdom,  he  was  in  hopes  that  what  had  already 
past,  must,  upon  deliberation,  having  caused  a  change  in  his  sentiments. 
Finding  himself,  however,  mistaken,  he  ordered  him  to  be  tortured  by 
various  means  ;  particularly,  fire  was  placed  in  the  palms  of  his 
hands  ;  he  was  hung  up  by  his  feet,  and  smoked  with  wet  straw ;  and 
a  mixture  of  salt  and  vinegar  was  poured  into  his  nostrils  ;  and  he 
was  then  again  remanded  to  his  dungeon.  Probvis  being  again  called, 
and  asked  if  he  would  sacrifice,  replied,  "  I  come  better  prepared 
than  before ;  for  what  I  have  already  suffered,  has  only  confirmed 
and  strengthened  me  in  my  resolution.  Employ  your  whole  power 
upon  me,  and  you  will  find  that  neither  you,  nor  your  masters,  the 
emperors,  nor  the  gods  whom  you  serve,  nor  the  devil,  who  is  your 
father,  shall  oblige  me  to  adore  gods  whom  I  know  not."  The  go- 
vernor, however,  attempted  to  reason  Avith  him,  paid  the  most  extrava- 
gant praises  to  the  pagan  deities,  and  pressed  him  to  sacrifice  to  Ju- 
piter ;  but  Probus  turned  his  casuistry  into  ridicule,  and  said,  "  shall  I 
pay  divine  honours  to  Jupiter ;  to  one  who  married  his  OAvn  sister ; 
to  an  infamous  debauchee,  as  he  is  even  acknoAvledged  to  have  been 
by  your  own  priests  and  poets  ?"  ProA'-oked  at  this  speech,  the  go- 
vernor ordered  him  to  be  struck  upon  the  mouth,  for  uttering  Avhat  he 
called  blasphemy :  his  body  was  then  seared  with  hot  irons ;  he  was 
put  to- the  lack,  and  afterwards  scourged ;  his  head  was  then  shaved, 

8 


58  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

and  red  hot  coals  placed  upon  the  crown  ;  and  after  all  these  tortureff, 
he  was  again  sent  to  prison. 

When  Andronicus  was  again  brought  before  Maximus,  the  latter 
attempted  to  deceive  him,  by  pretending  that  Tarachus  and  Probus 
had  repented  of  their  obstinacy,  and  owned  the  gods  of  the  empire. 
To  this  the  prisoner  answered,  "  Lay  not,  O  governor,  such  a  weak- 
ness to  the  charge  of  those  who  have  appeared  here  before  me  in  this 
cause,  nor  imagine  it  to  be  in  your  power  to  shake  my  fixed  resolu- 
tion with  artful  speeches.  I  cannot  believe  that  they  have  disobeyed 
the  laws  of  their  fathers,  i-enounced  their  hopes  in  our  God,  and  con- 
sented to  your  extravagant  orders  :  nor  will  I  ever  fall  short  of  them 
in  faith  and  dependance  upon  our  common  Saviour  :  thus  armed,  I 
neither  know  your  gods,  nor  fear  your  authority ;  fulfil  your  threats, 
execute  your  most  sanguinary  inventions,  and  employ  every  cruel  art 
in  your  power  on  me  ;  I  am  prepared  to  bear  it  for  the  sake  of  Christ." 
For  this  answer  he  was  cruelly  scourged,  and  his  woimds  were  after- 
wards rubbed  with  salt ;  but  being  well  again  in  a  short  time,  the  go- 
vernor reproached  the  gaoler  for  having  suffered  some  physician  to  at- 
tend to  him.  The  gaoler  declared,  that  no  person  whatever  had  been 
near  him,  or  the  other  prisoners,  and  that  he  would  willingly  forfeit 
his  head  if  any  allegation  of  the  kind  could  be  proved  against  him. 
Andronicus  corroborated  the  testimony  of  the  gaoler,  and  added,  that 
the  God  whom  he  served  was  the  most  powerful  of  physicians. 

These  three  Christians  were  brought  to  a  third  examination,  when 
they  retained  their  constancy,  were  again  tortured,  and  at  length  or- 
dered for  execution.  Being  brought  to  the  amphitheatre,  several 
beasts  were  let  loose  upon  them ;  but  none  of  the  animals,  though 
hungry,  would  touch  them.  Maximus  became  so  surprised  and  in- 
censed at  this  circumstance,  that  he  severely  reprehended  the  keeper, 
and  ordered  him  to  produce  a  beast  that  would  execute  the  business 
for  which  he  was  wanted.  The  keeper  then  brought  out  a  large  bear 
that  had  that  day  destroyed  three  men  ;  but  this  creature,  and  a  fierce 
lioness,  also  refused  to  touch  the  Christians.  Finding  the  design  of 
destroying  them  by  the  means  of  wild  beasts  ineffectual,  Maximus  or- 
dered them  to  be  slain  by  a  sword,  which  was  accordingly  executed 
on  the  11th  of  October,  A.  D.  303.  They  all  declared,  previous  to 
their  martyrdom,  that  as  death  was  the  common  lot  of  all  men,  they 
wished  to  meet  it  for  the  sake  of  Christ ;  and  to  resign  that  life  to 
faith,  which  must  otherwise  be  the  prey  of  disease. 

Horrid  Martyrdom  of  Romanus. 

Romanus,  a  native  of  Palestine,  Avas  deacon  of  the  church  of  Csesa- 
rea,  at  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  Dioclesian's  persecution. 
He  was  at  Antioch  when  the  imperial  order  arrived  for  sacrificing  to 
idols,  and  was  greatly  afflicted  to  see  many  Christians,  through  fear, 
submit  to  the  idolatrous  mandate,  and  deny  their  faith  to  preserve  their 
existence.  While  censuring  some  of  them  for  their  conduct,  he  was 
informed  against,  and  soon  after  apprehended.  Being  brought  to  the 
tribunal,  he  confessed  himself  a  Christian,  and  said  he  Vt^as  willing  to 
suffer  any  thing  which  they  might  be  pleased  to  inflict  upon  him  for 
his  confession.  When  condemned,  he  was  scourged,  put  to  the  rack, 
his  body  torn  with  hooks,  his  flesh  cut  with  knives,  his  face  scarified, 
his  teeth  beat  from  their  sockets,  and  his  hair  plucked  up  by  the  roots. 


TENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  §9 

Thus  cruelly  mangled,  he  turned  to  the  governor,  and  very  calmly 
thanked  hhn  for  what  he  had  done,  and  for  having  opened  for  hun  so 
many  mouths  to  preach  the  doctrines  of  Christianity ;  "for,"  says  he, 
"  every  wound  is  a  mouth,  to  sing  th£  praises  of  the  Lord."  He  was 
soon  after  ordered  to  he  strangled ;  which  sentence  was  executed  on 
the  17th  of  November,  A.  D.  303. 

Persecutions  in  Africa. 

It  was  in  the  year  304,  the  persecution  of  Diocletian  again  began  to 
prevail,  and  many  Christians  were  put  to  cruel  tortures,  and  the  most 
painful  deaths ;  the  most  eminent  of  these  were,  Saturninus,  a  priest 
of  Albitina,  a  town  of  Africa :  he  used  to  preach  and  administer  the 
sacrament  to  a  society  of  Christians,  who  privately  assembled'  at  the 
house  of  Octavius  Felix ;  having  been  informed  against,  Saturninus, 
with  four  of  his  children,  and  several  other  persons,  were  apprehend- 
ed: and  that  the-ir  punishment  might  be  the  more  exemplary  and  pub- 
lic, they  were  sent  to  Carthage,  the  capital  of  Africa,  where  they  were 
examined  before  Anulinus,  the  proconsul  of  that  quarter  of  the  globe. 

Saturninus,  on  the  examination,  gave  such  spirited  answers,  and 
vindicated  the  Christian  religion  with  such  eloquence,  as  showed  that 
he  was  worthy  to  preside  over  an  assembly  that  possessed  a  faith  of 
purity  and  truth.  Anulinus,  enraged  at  his  arguments,  ordered  him 
to  be  stopped  from  saying  any  more,  by  being  put  to  a  variety  of  tor- 
tures, such  as  scourging,  tearing  his  flesh  with  hooks,  burning  with  hot 
irons,  &c.  Having  been  thus  inhumanly  tortured,  he  was  remanded 
to  prison,  and  there  starved  to  death.  His  four  children,  notwithstand- 
ing they  were  variously  tormented,  remained  steady  in  their  faith ;  on 
which  they  were  sent  back  to  the  dungeon  in  which  their  father  was 
confined,  and  were  also  starved  to  death  in  the  same  manner. 

Martyrdom  of  three  Sisters. 

Three  sisters,  Chionia,  Agape,  and  Irene,  were  seized  upon  at 
Thessalonica.  They  had  been  educated  in  the  Christian  faith,  but 
had  taken  great  precautions  to  remain  unknown.  They  therefore  re- 
tired to  a  solitary  place,  and  spent  their  hours  in  performing  religious 
duties.  Being,  however,  discovered  and  seized,  they  renounced  their 
former  timidity,  blamed  themselves  for  being  so  fearful,  and  begged 
of  God  to  strengthen  them  against  the  great  trial  they  had  to  undergo. 

When  Agape  was  examined  before  Dulcatius,  the  governor,  and 
was  asked  whether  she  was  disposed  to  comply  with  the  laws  of  the 
land,  and  obey  the  mandates  of  the  emperor  ?  she  answered,  "  That 
being  a  Christian,  she  could  not  comply  with  any  laws  which  recom- 
mended the  worship  of  idols  and  devils ;  that  her  resolution  was  fixed, 
and  nothing  should  deter  her  from  continuing  in  it."  Her  sister  Chio- 
nia replied  in  the  same  manner ;  when  the  governor,  not  being  able  to 
draw  them  from  their  faith,  pronounced  sentence  of  condemnation  on 
them ;  pursuant  to  Avhich  they  were  burnt,  March  25,  A,  D.  304. 

Irene  was  then  brought  before  the  governor,  who  fancied  that  the 
death  of  her  sisters  would  have  an  effect  upon  her  fears,  and  that  the 
dread  of  similar  sufferings,  would  engage  her  to  comply  with  his  pro- 
posals. He  therefore  exhorted  her  to  acknowledge  the  heathen  dei- 
ties, to  sacrifice  to  them,  to  partake  of  the  victims,  and  to  deliver  up  _^ 
her  books  relative  to  Christianity.  But  she  positively  refused  to  com-  , 
ply  with  any  of  them :  the  governor  asked  her,  who  it  was  that  persu*. 


00  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

ded  her  and  her  sisters  to  keep  those  books  and  writings?  She  answer- 
ed, It  was  that  God  who  commanded  them  to  love  him  to  the  last ; 
for  which  reason  she  was  resolved  to  submit  to  be  burned  alive  rather 
than  give  them  up  into  the  hands  of  his  professed  enemies. 

When  the  governor  found  that  he  could  make  no  impression  on  her, 
he  ordered  her  to  be  exposed  naked  in  the  streets ;  which  shameful  or- 
der having  been  executed,  she  was  burnt,  April,  A.  D.  304,  at  the  same 
place  where  her  sisters  had  sufiered  before  her. 

Martyrdom  of  Theodotus  and  others. 

Theotecnus,  the  governor  of  Dalmatia,  whose  cruelty  could  be 
equalled  by  nothing  but  his  bigotry,  received  the  mandate  for  persecu- 
ting the  Christians  with  great  satisfaction,  and  wrote  the  emperor  word 
that  he  would  do  his  utmost  endeavours  to  root  out  Christianity  from 
every  place  under  his  jurisdiction.  Thus  encouraged  by  the  gover- 
nor, the  pagans  began  to  inform  against,  abuse  and  persecute  the  Chris- 
tians. Great  niunbers  were  seized  upon  and  imprisoned;  their  good? 
were  destroyed,  and  their  estates  confiscated.  Many  fled  into  the 
woods,  or  retired  to  caves,  where  some  supported  themselves  by  feed- 
ing upon  roots,  and  others  perished  by  famine.  Many  were  also 
starved  in  the  city,  by  means  of  the  following  singular  stratagem  :  The 
governor  gave  strict  orders,  that  no  provisions  Avhatever  should  be  ex- 
posed to  sale  in  the  markets  without  having  been  first  consecrated  to 
the  idqls;  hence  the  Christians  were  compelled  to  eat  what  had  been 
ofiered  to  the  devil,  or  to  refrain  from  food  and  perish.  The  latter 
dreadful  alternative  was  chosen  by  many,  who,  to  preserve  the  purity 
of  their  faith,  heroically  gave  up  their  lives. 

In  these  dreadful  times,  Theodotus,  a  Christian  innkeeper  of  Ancyra, 
did  all  that  he  could  to  comfort  the  imprisoned,  and  buried  the  bodies 
of  several  who  had  been  martyred,  though  it  wa3  forbidden  on  pain 
of  death.  He  likewise  privately  assisted  many  with  food;  for  having 
laid  in  a  great  stock  of  corn  and  wine,  he  sold  it  at  prime  cost. 

Polychronicus,  a  Christian,  being  seized,  forfeited  his  faith,  in  order 
to  preserve  his  life,  and  informed  against  his  friend,  Theodotus,  who 
hearing  of  this  treachery,  surrendered  himself  to  the  governor,  of  his 
own  accord. 

On  his  arrival  in  the  court,  he  surveyed  the  instruments  of  torture 
with  a  smile,  and  seemed  totally  regardless  of  their  effects.  When 
placed  at  the  bar,  the  governor  informed  him,  that  it  was  still  in  his 
power  to  save  himself,  by  sacrificing  to  the  gods  of  the  empire  ;  "and," 
he  continued,  "  if  you  renounce  your  faith  in  Christ,  I  promise  you  my 
friendship,  and  the  emperor's  protection,  and  will  constitute  you  one 
of  the  magistrates  of  the  town." 

Theodotus  displayed  great  courage  and  eloquence  in  his  answer: 
he  absolutely  refused  to  renounce  his  faith,  declined  the  friendship  of 
the  governor  and  protection  of  the  emperor,  and  treated  the  idols  with 
the  greatest  contempt.  The  pagans,  on  this,  were  in  general  extremely 
clamorous  against  the  prisoner,  and  demanded  him  to  be  immediately 
punished ;  the  priests,  in  particular,  rent  their  clothes,  and  tore  their 
chaplets,  the  badges  of  their  offices,  through  rage.  The  governor 
complied  with  their  desire,  when  Theodotus  was  scourged,  torn  with 
hooks,  and  then  placed  upon  the  rack.  After  this,  vinegar  was  pour- 
ed into  his  wounds,  his  flesh  was  seared  with  burning  torches,  and  his 


TENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  gj 

teeth  were  knocked  out  of  their  sockets.  He  was  then  remanded  to 
prison,  and  as  he  went,  pointing  to  his  mangled  body,  he  said  to  the 
people,  "It  is  butjutt  that  Christians  should  suffer  for  him  who  suf- 
fered for  us  all."  Five  days  afterwards  he  was  brought  from  prison, 
tortured,  and  then  beheaded. 

There  was  one  Victor,  a  native  of  Ancyra,  accused  by  the  priests  of 
Diana  of  having  abused  their  goddess.  For  this  imputed  crime,  he 
was  seized  upon,  and  committed  to  prison,  his  house  plundered,  his 
family  turned  out  of  doors,  and  his  estate  forfeited.  When  put  to  the 
rack  his  resolution  failed,  and  he  began  to  waver  in  his  faith,  through 
the  severity  of  his  torments.  Being  carried  back  to  prison,  in  order 
to  make  a  full  recantation,  God  punished  him  for  his  intended  apos- 
tacy  ;  for  his  wounds  mortified,  and  put  an  end  to  his  life. 

Seven  aged  women  of  Ancyra  were  about  this  time  apprehended  for 
their  faith  ;  they  were  examined  before  the  governor,  who  reviled  their 
belief,  s.'dicxiled  their  age,  and  ordered  them  to  be  delivered  over  to 
some  young  libertines  :  on  this,  one  of  the  fellows,  more  bold  than  the 
rest,  seized  upon  the  eldest  of  the  women,  named  Tecusa,  who  thus 
addressed  him  :  "  What  designs,  child,  can  you  have  on  us,  who  are 
worn  out  Avith  age  and  infirmities  ?  I  am  now  more  than  threescore 
and  ten  years  old,  my  companions  are  not  much  younger  ;  you  may 
lot)k  on  us  as  so  many  rotten  carcasses,  as  we  shall  soon  be,  for  the 
governor  after  death  refuses  us  burial."  Then  lifting  up  her  veil,  she 
shewed  him  her  grey  hairs,  and  added  :  "  You  may,  perhaps,  have  a 
mother  of  nearly  the  same  age  as  myself;  this  should  give  you  some 
respect  for  us."  The  young  men  were  so  affected  with  this  speech, 
that  they  desisted,  and  immediately  returned  to  their  homes. 

The  governor,  on  the  failure  of  his  design  of  having  them  prostitu- 
ted, determined  to  compel  them  to  assist  in  the  idolatrous  rites  of  wash- 
ing the  goddesses  Minerva  and  Diana  ;  for  in  Ancyra  it  was  the  cus- 
tom, annually  to  wash  the  images  of  those  goddesses,  and  the  wash- 
ing was  considered  as  a  material  part  of  the  adoration  of  the  idols. 

Accordingly  they  were  forced  to  the  temple  ;  but  absolutely  refusing 
to  wash  the  idols,  the  governor  was  so  enraged,  that  he  ojdered  them 
all  to  have  stones  tied  about  their  necks,  and  to  be  pushed  into  the 
water  intended  for  the  washing,  in  Avhich  they  Avere  drowned. 

It  now  happened  that,  Aveary  of  the  toils  of  state,  Diocletian  and 
Maximian  resigned  the  imperial  diadem,  and  were  succeeded  by 
Constantius  and  Galerius ;  the  former,  a  prince  of  the  most  mild 
and  humane  disposition ;  and  the  latter,  remarkable  for  his  tyranny 
and  cruelty.  These  divided  the  empire  into  tAvo  equal  governments; 
Galerius  ruling  in  the  East,  and  Constantius  in  the  West ;  and  the 
people  in  the  two  governments  felt  the  effects  of  the  different  dispo- 
sitions of  the  emperors  ;  for  those  in  the  West  were  governed  in  the 
mildest  manner,  but  such  as  resided  in  the  East  felt  all  the  miseries 
of  cruelty  and  oppression. 

Dreadful  Persecutions  hy  Galerius. 

As  Galerius  bore  an  implacable  hatred  towards  the  Christians,  Ave 
are  informed,  that  "he  not  only  condemned  them  to  tortures,  but 
to  be  burnt,  in  slow  fires,  in  this  horrible  manner :  they  Avere  first 
chained  to  a  post,  then  a  gentle  fire  put  to  the  soles  of  their  feet, 
which  contracted  the  callus  till  it  fell  off  from  the  bone  ;  then  flam 


62  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

beaux  just  extinguished  were  put  to  all  parts  of  their  bodies,  so  that 
they  might  be  tortured  all  over ;  and  care  was  taken  to  keep  them 
alive,  by  throwing  cold  water  in  their  faces,  and  giving  them  some 
to  wash  their  mouths,  lest  their  throats  should  be  dried  up  with  thirst, 
and  choke  them.  Thus  their  miseries  were  lengthened  out  whole 
days,  till  at  last,  their  skins  being  consumed,  and  they  just  ready  to 
expire,  were  thrown  into  a  great  fire,  and  had  their  bodies  burned  to 
ashes,  after  which  their  ashes  were  thrown  into  some  river." 

Julitta,  a  Lycaonian  of  royal  descent,  was  a  Christian  lady  of 
great  humility,  constancy,  and  integrity.  When  the  edict  for  sacri- 
ficing to  idols  was  published  at  Iconium,  she  withdrew  from  that  city, 
taking  with  her  only  her  young  son  Cyricus,  and  two  female  servants. 
She  was  however  seized  at  Tarsus,  and  being  carried  before  Alexan- 
der, the  governor,  she  acknowledged  she  was  a  Christian.  For  this 
confession  her  son  was  taken  from  her,  and  she  Avas  immediately  put 
to  the  rack,  and  tortured  Avith  great  severity,  which  she  bore  with 
pious  resignation.  The  child,  however,  cried  bitterly  to  get  at  his 
mother ;  when  the  governor,  observing  the  beauty,  and  being  melted 
at  the  tears  of  the  infant,  took  him  upon  his  knee,  and  endeavoured 
to  pacify  him.  Nothing,  however,  could  quiet  Cyricus  ;  he  still  called 
upon  his  mother,  and  at  length,  in  imitation  of  her  words,  lisped  out, 
"  I  am  a  Christian."  This  innocent  expression  turned  the  governor's 
compassion  into  rage  ;  and  throwing  the  child  furiously  against  the 
pavement,  he  dashed  out  its  brains.  The  mother,  who  from  the  rack 
beheld  the  transaction,  thanked  the  Almighty  that  her  child  was 
gone  before  her ;  and  she  should  have  no  anxiety  concerning  his  fu- 
ture welfare.  To  complete  the  torture,  boiling  pitch  was  poured  on 
her  feet,  her  sides  were  torn  with  hooks,  and  she  was  finally  beheaded, 
April  16,  A.  D.  305. 

Pantaleon,  a  native  of  Nicomedia,  was  instructed  by  his  father  in 
the  learning  of  the  pagans,  and  Avas  tauglit  the  precepts  of  the  gospel 
by  his  mother,  Avho  was  a  Christian.  Applying  to  the  study  of  medi- 
cine, he  became  eminent  in  that  science,  and  Avas  appointed  physician 
to  the  Emperor  Galerius.  The  name  of  Pantaleon  in  Greek  signifies 
humane,  and  the  appellation  Avell  suited  his  nature,  for  he  Avas  one  of 
the  most  benevolent  men  of  his  time  ;  but  his  extraordinary  reputation 
roused  the  jealousy  of  the  pagan  physicians,  who  accused  him  to  the 
emperor.  Galerius,  on  finding  him  a  Christian,  ordered  him  to  be 
tortured,  and  then  beheaded,  Avhich  sentence  Avas  accordingly  executed 
on  July  27,  A.  D.  305. 

Hermolaus,  an  aged  and  pious  Christian,  and  an  intimate  acquaint- 
ance of  Pantaleon,  suffered  martyrdom  for  his  faith  on  the  same  day, 
and  in  the  same  manner. 

Juitta,  of  Cappadocia,  Avas  a  lady  of  distinguished  abilities,  great 
virtue,  and  uncommon  courage :  she  Avas  put  to  death  in  consequence 
of  the  accusation  of  a  heathen  Av^ho  had  usurped  her  estates,  and 
bribed  the  judges  in  his  favour.  Refusing  to  offer  incense  to  the  pa- 
gan deities,  she  Avas  burnt  to  death. 

Eustratius,  secretary  to  the  governor  of  Armenia,  Avas  throAvn  into 
a  furnace,  for  exhorting  some  Christians,  who  had  been  apprehended, 
to  persevere  in  their  faith.  Auxentius  and  Eugenius,  tAvo  of  Eustra- 
tius's  adherents,  Avere  burnt  at  Nicopolis  ;  Mardarius,  another  friend 
of  his,  expired  under  torment ;  and  Orestes,  a  military  officer,  was 


TENTH  GENERAL.  PERSECUTION.  63 

broiled  to  death  on  a  gridiron,  for  wearing  a  golden  cross  at  his 
breast.  Theodore,  a  Syrian  by  birth,  a  soldier  and  a  Christian,  set 
fire  to  the  temple  of  Cybele,  in  Amasia,  through  indignation  at  the 
idolatrous  worship  practised  in  it,  for  which  he  was  scourged,  and  on 
February  18,  A.  D.  306,  burnt  to  death. 

Dorothea,  a  Christian  of  Cappadocia,  was,  by  the  governor's  order, 
placed  under  the  care  of  two  women,  who  had  become  apostates  to 
the  faith,  in  order  that  she  might  be  induced  to  follow  their  example. 
But  her  discourses  had  such  an  effect  upon  the  two  apostates,  that  they 
were  reconverted,  and  put  to  death  ;  soon  after  which,  Dorothea  was 
tortured,  and  then  beheaded, 

Pancratius  was  a  native  of  Phrygia,  but  beiflg  made  a  Christian, 
and  brought  to  Rome,  by  his  uncle,  he  there  suffered  martyrdom. 

Cyrinus,  Nazarius,  Nabor,  and  Basilides,  four  Christian  officers  at 
Rome,  were  thrown  into  prison  for  their  faith,  scourged  with  rods 
of  wire,  and  then  beheaded. 

Two  Roman  military  officers,  Nicander  and  Marcian,  were  appre- 
hended on  the  same  accoimt.  As  they  were  both  men  of  great  abili- 
ties, the  utmost  endeavours  were  made  to  induce  them  to  renounce 
Christianity;  but  being  without  effect,  they  were  ordered  to  be  behead- 
ed. The  execution  was  attended  by  vast  crowds  of  the  populace, 
among  whom  were  the  wives  of  the  two  sufferers.  The  consort  of 
Nicander  was  a  Christian,  and  encouraged  her  husband  to  meet  his 
fate  with  fortitude  ;  but  the  wife  of  Marcian  being  a  pagan,  entreated 
her  husband  to  save  himself,  for  the  sake  of  her  and  her  child.  Mar- 
cian, however,  reproved  her  for  her  idolatry  and  folly,  but  tenderly 
embraced  her  and  the  infant.  Nicander  likewise  took  leave  of  his 
wife  in  the  most  affectionate  manner,  and  then  both,  with  great  reso- 
lution, received  the  crown  of  martyrdom.  Besides  these,  there  were 
many  others,  whose  names  and  sufferings  are  not  recorded  by  the 
ancient  historians. 

Martyrdoms  in  Naples. 

In  the  kingdom  of  Naples  several  martyrdoms  took  place  :  in  par- 
ticular, Januarius,  bishop  of  Beneventum  ;  Sosius,  deacon  of  Misene  ; 
Proculus,  another  deacon  ;  Eutyches  and  Acutius,  two  laymen  ;  Fes- 
tus,  a  deacon ;  and  Desiderius,  a  curate,  were  all  condemned,  by  the 
governor  of  Campania,  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts  for  professing 
Christianity.  The  animals,  however,  not  touching  them,  they  were 
beheaded. 

Marcellus,  a  centurion  of  the  Trajan  legion,  was  posted  at  Tangier, 
and  being  a  Christian,  suffered  martyrdom,  under  the  following  cir- 
cumstances : 

While  he  was  there,  the  emperor's  birth  day  was  kept,  and  the  sa- 
crifices to  the  pagan  idols  made  a  considerable  part  of  that  solemnity. 
All  the  subjects  of  the  empire  were  expected,  on  that  occasion,  to  con- 
form to  the  blind  religion  of  their  prince ;  but  Marcellus,  who  had  been 
well  instructed  in  the  duties  of  his  profession,  expressed  his  detesta- 
tion of  those  profane  practices,  by  throwing  away  his  belt,  the  badge 
of  his  military  character,  at  the  head  of  his  company,  declaring  aloud 
that  he  was  a  soldier  of  Christ,  the  eternal  king.  He  then  quitted  his 
arms,  and  added,  that  from  that  moment  he  ceased  to  serve  the  empe- 
ror ;  and  that  he  thus  expressed  his  contempt  of  the  gods  of  the  em- 


G4  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

pire,  which  were  no  better  than  deaf  and  dumb  idols.  "  If,"  conti- 
nued he,  ."  their  imperial  majesties  impose  the  obligation  of  sacrificing 
to  them  and  their  gods,  as  a  necessary  condition  of  their  service,  I 
here  throw  up  my  commission,  and  quit  the  army."  This  behaviour 
occasioned  an  order  for  his  being  beheaded.  Cassian,  secretary  to 
the  court  which  tried  Marcellus,  expressing  his  disapprobation  of  such 
proceedings,  was  ordered  into  custody ;  when  avowing  himself  a 
Christian,  he  met  with  the  same  fate. 

Martyrdom  of  St.  George. 
George  was  born  in  Cappadocia,  of  Christian  parents  ;  by  whom  he 
was  instructed  in  the  tenets  of  the  gospel.  His  father  dying  when  he 
was  young,  he  travelled  with  his  mother  into  Palestine,  which  was  her 
native  country,  where  she  inherited  an  estate,  which  afterwards  de- 
scended to  her  son.  George  being  active  and  spirited,  became  a  sol- 
dier, and  was  made  a  tribune  or  colonel.  In  this  post  he  exhibited 
great  proofs  of  hiscourage,  and  was  proiTioted  in  the  army  of  Diocle- 
tian. During  the  persecution,  he  threw  up  his  command,  went  boldly 
to  the  senate-house,  and  avowed  his  being  a  Christian,  taking  occa- 
sion at  the  same  time  to  remonstrate  against  paganism.  This  conduct 
so  greatly  provoked  the  senate,  that  he  was  ordered  to  be  tortured, 
which  he  underwent  with  great  constancy.  He  was  afterAvards,  by 
the  emperor's  orders,  dragged  through  the  streets  and  beheaded. 

Constantine  becomes  the  champion  of  the  Christians. 

Constantino  the  Great  at  length  deterinined  to  redress  the  grievances 
of  the  Christians,  for  which  purpose  he  raised  an  army  of  30,000  foot, 
and  8000  horse,  with  which  he  marched  towards  Rome,  against  Maxen- 
tius,  the  emperor.  But  reflecting  on  the  fatal  miscarriages  of  his  pre- 
decessors, who  had  maintained  a  multiplicity  of  gods,  and  reposed  an 
entire  confidence  in  their  assistance ;  and  considering  that  while  his 
own  father  adored  only'one  God  he  continually  prospered  ;  Constan- 
tine rejected  the  adoration  of  idols,  and  implored  the  assistance  of  the 
Almighty  ;  who  heard  his  prayers,  and  answered  them  in  a  manner  so 
surprising  and  miraculous,  that  Eusebius  acknowledges  it  would  not 
have  been  credible,  had  he  not  received  it  from  the  emperor's  own 
mouth,  who  publicly  and  solemnly  ratified  the  truth  upon  his  oath. 

The  vision  of  Constantine. 
This  vision  of  Constantine  appears,  upon  the  whole,  to  be  entitled 
to  little  credit.  Some  ecclesiastical  historians,  indeed,  and  among 
them  Milner,  seem  to  admit  the  reality  of  the  miracle  ;  but  the  Aveight 
of  evidence  is  certainly  against  it.  Dr.  HaAveis  giA^es  up  the  miracle 
altogether,  and  pronounces  it  "  an  imposition."  "  The  Arhole  storj^" 
says  the.  translator  of  Mosheim,  "  is  attended  Avith  difficulties  Avhich 
render  it,  both  as  a  miracle  and  a  fact,  extremely  dubious."  To  this 
it  may  be  added,  that  Eusebius,  AA'ho  has  transmitted  the  account  to  us, 
and  to  whom  Constantine  rel>iited  it,  does  not  himself  appear  to  have 
believed  it.'  Neither  the  day,  nor  the  year,  the  time,  nor  the  place  of 
the  vision,  is  recorded.  No  evidence  exists  that  any  of  the  army  saw 
the  phenomenon  ;  and  more  than  all,  AA'hy,  if  Constantine  believed  it 
himself,  did  he  neglect  to  be  baptized,  till  on  his  death  bed,  maH" 
years  after  the  occurrence  is  said  to  have  happened  ?  In  short,  there 
is  reason  to  believe  it  to  have  been  a  political  fabrication — an  artful 


Laurence  broiled  on  a  bed  of  Iron.        Page  47. 


Sebastian  shot  loith  Allows     Paffe  54. 


Primitive  Martyrdoms. 


M 


TENTH  GENERAL  PERSECUTION.  55 

contrivance  to  stimulate  the  army  to  greater  zeal  in  the  then  ap- 
proaching contest. — Ed. 

The  army  being  advanced  near  Rome,  and  the  emperor  employed 
in  his  devout  ejaculations,  on  the  27th  day  of  October,  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  sun  was  declining,  there  suddenly 
appeared  to  him  a  pillar  of  light  in  the  heavens,  in  the  form  of  a  cross, 
with  this  plain  inscription  on  or  about  it,  "  In  this  overcome." 
Constantine  was  greatly  surprised'  at  this  strange  sight,  which  was 
visible  to  the  whole  army,  who  equally  wondered  at  it  with  himself. 
The  officers  and  commanders,  prompted  by  the  augurs  and  auspices, 
or  sooth-sayers,  looked  upon  it  as  an  inauspicious  omen,  portending 
an  unfortunate  expedition  ;  the  emperor  himself  did  not  understand  it, 
till  at  length  our  Saviour  appeared  to  him  in  a  vision,  Avith  the  cross  in 
his  hand,  commanding  him  to  make  a  royal  standard,  like  that  he  had 
seen  in  the  heavens,  and  cause  it  to  be  continually  carried  before  his 
army,  as  an  ensign  both  of  victory  and  safety.  Early  the  next  morn- 
ing, Constantine  informed  his  friends  and  officers  of  what  he  had  seen 
in  the  night,  and  sending  for  proper  workmen,  sat  down  by  them  and 
described  to  them  the  form  of  the  standard,  which  he  then  ordered 
them  to  make  with  the  greatest  art  and  magnificence  ;  and  accordingly 
they  made  it  thus  :  a  long  spear,  plated  with  gold,  with  a  transverse 
piece  at  the  top,  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  to  which  was  fastened  a  four- 
square purple  banner,  embroidered  with  gold,  and  beset  with  precious 
stones,  which  reflected  an  amazing  lustre ;  towards  the  top  was  de- 
picted the  emperor  between  his  two  sons  ;  on  the  top  of  the  shaft, 
above  the  cross,  stood  a  crown,  overlaid  with  gold  and  jewels,  within 
which  was  placed  the  sacred  symbol,  namely,  the  two  first  letters  of 
Christ  in  Greek,  X  and  P,  struck  one  through  the  other :  this  device 
he  afterwards  bore  not  only  upon  his  shields,  but  also  upon  his  coins, 
many  of  which  are  still  extant. 

"  Death  of  Maximus  and  Licinius. 

Afterwards  engaging  Maxentius,  he  defeated  him,  and  entered  the 
city  of  Rome  in  triumph.  A  law  was  now  published  in  favour  of  the 
Christians,  in  which  Licinius  joined  with  Constantine,  and  a  copy  of 
it  was  sent  to  Maximus  in  the  East.  Maximus,  who  was  a  bigoted 
pagan,  greatly  disliked  the  edict,  but  being  afraid  of  Constantine,  did 
not,  however,  openly  avow  his  disapprobation  of  it.  At  length,  he 
invaded  the  territories  of  Licinius  ;  but  being  defeated,  put  an  end  to 
his  life  by  poison.  The  death  of  Maxentius  has  already  been  de- 
scribed. 

Licinius  was  not  really  a  Christian,  but  affected  to  appear  such, 
through  dread  of  Constantine's  power ;  for  even  after  publishing  se- 
veral edicts  in  favour  of  the  Christians,  he  put  to  death  Blase,  bishop 
of  Sebaste,  several  bishops  and  priests  of  Egypt  and  Lybia,  who  were 
cut  to  pieces  and  thrown  into  the  sea,  and  forty  soldiers  of  the  gar- 
rison of  Sebaste,  who  suffered  martyrdom  by  fire.  This  cruelty  and 
hypocrisy  greatly  incensed  Constantine  ;  he  marched  against  Licini- 
us, and  defeated  him,  and  that  commander  was  afterwards  slain  by 
his  own  soldiers. 

9 


QQ  '  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 


REMARKS    ON    THE    VENGEANCE   OF  GOD  TOWARDS    THE    PERSECUTOR* 
OF    THE    CHRISTIANS. 

We  cannot  close  our  account  of  the  ten  persecutions  under  the 
Roman  emperors,  without  calling  the  attention  of  the  Christian  reader 
to  the  manifestations  of  the  great  displeasure  of  the  Almighty  against 
the  persecutors.  History  evidently  proves,  that  no  nation  or  indivi- 
dual can  ultimately  prosper,  by  whom  Christ  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God, 
is  contemned.  During  the  persecutions  of  the  holy  martyrs  which 
we  have  related  above,  the  Roman  people  were  the  victims  of  the 
cruelty  and  tyranny  of  their  rulers,  and  the  empire  was  perpetually 
torn  and  distracted  by  civil  wars.  In  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  five 
thousand  were  crushed  to  death  by  the  fall  of  a  theatre,  and  on  many 
other  occasions  the  divine  wrath  was  manifested  against  that  cruel 
and  merciless  nation. 

Neither  did  the  emperors  themselves  escape  without  their  just  re- 
ward. Tiberius  was  murdered ;  as  were  his  three  immediate  succes- 
sors. Galba,  after  a  reign  of  only  seven  months,  was  put  to  death  by 
Otho,  who  being  vanquished  by  Vitellius,  killed  himself.  Vitellius, 
shortly  after,  was  tortured,  and  his  body  thrown  into  the  Tiber.  Ti- 
tus is  said  to  have  been  poisoned  by  his  brother  Domitian,  who  was 
afterwards  slain  by  his  wife.  Commodus  was  strangled.  Pertinax 
and  Didius  were  put  to  death;  Severus  killed  himself;  Caraccalla 
slew  his  brother  Geta,  and  was  in  his  turn  slain  by  Macrinus,  who, 
with  his  son,  was  afterwards  killed  by  his  own  soldiers.  Heliogaba- 
lus  was  put  to  death  by  the  people.  Alexander  Severus,  a  virtuous 
emperor,  was  murdered  by  Maximinus,  who  was  afterwards  slain  by 
his  own  army.  Pupienus  and  Balbinus  were  murdered  by  the  Prae- 
torian guards.  Gordian  and  Philip  were  slain.  Decius  was  drowned, 
and  his  son  killed  in  battle.  Gallus  and  Volusianus  were  rnurdered 
by  J^milianus,  who  within  three  months  afterwards  was  himself 
slain.  Valerian  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Persians,  and  at  length 
flayed  alive,  and  his  son  Gallienus  was  assassinated.  Aurelian  was 
murdered ;  as  were  Tacitus,  Florianus,  and  Probus.  Galerius  died 
in  a  miserable  manner,  as  did  Maximinus  of  a  horrible  and  loathsome 
disease.  Maxentius,  being  conquered  by  Constantine,  was  browned 
in  his  attempt  to  escape  ;  and  Licinius  was  deposed,  and  &lain  by  his 
soldiers. 

The  Jews,  also,  for  their  obstinacy  and  wickedness  in  rejecting  the 
gospel  so  graciously  offered  to  them  by  Jesus  Christ,  were  signally 
punished.  Forty  years  had  scarcely  elapsed  from  the- crucifixion  of 
our  Saviour,  when  Jerusalem  was  levelled  with  the  ground,  and  more 
than  a  million  of  the  Jews  killed ;  innumerable  multitudes  sold  for 
slaves  ;  and  many  thousands  torn  to  pieces  by  wild  beasts,  or  other- 
wise cruelly  slain.  Indeed  the  nation  may  be  said  to  have  been  an- 
nihilated— its  political  existence  was  terminated,  and  the  descendants  . 
of  that  people,  which  was  once  peculiarly  favoured  of  God,  are  now 
scattered  over  the  face  of  the  earth — a  by-word  and  a  reproach  among 
the  nations.  •*] 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  wickedness  and  infidelity  are  certainly, 
though  sometimes  slowly,  punished  by  Him  who  is  just,  although 
merciful ;  and  if  he  has  hitherto  graciously  refrained  from  visiting  the 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  PERSIA.  Qf 

sins  of  this  nation  with  the  punishment  which  they  deserve,  let  us  not 
be  vain  of  that  exemption  :  let  us  not  attribute  it  to  any  merit  of  our 
own  ;  but  rather  let  it  afford  an  additional  motive  to  our  gratitude  and 
praise  ;  let  us  unfeignedly  thank  him  for  his  tender  mercies  daily 
vouchsafed  to  us  ;  and  while  we  bow  before  him  in  humble  adoration, 
let  us  earnestly  endeavour  to  preserve  our  worship  of  him,  free  from 
all  ungodliness  and  superstition.  Sa  shall  we  not  only  secure  our  hap- 
piness in  this  world,  but,  in  the  ena,''attain  everlasting  joy  and  felici- 
ty, through  the  merits  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
who  gave  up  himself  as  a  precious  sacrifice  for  our  transgressions. 


BOOK  II. 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  IN  PERSIA  BY 
SAPORES  II.  ;  IN  EGYPT,  &.C.  BY  THE  ARIAN  HERETICS  ;  BY  JULIAN 
THE  APOSTATE  ;    BY  THE  GOTHS,  VANDALS,  &C.  &.C. 


SECTION  I, 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  IN  PERSIA. 

In  consequence  of  the  gospel  having  spread  itself  into  Persia,  the 
pagan  priests  became  greatly  alarmed,  dreading  the  loss  of  their  influ- 
ence over  the  minds  of  their  people.  Sapores  II.,  the  grandson  of  Sa- 
pores  I.,  at  this  time  swayed  the  sceptre  of  Persia,  A.  D.  328.  To  him, 
therefore,  the  priests  complained  of  the  Christians,  representing  them 
to  be  the  enemies  of  Persia,  and  secretly  carrying  on  a  correspon- 
dence with  the  Roman  government.  Naturally  averse  to  Christiani- 
ty, the  jealousy  and  hatred  of  Sapores  were  greatly  increased  by  the 
above  representations  of  the  priests,  and  orders  were  issued  for  the 
persecution  of  the  Christians,  throughout  the  Persian  empire.  Two 
other  persecutions  followed  the  above  ;  but  the  third,  it  is  said,  was 
more  cruel  and  destructive  than  either  of  the  others. 

Martyrdom  of  Simeon  and  others. 

In  consequence  of  the  above  mandate  of  Sapores,  Simeon  arch- 
bishop of  Seleucia,  with  many  other  ecclesiastics,  to  the  number  of  128, 
were  apprehended,  and  accused  of  having  betrayed  the  affairs  of  Per- 
sia to  the  Romans.  The  emperor  being  greatly  exasperated  against 
them,  ordered  Simeon  to  be  brought  before  him.  The  archbishop  in 
his  presence  boldly  acknowledged  his  faith,  and  defended  the  cause  of 
Christianity.  The  emperor,  offended  at  his  freedom,  ordered  him  to 
kneel  before  him  as  he  had  heretofore  done.  To  this  Simeon  an- 
swered, "  That  being  now  brought  before  him  a  prisoner,  for  the  truth 
of  his  religion,  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  kneel,  lest  he  should  be 
thought  to  worship  a  man,  and  betray  his  faith  to  his  God."  Where- 


68  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

upon  the  emperor  told  him,  that  if  he  did  not  kneel,  he  and  all  the 
Christians  in  his  dominions  should  be  put  to  death ;  but  Simeon 
still  rejected  the  command  with  disdain.  The  emperor  then  ordered 
him  to  be  sent  to  prison. 

A  short  time  after,  Simeon,  with  his  fellow  prisoners,  was  again 
examined,  and  commanded  to  worship  the  sun,  agreeably  to  the  Per- 
sian custom  ;  but  this  they  unanimously  refused.  The  emperor  then 
sentenced  them  to  be  beheaded,  which  sentence  was  accordingly 
executed. 

An  aged  eunuch,  named  Usthazares,  who  had  been  tutor  to  the  em- 
peror, and  Avas  in  great  estimation  at  court,  meeting  Simeon  as  he  was 
led  to  prison,  saluted  him.  Simeon,  however,  (as  Usthazares  had  for- 
merly been  a  Christian,  and  had  apostatized  to  oblige  the  emperor,} 
would  not  return  his  salute,  but  reproved  him  for  his  apostacy.  This 
so  affected  the  eunuch,  that  he  burst  into  tears, and  exclaimed,  "  Ah! 
how  shall  I  hereafter  look  upon  my  God,  whom  I  have  denied,  when 
Simeon,  my  old  companion  and  familiar  acquaintance,  disdains  to 
give  me  a  gentle  word,  or  to  return  my  salute  !" 

The  emperor  learning  that  his  ancient  tutor  was  greatly  afflicted, 
sent  for  him,  and  asked  him  whether  he  desired  any  thing  which  could 
be  procured  for  him ;  to  which  the  eunuch  replied,  "  That  there  was 
nothing  that  he  wanted,  which  this  earth  could  afford  ;  but  that  his 
grief  was  of  another  kind,  and  for  Avhich  he  jtkstly  mourned,  namely, 
that  to  oblige  his  sovereign  he  had  denied  his  God,  and  had  dissem- 
blingly  worshipped  the  svm,  against  his  own  conscience  ;  for  which," 
continued  he,  "  I  am  deserving  of  a  double  death;  first,  for  denying  of 
Christ,  and  secondly,  for  dissembling  with  my  king." 

The  emperor,  greatly  offended  at  this  speech,  ordered  Usthazares  to 
be  beheaded ;  who  therfore  requested  that  it  might  be  proclaimed, 
"  That  Usthazares  did  not  die  for  any  crime  against  the  emperor  or 
state ;  but  only  that  being  a  Christian,  he  would  not  deny  his  God." 
This  petition  was  granted  and  was  a  great  satisfaction  to  Usthazares, 
whose  chief  reason  for  desiring  it  was,  because  his  falling  off  from 
Christ  had  caused  many  others  to  folloAv  his  example  ;  who  now  hear- 
ing that  he  died  for  no  crime  but  his  religion,  might,  like  him,  return 
to  Christ  and  the  faith.  Usthazares  then  cheerfully  yielded  his  neck 
to  the  sword. 

,  Soon  after  the  above  execution,  an  edict  was  published,  ordering 
Aat  all  who  confessed  themselves  Christians,  should  be  put  to  death  ; 
which  caused  the  destruction  of  multitudes.  About  this  time  the  em- 
press of  Persia  falling  sick,  the  sisters  of  Simeon,  the  archbishop,  Avere 
accused  by  some  of  the  magi  of  causing  tliis  calamity.  This  report 
being  credited,  they  Avere  by  the  emperor's  orders,  sawed  in  quarters, 
and  their  limbs  fixed  upon  poles,  between  AA'hich  the  empress  passed 
as  a  charm  to  effect  the  restoration  of  her  health. 

Acepsimus,  and  many  other  ecclesiastics,  Avere  seized,  and  ordered 
to  adore  the  sun ;  which  refusing,  they  Avere  scourged,  and  then  tor- 
mented to  death,  or  kept  in  prison  till  they  expired.  Athalas,  a  priest 
though  not  put  to  death,  Avas  so  miserably  racked,  that  his  arms  Avere 
rendered  useless  ;  and  he  Avas  ever  after  obliged  to  be  fed  like  a  child. 
In  short,  by  this  edict,  above  16,000  persons  either  suffered  horribly 
by  torture,  or  lost  their  lives. 


ARIAN  PERSECUTION.  69 

Constantine  writes  to  the  king  of  Persia  in  favour  of  the  Christians. 

When  Constantine  the  Great  was  informed  of  the  persecutions  in 
Persia,  he  was  much  concerned,  and  began  to  reflect  in  what  manner 
he  should  redress  their  grievances,  when  an  ambassador  arrived  from 
the  Persian  emperor  upon  some  political  business.  Constantine  re- 
ceived him  courteously,  granted  his  demands,  and  wrote  a  letter  to 
the  Persian  monarch  in  favour  of  the  Christians,  in  which  he  alluded 
to  the  vengeance  that  had  fallen  on  persecutors,  and  the  success  that 
had  attended  those  who  had  refrained  from  the  persecution;  and  then 
referring  to  the  tyi'ants  and  persecuting  emperors  of  his  own  time,  he 
said,  "  I  subdued  those  solely  by  faith  in  Christ ;  for  which  God  was 
my  helper,  who  gave  me  victory  in  battle,  and  made  me  triumph  over 
my  enemies,  and  hath  so  enlarged  to  me  the  bounds  of  the  Roman 
empire,  that  it  extends  from  the  Western  Ocean  almost  to  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  East :  for  which  purpose  I  neither  offered  sacrifices 
to  the  ancient  deities,  nor  made  use  of  charm  or  divination ;  but  only 
offered  up  piayers  to  the  Almighty  God,  and  followed  the  cross  of 
Christ:  and  how  glad  should  I  be  to  hear  that  the  throne  of  Persia 
flourished,  by  embracing  the  Christians !  that  so  you  with  me,  and 
they  with  you,  may  enjoy  all  the  felicity  your  souls  could  desire ;  as 
undoubtedly  you  would,  God,  the  Almighty  Creator  of  all  things,  be- 
coming your  protector  and  defender.  These  men,  therefore,  I  com- 
mend to  your  honour ;  I  commit  them  unto  you,  desiring  you  to  em- 
brace them  with  humanity ;  for  in  so  doing,  you  will  procure  to 
yourelf  grace  through  faith,  and  bestow  on  me  a  benefit  worthy  of  my 
thanks.'* 

In  consequence  of  this  appeal,  the  persecution  ended  during  the 
life  of  Sapores ;  but  it  was  renewed  under  his  successors. 


SECTION  II. 

PERSECUTIONS  BY  THE  ARIAN  HERETICS.  ,5" 

The  sect  denominated  the  Arian  heretics,  had  its  origin  from  Arius,* 
a  native  of  Lybia,  and  priest  of  Alexandria,  who,  in  A.  D,  318,  bega|i 
to  publish  his  errors.  He  was  condemned  by  a  council  of  Lybian  arui 
Egyptian  bishops,  and  the  sentence  was  confirmed  by  the  council  of 
Nice,  A.  D.  325.  After  the  death  of  Constantine  the  Great,  the  Arians 
found  means  to  ingratiate  themselves  into  the  favour  of  Constantius,  his 
son  and  successor  in  the  East ;  and  hence  a  persecution  was  raised 
against  the  orthodox  bishops  and  clergy.  The  celebrated  Athanasius, 
and  other  bishops,  were  banished  at  this  period,  and  their  sees  tilled 
with  Arians. 

In  Egypt  and  Lybia,  thirty  bishops  were  martyred,  and  many  other 
Christians  cruelly  tormented  ;  and  A.  D.  336,  George,  the  Arian  bishop 
of  Alexandria,  under  the  authority  gf  the  emperor,  began  a  persecu- 
tion in  that  city  and  its  environs,  which  was  continued  with  the  ut- 

*  Arius,  the  founder  of  this  sect  of  heretics,  and  the  first  cause  of  the  persecutions 
which  are  related  in  this  section,  died  miserably  at  Constantinople,  just  as  he  was  aboat 
to  enter  the  church  in  triumph. 


70  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

most  severity.  He  was  assisted  by  Catophonius,  governor  of  Egypt;: 
Sebastian,  general  of  the  Egyptian  forces,  Faustinus,  the  treasurer, 
and  a  Roman  officer,  named  Herachus.  Indeed,  so  fierce  was  this  per- 
secution, that  the  clergy  were  driven  from  Alexandria,  their  churches 
were  shut,  and  the  severities  practised  by  the  Arian  heretics  were 
as  great  as  those  which  had  been  exercised  by  the  pagan  idolaters.  If 
a  man  accused  of  being  a  Christian  made  his  escape,  his  whole  fami- 
ly were  massacred,  and  his  effects  forfeited.  By  this  means,  the  or- 
thodox Christians,  being  deprived  of  all  places  of  public  worship  in 
the  city  of  Alexandria,  used  to  perform  their  devotions  in  a  desert  at 
some  distance  from  it.  Having,  one  Lord's  day,  met  for  worship, 
George,  the  Arian  bishop,  engaged  Sebastian,  the  general,  to  fall  upon 
them  with  his  soldiers,  while  they  Avere  at  prayers  :  and  many  were 
sacrificed  to  the  fury  of  the  troops,  Avhile  others  were  reserved  for 
more  cruel  and  lingering  deaths  ;  some  were  beaten  on  their  faces  till 
all  their  features  were  disfigured  ;  or  were  lashed  with  twigs  of  palm- 
trees,  with  such  violence,  that  they  expired  under  the  blows,  or  by 
the  mortification  of  their  wounds.  Several,  whose  lives  had  been 
spared,  were,  however,  banished  to  the  deserts  of  Africa,  where,  amidst 
all  their  sufferings,  they  passed  their  time  in  prayer. 

Secundus,  an  orthodox  priest,  differing  in  point  of  doctrine  from  a 
prelate  of  the  same  name,  the  bishop,  who  had  imbibed  all  the  opi- 
nions of  Arianism,  determined  to  put  Secundus  to  death,  for  rejecting 
opinions  which  he  himself  had  embraced.  He  therefore  went  with  one 
Stephen,  an  Arian  also,  sought  out  Secundus  privately,  fell  upon  and 
murdered  him  ;  the  holy  m.artyr,  just  before  he  expired,  calling  upon 
Christ  to  receive  his  soul,  and  to  forgive  his  enemies. 

At  this  time,  not  satisfied  with  the  cruelties  exercised  upon  the  or- 
thodox Christians  in  Alexandria,  the  principal  persecutors  applied  to 
the  emperor  for  an  order  to  banish  them  from  Egypt  and  Lybia,  and 
to  give  up  their  churches  to  the  Arians :  they  obtained  their  request, 
and  an  order  was  sent  for  that  purpose  to  Sebastian,  who  signified  the 
emperor's  pleasure  to  all  the  sub-governors  and  officers.  Hence  a 
great  number  of  the  clergy  were  seized  and  imprisoned  ;  and  it  ap- 
pearing that  they  adopted  the  opinions  of  Athanasius,  an  order  was 
signed  for  their  banishment  into  the  desert.  While  the  orthodox  cler- 
gy were  thus  itsed,  many  of  the  laity  were  condemned  to  the  mines,  or 
compelled  to  work  in  the  quarries.  Some  few,  indeed,  escaped  to 
other  countries,  and  several  were  weak  enough  to  renounce  their  faith, . 
in  order  to  avoid  the  severities  of  the  persecutors. 

Persecution  of  Paul. 
Paul,  the  bishop  of  Constantinople,  was  a  Macedonian,  arid  had  been- 
designed,  from  his  birth,  for  a  clerical  life.  When  Alexander,  the  pre- 
decessor of  Paul,  was  on  his  death-bed,  he  was  consulted  by  some  of 
the  clergy  on  the  choice  of  a  successor  ;  when  he  told  them,  "That  if 
they  were  disposed  to  choose  a  person  of  exemplary  life,  and  tho- 
roughly capable  of  instructing  the  people,  Paul  Avas  the  man  ;  but  if 
they  had  rather  have  a  man  acquainted  with  Avorldly  affairs,  and  fit  for 
the  conversation  of  a  court,  they  might  then  choose  Macedonius." 
This  latter  was  a  deacon  in  the  church  of  Constantinople,  in  which  of- 
fice he  had  spent  many  years,  and  gained  great  experience  ;  and  the 
dying  prelate  did  both  him  and  Paul  justice  in  their  different  charac- 


ARIAW  PERSECUTION.  71 

ters.  Nevertheless,  the  Arians  gave  out,  that  Alexander  had  bestowed 
great  commendations  on  Macedonius  for  sanctity,  and  had  only  given 
Paul  the  reputation  of  eloquence,  and  a  capacity  for  business  :  after 
some  struggle,  the  orthodox  party  carried  their  point,  and  Paul  was 
consecrated.  Macedonius,  oflended  at  this  preference,  did  his  utmost 
to  calumniate  the  new  bishop,  but  not  gaining  belief,  he  dropped  the 
charge,  and  was  reconciled  to  him.  This,  however,  was  not  the  case 
with  Eusebius  of  Nicomedia,  Avho  accused  Paul  of  having  led  a  disor- 
derly life  before  his  consecration ;  and  of  having  been  placed  in  the 
see  of  Constantinople  without  the  consent  of  the  bishops  of  Nicomedia 
and  Heraclea,  two  metropolitans,  who  ought  to  have  been  consulted 
vpon  that  occasion. 

Eusebius,  to  support  these  accusations,  procured  the  emperor's  au- 
thority, by  representing,  that  Paul  having  been  chosen  during  the  ab- 
sence of  Constantius,  the  imperial  dignity  had  been  insulted.  This 
artifice  succeeded,  and  Paul  being  deposed,  Eusebius  succeeded 
him. 

Paul  having  thus  lost  all  authority  in  the  East,  retired  to  the  terri- 
tories of  Constans,  in  the  West,  where  he  was  well  received  by  the 
orthodox  prelates  and  clergy.  At  Rome  he  visited  Athanasius,  and 
assisted  at, a  council  held  there,  by  Julius,  the  bishop  of  that  see.  Let- 
ters being  written  by  this  council  to  the  eastern  prelates,  Paul  return- 
ed to  Constantinople,  but  was  not  restored  to  his  bishopric  till  the 
death  of  Eusebius.  The  Arians,  however,  constituting  Macedonius 
their  bishop,  by  the  title  of  bishop  of  Constantinople,  a  kind  of  civil 
war  ensued,  in  which  many  were  put  to  death. 

Constantius,  the  emperor,  who  was  then  at  Antioch,  hearing  of 
this  schisxn,  laid  the  whole  blame  upon  Paul,  and  ordered  that  lie 
should  be  driyen  from  Constantinople.  But  Hermogenrs,  the  cmcer 
who  had  received  the  emperor's  order,  attempted  in  vain  to  putitinio 
execution ;  being  slain  by  the  orthodox  Christians,  who  had  risen  in 
defence  of  Paul.  This  event  greatly  exasperated  the  emperor,  who 
left  Antioch  in  the  depth  of  winter,  and  returned  to  Constantinople, 
with  a  design  to  punish  the  Christians.  He,  however,  contented  him- 
self with  banishing  Paul,  and  suspending  Macedonius.  Paul  then 
again  retired  to  the  territories  of  Constans,  implored  the  protection  of 
that  emperor,  and  by  his  intercession,  was  again  vested  in  his  see. 
His  re-establishment  exasperated  his  enemies,  who  made  many  at- 
tempts against  his  life,  against  which  the  affections  of  his  people 
were  his  only  security  ;  and  being  convinced  that  the  emperor  had  no 
other  motive  for  allowing  his  stay  at  Constantinople,  but  the  dread  of 
disobliging  his  brother,  Paul  could  not  think  himself  wholly  restored 
to  his  bishopric  ;  and  being  very  much  concerned  at  what  the  ortho- 
dox bishops  suffered  from  the  power  and  malice  of  the  Arian  faction, 
he  joined  Athanasius,  who  was  then  in  Italy,  in  soliciting  a  general 
council.  This  council  was  held  at  Sardica,  in  Illyrium,  in  the  year 
347,  at  which  were  present  one  hundred  bishops  of  the  western, 
and  seventy-three  of  the  eastern  empire.  But  disagreeing  in  many 
points,  the  Arian  bishops  of  the  East  retired  to  Philipoppolis,  in 
Thrace ;  and  forming  a  meeting  there,  they  termed  it  the  council  of 
Sardica,  from  which  place  they  pretended  to  issue  an  excommunica- 
tion against  Julius,  bishop  of  Rome,  Paul,  bishop  of  Constantino- 
ple, Athanasius  bishop  of  Alexandria,  ard  several  other  prelates.  In, 


72  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  year  350,  the  Emperor  Constans  died,  which  gave  the  Arians  fresh 
courage,  and  they  applied  to  the  Emperor  Constantius,  who,  being  in- 
clined tow^ards  the  Arians,  wrote  an  order  to  the  prelect  Philip,  to  re- 
move Paul  from  the  bishopric  of  Constantinople,  and  to  restore  Ma- 
cedonius.  Paul  was  then  exiled  to  Cucucus,  confined  in  a  dark  dun- 
geon for  six  days,  without  food,  and  then  strangled.  He  met  death 
with  uncommon  fortitude. 

The  Arian  party  now  made  Gregory  of  Cappadocia,  a  very  obscure 
person,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  after  having  deposed  Athanasius.  In 
the  accomplishment  of  this  affair,  they  were  assisted  by  Philagerius, 
the  governor  of  Egypt,  who  was  an  apostate,  and  who  authorized 
them  to  commit  every  outrage.  Hence,  arming  themselves  with 
swords,  clubs,  &c.  they  broke  into  one  of  the  principal .  churches  ol 
Alexandria,  where  great  numbers  of  orthodox  Christians  were  assem- 
bled at  their  devotions  ;  and  falling  upon  them  in  a  most  barbarous 
manner,  without  the  least  respect  to  sex  or  age,  butchered  the  greater 
number.  Potamo,  a  venerable  bishop  of  Heraclea,  who  had  formerly 
lost  one  of  his  eyes  in  Diocletian's  persecution,  fell  a  martyr  upon 
this  occasion,  being  so  cruelly  scourged  and  beaten,  that  he  died  ol 
his  wounds.  The  Arians  also  broke  into  many  places,  public  and  pri- 
vate, under  a  pretence  of  searching  for  Athanasius,  and  committed 
innumerable  barbarities  ;  robbing  orphans,  plundering  ihe  houses  oi 
widows,  dragging  virgins  to  private  places  to  be  the  sacrifices  of  de- 
sire, imprisoning  the  clergy,  burning  churches  and  dwelling  houses 
belonging  to  the  orthodox  Christians  ;  besides  other  enormous  cru- 
elties. 


sEcnoiN  HI. 

PERSECTTTIOKS  UNDSR  JVhlXS  IHE  APOSTATE. 

Julian  the  Apostate  was  the  son  of  Julius  Constantius,  and  the  ne- 
phew of  Constantine  the  Great.  He  studied  the  rudiments  of  gram- 
mar under  the  inspection  of  Mardonius,  a  eunuch  and  a  heathen.  His 
father  sent  him  afterwards  to  Nicomedia,  to  be  instructed  in  the 
Christian  religion,  by  Eusebius,  his  kinsman  ;  but  his  principles  were 
corrupted  by  the  pernicious  doctrines  of  Maximus  the  magician,  and 
Ecebolius  the  professor  of  rhetoric. 

Constantius  died  in  the  year  361,  when  Julian  succeeded  him;  but 
he  had  no  sooner  obtained  the  imperial  dignity,  than  he  renounced 
Christianity,  and  embraced  paganism.  He  again  restored  idolatrous 
worship,  by  opening  the  several  temples  that  had  been  shut  up,  re- 
building such  as  were  destroyed,  and  ordering  the  magistrates  and 
people  to  follow  his  example  ;  but  he  did  not  issue  any  edicts  against 
Christianity.  He  recalled  all  banished  pagans,  allowed  the  free  ex- 
ercise of  religion  to  every  sect,  but  deprived  the  Christians  of  all  of- 
fices, civil  and  military,  and  the  clergy  of  the  privileges  granted  to 
them  by  Constantine  the  Great.  He  was  chaste,  temperate,  vigilant, 
laborious,  and  apparently  pious ;  so  that  by  Ids  hypocrisy  and  pre- 
tended virtues,  he  for  a  time  did  more  mischief  to  Christianity  than 
the  most  profligate  of  his  predecessors. 


PERSECUTIONS  BY  JULIAN, 


73 


Accordingly,  this  persecution  was  more  dangerous  than  any  of  the 
former,  as  Julian,  under  the  mask  of  clemency,  practised  the  greatest 
cruelty,  in  seeking  to  delude  the  true  believers ;  and  the  Christian 
faith  was  now  in  more  danger  of  being  subverted  than  it  ever  had 
been,  by  means  of  a  monarch  at  once  witty  and  wicked,  learned  and 
hypocritical ;  who,  at  first,  made  his  attempts  by  flattering  gifts  and 
favours,  bestowing  offices  and  dignities ;  and  then,  by  prohibiting 
Christian  schools,  he  compelled  the  children  either  to  become  idola- 
ters, or  to  remain  illiterate. 

Julian  ordered  that  Christians  might  be  treated  coldly  upon  all 
occasions,  and  in  all  parts  of  the  empire,  and  employed  witty  persons 
to  turn  them  and  their  principles  into  ridicule.  Many  were  likewise 
martyred  in  his  reign  ;  for  though  he  did  not  publicly  persecute  them 
himself,  he  connived  at  their  being  murdered  by  his  governors  and 
officers  ;  and  though  he  affected  never  to  reward  them  for  those  cruel- 
ties, neither  did  he  ever  punish  them.  We  might  give  a  long  cata- 
logue of  persons  who  suffered  during  this  reign,  but  our  limits  permit 
us  to  notice  only  the  death  of  Basil. 

Martyrdom  of  Basil. 

By  his  opposition  to  Arianism,  Basil  made  himself  famous,  which 
brought  upon  him  the  vengeance  of  the  Arian  bishop  of  Constantino- 
ple, who  issued  an  order  to  prevent  him  from  j^reaching.  He  conti- 
nued, however,  to  perform  his  duty  at  Ancyra,  the  capital  of  Galatia, 
till  his  enemies  accused  him  of  being  an  incendiary,  and  a  disturber 
of  the  public  peace  ;  Julian,  however,  was  too  intent  on  an  expedi- 
tion to  Persia,  to  take  notice  of  the  accusation,  and  the  malice  of  his 
enemies  at  that  time  being  wholly  frustrated,  he  continued  to  preach 
against  the  idolatry  of  paganism  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  errors  of 
Arianism  on  the  other  ;  earnestly  exhorting  the  people  to  serve  Christ 
in  the  purity  of  faith,  and  fervency  of  truth. 

One  day  meeting  with  a  number  of  pagans  going  in  procession  to 
a  sacrifice,  he  boldly  expressed  his  abhorrence  of  such  idolatrous 
proceedings,  and  inveighed  against  such  absurd  worship.  This  li- 
berty caused  the  people  to  seize  him,  and  carry  him  before  Saturninus, 
the  governor,  where  they  accused  him  of  reviling  the  gods,  abusing 
the  emperor,  and  disturbing  the  peace  of  the  city.  Having  heard 
these  accusations,  Saturninus  desired  to  know  his  sentiments  from 
his  own  mouth  ;  when  finding  him  a  strenuous  Christian,  he  ordered 
him  to  be  put  to  the  rack,  and  then  committed  to  prison.  The  gover- 
aor  wrote  an  account  of  his  proceedings  to  the  emperor,  who  was  at 
this  time  very  busy  in  establishing  the  worship  of  Cybele,  the  fictitious 
mother  of  the  fabulous  deities.  Julian,  on  receiving  the  letter,  sent 
Pagosus  and  Elpidius,  two  apostates,  to  Ancyra,  the  city  where  Basil 
was  confined,  to  employ  both  promises  and  threats  to  engage  him  to 
renounce  his  faith,  and  in  case  of  their  failure,  they  had  orders  to 
give  him  up  to  the  power  of  the  governor.  The  emperor's  agents 
tampered  in  vain  with  Basil  by  means  of  promises,  threats,  and  tor- 
tures ;  he  was  firm  in  the  faith,  and  remained  in  prison  till  the  empe- 
ror by  accident  came  to  Ancyra.  As  soon  as  the  people  knew  of  Ju- 
lian's approach,  they  met  him  in  grand  procession,  and  presented  to 
him  their  idol,  the  goddess  Hecate.  The  two  agents  then  gave  the 
emperor  an  account  of  what  Basil  had  suffered,  and  of  his  firm  resist- 

10 


74  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

ance.  Julian,  on  this,  determined  to  examine  Basil  himself,  wheft 
that  holy  man  being  brought  before  him,  the  emperor  did  every  thing 
in  his  power  to  dissuade  him  from  persevering  in  the  faith;  but  Ba- 
sil not  only  continued  firm,  but  with  a  prophetic  spirit  foretold  the 
death  of  the  emperor,  and  that  he  should  be  tormented  in  the  other 
world.  Julian  on  this  lost  his  usual  affectation  of  clemency,  and  told 
Basil,  in  great  anger,  that  though  he  had  an  inclination  to  pardon  him 
at  first,  yet  he  had  now,  by  the  insolence  of  his  behaviour,  put  it  out 
of  his  power  to  save  his  life.  He  then  commanded  that  the  body  of 
Basil  should  be  torn  every  day  in  seven  different  parts,  till  his  skin 
and  flesh  Avere  entirely  mangled.  The  inhuman  sentence  was  execu- 
ted with  rigour,  and  the  martyr  expired  under  his  severities  on  the 
28th  of  June,  A.  D.  362. 

Marcus,  bishop  of  Arethusa,  having  destroyed  a  pagan  temple  in 
that  city,  erected  a  Christian  church  in  its  room,  on  which  account 
he  was  accused  to  Julian.  His  persecutors,  stripping  him  naked, 
cruelly  beat  him.  He  was  then  thrust  into  a  filthy  sewer,  or  sink,  till 
he  Avas  almost  suffocated ;  afterwards  he  was  goaded  with  sharp- 
pointed  sticks  :  and  lastly,  he  was  hvmg  up  in  a  basket  in  the  heat  of 
the  sun,  after  having  been  smeared  over  with  honey,  in  order  to  be 
tormented  to  death  by  wasps.  As  soon  as  he  was  hung  up,  they  asked 
him  if  he  Avould  rebuild  their  temple.  To  wHch  he  answered,  that  he 
would  neither  rebuild  it,  nor  contribute  in  the  smallest  degree  towards 
its  being  rebuilt ;  upon  which  they  left  him,  and  he  fell  a  martyr  to 
the  stings  of  the  insects. 

About  the  end  of  the  year  363,  the  persecution  raged  with  raor-e 
than  usual  violence.  In  Palestine  many  w^ere  burnt  alive,  others 
were  dragged  by  their  feet  through  the  streets  naked  till  they  expired ; 
some  were  scalded  to  death,  many  stoned,  and  great  numbers  had 
their  brains  beaten  out  with  clubs.  In  Alexandria  innumerable  mar- 
tyrs suffered  by  the  sword,  burning,  crucifixion,  and  stoning.  In 
Arethusa,  several  were  ripped  open,  and  corn  being  put  into  their 
bellies,  swine  were  brought  to  feed  thereon,  who,  in  devouring  the 
grain,  likewise  devoured  the  entrails  of  the  victim. 

Christians  fined  for  refusing  to  sacrifice  to  Idols. 

When  Julian  intended  an  expedition  against  the  Persians,  he  im- 
posed a  large  fine  upon  every  one  who  refused  to  sacrifice  to  the 
idols,  and  by  that  means  got  a  great  sum  from  the  Christians  towards 
defraying  his  expenses.  Many  of  the  ofiicers,  in  collecting  these 
fines,  exacted  more  than  their  due,  and  some  of  them  tortured  the 
Christians  to  make  them  pay  what  they  demanded,  at  the  same  time 
telling  them  in  derision,  "  that  when  they  were  injured,  they  ought 
to  take  it  patiently,  for  so  their  God  hath  commanded  them."  The 
inhabitants  of  Caesarea  were  fined  in  an  immense  sum,  and  several 
of  the  clergy  obliged  to  serve  in  the  wars,  as  a  pimishment  for  having 
overthrown  the  temples  of  Jupiter,  Fortune,  and  Apollo.  The  gover- 
nor, at  Meris,  in  Phrygia,  having  cleansed  and  opened  a  pagan  tem- 
ple, the  Christians  in  the  night,  broke  in,  and  demolished  the  idols. 
Next  day  the  governor  ordered  all  Christians  that  accidentally  came 
in  the  way  to  be  seized,  that  he  might  make  examples  of  them,  and 
by  this  means  would  have  executed  several  innocent  persons ;  but 
those  who  really  perpetrated  the  act,  being  too  just  to  suffer  such  re 


rERSECUTIONS  BY  THE  GOTHS  AND  VANDALS.  75 

taliation,  voluntarily  delivered  themselves  up  ;  when  they  were  scour- 
ged severely,  and  then  put  upon  gridirons  and  broiled  to  death. 

Julian  died  of  a  wound  which  he  received  in  his  Persian  expe- 
dition, A.  D.  363,  and  even  while  expiring,  uttered  the  most  horrible 
blasphemies.  He  was  succeeded  by  Jovian,  who  restored  peace  to 
the  church.  After  the  decease  of  Jovian,  Valentinian  succeeded  to 
the  empire,  and  associated  to  himself  Valens,  who  had  the  command 
in  the  East,  and  was  an  Arian  of  unrelenting  and  persecuting  dispo- 
sition. 


SECTION  IV. 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  BY  THE  GOTHS  AND  VANDALS. 

Many  Scythian  Goths  having  embraced  Christianity  about  the 
time  of  Constantine  the  Great,  the  light  of  the  gospel  spread  itself 
considerably  in  Scythia,  though  the  two  kings  who  ruled  that  country, 
and  the  majority  of  the  people,  continued  pagans.  Fritegern,  king 
of  the  West  Goths,  was  an  ally  to  the  Romans  ;  but  Athanarick,  king 
of  the  East  Goths,  was  at  war  with  them.  The  Christians,  in  the 
dominions  of  the  former,  lived  unmolested,  but  the  latter,  having  been 
defeated  by  the  Romans,  wreaked  his  vengeance  on  his  Christian 
subjects,  commencing  his  pagan  injunctions  in  the  year  370. 

Eusebius,  bishop  of  Samosata,  makes  a  most  distinguished  figure 
in  the  ecclesiastical  history,  and  was  one  of  the  most  eminent  cham- 
pions of  Christ  against  the  Arian  heresy.  Eusebius,  after  being  dri- 
ven from  his  church,  and  wamdering  about  through  Syria  and  Pales- 
tine, encouraging  the  orthodox,  Avas  restored  Avith  other  orthodox 
prelates  to  his  see,  which,  however,  he  did  not  long  enjoy,  for  an 
Arian  woman  threw  a  tile  at  him  from  the  top  of  a  house,  which  frac- 
tured his  skull,  and  terminated  his  life  in  the  year  380. 

The  Vandals,  passing  from  Spain  to  Africa  in  the  fifth  century,  un- 
der their  leader,  Genseric,  committed  the  most  unheard-of  cruelties. 
They  persecuted  the  Christians  wherever  they  came,  and  even  laid 
waste  the  country  as  they  passed,  that  the  Christians  left  behind, 
who  had  escaped  them,  might  not  be  able  to  subsist.  Sometimes 
they  freighted  a  vessel  with  martyrs,  let  it  drift  out  to  sea,  or  set  fire 
to  it,  with  the  sufferers  shackled  on  the  decks. 

Having  seized  and  plundered  the  city  of  Carthage,  they  put  the 
bishop,  and  all  the  clergy,  into  a  leaky  ship,  and  committed  it  to  the 
mercy  of  the  waves,  thinking  that  they  must  all  perish  of  course  ;  but 
providentially  the  vessel  arrived  safe  at  Naples.  >  Innumerable  ortho- 
dox Christians  were  beaten,  scourged,  and  banished  to  Capsur,  where 
it  pleased  God  to  make  them  the  means  of  converting  many  of  the 
Moors  to  Christianity ;  but  this  coming  to  the  ears  of  Genseric,  he 
sent  orders  that  they  and  their  new  converts  should  be  tied  by  the 
feet  to  chariots,  and  dragged  about  till  they  were  dashed  to  pieces. 

Pampinian,  the  bishop  of  Mansuetes,  was  tortured  to  death  Avith 
plates  of  hot  iron  ;  the  bishop  of  Urice  was  burnt ;  and  the  bishop  of 
Habensa  was  banished,  for  refusing  to  deliver  up  the  sacred  books 
which  were  in  his  possession. 


76  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

The  Vandalian  tyrant  Genseric,  having  made  an  expedition  into 
Italy,  and  plundered  the  city  of  Rome,  returned  to  Africa,  flushed 
with  the  success  of  his  arms.  The  Arians  took  this  occasion  to  per- 
suade him  to  persecute  the  orthodox  Christians,  as  they  assured  him 
that  they  were  friends  to  the  people  of  Rome. 

After  the  decease  of  Huneric,  his  successor  recalled  him,  and  the 
rest  of  the  orthodox  clergy  ;  the  Arians,  taking  the  alarm,  persuaded 
him  to  banish  them  again,  which  he  complied  with,  when  Eugenius ' 
exiled  to  Languedoc  in  France,  died  there  of  the  hardships  he  undei'- 
went,  on  the  sixth  of  September,  A.  D.  305. 


BOOK  III. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  PERSECUTIONS  IN  VARIOITS  COUNTRIES,  BETWEEN 
THE  FIFTH  AND  THE  TENTH  CENTURIES. 


SECTION  I. 

PERSECUTIONS  FROM  THE  FIFTH  TO  THE  SEVENTH  CENTURY. 

Proterius  was  made  a  priest  by  Cyril,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  Avho 
was  well  acquainted  with  his  virtues,  before  he  appointed  him  to 
preach.  On  the  death  of  Cyril,  the  see  of  Alexandria  was  filled  by 
Dioscorus,  an  inveterate  enemy  to  the  memory  and  family  of  his  pre- 
decessor. Being  condemned  by  the  council  of  Chalcedon  for  having 
embraced  the  errors  of  Eutyches,  he  was  deposed,  and  Proterius  cho- 
sen to  fill  the  vacant  see,  who  was  approved  of  by  the  emperor.  This 
occasioned  a  dangerous  insurrection,  for  the  city  of  Alexandria  Avas 
divided  into  two  factions ;  the  one  to  espouse  the  cause  of  the  old, 
and  the  other  of  the  new  prelaie.  In  one  of  the  commotions,  the  Eu- 
tychians  determined  to  wreak  their  vengeance  on  Proterius,  who  fled 
to  the  church  for  sanctuary  :  but  on  Good  Friday,  A.  D.  457,  a  large 
body  of  them  rushed  into  the  Church,  and  barbarously  mvirdered  the 
prelate ;  after  which  they  dragged  the  body  through  the  streets,  in- 
sulted it,  cut  it  to  pieces,  burnt  it,  and  scattered  the  ashes  in  the  air. 

Hermenigildus,  a  Gothic  prince,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Leovigildus, 
a  king  of  the  Goths,  in  Spain.  This  prince,  who  was  originally  an 
Arian,  became  a  convert  to  the  orthodox  faith,  by  means  of  his  wife 
Ingonda.  When  the  king  heard  that  his  son  had  changed-his  religious 
sentiments,  he  stripped  him  of  the  command  at  Seville,  where  he  was 
governor,  and  threatened  to  put  him  to  death,  unless  he  renounced  the 
faith  he  had  newly  embraced.  The  prince,  in  order  to  prevent  the 
execution  of  his  father's  menaces,  began  to  put  himself  into  a  posture 
of  defence ;  and  many  of  the  orthodox  persuasion  in  Spain  declared 
for  him.     The  king,  exasperated  at  this  act  of  rebellion,  began  to 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  EIGHTH  CENTURY.  77 

punish  all  the  orthodox  Christians  who  could  be  seized  by  his  troops  ; 
and  thus  a  very  severe  persecution  commenced  :  he  likewise  marched 
against  his  son  at  the  head  of  a  very  powerful  army.  The  prince 
took  refuge  at  Seville,  from  which  he  fled,  and  was  at  length  beseiged 
and  taken  at  Asieta.  Loaded  with  chains,  he  was  sent  to  Seville,  and 
at  the  feast  of  Easter  refusing  to  receive  the  Eucharist  from  an  Arian 
bishop,  the  enraged  king  ordered  his  guards  to  cut  the  prince  to 
pieces,  which  they  pimctually  performed,  April  13,  A.  D.  586. 

Martin,  bishop  of  Rome,  was  born  at  Todi,  in  Italy.  He  was  na- 
turally inclined  to  virtue,  and  his  parents  bestowed  on  him  an  admirable 
education.  He  opposed  the  heretics  called  Monothothelites,  who 
were  patronized  by  the  Emperor  Heraclius.  Martin  was  condemned 
at  Constantinople,  where  he  was  exposed  in  the  most  public  places  to 
the  ridicule  of  the  people,  divested  of  all  episcopal  marks  of  distinc- 
tion, and  treated  with  the  greatest  scorn  and  severity.  After  lying 
some  months  in  prison,  Martin  was  sent  to  an  island  at  some  distance, 
and  there  cut  to  pieces,  A.  D.  655. 

John,  bishop  of  Bergamo,  in  Lombardy,  was  a  learned  man,  and  a 
good  Christian.  He  did  his  utmost  endeavours  to  clear  the  church 
from  the  errors  of  Arianism,  and  joining  in  this  holy  work  with  John, 
bishop  of  Milan,  he  was  very  successful  against  the  heretics,  on  Avhich 
account  he  was  assassinated  on  July  11,  A.  D.  683. 

Killien  was  born  in  Ireland,  and  received  from  his  parents  a  pious 
and  Christian  education.  He  obtained  the  Roman  pontiff's  license  to 
preach  to  the  pagans  in  Franconia,  in  Germany.  At  Wurtzburg  he 
converted  Gozbert,  the  governor,  whose  example  was  followed  by 
the  greater  part  of  the  people  in  two  years  after.  Persuading  Goz- 
bert that  his  marriage  with  his  brother's  widow  was  sinful,  the  latter 
had  him  beheaded,  A.  D.  689. 


SECTION  II. 

PERSECUTIONS  FROM  THE  EIGHTH  TO  THE  TENTH  CENTURY. 

I 

Boniface,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  and  father  of  the  German  church, 
was  an  Englishman,  and  is,  in  ecclesiastical  history,  looked  upon  as 
one  of  the  brightest  ornaments  of  this  nation.  Originally  his  name 
was  Winfrid,  or  Winfrith,  and  he  was  born  at  Kirten,  in  Devonshire, 
then  part  of  the  West-Saxon  kingdom.  When  he  was  only  about  six 
years  of  age,  he  began  to  discover  a  propensity  to  reflection,  and 
seemed  solicitous  to  gain  information  on  religious  subjects.  Wolfrad, 
the  abbot,  finding  that  he  possessed  a  bright  genius,  as  well  as  a 
strong  inclination  to  study,  had  him  removed  to  Nutscelle,  a  seminary 
of  learning  in  the  diocess  of  Winchester,  where  he  would  have  a 
much  greater  opportunity  of  attaining  improvement  than  at  Exeter. 

After  due  study,  the  abbot,  seeing  him  qualified  for  the  priesthood, 
obliged  him  to  receive  that  holy  order  when  he  was  about  thirty  years 
old.  From  which  time  he  began  to  preach,  and  labour  for  the  salva- 
tion of  his  fellow-creatures ;  he  was  released  to  attend  a  synod  of 
bishops  in  the  kingdom  of  West-Saxons.     He  afterward,  in  719,  went 


78  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

to  Rome,  where  Gregory  II.  who  then  eat  in  Peter's  chair,  received 
him  with  great  friendship,  and  finding  him  full  of  all  the  virtues  that 
compose  the  character  of  an  apostolical  missionary,  dismissed  him 
with  a  commission  at  large  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  pagans  where- 
ever  he  found  tl\em.  Passing  through  Lombardy  and  Bavaria,  he 
came  to  Thuringia,  which  country  had  before  received  the  light  of 
the  gospel ;  he  next  visited  Utrecht,  and  then  proceeded  to  Saxony, 
where  he  converted  some  thousands  to  Christianity. 

Pope  Gregory  III.  succeeded  to  the  papal  chair  in  731,  upon  whose 
accession  Boniface  sent  proper  persons  to  Rome  to  acquaint  him  with 
the  success  of  his  labours.  The  pope  not  only  answered  the  mes- 
sage by  assuring  him  of  the  communion  and  friendship  of  the  see  of 
Rome,  but  as  a  mark  of  his  respect  for  our  missionary,  sent  him  the 
pallium,  granted  him  the  title  of  archbishop,  or  metropolitan  of  all 
Germany,  and  empowered  him  to  erect  new  bishoprics. 

Bavaria  had  at  this  time  only  one  bishop ;  he  therefore  pursuant 
to  his  commission  from  Rome,  erected  three  new  bishoprics,  one  at 
Saltzbourg,  a  second  at  Freisingent,  and  a  third  atRatisbon,  and  thus 
all  Bavaria  was  divided  into  four  dioceses. 

Gregory  III.  was  succeeded  in  the  popedom  by  Zachary,  A.  D.  741, 
and  the  latter  confirmed  Boniface  in  his  power  ;  and  approved  of  all 
he  had  done  in  Germany,  making  him  at  the  same  time  archbishop  of 
Mentz,  and  metropolitan  over  thirteen  bishoprics. 

During  the  ministry  of  this  meek  prelate,  Pepin  was  declared  king 
of  France.  It  was  that  prince's  ambition  to  be  crowned  by  the  most 
holy  prelate  he  could  find,  and  Boniface  was  pitched  on  to  perform 
that  ceremony,  which  he  did  at  Soissons  in  753.  The  next  year  his 
great  age  and  many  infirmities  lay  so  heavily  on  him,  that,  with  the 
consent  of  the  new  king,  the  bishops,  &c.  of  his  diocess,  he  consecra- 
ted Lullus,  his  countryman,  and  faithful  disciple,  and  placed  him  in 
the  see  of  Mentz.  When  he  had  thus  eased  himself  of  his  charge,  he 
recommended  the  church  of  Mentz  to  the  care  of  the  new  bishop  in 
very  strong  terms,  desired  he  would  finish  the  church  at  Fuld,  and 
see' him  buried  in  it,  for  his  end  was  near.  Having  left  these  orders, 
he  took  boat  to  the  Rhine,  and  went  to  Friesland,  where  he  converted 
and  baptized  several  thousands  of  the  barbarous  natives,  demolished  the 
temples,  and  raised  churches  on  the  ruins  of  those  superstitious  struc- 
tures. A  day  being  appointed  for  confirming  a  great  number  of  new 
converts,  he  ordered  them  to  assemble  in  a  new  open  plain,  near  the 
river  Bourde.  Thither  he  repaired  the  day  before  ;  and,  pitching  a 
tent,  determined  to  remain  on  the  spot  all  night,  in  order  to  be  ready 
early  in  the  morning. 

Some  pagans,  who  Avere  his  inveterate  enemies,  having  intelligence 
of  this,  poured  down  upon  him  and  the  companions  of  his  mission  in 
the  night,  and  killed  him  and  fifty-two  of  his  companions  and  at- 
tendants on  June  5,  A.  I).  755.  Thus  fell  the  great  father  of  the 
Germanic  church,  the  honour  of  England,  and  the  glory  of  the  age 
in  which  he  lived. 

Forty-two  persons  of  Armenian,  in  Upper  Phrygia,  were  martyred 
in  the  year  845,  by  the  Saracens,  the  circumstances  of  which  trans- 
action are  as  follows : 

In  the  reign  of  Theophilus,  the  Saracens  ravaged  many  parts  of  the 
eastern  empire,  gained  several   considerable   advantages    over  the 


ALPHAGE.  79 

Christians,  took  the  city  of  Armonian,  and  numbers  sufifered  mar- 
tyrdom. 

Flora  and  Mary,  two  ladies  of  distinction,  suffered  martyrdom  at 
the  same  time. 

Perfectus  was  born  at  Corduba,  in  Spain,  and  brought  up  in  the 
Christian  faith.  Having  a  quick  genius,  he  made  himself  master  of 
all  the  useful  and  polite  literature  of  that  age ;  and  at  the  same  time 
was  not  more  celebrated  for  his  abilities  than  admired  for  his  piety. 
At  length  he  took  priest's  orders,  and  performed  the  duties  of  his  of- 
fice with  great  assiduity  and  punctuality.  Publicly  declaring  Maho- 
met an  impostor,  he  was  sentenced  to  be  beheaded,  and  was  accord- 
ingly executed,  A.  D.  850 ;  after  which  his  body  was  honourably  in- 
terred by  the  Christians. 

Adalbert,  bishop  of  Prague,  a  Bohemian  by  birth,  after  being  in- 
volved in  many  troubles,  began  to  direct  his  thoughts  to  the  conver- 
sion of  the  infidels,  to  which  end  he  repaired  to  Dantzic,  where  he 
converted  and  baptized  many,  which  so  enraged  the  pagan  priests, 
that  they  fell  upon  him,  and  despatched  him  with  darts,  on  the  23d 
of  April,  A.  D.  997. 


BOOK  IV. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  VARIOUS  COUNTRIES,  FROM  THE  ELEVENTH  TO  THE 
SIXTEENTH    CENTURY. 


SECTION  I. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  ELEVENTH  CENTURY. 

Account  of  Archhisliop  AlpTiage. 

Alphage,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  came  from  a  considerable 
family  in  Gloucestershire,  and  received  an  education  suitable  to  his 
birth.  His  parents  were  Christians,  and  Alphage  inherited  all  their 
virtues.  He  was  prudent,  humble,  pious,  and  chaste ;  and  made  ra- 
pid progress  both  in  polite  literature  and  theological  learning.  In 
order  to  be  more  at  leisure  to  contemplate  the  beauties  of  divine  his- 
tory, he  determined  to  renounce  his  fortune,  quit  his  home,  and  be- 
come a  recluse.  He  accordingly  retired  to  a  monastery  of  Benedic- 
tines, at  Deerhurst,  in  Gloucestershire,  and  soon  after  took  the  habit. 
Here  he  lived  with  the  utmost  temperance,  and  spent  the  greatest 
part  of  his  time  in  prayer.  But  not  thinking  the  austerities  he  under- 
went in  this  monastery  sufliciently  severe,  he  retired  to  a  lonely  cell, 
near  Bath,  and  lived  in  a  manner  still  more  rigid ;  but  some  devout 
persons  finding  out  his  retreat,  his  austere  life  soon  became  the  sub- 
ject of  conversation  in  the  neighbouring  villages,  whence  many  flocked 


80  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

to  him,  and  begged  to  be  taken  under  his  pastoral  care.  Consenting 
to  their  importunities,  he  raised  a  monastery  near  his  cell,  by  contri- 
butions of  several  well-disposed  persons  ;  formed  his  new  pupils  into 
a  community,  and  placed  a  prior  over  them.  Having  prescribed 
rules  for  their  regulation,  he  again  retired  to  his  cell,  fervently  wish- 
ing to  pass  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  religious  security ;  when  the 
following  affair  again  drew  him  from  his  retreat. 

The  see  of  Winchester  being  vacant  by  the  death  of  Ethelwold,  a 
dispute  arose  respecting  a  successor  to  that  bishopric.  The  clergy 
had  been  driven  out  of  the  cathedral  for  their  scandalous  lives,  but 
were  admitted  again  by  king  Ethelred,  upon  certain  terms  of  refor- 
mation. The  monks,  who  had  been  introduced  upon  their  expulsion, 
looked  upon  themselves  as  the  chapter  of  that  church ;  and  hence 
arose  a  violent  contest  between  them  and  the  clergy  who  had  been 
re-admitted,  about  the  election  ©f  a  bishop  ;  while  both  parties  were 
vigorously  determined  upon  supporting  their  own  man.  This  dispute 
at  last  ran  so  high,  that  Dunstan,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  as  primate 
of  all  England,  was  obliged  to  interpose,  and  he  consecrated  Alphage 
to  the  vacant  bishopric,  to  the  general  satisfaction  of  all  concerned  in 
the  election. 

The  behaviour  of  Alphage  was  a  proof  of  his  being  equal  to  the 
dignity  of  his  vocation.  Piety  flom'ished  in  his  diocese ;  unity  was 
established  among  his  clergy  and  people ;  and  the  conduct  of  the 
church  of  Winchester  made  the  bishop  the  admiration  of  the  whole 
kingdom.  Dunstan  had  an  extraordinary  veneration  for  Alphage, 
and  v/hen  at  the  point  of  death,  made  it  his  ardent  request  to  God, 
that  he  might  succeed  him  in  the  see  of  Canterbury ;  which  accord- 
ingly happened,  though  not  till  about  eighteen  years  after  Dunstan's 
death.  In  the  course  of  that  period,  the  metropolitan  church  was  go- 
verned by  three  successive  prelates ;  the  last  of  whom  was  Alfric ; 
upon  whose  decease,  in  1006,  Alphage  was  raised  to  the  see  of  Can- 
terbury. The  people  belonging  to  the  diocese  of  Winchester,  were 
too  sensible  of  the  loss  they  sustained  by  his  translation,  not  to  re- 
gret his  removal  to  Canterbuiy. 

Soon  after  he  was  made  archbishop,  he  went  to  Rome,  and  recei- 
ved the  pall  from  Pope  John  XVIII. 

When  Alphage  had  governed  the  see  of  Canterbury  about  four 
years  with  great  reputation,  the  Danes  made  an  incursion  into  Eng- 
land. Ethelred,  who  then  reigned,  was  a  prince  of  a  very  weak 
mind,  and  pusillanimous  disposition.  Being  afraid  to  face  the  enemy 
himself,  and  too  irresolute  to  furnish  others  with  the  means  of  acting, 
he  suffered  his  country  to  be  ravaged  with  impunity,  and  the  greatest 
depredations  to  be  committed  by  the  enemy. 

Upon  this  occasion,  the  Archbishop  Alphage  acted  with  great  reso- 
lution and  humanity ;  he  went  boldly  to  the  Danes,  purchased  the 
freedom  of  several  whom  they  had  made  captives  ;  found  means  to 
send  food  to  others,  Avhom  he"had  not  money  enough  to  redeem,  and 
even  made  converts  of  some  of  the  Danes  ;  but  the  latter  circumstance 
made  the  Danes,  who  still  continued  pagans,  greater  enemies  to  him 
than  they  would  otherwise  have  been,  and  they  were  determined  to 
be  revenged  on  him.  Edric,  an  English  malcontent  and  traitor,  gave 
the  Danes  every  encouragement,  and  assisted  them  in  laying  siege  to 
Canterbury.   When  the  design  of  attacking  that  city  was  known,  many 


Peter  Waldo  appealing  to  the  Bible.        Page  84. 


S lor m big-  of  Bezieres.  Page  90. 


Cruelties  practised  in  France.        Page  98-99. 


STANISLAUS.  gj 

of  the  principal  people  made  a  precipitous  flight  from  it,  and  would 
have  persuaded  Alphage  to  follow  their  example;  but  he  would  not 
listen  to  such  a  proposal ;  assured  them  he  could  not  think  of  abandon- 
ing his  flock  at  a  time  when  hia  presence  Avas  more  necessary  than 
ever,  and  was  resolved  to  hazard  his  life  in  their  defence.  While  he 
was  employed  in  assisting  his  people,  Canterbury  was  taken  by  storm ; 
ihe  enemy  poured  into  the  town,  and  destroyed  all  that  came  in  their 
way.  The  monks  endeavoured  to  detain  the  archbishop  in  the  ehurch, 
where  they  hoped  he  might  be  safe.  But  his  concern  for  his  flock 
made  him  break  from  them,  and  run  into  the  midst  of  the  danger.  On 
this  occasion  he  addressed  the  enemy,  begging  the  people  might  be 
saved,  and  that  he  alone  might  be  their  victim.  The  barbarians  sei- 
zed him,  tied  his  hands,  insulted  and  abused  him,  and  obliged  him  to 
remain  on  the  spot  till  his  church  was  burnt,  and  the  monks  massa- 
cred. They  then  decimated  all  the  inhabitants,  both  ecclesiastics  and 
laymen,  leaving  only  every  tenth  person  alive  ;  so  that  they  put  7236 
persons  to  death,  and  left  only  four  monks  and  800  laymen  alive ;  af- 
ter which  they  confined  the  archbishop  in  a  dungeon,  where  they  kept 
him  for  several  months.  During  his  confinement,  they  proposed  to 
him  to  purchase  his  liberty  with  the  sum  of  3000Z.  and  to  persuade  the 
king  to  procure  their  departure  out  of  the  kingdom  with  a  farther  sum 
of  10,000Z.  Alphage's  circumstances  not  allowing  him  to  satisfy  the 
exorbitant  demand,  they  bound  him  and  put  him  to  severe  torments, 
to  oblige  him  to  discover  the  treasures  of  his  church.  But  he  remain- 
ing inflexible  ;  they  remanded  him  to  prison  again,  confined  him  six 
days  longer,  and  then  taking  him  with  them  to  Greenwich,  brought 
him  to  trial.  Here  he  exhorted  them  to  forsake  their  idolatry,  and 
embrace  Christianity.  This  so  enraged  them,  that  the  soldiers  drag- 
ged him  out  of  the  camp,  and  beat  him  unmercifully.  Alphage  bore 
this  treatment  patiently,  and  even  prayed  for  his  persecutors.  One  of 
the  soldiers,  who  had  been  converted  and  baptized  by  him,  was  great- 
ly afilicted  that  his  pains  should  be  so  lingering,  as  he  knew  his  death 
was  determined  on :  he,  therefore,  in  a  kind  of  barbarous  compassion, 
cut  ofl:"  his  head,  and  thus  put  the  finishing  stroke  to  his  martyrdom. 
This  happened  on  April  19,  A.  D.  1012,  on  the  very  spot  where  the 
church  of  Greenwich,  which  is  dedicated  to  him,  now  stands.  After 
his  death,  his  body  was  thrown  into  the  Thames,  but  being  found  the 
next  day,  it  was  buried  in  the  cathedral  of  St.  Paul's,  by  the  bishops  of 
London  and  Lincoln  :  from  whence  it  was,  in  the  year  1023,  removed 
to  Canterbury,  by  ^Ethelnoth,  archbishop  of  that  province. 

Stanislaus. 

Stanislaus,  bishop  of  Cracow,  was  of  an  illustrious  family.  The 
piety  of  his  parents  was  equal  to  their  opulence  ;  and  they  rendered 
their  wealth  subservient  to  all  the  purposes  of  benevolence.  Stanis- 
latis  was  their  only  child  ;  he  possessed  a  penetrating  genius,  reten- 
tive memory  and  solid  understanding  ;  hence  study  became  his 
amusement.  His  disposition  was  not  inferior  to  his  abilities  :  and  he 
voluntarily  gave  himself,  in  the  dawn  of  youth,  to  such  austerities  as 
might  have  acquired  reputation  for  a  hermit.  In  process  of  time,  he 
was  sent  to  a  seminary  of  learning  in  Poland,  and  afterwards  to  the 
'  university  of  Paris  ;  here  he  remained  several  years,  and  then  re- 
turned to  his  own  country,  where,  on  the  demise  of  his  parents,  he  be 

11 


82  BOOK  OF  MARTVRS. 

tame  possessed  of  a  large  fortune,  of  which  he  devoted  the  greater 
part  to  charitable  uses.  His  views  were  now  solely  directed  to  the 
ministry;  but  he  remained  for  some  time  undetermined  whether  he 
should  embrace  a  monastic  life,  or  engage  among  the  secular  clergy.^ 
He  was  at  length  persuaded  to  the  latter,  by  Lambert  Zula,  bishop  of 
Cracow,  who  gave  him  holy  orders,  and  made  him  a  canon  of  his  ca- 
thedral. In  this  capacity  he  lived  in  a  most  exemplary  manner,  and 
performed  his  duties  with  unremitting  assiduity.  Lambert  was  charm- 
ed with  the  many  virtues  which  so  particularly  distinguished  Stanis- 
laus, and  would  fain  have  resigned  his  bishopric  to  htm,  alleging  as  a 
reason,  his  great  age,  but  Stanislaus  absolutely  refused  to  accept  of 
the  see,  for  the  contrary  reason,  viz.  his  want  of  years  ;  as  being 
then  only  36  years  old,  he  deemed  that  too  early  a  time  of  life  for  a 
man  to  undertake  the  important  care  of  a  diocese.  Lambert,  how- 
ever, made  him  his  substitute  upon  various  occasions,  and  dying  on 
November  25,  1071,  all  concerned  in  the  choice  of  a  successor  de- 
clared for  Stanislaus ;  but  he  declined  the  acceptance  for  the  same 
reason  as  before.  At  length ,  the  king,  clergy,  and  nobility,  unani- 
mously joined  in  writing  to  Pope  Alexander  II.  who,  at  their  entrea- 
ty, sent  an  express  order  that  Stanislaus  should  accept  the  bishopric. 
He  then  obeyed,  and  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  in  improving  his 
flock.  He  was  equally  careful  with  respect  both  to  clergy  and  laity, 
kept  a  list  of  all  the  poor  in  his  diocese,  and  by  feeding  the  hungry, 
clothing  the  naked,  and  administering  remedies  to  the  sick,  he  pro- 
ved himself  not  only  the  godly  pastor,  but  the  physician  and  benefac- 
tor of  the  people. 

Bolislaus  the  second,  king  of  Poland,  had  many  good  qualities,  but 
giving  way  too  much  to  his  passions,  he  committed  many  enormities, 
till  from  being  deemed  a  good  king,  he  at  last  acquired  the  appella- 
tion of  CRUEL.  The  nobility  were  shocked  at  his  conduct,  and  the 
clergy  saw  his  proceedings  with  grief;  but  Stanislaus  alone  had  the 
courage  to  tell  him  of  his  faults.  The  king  was  greatly  exasperated 
at  this  freedom  ;  but  awed  by  the  virtues  of  the- bishop,  he  dissembled 
his  resentment,  and  appearing  to  be  convinced  of  his  errors,  promised 
to  reform  his  conduct.  He,  soon  after,  attempting  the  chastity  of  a 
married  lady,  who  rejected  his  offers  with  disdain,  violated  her  by 
force.  This  iniquitous  act  greatly  incensed  the  nobility ;  they  as- 
sembled, and,  calling  the  clergy  to  their  assistance,  entreated  Peter, 
archbishop  of  Gresne,  to  remonstrate  to  the  king  on  the  impropriety 
of  his  conduct.  The  archbishop,  however,  declined  the  task  ;  for 
though  virtuous,  he  was  timid.  Several  other  prelates  imitated  his 
example,  and  Stanislaus  was,  as  before,  the  only  one  who  had  cour- 
age and  zeal  sufficient  to  perform  what  he  looked  upon  as  an  indispen- 
sable duty.  He,  therefore,  put  himself  at  the  head  of  a  number  of 
ecclesiastics,  noblemen,  and  gentlemen,  and  solemnly  addressed  the 
king  on  the  heinousness  of  his  crime.  Bolislaus,  violently  irritated, 
threatened  the  prelate  with  his  severest  vengeance ;  but  Stanislaus, 
unintimidated  by  his  menaces,  visited  him  twice  more,  and  remon- 
strated with  him  in  a  similar  manner,  which  increased  his  wrath. 

The  nobility  and  clergy,  finding  that  the  admonitions  of  the  bishop 
had  not  the  desired  effect  upon  the  king,  thought  proper  to  interpose. 
The  nobility  entreated  the  bishop  to  refrain  from  any  further  exaspe- 
rating a  monarch  of  so  ferocious  a  temper  ;  and  the  clergy  endea 


PERSECUTIONS  OP  THE  WALDENSES.  g^ 

voured  to  persuade  the  king  not  to  be  offended  with  Stanislaus  forhia 
charitable  remonstrances.  But  the  haughty  sovereign  determined  at 
any  rate  to  get  rid  of  a  prelate,  who,  in  his  opinion,  was  too  censo- 
rious ;  and  hearing  that  the  bishop  was  alone,  in  the  chapel  of  St. 
Michael,  at  a  small  distance  from  the  town,  he  despatched  some  sol- 
diers to  murder  him.  The  men  readily  undertook  the  task;  but 
when  they  came  into  the  presence  of  Stanislaus,  the  venerable  aspect 
of  the  prelate  struck  them  with  such  awe,  that  they  could  not  per- 
form what  they  had  promised.  On  their  return,  the  king,  finding  they 
had  not  obeyed  his  orders,  snatched  a  dagger  from  one  of  them,  and 
ran  furiously  to  the  chapel,  where,  finding  Stanislaus  at  the  altar,  he 
plunged  the  weapon  into  his  heart.  This  took  place  on  the  8th  of 
May,  A.  D.  1079. 


SECTION  II. 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  WALDENSES  IN  FRANCE. 

Before  this  time  the  church  of  Christ  was  tainted  with  many  of  the- 
errors  of  popery,  and  superstition  began  to  predominate ;  but  a  few, . 
who  perceived  the  pernicious  tendency  of  such  errors,  determined  to 
show  the  light  of  the  gospel  in  its  real  purity,  and  to  disperse  those 
clouds  which  artful  priests  had  raised  about  it,  in  order  to  delude  the 
people.  The  principal  of  these  worthies  was  Berengarius,  who,  about 
the  year  1000,  boldly  preached  gospel  truths  according  to  their  pri- 
mitive purity.  Many,  from  conviction,  went  over  to  his  doctrine, 
and  were,  on  that  account,  called  Berengarians.  Berengarius  M'^as 
succeeded  by  Peter  Bruis,  who  preached  at  Toulouse,  under  the  pro- 
tection of  an  earl,  named  Hildephonsus  ;  and  the  whole  tenets  of  the 
reformers,  with  the  reasons  of  their  separation  from  the  church  of- 
Rome,  were  published  in  a  book  written  by  Bruis  under  the  title  of' 
Antichrist. 

In  the  year  1140,  the  number  of  the  reformed  was  very  great,  and 
the  probability  of  their  increasing  alarmed  the  pope,  who  wrote  to 
several  princes  to  banish  them  from  their  dominions,  and  employed:, 
many  learned  men  to  write  against  them. 

In  1147,  Henry  of  Toulouse,  being  deemed  their  most  eminent 
preacher,  they  were  called  Henricians  ;  and  as  they  would  not  admit 
of  any  proofs  relative  to  religion  but  what  coiild  be  deduced  from  the 
scriptures  themselves,  the  popish  party  gave  them  the  name  of  Apos- 
tolics.  Peter  Waldo,  or  Valdo,  a  native  of  Lyons,  at  this  time  be- 
came a  strenuous  opposer  of  popery  ;  and  from  him  the  reformed  re- 
ceived the  appellation  of  Waldoys,  or  "Waldenses.  Waldo  was  a  man 
eminent  for  his  learning  and  benevolence ;  and  his  doctrines  were 
adopted  by  multitudes.  The  bishop  of  Lyons  taking  umbrage  at  the 
freedom  with  which  he  treated  the  pope  and  the  Romish  clergy,  sent 
to  admonish  him  to  refrain  in  future  from  such  discourses ;  but  Wal- 
do answered,  "  That  he  could  not  be  silent  in  a  cause  of  such  im- 
portance as  the  salvation  of  men's  souls ;  wherein  he  must  obey  God 
rather  than  man." 


04  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Accusations  of  Peter  Waldo  against  Popery. 

His  principal  accusations  against  the  Roman  Catholics  were,  that 
they  affirm  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  only  infallible  church  of 
Christ  upon  earth ;  and  that  the  pope  is  its  head,  and  the  vicar  of 
Christ ;  that  they  hold  the  absurd  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  in- 
sisting that  the  bread  and  wine  given  in  the  sacrament  is  the  very 
identical  body  and  blood  of  Christ  which  was  nailed  to  the  cross  ;  that 
they  believe  there  is  a  place  called  purgatory,  where  the  souls  of 
persons,  after  this  life,  are  purged  from  the  sins  of  mortality,  and  that 
the  pains  and  penalties  here  inflicted  may  be  abated  according  to  the 
masses  said  by  and  the  money  paid  to  the  priests ;  that  they  teach, 
the  communion  of  one  kind,  or  tlie  receiving,  the  wafer  only,  is  suffi- 
cient for  the  lay  people,  though  the  clergy  must  be  indulged  with 
both  bread  and  wine ;  that  they  pray  to  the  Virgin  Mary  and  saints, 
though  their  prayers  ought  to  be  immediately  to  God ;  that  they  pray 
for  souls  departed,  though  God  decides  their  fate  immediately  on  the 
decease  of  the  person ;  that  they  will  not  perform  the  service  of  the 
church  in  a  language  imderstood  by  the  people  in  general ;  that  they 
place  their  devotion  in  the  number  of  prayers,  and  not  in  the  intent 
of  the  heart;  that  they  forbid  marriage  to  the  clergy,  though  God 
allowed  it ;  and  that  they  use  many  things  in  baptism,  though  Christ 
used  only  water.  When  Pope  Alexander  the  Third  was  informed  of 
these  transactions,  he  excommunicated  Waldo  and  his  adherents,  and 
commanded  the  bishop  of  Lyons  to  exterminate  them  :  thus  began 
the  papal  persecutions  against  the  Waldenses. 

Tenets  of  the  Waldenses. 

1.  That  holy  oil  is  not  to  be  mingled  in  baptism. 

2.  That  prayers  used  over  things  inanimate  are  superstitious. 

3.  Flesh  may  be  eaten  in  Lent ;  the  clergy  may  marry  ;  and  auri- 
cular confession  is  imnecessary. 

4.  Confirmation  is  no  sacrament :  we  are  not  bound  to  pay  obe- 
dience to  the  pope ;  ministers  should  live  upon  tithes  ;  no  dignity 
sets  one  clergyman  above  another,  for  their  superiority  can  only  be 
drawn  from  real  worth. 

5.  Images  in  churches  are  absurd  ;  image  worship  is  idolatry ;  the 
pope's  indulgences  ridiculous  ;  and  the  miracles  pretended  to  be  done 
by  the  church  of  Rome  are  false. 

6.  Fornication  and  public  stews  ought  not  to  be  allowed ;  purga- 
tory is  a  fiction ;  and  deceased  persons,  called  saints,  ought  not  to  be 
prayed  to. 

7.  Extreme  unction  is  not  a  sacrament ;  and  masses,  indulgences, 
and  prayers,  are  of  no  service  to  the  dead. 

8.  The  Lord's  prayer  ought  to  be  the  rule  of  all  other  prayers. 

f  Waldo  remained  three  years  undiscovered  in  Lyons,  though  the 
utmost  diligence  Avas  used  to  apprehend  him  ;  but  at  length  he  found 
an  opportunity  of  escaping  from  the  place  of  his  concealment  to  the 
mountains  of  Dauphiny.  He  soon  after  found  means  to  propagate 
his  doctrines  in  Dauphiny  and  Pieardy,  Avhich  so  exasperated  Philip, 
king  of  France,  that  he  put  the  latter  province,  which  contained  most 
of  the  sectaries,  under  military  execution  ;  destroying  above  300  gen- 
tlemen's seats,  erasing  some  walled  towns,  burning  many  of  the  re 
formed,  and  driving  others  into  Flanders  and  Germany. 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  WALDENSES.  85 

Notwithstanding  these  persecutions,  the  reformed  religion  seemed 
to  flourish ;  and  the  Waldenses,  in  various  parts,  became  more  nu- 
merous than  ever.  At  length  the  pope  accused  them  of  heresy,  and  the 
monks  of  immorality.  These  slanders  they,  however,  refuted  ;  but  the 
pope,  incensed  at  their  increase,  used  all  means  for  their  extirpation; 
such  as  ex^communications,  anathemas,  canons,  constitutions,  decrees, 
&c.  by  which  they  were  rendered  incapable  of  holding  places  of  trust, 
honour,  or  profit ;  their  lands  were  seized,  their  goods  confiscated,  and 
they  were  not  permitted  to  be  buried  in  consecrated  ground.  Some  of 
the  Waldenses  having  taken  refuge  in  Spain,  Aldephonsus,  king  of  Ar- 
ragon,  at  the  instigation  of  the  pope,  publised  an  edict,  strictly  order- 
ing all  Roman  Catholics  to  persecute  them  wherever  they  could  be 
found ;  and  decreeing  that  all  who  gave  them  the  least  assistance 
should  be  deemed  traitors. 

The  year  after  this  edict,  Aldephonsus  was  severely  punished  by 
the  hand  of  Providence  ;  for  his  son  Avas  defeated  in  a  great  battle, 
and  50,000  of  his  men  slain,  by  which  a  considerable  portion  of  his 
kingdom  fell  into  the  hand  of  the  Moors. 

The  reformed  ministers  continued  to  preach  boldly  against  the  Ro- 
mish church  ;  and  Peter  Waldo,  in  par.ticular,  wherever  he  Avent,  as- 
serted, that  the  pope  was  antichrist,  that  mass  Avas  an  abomination, 
that  the  host  was  an  idol,  and  that  purgatory  Avas  a  fable. 
Origin  of  the  Inquisition. 

These  proceedings  of  Waldo,  and  his  reformed  companions,  occa- 
sioned ttie  origin  of  inquisitors  ;  for  Pope  Innocent  III.  authorized  cer- 
tain monks  inquisitors,  to  find  and  deliver  oA^er  the  reformed  to  the 
secular  power.  The  monks,  upon  the  least  surmise  or  information, 
gave  up  the  reformed  to  the  magistrate,  Avho  delivered  them  to  the 
executioner ;  for  the  process  Avas  short,  as  accusation  supplied  the 
place  of  evidence,  and  a  fair  trial  was  never  granted  to  the  accused. 

Cruelties  of  the  Pope/ and  artifices  of  Dominic. 
When  the  pope  found  that  these  cruel  means  had  not  the  desired 
effect,  he  determined  to  try  others  of  a  milder  nature  ;  he  therefore 
sent  seA'eral  learned  monks  to  preach  amongst  the  Waldenses,  and 
induce  them  to  change  their  opinions.  Among  these  monks  Avas  one 
Dominic,  Avho  appeared  extremely  zealous  in  the  cause  of  popery.  He 
instituted  an  order,  Avhich,  from  him,  Avas  called  the  order  of  Domini- 
can friars  ;  and  the  members  of  this  order  have  ever  since  been  the 
principal  inquisitors  in  every  country  into  Avhich  that  horrible  tribunal 
has  been  introduced.  Their  poAver  was  unlimited  ;  they  proceeded 
against  Avhom  they  pleased,  Avithout  any  consideration  of  age,  sex,  or 
rank.  However  infamous  the  accusers,  the  accusation  ^as  deemed 
valid  ;  and  even  anonymous  informations  Avere  thought  sufficient  evi- 
dence. The  dearest  friends  or  kindred  could  not,  without  danger,  serve 
anyone  AvhoAvas  imprisoned  on  account  of  religion;  to  convey  to  those 
who  Avere  confined  a  little  straw,  or  give  them  a  cup  of  water,  Avas 
called  favoiuing  the  heretics  ;  no  lawyer  dared  to  plead  even  for  his 
own  brother,  or  notary  register  any  thing  in  favour  of  the  reformed. 
The  malice  of  the  papists,  indeed,  Avent  beyond  the  grave,  and  the 
bones  of  many  Waldenses,  who  had  been  long  dead,  Avere  dug  up  and 
burnt.  If  a  man  on  his  death-bed  Avere  accused  of  being  a  follower 
of  Waldo,  his  estates  were  confiscated,  and  the  heir  defrauded  of  his 


85  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

inheritance  ;  and  some  were  even  obliged  to  make  pilgrimages  to  the 
Holy  Land,  while  the  Dominicans  took  possession  of  their  houses 
and  property,  which  they  refused  to  surrender  to  the  owners  upon 
their  return. 

Prisons  filled  with  Christians. 
A  knight  named  Enraudus,  being  accused  of  embracing  the  opinions 
of  Waldo,  was  burnt  at  Paris  A.  D.  1201.  About  1228,  such  numbers 
of  the  refoi'med  were  apprehended,  that  the  archbishops  of  Aix,  Aries, 
and  Narbonne,  took  compassion  on  them,  and  thus  expressed  them- 
selves to  the  inquisitors  :  "  We  hear  that  you  have  appprehended  such 
a  number  of  Waldenses,  that  it  is  not  only  impossible  to  defray  the 
charge  of  their  food  and  confinement,  but  to  provide  lime  and  stone 
to  build  prisons  for  them." 

Avarice  and  Injustice  of  Boralli. 

In  1380,  a  monk  inquisitor,  named  Francis  Boralli,  had  a  commis- 
sion granted  him  by  Pope  Clement  VII.  to  search  for,  and  punish  the 
Waldenses  in  Aix,  Ambrune,  Geneva,  Savoy,  Orange,  Aries,  Vienne, 
Avignon,  &c.  He  went  to  Ambrune,  and  summoned  all  the  inhabi- 
tants to  appear  before  him  ;  when  those  who  were  found  to  be  of  the 
reformed  religion,  were  delivered  over  to  the  secular  power,  and  burnt; 
and  those  who  did  not  appear,  were  excommunicated  for  contumacy, 
and  had  their  effects  confiscated.  In  the  distribution  of  the  effects, 
the  clergy  had  two  thirds  of  the  property  of  all  who  were  condemned, 
and  the  secular  power  one  third.  All  the  reformed  inhabitants  of  the 
other  places,  named  in  the  commission  of  this  ecclesiastic,  were  equal 
sufferers. 

Persecutions  in  Dauphiny. 

In  1400,  the  Waldenses  who  resided  in  the  valley  of  Pragela,  were, 
at  the  instigation  of  some  priests,  suddenly  attacked  by  abody  of  troops, 
who  plundered  their  houses,  murdered  many,  and  drove  others  into 
the  Alps,  where  great  numbers  were  frozen  to  death,  it  being  in  the 
depth  of  winter.  In  1460,  a  persecution  was  carried  on  in  Dauphiny 
against  the  Waldenses,  by  the  archbishop  of  Ambrune,  who  employed 
a  monk,  named  John  Vayleti,  who  proceeded  with  such  violence,  that 
not  only  the  Waldenses,  but  even  many  papists,  were  sufferers  :  for  if 
any  of  them  expressed  compassion  or  pity  for  the  inoffensive  people, 
theywere  accused  offavouring  the  Waldenses,  and  punished.  At  length 
Vayleti's  proceedings  became  so  intolerable,  that  a  great  number  of 
the  papists  themselves  addressed  a  petition  against  him  to  Louis  XI. 
king  of  France,  who  granted  the  request  of  the  petitioners,  and  sent  an 
order  to  the  governor  of  Dauphiny  to  stop  the  persecution.  Vayleti, 
however,  by  order  of  the  archbishop,  still  continued  it;  for,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  last  clause  of  the  edict,  he  pretended  that  he  did  nothing 
contrary  to  the  king's  precept,  who  had  ordered  pimishment  to  such  as 
affirmed  any  thing  against  the  holy  catholic  faith.  This  persecution 
at  length  concluded  with  the  death  of  the  archbishop,  which  hap 
pened  in  1487. 

Attempts  of  the  Pope  to  exterminate  the  Waldenses. 
Pope  Innocent  VIII.  in  1488,  determined  to  persecute  the  Walden- 
ses.   To  this  end  he  sent  Albert  de  Capitaneis,  archdeacon  of  Cremo- 
na, to  Fraruce  ;  who,  on  arriving  in  Dauphiny,  craved  the  assistance  of 


PERSECUTIONS  OP  THE  WALDENSES.  87 

tlie  king's  lieutenant  to  exterminate  the  Waldenses  from  the  valley  of 
Loyse :  the  lieutenant  readily  granted  his  assistance,  and  marched  a 
body  of  troops  to  the  place  ;  but  when  they  arrived  at  the  valley,  they 
found  that  it  had  been  deserted  by  the  inhabitants,  who  had  retired  to 
the  mountains,  and  hid  themselves  in  caverns,  &.c.  The  archdeacon 
and  lieutenant  immediately  followed  them  with  the  troops,  and  appre- 
hending many,  they  cast  them  headlong  from  the  precipices,  by  which 
they  were  dashed  to  pieces.  Several,  however,  retired  to  the  inner- 
most parts  of  the  caverns,  and  knowing  the  intricacies,  were  able  to 
conceal  themselves.  The  archdeacon  and  lieutenant,  not  being  able 
to  come  at  them,  ordered  the  mouths  of  the  caves  to  be  filled  with  fag- 
gots, which  being  lighted,  those  within  were,  suffocated.  On  search- 
ing the  caves,  400  infants  were  found  smothered,  either  in  their  cra- 
dles or  in  their  mother's  arms  ;  and,  upon  the  whole,  about  3000  men, 
women,  and  children,  were  destroyed  in- this  persecution. 

After  this  tragical  work,  the  lieutenant  and  archdeacon  proceeded 
with  the  troops  to  Pragela  and  Frassanier,  in  order  to  persecute  the 
Waldenses  in  those  parts.  But  these  having  heard  of  the  fate  of  their 
brethren  in  the  valley  of  Loyse,  thought  proper  to  arm  themselves ; 
and  by  fortifying  the  different  passes,  and  bravely  disputing  the  pas- 
sages through  them,  they  so  harrassed  the  troops,  that  the  lieutenant 
was  compelled  to  retire  without  effecting  his  purpose. 

The  King  of  France  favours  the  Waldenses. 

In  1494,  Anthony  Fabri  and  Christopher  de  Salence,  having  a  com- 
mission to  persecute  the  Waldenses  of  Dauphiny,  put  some  to  death, 
sequestered  the  estates  of  others,  and  confiscated  the  goods  of  many; 
but  Louis  XII.  coming  to  the  crown  in  1498,  the  Waldenses  petition- 
ed him  for  a  restitution  of  their  property.  The  king  determined  to 
have  the  affair  impartially  canvassed,  and  sent  a  commissioner  of  his 
own,  together  with  a  commissary  from  the  Pope,  to  make  proper  in- 
quiries. The  witnesses  against  the  Waldenses  having  been  exami- 
ned, the  innocence  of  these  poor  people  evidently  appeared,  and  the 
king's  commissioner  declared,  "That  he  only  desired  to  be  as  good  a 
Christian  as  the  worst  of  them."  When  this  favourable  report  was  made 
to  the  king,  he  immediately  gave  orders  that  the  Waldenses  should 
have  their  property  restored  to  them.  The  archbishop  of  Ambrune, 
having  the  greatest  quantity  of  these  poor  people's  goods,  it  was  ge  ■ 
nerally  imagined  that  he  would  set  a  laudable  example  to  others,  b}" 
being  the  first  to  restore  them.  The  archbishop,  however,  declared 
that  he  would  not  restore  any  of  the  property,  for  it  was  incorporated 
with,  and  become  part  of  his  archbishopric.  He,  however,  with  an  af- 
fectation of  candour,  offered  to  relinquish  several  vineyards,  of  which 
he  had  dispossessed  the  Waldenses,  provided  the  lords  of  Dauphiny 
would  restore  all  they  had  taken  from  those  poor  people ;  but  this  the 
lords  absolutely  refused,  being  as  desirous  of  keeping  their  plunder  as 
the  archbishop  himself. 

The  Waldenses  finding  that  they  were  not  likely  to  recover  any  of 
their  property,  again  appealed  to  the  king;  and  the  monarch  having 
attended  to  their  complaints,  wrote  to  the  archbishop  ;  but  that  artful 
and  avaricious  prelate  replied,  "  That  at  the  commencement  of  the 
persecution,  the  Waldenses  had  been  excommunicated  by  the  Pope, 
in  consequence  of  which  their  goods  were  distrained ;  therefore,  till 


■  si  fiOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  sentence  of  excommunication  was  taken  off,  which  had  occasioned 
them  to  be  seized,  they  could  not  be  .restored  with  propriety."  This 
plea  was  allowed  to  be  reasonable  ;  and  the  application  was  ineffectu- 
ally made  to  the  Pope  to  remove  the  sentence  of  excommunication ; 
for  the  archbishop,  supposing  this  would  be  the  case,  had  used  all  his 
interest  at  Rome  to  prevent  the  application  from  succeeding. 

Progress  of  the  Waldenses. 

At  length  this  sect,  having  spread  from  Dauphiny  into  several  other 
provinces,  became  very  numerous  in  Provence.  At  their  first  arrival, 
Provence  Avas  almost  a  desert,  but  by  their  great  industry,  it  soon 
abounded  with  corn,  wine,  oil,  fruit,  &c.  The  pope,  by  being  often 
'near  them,  at  his  seat  at  Avignon,  heard  occasionally  many  things 
concerning  their  differing  from  the  church  t»f  Rome,  which  greatly 
exasperated  him,  and  he  determined  to  persecute  them.  Proceeding 
to  some  extremities,  under  the  sanction  of  his  ecclesiastical  authority 
only,  without  consulting  the  king  of  France,  the  latter  became  alarm- 
ed, and  sent  his  master  of  requests  and  his  confessor  to  examine  into 
the  affair.  On  their  return  they  reported  that  the  Waldenses  were 
not  such  dangerous  or  bad  people  as  they  had  been  represented ; 
that  they  lived  with  perfect  honesty,  were  friendly  to  all,  caused  their 
children  to  be  baptised,  had  them  taught  the  Lord's  prayer,  creed, 
and  ten  commandments  ;  expounded  the  scriptures  with  purity,  kept 
the  Lord's  day  sacred,  feared  God,  honoured  the  king,  and  wished 
well  to  the  state.  "  Then,"  said  the  king,  "  they  are  much  better 
Christians  than  myself  or  my  catholic  subjects,  and  therefore  they 
shall  not  be  persecuted."  He  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  sent  or- 
ders to  stop  the  persecution. 


SECTION  III. 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  ALBIGENSES. 

The  Albigenses  were  people  of  the  reformed  religion,  who  inha- 
bited the  country  of  Albi.  They  were  condemned  on  account  of  reli- 
gion, in  the  coimcil  of  the  Lateran,  by  order  of  Pope  Alexander  III. ; 
but  they  increased  so  prodigiously,  that  many  cities  were  inhabited  by 
persons  only  of  their  persuasion,  and  several  eminent  noblemen  em- 
braced their  doctrines.  Among  the  latter  were  Raymond,  earl  of 
Toidouse,  Raymond,  earl  of  Foix,  the  earl  of  Bezicres,  ifcc.  The 
Pope,  at  length,  pretended  that  he  wished  to  draw  them  to  the  Romish 
faith  by  sound  argument  and  clear  reasoning,  and  for  this  end  order- 
f.ed  a  general  disputation  ;  in  which,  however,  the  popish  doctors  were 
entirely  overcome  by  the  argiuTients  of  Arnold,  a  reformed  clergy- 
man, whose  reasonings  were  so  strong,  that  they  were  compelled  to 
confess  their  force. 

Persecution  of  the  earl  of  Toulouse. 

A  friar,  named  Peter,  having  been  murdered  in  the  dominions  of 
the  earl  of  Toulouse,  the  Pope  made  the  murder  a  pretence  to  perse- 
CTite  that  nobleman  and  his  subjects.     He  sent  persons- throughout  all 


Inquisition  in  Spain.        Pas^e  104. 


Seizure  of  a  'peison  by  order  of  the  Inquisition.  Pao-e  105. 


Procession  of  Criminale  condemned  by  the  Inquisition  on  the 
Auto  defe.  Page  106. 


% 


PERSECUTIOiVS  OF  THE  ALBIGENSES.  89 

Europe,  in  order  to  raise  forces  to  act  coercively  against  the  Albigen- 
ses,  and  promised  paradise  to  all  who  would  assist  in  this  war,  (which 
he  termed  holy,)  and  bear  arms  for  forty  days.  The  same  indulgences 
were  held  out  to  all  who  entered  for  this  purpose,  as  to  such  as  enga- 
ged in  crusades  to  the  Holy  Land,  The  pope  likewise  sent  orders  to 
all  archbishops,  bishops,  &c.  to  excommunicate  the  earl  of  Toulouse 
every  Sabbath  and  festival ;  at  the  same  time  absolving  all  his  sub- 
jects from  their  oaths  of  allegiance  to  him,  and  commanding  them  to 
pursue  his  person,  possess  his  lands,  destroy  his  property,  and  murder 
such  of  his  subjects  as  continued  faithful  to  him.  The  earl  of  Tou- 
louse, hearing  of  these  mighty  preparations  against  him,  Avrote  to  the 
pope  in  a  very  candid  manner,  desiring  not  to  be  condemned  unheard, 
and  assuring  him  that  he  had  not  the  least  hand  in  Peter's  death  :  for 
that  friar  was  killed  by  a  gentleman,  who,  immediately  after  the  mur- 
der, lied  out  of  his  territories.  But  the  pope,  being  determined  on  his 
destruction,  was  resolved  not  to  hear  his  defence :  and  a  formidable 
army,  with  several  noblemen  and  prelate&^at  the  head  of  it,  began  its 
march  against  the  Albigenses.  ^Ke  earl  had  only  the  alternative  to 
oppose  force  by  force,  or  submit :  and  as  he  despaired  of  success  in 
attempting  the  former,  h<e  determined  on  the  latter.  The  pope's  le- 
gate being  at  Valence,  the  earl  repaired  thither,  and  said,  "  He  was 
surprised  that  such  a  number  of  armed  men  should  be  sent  against 
him,  before  the  least  proof  of  his  guilt  had  been  deduced.  He  there- 
fore came  voluntarily  to  surrender  himself,  armed  only  with  the  testi- 
mony of  a  good  conscience,  and  hoped  that  the  troops  would  be  pre- 
vented from  plundering  his  innocent  subjects,  as  he  thought  himself 
a  sufficient  pledge  for  any  vengeance  they  chose  to  take  on  account  of 
the  death  of  the  friar."  The  legate  replied,  that  he  was  very  glad 
the  earl  had  voluntarily^surrendered  :  but,  with  respect  to  the  propo- 
sal, he  could  not  pretefi/d  to  cojintermand  the  orders  to  the  troops,  un- 
less he  would,  consent  to  deliver  up  seven  of  his  best  fortified  castles 
as  securities  for  his  future  behaviour.  At  this  demand  the  earl  per- 
ceived his  error  in  submitting,  but  it  was  too  late  ;  he  knew  himself 
to  be  a  prisoner,  and  therefore  sent  an  order  for  the  delivery  of  the 
castles.  The  pope's  legate  had  no  sooner  garrisoned  these  places, 
than  he  ordered  the  respective  governors  to  appear  before  him. 
"When  they  came,  he  said,  "  That  the  earl  of  Toulouse  having  de- 
livered up  his  castles  to  the  pope,  they  must  consider  that  they  were 
now  the  pope's  subjects,  and  not  the  earl's  ;  and  that  they  must  there- 
fore act  conformably  to  their  new  allegiance."  The  governors  were 
greatly  astonished  to  see  their  lord  thus  in  chains,  and  themselves 
compelled  to  act  in  a  manner  so  contrary  to  their  inclinations  and  con- 
sciences- But  the  subsequent  treatment  of  the  earl  afflicted  them 
still  more  ;  for  he  was  stripped  nearly  naked,  led  nine  times  round 
the  grave  of  friar  Peter,  and  severely  scourged  before  all  the  people. 
Not  content  with  this,  the  legate  obliged  him  to  swear  that  he  would 
be  obedient  to  the  pope  during  the  remainder  of  his  life,  conform  to 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  make  irreconcilable  Avar  against  the  Albi- 
genses ;  and  even  ordered  him,  by  the  oaths  he  had  newly  taken,  to 
join  the  troops,  and  inspect  the  siege  of  Bezieres.  But  thinking  this 
too  hard  an  injunction,  he  took  an  opportunity  privately  to  quit  the 
army,  and  determined  to  go  to  the  pope  and  relate  the  ill  usage  he  had 
received. 

12 


90  BOOK  OF  MARTYIIS. 

Siege  of  Bezieres. 

The  army,  however,  proceeded  to  besiege  Bezieres ;  and  the  earl 
of  Bezieres,  who  was  governor  of  that  city,  thinking  it  impossible  to 
defend  the  place,  came  out,  and  presenting  himself  before  the  legate, 
implored  mercy  for  the  inhabitants ;  intimating,  that  there  were  as 
many  Roman  catholics  as  Albigenses  in  that  city.  The  legate  replied, 
that  all  excuses  were  useless  ;  the  place  must  be  delivered  up  at  dis- 
cretion, or  the  most  dreadful  consequences  would  ensue. 

The  earl  of  Bezieres  returning  into  the  city,  told  the  inhabitants  he 
could  obtain  no  mercy,  unless  the  Albigenses  would  abj lire  their  reli- 
gion, and  conform  to  the  worship  of  the  church  of  Rome.  The  Roman 
catholics  pressed  the  Albigenses  to  comply  with  his  request ;  but  the 
Albigenses  nobly  answered,  that  they  would  not  forsake  their  religion 
for  the  base  price  of  their  frail  life  :  that  God  was  able,  if  he  pleased, 
to  defend  them  ;  but  if  he  would  be  glorified  by  the  confession  of  their 
faith,  it  would  be  a  great  honour  to  them  to  die  for  his  sake.  They 
added,  that  they  had  rather  displease  the  pope,  who  could  but  kill  their 
bodies,  than  God,  who  could  cast  both  body  and  soul  into  hell.  On 
this  the  popish  party,  finding  their  importunities  ineffectual,  sent  their 
bishop  to  the  legate,  beseeching  him  not  to  include  them  in  the^x;has- 
tisement  of  the  Albigenses  ;  and  representing,  that  the  best  means  to 
win  the  latter  over  to  the  Roman  catholic  persuasion,  was  by  gentle- 
ness, and  not  by  rigour.  The  legate,  upon  hearing  this,  flew  into  a 
violent  passion  with  the  bishop,  and  declared  that,  "  If  all  the  city 
did  not  acknowledge  their  fault,  they  should  taste  of  one  curse  with- 
out distinction  of  religion,  sex,  or  age." 

Horrid  Cruelties  on  taking  the  Toxon. 

The  inhabitants  refusing  to  yield  upon  such  terms,  a  general  assault 
was  made,  and  the  place  taken  by  storm,  when  every  cruelty  that  bar- 
barous superstition  could  devise  was  practised ;  nothing  was  to  be 
heard,  but  the  groans  of  men,  who  lay  weltering  in  their  blood,  the 
lamentations  of  mothers,  who,  after  being  violated  by  the  soldiery, 
had  their  children  taken  from  them,  and  dashed  to  pieces  before  their 
faces.  The  city  being  fired  in  various  parts,  new  scenes  of  confusion 
arose ;  in  several  places  the  streets  were  streaming  with  blood. 
Those  who  hid  themselves  in  their  dwellings,  had  only  the  dreadful 
alternative  to  remain  and  perish  in  the  flames,  or  rush  out  and  fall  by 
the  swords  of  the  soldiers.  The  bloody  legate,  during  these  infernal 
proceedings,  enjoyed  the  carnage,  and  even  cried  out  to  the  troops, 
"  Kill  them,  kill  them  all ;  kill  man,  woman,  and  child ;  kill  Roman 
Catholics  as  well  as  Albigenses,  for  when  they  are  dead  the  Lord 
knows  how  to  pick  out  his  own."  Thus  the  beautiful  city  of  Bezieres 
was  reduced  to  a  heap  of  ruins ;  and  60,000  persons  were  murdered. 

Courage  of  the  Earl  of  Bezieres. 

The  earl  of  Bezieres  and  a  few  others  made  their  escape,  and  went 
to  Carcasson,  which  they  endeavoured  to  put  in  the  best  posture  of 
defence.  The  legate,  not  willing  to  lose  an  opportunity  of  spilling 
blood  during  the  forty  days  which  the  troops  were  to  serve,  led  them 
immediately  against  Carcasson.  As  soon  as  the  place  was  invested, 
a  fuiioj's  assault  was  given,  but  the  besiegers  were  repulsed  with  great 
iiaughter ;  and  upon  this  occasion  the  earl  of  Bezieres  gave  the  most 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  ALBIGEI^ES.  9I 

distinguished  proof  of  his  courage,  saying,  to  encourage  the  besieged, 
"  We  had  better  die  fighting  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  such  bigotted 
and  bloody  enemies." 

Two  miles  from  the  city  of  Carcasson  there  was  a  small  town  of 
the  same  name,  which  the  Albigenses  had  liliewise  fortified.  The 
legate,  being  enraged  at  the  repulse  he  had  received  from  the  city  of 
Carcasson,  determined  to  wreak  his  vengeance  upon  the  town  :  the 
next  morning  he  made  a  general  assault ;  and,  though  the  place  was 
bravely  defended,  he  took  it  by  storm,  put  all  within  it  to  the  sword, 
and  then  burnt  the  town. 

During  these  transactions  the  king  of  Arragon  arrived  at  the  camp, 
and,  after  paying  his  obedience  to  the  legate,  told  him,  he  understood 
the  earl  of  Bezieres,  his  kinsman,  was  in  the  city  of  Carcasson,  and 
that,  if  he  would  grant  him  permission,  he  would  go  thither  and  en- 
deavour to  make  him  sensible  of  the  duty  he  owed  to  the  pope  and 
church :  the  legate  acquiescing,  the  king  repaired  to  the  earl,  and 
asked  him  from  what  motives  he  shut  himself  up  in  that  city  against 
so  great  an  army.  The  earl  answered,  it  was  to  defend  his  life,  goods, 
and  subjects ;  that  he  knew  the  pope,  under  the  pretence  of  religion, 
resolved  to  destroy  his  uncle,  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  and  himself;  that 
he  saw  the  cruelty  which  they  had  used  at  Bezieres,  even  against  the 
priests ;  and  at  the  town  of  Carcasson ;  and  that  they  must  look  for 
no  mercy  from  the  legate,  or  his  army;  he,  therefore,  rather  chose 
to  die,  defending  himself  and  his  subjects,  than  fall  into  the  hands  of 
so  inexorable  an  enemy  as  the  legate  ;  that  though  he  had  in  his  city 
some  that  were  of  another  religion,  yet  they  were  such  as  had  not 
wronged  any,  were  come  to  his  succour  in  his  greatest  extremity, 
and  for  their  good  service  he  was  resolved  not  to  abandon  them ;  that 
his  trust  was  in  God,  the  defender  of  the  oppressed ;  and  that  he 
would  assist  them  against  those  ill  advised  men  who  forsook  their 
own  homes,  to  burn,  ravage,  and  murder,  Avithout  reason,  judgment,. 
or  mercy. 

Infamous  Treachery  of  the  Legate. 

The  king- reported  to  the  legate  what  the  earl  had  said  :  the  legate, 
after  considering  for  some  time,  replied,  "  For  your  sake,  sir,  I  will 
receive  the  earl  of  Bezieres  to  mercy,  and  with  him  twelve  others  shall 
Ue  safe,  and  be  permitted  to  retire  with  their  property  ;  but  as  for  the 
rest,  I  am  determined  to  have  them  at  my  discretion."  This  answer 
'displeased  the  king  ;  and  when  the  earl  heard  it, he  absolutely  refused- 
to  comply  with  such  terms.  The  legate  then  commanded  another 
assault,  but  his  troops  were  again  repulsed  with  great  slaughter,  and 
the  dead  bodies  occasioned  a  stench  that  was  exceedingly  offensive 
both  to  the  besieged  and  the  besiegers.  The  legate,  vexed  and  alarm- 
ed at  this  second  disappointment,  determined  to  act  by  stratagem. 
He,  therefore,  sent  a  person,  well  skilled  in  dissimulation  and  artifice, 
to  the  earl  of  Bezieres,  with  a  seeming  friendly  message.  The  de- 
sign was,  by  any  means,  to  induce  the  earl  to  leave  the  city,  in  order 
to  have  an  interview  with  the  legate ;  and  to  this  end  the  messenger 
was  to  promise,  or  swear,  whatever  he  thought  proper ;  for,  said  the 
legate,  "  swear  to  what  falsehoods  you  will  in  such  a  cause,  I  will  give 
you  absolution." 

This  infamous  plot  succeeded :  for  the  earl,  believing  the  promises 
made  him  of  personal  security,  and  crediting  the  solemn  oaths  that 


93  BOOK  Of  MARTYRS. 

the  perjured  agent  swore  upon  the  occasion,  left  the  city,  and  went 
with  him.  The  legate  no  sooner  saw  him,  than  he  told  him  he  was  a 
prisoner,  and  must  remain  so  till  Carcasson  was  surrendered,  and  the 
inhabitants  taught  their  duty  to  the  pope.  The  earl,  on  hearing  this, 
cried  out  that  he  was  betrayed,  and  exclaimed  against  the  treachery  of 
the  legate,  and  the  perjury  of  the  person  he  had  employed.  But  he 
was  ordered  into  close  confinement,  and  the  place  summoned  to  sur- 
render immediately. 

The  people,  on  hearing  the  captivity  of  the  earl,  were  thrown  into 
the  utmost  consternation,  when  one  of  the  citizens  informed  the  rest, 
that  he  had  been  formerly  told  by  some  old  men,  that  there  was  a  very 
capacious  subterraneous  passage,  which  led  from  thence  to  the  castle 
of  Camaret,  at  three  leagues  distance.  "  If,"  continued  he,  "  we  can 
find  this  passage,  we  may  all  escape  before  the  legate  can  be  ap- 
prized of  our  flight,"  This  information  was  joyfully  received ;  all 
were  employed  to  search  for  the  passage  ;  and,  at  length,  it  was  dis- 
covered. Early  in  the  evening  the  inhabitants  began  their  flight, 
taking  with  them  their  wives,  children,  a  {ew  days'  provisions,  and 
such  property  as  was  most  valuable  and  portable.  They  reached  the 
castle  by  the  morning,  and  escaped  to  Arragon,  Catalonia,  and  such 
other  places  as  they  thought  would  secure  them  from  the  power  of  the 
sanguinary  legate. 

Next  morning  the  troops  were  astonished,  not  hearing  any  noise, 
nor  seeing  any  man  stir  in  the  city ;  yet  they  approached  the  walls 
with  much  fear,  lest  it  should  be  but  a  stratagem  to  endanger  them  ; 
but  finding  no  opposition,  they  mounted  the  walls,  crying  out,  that  the 
Albigenses  were  fled  ;  and  thus  was  the  city,  with  all  the  spoils,  taken, 
and  the  earl  of  Bezieres  committed  to  prison  in  one  of  the  strongest 
towers  of  the  castle,  where  he  soon  after  died. 

The  legate  now  called  all  the  prelates  and  great  lords  of  his  army 
together,  telling  them,  that  though  it  was  requisite  there  should  be 
always  a  legate  in  the  army,  yet  it  was  likewise  necessary  that  there 
should  be  always  a  secular  general,  wise  and  valiant,  to  commiand  in 
all  their  affairs,  &c.  This  charge  was  first  offered  to  the  Duke  of 
Burgogne,  then  to  the  earl  of  Ennevers,  and,  thirdly,  to  the  earl  ol 
St.  Paul ;  but  they  all  refused  it.  At  length  it  was  offered  to  Simon, 
earl  of  Montfort,  who,  after  some  excuses,  accepted  of  it.  Four  thou- 
sand men  were  left  to  garrison  Carcasson,  and  the  deceased  earl  oi 
Bezieres  was  succeeded,  in  title  and  dignity,  by  Earl  Simon,  a  bigoted 
Roman  Catholic,  who  threatened  vengeance  on  the  Albigenses,  unless 
they  conformed  to  the  worship  of  the  church  of  Rome.  But  the  king 
of  Arragon,  who  was  in  his  heart  of  the  reformed  persuasion,  secretly 
encouraged  the  Albigenses,  and  gave  them  hopes,  that  if  they  acted 
with  prudence,  they  might  cast  off"  the  yoke  of  the  tyrannical  Earl 
Simon.  They  took  his  advice,  and  Mobile  Simon  was  gone  to  Mont- 
pellier,  they  surprised  some  of  liis  fortresses,  and  were  successful  in 
several  expeditions  against  his  officers. 

Conduct  of  Simon. 

These  proceedings  so  enraged  Simon,  that,  returning  from  Mont 
pellier,  he  collected  together  some  forces,  marched  against  the  Albi- 
genses, and  ordered  every  prisoner  he  took  to  be  immediately  burnt ; 
butnot  succeeding  in  some  of  his  enterprises,  he  grew  disheartened, 


I 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  ALBIGENSES.  93 

and  wrote  to  every  Roman  Catholic  power  in  Europe  to  send  him  as- 
sistance, otherwise  he  should  not  be  able  to  hold  out  against  the  Albi- 
genses.  He  soon  received  some  succours,  with  which  he  attacked 
the  castle  of  Beron,  and  making  himself  master  of  it,  ordered  the  eyes 
to  be  put  out,  and  the  noses  to  be  cut  off,  of  all  the  garrison,  one  per- 
son alone  excepted,  who  was  deprived  of  one  eye  only,  that  he  might 
conduct  the  rest  to  Cabaret.  He  then  undertook  the  siege  of  Me- 
nerbe,  which,  on  account  of  the  want  of  water,  was  obliged  to  yield 
to  him.  The  lord  of  Termes,  the  governor,  wets  put  in  prison,  where 
he  died  ;  his  wife,  sister,  daughter,  and  180  others,  were  committed 
to  the  flames.  Many  other  castles  surrendered  to  the  forces  of  this 
monster,  and  the  inhabitants  were  butchered  in  a  manner  equally  bar- 
barous. 

Earl  of  Toulouse  excommunicated. 

In  the  mean  time  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  by  means  of  letters  of  re- 
commendation from  the  king  of  France,  was  reconciled  to  the  pope  : 
at  least  the  pope  pretended  to  give  him  remission  for  the  death  of 
Friar  Peter,  and  to  absolve  him  from  all  other  crimes  he  had  commit- 
ted. But  the  legate,  by  the  connivance  of  the  pope,  did  all  he  could 
to  ruin,  the  earl.  Some  altercations  having  passed  between  them,  the 
legate  excommunicated  the  earl ;  and  the  bishop  of  Toulouse,  upon 
this  encouragement,  sent  this  impudent  message  to  the  earl,  "  That  as 
he  was  an  excommunicated  person,  he  commanded  him  to  depart  the 
city ;  for  an  ecclesiastic  could  not  say  mass  with  propi'iety,  while  a 
person  of  such  a  description  was  so  near  him." 

Being  greatly  exasperated  at  the  bishop's  insolence,  the  earl  sent 
him  an  order  immediately  to  depart  from  the  place  on  pain  of  death. 
This  order  was  all  the  prelate  wanted,  as  it  would  give  him  some  rea- 
son to  complain  of  his  lord.  The  bishop,  with  the  canons  of  the  ca- 
thedral church,  marched  out  of  the  city  in  solemn  procession,  bare- 
footed and  bareheaded,  taking  with  them  the  cross,  banner,  host,  &c. 
and  proceeded  in  that  manner  to  tire  legate's  army,  where  they  were 
received  with  great  respect  as  persecuted  saints ;  and  the  legate 
thought  this  a  sufficient  excuse  to  proceed  against  the  earl  of  Toulouse 
for  having,  as  he  termed  it,  relapsed  from  the  truth.  He  attempted  to 
get  the  earl  into  his  power  by  stratagem,  but  the  latter  being  apprized 
of  his  design,  escaped.  The  legate,  enraged  at  this  disappointment, 
laid  siege  to  the  castle  of  Montferrand,  which  belonged  to  the  earl, 
and  was  governed  by  Baldwin  his  brother.  On  the  first  summons, 
Baldwin  not  only  surrendered,  but  abjured  his  religion,  and  turned 
papist.  This  event,  which  severely  afflicted  the  earl,  was  followed 
by  another  that  gave  him  still  greater  mortification  ;  for  his  old  friend, 
the  king  of  Arragon,  forsook  his  interest ;  and  agreed  to  give  his 
daughter  in  marriage  to  Earl  Simon's  eldest  son  : — the  legate's  troops 
were  then  joined  by  the  forces  of  Arragon,  and  those  belonging  to 
Earl  Simon,  on  which  they  jointly  laid  siege  to  Toulouse. 

Successes  of  the  Alhigenses. 
Nevertheless,  the  earl  determined  to  interrupt  the  besiegers  by  fre- 
quent sallies.  In  the  first  attempt  he  met  with  a  severe  repulse ;  but 
m  the  second  he  took  Simon's  son  prisoner,  and  in  the  third  he  un- 
horsed Simon  himself.  After  several  furious  assaults  given  by  the 
popish  army,  and  some  successful  salHes  of  the  Alhigenses,  the  earl  of 


.04  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Toulouse  compelled  his  enemies  to  raise  the  siege.  In  their  retreat 
they  did  much  mischief  in  the  countries  through  which  they  passed, 
and  put  many  defenceless  Albigenses  to  death. 

The  earl  of  Toulouse  now  did  all  he  could  to  recover  the  friend- 
ship of  the  king  of  Arragon ;  and  as  the  marriage  ceremony  between 
that  monarch's  daughter,  and  Simon's  son,  had  not  been  performed, 
he  entreated  him  to-  break  off  that  match,  and  proposed  another  more 
proper,  viz.  that  his  own  eldest  son  and  heir  should  wed  the  princess 
of  Arragon,  and  that  by  this  match  their  friendship  should  be  again 
united,  and  more  firmly  cemented.  His  majesty  was  easily  persuaded 
not  only  to  agree  to  this  proposal,  but  to  form  a  league  with  the  prin- 
cipal Albigenses,  and  to  put  himself  as  captain-general  at  the  head  of 
their  united  forces,  consisting  of  his  own  people,  and  of  the  troops  of 
the  tearls  of  Toulouse,  Foix,  and  Comminges.  The  papists  were  greatly 
alarmed  at  these  proceedings ;  Simon  sent  to  all  parts  of  Europe,  to 
engage  the  assistance  of  the  Roman  Catholic  powers,  and  the  pope's 
legate  began  hostilities  by  entering  the  dominions  of  the  earl  of  Foix,. 
and  committing  the  most  cruel  depredations. 

As  soon  as  the  army  of  Albigenses  was  ready,  the  king  of  Arragon 
began  his  operations  by  laying  siege  to  Murat,  a  strongly  fortified 
town  near  Toulouse,  belonging  to  the  Roman  Catholics.  Earl  Si- 
mon, by  forced  marches,  came  to  the  assistance  of  the  place,  at  a  time 
when  the  king  of  Arragon,  who  kept  very  little  discipline  in  his  army, 
was  feasting  and  revelling.  Simon  suddenly  attacked  the  Albigenses, 
while  they  were  in  confusion,  when  the  united  forces  of  the  reformed 
were  defeated,  and  the  king  of  Arragon  was  killed.  The  loss  of  this 
battle  Avas  imputed  to  the  negligence  of  the  king,  who  would  have  as 
much  entertainment  in  a  camp,  as  if  he  had  been  securely  at  peace  in 
his  capital.  This  victory  made  the  popish  commanders  declare  they 
would' entirely  extirpate  the  whole  race  of  the  Albigenses  ;  and  Simon 
sent  an  insolent  message  to  the  earls  of  Toulouse,  Foix,  and  Commin- 
ges, to  deliver  to  him  all  the  castles  and  fortresses  of  which  they  were 
possessed.  Those  noblemen,  instead  of  answering  the  demand,  re- 
tired to  their  respective  territories,  to  put  them  into  the  best  posture 
of  resistance. 

Surrender  of  Toulouse. 

Soon  after,  Simon  marched  towards  the  city  of  Toulouse,  when  the 
earl  of  Toulouse,  who  had  retired  to  Montalban,  sent  word  to  the  citi- 
zens to  make  the  best  terms  they  could  with  the  Roman  Catholics,  as 
he  was  confident  they  could  not  hold  out  a  siege  ;  but  he  recommend- 
ed them  to  preserve  their  hearts  for  him,  though  they  surrendered 
their  persons  to  another.  The  citizens  of  Toulouse,  upon  receiving 
this  intimation,  sent  deputies  to  Simon,  with  offers  of  immediate  sur- 
render, provided  the  city  itself,  and  the  persons  and  properties  of  its 
inhabitants,  should  be  protected  from  devastation.  These  conditions 
were  agreed  to,  and  Simon,  in  order  to  ingratiate  himself  at  court, 
wrote  a  letter  to  Prince  Louis,  the  son  of  Philip,  king  of  France,  in- 
forming him  that  the  city  of  Toulouse  had  offered  to  surrender  to  him; 
but  being  v/illing  that  the  prince  should  have  the  honour  of  receiving 
the  keys,  and  the  homage  of  the  people,  he  begged  that  he  would  re- 
pair to  the  camp  for  that  purpose.  The  prince,  pleased  with  the  invi- 
tation, went  directly  to  the  army,  and  had  the  city  of  Toulouse  surren- 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  ALBIGENSES.  gg 

■<iered  to  him  In  form.  The  pope's  legate,  however,  was  greatly  dis- 
pleased at  the  mild  conditions  granted  to  the  people,  and  insisted,  that 
though  the  prince  might  take  upon  him  the  sovereignty  of  the  place, 
and  receive  the  homage  of  the  people,  yet  the  plunder  belonged  to  the 
holy  pilgrim,s,  (for  so  the  popish  soldiers  employed  in  these  expeditions 
were  called ;)  and  that  the  place,  as  a  receptacle  of  heretics,  ought 
to  be  dismantled.  The  prince  and  Earl  Simon  in  vain  re^ionstrated 
against  proceedings  so  contrary  to  the  conditions  granted  at  the  sur- 
render :  the  legate  was  peremptory,  when  Earl  Simon  and  the  prince, 
unwilling  to  come  to  an  open  rupture  with  him,  gave  up  the  point. 
The  legate  immediately  set  his  holy  pilgrims  to  work,  when  they  pre- 
sently dismantled  the  city,  and  plundered  the  inhabitants  of  all  their 
property,  in  defiance  of  the  security  graiited  to  them  by  the  articles 
of  the  surrender. 

Dispute  between  the  Legate  and  the  Prince. 

Now  the  legate  finding  that  among  the  Albigenses  were  many  lu- 
crative places  which  would  fall  to  the  disposal  of  the  prince,  determin- 
ed, by  an  artifice,  to  deprive  him  of  any  advantage  which  might  ac- 
crue from  them ;  to  this  end,  he  gave  absolution  to  the  Albigenses, 
which,  though  they  had  not  in  the  least  changed  their  religious  opi- 
nions, he  called  reconciling  them  lo  the  church.  The  prince,  not  ap- 
prised of  this  stratagem,  was  about  to  give  his  ofiicers  possession  of 
some  places  of  profit ;  Avhen,  to  his  great  astonishment,  the  legate  in- 
formed him,  that  he  had  no  power  to  dispose  of  those  places.  The 
prince  demanded  an  explanation  of  his  meaning.  "  My  meaning," 
replied  the  legate,  "  is,  that  the  people  have  received  absolution,  and 
being  reconciled  to,  are  consequently  under  the  protection  of  the 
church ;  therefore,  all  places  among,  or  connected  with  them,  are  in 
the  disposal  of  the  church  only." 

The  prince,  offended  at  this  mode  of  reasoning,  and  highly  dis- 
pleased at  the  meanness  of  the  subterfuge,  nevertheless  thought  pro- 
per to  dissemble  his  resentment.  But  being  determined  to  quit  the 
legate,  he  put  the  troops  that  were  under  his  command  in  motion,  and 
marched  to  attack  some  other  fortresses;  but  he  found,  wherever  he 
came,  that  the  legate  had  played  the  same  trick,  and  plainly  perceived, 
if  he  continued  his  military  operations,  that  when  unsuccessful,  he 
should  bear  all  the  blame,  and  when  successful,  the  legate  would 
steal  all  the  profit ;  he  therefore  left  the  army  in  disgust,  and  return- 
ed to  court. 

Defeat  of  Earl  Simon. 

On  this.  Earl  Simon,  with  liis  own  forces,  those  the  prince  had  just 
quitted,  and  some  other  auxiliaries,  undertook  the  siege  of  Foix,  being 
chiefly  provoked  to  it  by  the  death  of  his  brother,  who  was  slain  by 
the  earl  of  Foix.  He  lay  before  the  castle  of  Foix  for  ten  days,  dur- 
ing which  time  he  frequently  assaulted  it,  but  was  as  often  repulsed. 
Hearing  that  an  army  of  Arragonese  were  in  full  march  towards  him, 
in  order  to  revenge  the  death  of  their  king,  he  raised  the  siege,  and 
went  to  meet  them.  The  earl  of  Foix  innnediately  sallied  out  and 
harrassed  his  rear,  and  the  Arragonese  attacking  his  front,  gave  him 
a  total  defeat,  which  compelled  him  to  shut  himself  up  in  Carcasson. 

Soon  afterwards,  the  pope's  legate  called  a  council  at  Montpellier, 


90  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

for  renewing  the  military  operations  against  the  Albigenses,  and  for 
doing  proper  honour  to  Earl  Simon,  who  was  present ;  for  the  Arra- 
gonese,  not  taking  advantage  of  their  victory,  had  neglected  to  block 
up  Carcasson,,by  which  omission  Simon  had  an  opportunity  of  repair- 
ing to  Montpellier.  On  meeting  the  coimcil,  the  legate,  in  the  pope's 
name,  paid  many  compliments  to  Simon,  and  declared,  that  he  should 
be  prince  of  all  the  countries  that  might  in  future  be  taken  from  the 
Albigenses  :  at  the  same  time,  by  order  of  the  pontiff,  he  styled  him 
"  the  active  a'nd  dexterous  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  invincible 
defender  of  the  Catholic  faith."  But  just  as  the  earl  was  about  to 
return  thanks  for  these  great  honours  and  fine  encomiums,  a  messen- 
ger brought  word  that  the  people  having  heard  Earl  Simon  was  in  the 
council,  had  taken  up  arms,  and  were  coming  thither  to  destroy  him 
as  a  common  disturber.  This  intelligence  threw  the  whole  council 
into  great  confusion ;  and  Earl  Simon,  though  a  minute  before  styled 
an  invincible  defender  of  the  faith,  jumped  out  of  the  window,  and  stole 
away  from  the  city. 

Council  of  Lateran. 
The  disputes  becoming  serious,  according  to  the  opinion  of  the  pa- 
pists, the  pope  himself  soon  after  called  a  council,  to  be  held  at  Late- 
ran, in  which  great  powers  were  granted  to  Roman  Catholic  inqusi- 
tors,  and  many  Albigenses  were  immediately  put  to  death.  This 
council  of  Lateran  likewise  confirmed  to  Earl  Simon  all  the  honours 
intended  him  by  the  council  of  Montpellier,  and  empowered  him  to 
raise  another  army  against  the  Albigenses.  Earl  Simon  immediately 
repaired  to  court,  received  his  investiture  from  the  French  king,  and 
began  to  levy  forces.  Having  now  a  considerable  number  of  troops, 
he  determined,  if  possible,  to  exterminate  the  Albigenses,  when  he 
received  advice,  that  his  countess  was  besieged  in  Narbonne  by  the 
earl  of  Toulouse.  He  proceeded  to  the  relief  of  his  wife,  when  the 
Albigenses  met  him,  gave  him  battle,  and  defeated  him ;  but  he  found 
means  to  escape  and  get  into  the  castle  of  Narbonne. 

Recovery  of  Toulouse  by  the  Albigenses. 
After  this,  Toulouse  was  recovered  by  the  Albigenses  ;  but  the 
pope  espousing  Earl  Simon's  cause,  raised  forces  for  tim,  and  enabled 
him  once  more  to  undertake  the  siege  of  that  city.  The  earl  assault- 
ed the  place  furiously,  but  being  repulsed  with  great  loss,  he  seemed 
sunk  in  affliction :  when  the  pope's  legate  said,  to  comfort  him,  "  Fear 
nothing,  my  lord,  make  another  vigorous  attack  ;  let  us  by  any  means 
recover  the  city,  and  destroy  the  inhabitants  ;  and  those  of  our  men 
who  are  slain  in  the  fight,  I  will  assure  you,  shall  immediately  pass 
into  paradise."  One  of  the  earl's  principal  officers,  on  hearing  this, 
said  with  a  sneer,  "Monsieur  cardinal,  you  talk  with  great  assurance; 
but  if  the  earl  believes  you,  he  will,  as  heretofore,  pay  dearly  for  his 
confidence."  Earl  Simon,  however,  took  the  legate's  advice,  made 
another  assault,  and  was  again  repulsed.  To  complete  his  misfor- 
tune, before  the  troops  could  recover  from  their  confusion,  the  earl  of 
Foix  made  his  appearance  at  the  head  of  a  formidable  body  of  forces, 
attacked  the  already  dispirited  army  of  Earl  Simon,  and  easily  put  them 
to  the  route ;  when  the  earl  himself  narrowly  escaped  drowning  in 
the  Garronne,  into  which  he  had  hastily  plunged,  in  order  to  avoid 
being  captured.     This  miscarriage  almost  broke  his  heart;  but  the 


PERSECUTIONS  OP  THE  ALBIGENSES.  jjf 

pope's  legate  continued  to  encourage  him,  and  offered  to  raise  another 
army,  which  promise,  with  some  difficulty,  and  three  years  delay,  he 
at  length  performed,  and  that  bigoted  nobleman  was  once  more  ena- 
bled to  take  the  field.  On  this  occasion  he  turned  his  whole  force 
against  Toulouse,  which  he  besieged  for  the  space  of  nine  months, 
when  in  one  of  the  sallies  made  by  the  besieged,  his  horse  was  wound- 
ed. The  animal  being  in  great  anguish,  ran  away  with  him,  and  bore 
him  directly  under  the  ramparts  of  the  city,  when  an  archer  shot  him 
in  the  thigh  with  an  arrow  ;  and  a  woman  immediately  after  throwing 
a  large  stone  from  the  wall,  it  struck  him  upon  the  head,  and  killed 
him ;  thus  were  the  Albigenses,  like  the  Israelite^,  delivered  by  the 
hand  of  a  woman ;  and  thus  this  atrocious  monster,  who  had  so  long 
persecuted  the  people  of  God,  Avas  at  length  himself  slain  by  one  of 
those  whom  he  had  intended  to  have  slaughtered  if  he  had  been  suc- 
cessful. The  siege  was  raised ;  but  the  legate,  enraged  to  be  disap- 
pointed of  his  vengeance  on  the  inhabitants,  engaged  the  king  of 
France  in  the  cause,  who  sent  his  son  to  besiege  it.  The  French 
prince,  with  some  chosen  troops,  furiously  assaulted  Toulouse  ;  but 
meeting  with  a  severe  repulse,  he  abandoned  that  city  to  besiege  Mi- 
I'omand.  This  place  he  soon  took  by  storm,  and  put  to  the  sword 
all  the  inhabitants,  consisting  of  5000  men,  women,  and  children. 

The  bloodthirsty  legate,  whose  name  was  Betrand,  being  very  old, 
grew  weary  of  following  the  army  ;  but  his  passion  for  murder  still 
remained,  as  appears  by  his  epistle  to  the  pope,  in  which  he  begs  to 
be  recalled  on  account  of  age  and  infirmities ;  but  entreats  the  pon- 
tiff to  appoint  a  successor,  who  might  carry  on  the  war,  as  he  had 
done,  with  spirit  and  perseverance.  In  consequence,  the  pope  recalled 
Betrand,  and  appointed  Conrade,  bishop  of  Portua,  to  be  legate  in 
his  room.  The  latter  determined  to  follow  the  steps  of  his  predeces- 
sor, and  to  persecute  the  Albigenses  with  the  greatest  severity.  Gui- 
do,  earl  of  Montfort,  the  son  and  heir  of  Earl  Simon,  undertook  the 
command  of  the  troops,  and  immediately  laid  siege  to  Toulouse,  before 
the  walls  of  which  he  was  killed.  His  brother  Almeric  succeeded  to 
the  command,  but  the  bravery  of  the  garrison  soon-  obliged  him  to 
raise  the  siege.  On  this  the  legate  prevailed  upon  the  king  of  France 
to  undertake  the  siege  of  Toulouse  in  person,  and  reduce  to  the  obe- 
dience of  the  church  those  obstinate  heretics,  as  he  called  the  brave 
Albigenses-  The  earl  of  Toulouse,  hearing  of  the  great  preparations 
made  by  the  king  of  France,  sent  the  women,  children,  cattle,  <&c. 
into  secret  and  secure  places  in  the  mountains,  ploughed  up  the  land, 
that  Ihe  king's  forces  should  not  obtain  any  forage,  and  did  all  that  a 
skilful  general  could  perform  to  distress  the  enemy.  By  these  wise 
regulations,  the  French  army,  soon  after  entering  the  earldom  of  Tou- 
louse, suffered  all  the  extremities  of  famine,  which  obliged  the  troops 
to  feed  on  the  carcasses  of  horses,  dogs,  cats,  &.c,  which  unwhole- 
some food  produced  the  plague.  The  king  died  of  grief;  but  bis 
son,  who  succeeded  him,  determined  to  carry  on  the  war ;  he  we  s, 
however,  defeated  in  three  engagements,  by  the  earl  of  Toulouse. 
The  king,  the  queen-mother,  and  three  archbishops,  again  raised  a 
formidable -army,  and  had  the  art  to  persuade  the  earl  of  Toulouse  to 
come  to  a  conference,  when  he  was  treacherously  seized  upon,  made  a 
prisoner,  forced  to  appear  barefooted  and  bareheaded  before  his  ene- 
mies, and  compelled  to  subscribe  the  following  ignominious  conii- 

13 


98  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

tions :  1.  That  he  should  abjure  the  faith  that  he  had  hitherto  defended 
2.  That  he  should  be  subject  to  the  church  of  Rome.  3.  That  jhe 
should  give  his  daughter  Joan  in  marriage  to  one  of  the  brothers  of 
the  king  of  France.  4.  That  he  should  maintain  in  Toulouse  six 
popish  professors  of  the  liberal  arts,  and  two  grammarians.  5.  That 
he  should  take  upon  him  the  cross,  and  serve  five  years  against  the 
Saracens  in  the  Holy  Land.  6.  That  he  should  level  the  walls  of 
Toulouse  with  the  ground.  7.  That  he  should  destroy  the  walls  and 
fortifications  of  thirty  of  his  other  cities  and  castles,  as  the  legate 
should  direct.  8.  That  he  should  remain  prisoner  at  Paris  till  his 
daughter  was  delivered  to  the  king's  commissioners.  After  these 
cruel  conditions,,a  severe  persecution  took  place  against  the  Albigen- 
ses,  many  of  whom  suffered  for  the  faith :  and  express  orders  were 
issued,  that  the  laity  should  not  he  permitted  to  read  the  sacred  writings ! 


SECTION  IV. 

PERSECUTIONS    IN    FRANCE,  PREVIOUS  TO,  AND    DURING    THE    CIVIL 
WARS  OF  THAT  NATION. 

In  the  year  1524,  at  a  town  in  France  called  Melden,  one  John 
Clark  affixed  a  bill  on  the  church  door,  in  which  he  called  the  pope  An- 
tichrist :  for  this  oflfence  he  was  repeatedly  whipped,  and  then  branded 
in  the  forehead.  His  mother,  who  saw  the  chastisement,  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  "  Blessed  be  Christ,  and  welcome  these  marks  for  his 
sake."  He  went  afterwards  to  Metz,  in  Lorraine,  and  demolished 
some  images,  for  which  he  had  his  right  hand  and  nose  cut  off",  and 
his  arms  and  breast  torn  by  pincers  *,  while  suffering  these  cruelties,  he 
sang  the  115th  psalm,  which  expressly  forbids  superstition.  On  con- 
cluding the  psalm,  he  was  thrown  into  the  fire  and  burnt  to  ashes. 

About  the  same  time  several  persons  of  the  reformed  persuasion 
were  beaten,  racked,  scourged,  and  burnt  to  death,  in  several  parts  of 
France  ;  but  particularly  at  Paris,  Limosin,  and  Malda. 

A  native  of  Malda  was  burnt  by  a  slow  fire  for  saying  that  mass  was 
a  plain  denial  of  the  death  and  passion  of  Christ.  At  Limosin, 
John  de  Cadurco,  a  clergyman  of  the  reformed  religion,  was  appre- 
hended, degraded,  and  ordered  to  be  burnt.  When  under  examina- 
tion, a  friar  undertook  to  preach  a  sermon  upon  the  occasion;  when 
opening  the  New  Testament,  he  pitched  upon  this  text,  in  the  first  epis- 
tle of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  chap.  iv.  ver.  1.  "  Now  the  spirit  speak- 
eth  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith, 
giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils."  The  friai 
began  to  expound  this  verse  in  favour  of  the  Roman  Catholic  persua- 
sion, and  in  condemnation  of  the  reformed  religion,  when  John  de 
Cadurco  begged,  that  befo;:e  he  proceeded  in  his  sermon,  he  would 
read  the  two  verses  which  folloAved  his  text : — the  friar  again  opened 
the  Testament,  but  on  casting  his  eye  on  the  passage,  he  appeared 
confounded.  Cadurco  then  desired  that  the  book  might  be  handed  to 
him;  this  request  being  complied  with,  he  read  thus,  "  Speaking  lies 
in  hypocrisy,  having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron,  forbid- 
ding to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,  which  God 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  FRANCE.  99 

hath  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe 
and  know  the  truth."  The  Roman  Catholics,  irritated  at  this  expo- 
sure, condemned  him  to  the  flames. 

At  Paris,  Alexander  Kanus,  a  clergyman,  was  burnt  in  a  slow  fire ; 
and  four  men  were  committed  to  the  flames  for  distributing  papers 
which  ridiculed  the  saying  of  mass.  One  had  his  tongue  bored  through 
for  ridiculing  the  Romish  superstitions.  Peter  Gaudet,  a  Genoese, 
was  burnt  on  the  accusation  of  his  own  uncle,  a  bigoted  Roman 
Catholic  ;  and  John  Pointer,  a  surgeon,  had  his  tongue  cut  out,  and 
was  then  burnt. 

Martyrdom  at  Arras,  SfC. 

^,A4i^s,  Fontanis,  and  Rutiers,  many  were  martyred  for  being  of 
the  reformed  religion ;  at  the  latter  place,  in  particular,  one  Stephen 
Brune  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  for  refusing  to  attend  mass.  When 
the  fire  was  kindled,  the  flames  were  driven  from  him  by  a  brisk  wind, 
which  occasioned  the  executioner  to  heap  more  faggots  round  him, 
and  pour  oil  on  them.  Still,  however,  the  wind  blew  the  flames  in  a 
contrary  direction,  when  the  executioner  was  absurdly  enraged  Avith 
Brune,  and  struck  him  on  the  head ;  but  Brune,  very  calmly  said, 
"  As  I  am  condemned  only  to  be  burnt,  why  do  you  strike  me  like  a 
dog  ?"  This  expression  so  greatly  enraged  the  executioner,  that  he 
ran  him  through  with  a  pike,  and  then  burnt  the  lifeless  body. 

Aymond  de  Lavoy,  a  minister  of  Bourdeaux,  had  a  complaint  lodged 
against  him  by  the  Romish  clergy  of  that  city.  His  friends  advised 
him  to  abscond,  but  he  refused.  He  remained  nine  months  in  prison. 
Being  then  brought  to  trial,  he  was  ordered  to  be  racked;  and  when 
in  the  extremity  of  torture,  he  comforted  himself  with  this  expression  : 
"  This  body  must  once  die,  but  the  soul  shall  live ;  for  the  kingdom 
of  God  endureth  for  ever."  At  length  he  swooned  ;  but  on  recovering, 
he  prayed  for  his  persecutors.  The  question  was  then  put  to  him, 
whether  he  would  embrace  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion ;  which 
positively  refusing,  he  was  condemned  to  be  burnt.  At  the  place  of 
execution  he  said,  "  O  Lord,  make  haste  to  help  me ;  tarry  not ;  des- 
pise not  the  work  of  thy  hands."  And  perceiving  some  who  used  to 
attend  his  sermons,  he  addressed  them  thus  :  "  My  friends,  I  exhort 
you  to  study  and  learn  the  gospel ;  for  the  word  of  God  abideth  for- 
ever : — labour  to  know  the  will  of  God,  and  fear  not  them  that  kill 
the  body,  but  have  no  power  over  the  soul."  The  executioner  then 
strangled  him,  and  burnt  his  body  afterwards. 

Husson,  an  apothecary  of  Blois,  went  to  Rouen,  and  there  privately 
distributed  several  small  pamphlets,  explaining  the  tenets  of  the  re- 
formed church,  and  exposing  the  Romish  superstitions.  These  books 
gave  a  general  alarm,  and  a  council  being  called,  an  order  was  issued 
for  search  to  be  made  for  the  author-  and  distributor.  It  was  disco- 
vered that  Husson  had  brought  them  to  Rouen,  and  that  he  had  gone  to 
Dieppe,  and  orders  were  given  to  pursue  him.  He  was  brought  back 
to  Rouen,  where  he  confessed  he  was  both  author  and  distributor  of 
the  hooks.  This  occasioned  his  condemnation,  and  he  was  executed 
in  the  following  manner  :  his  tongue  being  cut  out,  his  hands  and  feet 
were  tied  behind,  and  he  was  drawn  up  by  a  pulley  to  a  gibbet,  and 
then  let  down  into  a  fire  kindled  beneath ;  in  which  situation  he 
called  upon  the  Lord,  and  soon  breathed  his  last 


100  ■  .  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

Francis  Bribard,  secretary  to  cardinal  de  Bellay,  for  speaking  in  fai- 
vour  of  the  reformed,  had  his  tongue  cut  out,  and  was  burnt,  A.  D. 
1544.  James  Cobard,  a  schoolmaster  in  the  city  of  St.  Michael,  was 
burnt,  A.  D.  1545,  for  saying  the  mass  was  useless  and  absurd  ;  and 
about  the  same  time,  fourteen  men  were  burnt  at  Malda,  their  wives 
being  compelled  to  behold  their  martyrdom. 

Peter  Chapot  brought  a  number  of  Bibles  in  the  French  tongue  to 
France,  and  publicly  sold  them  there  in  the  year  1546,  for  which  he 
was  condemned  to  be  burnt ;  as,  soon  after,  were  a  cripple  of  Meaux, 
a  schoolmaster  of  Fera,  named  Stephen  Polliot,  and  a  man  named 
John  English.  •> 

Numerous  Martyrdoms. 

Michael  Michelot  being  told  either  to  recant  and  be  beheaded,  or 
to  persevere  and  be  burned,  chose  the  latter,  making  use  of  these 
words  :  "  God  has  given  me  grace  not  to  deny  the  truth,  and  will  give 
me  strength  to  endure  the  fire."  About  the  same  time  many  were  burnt 
at  Paris,  Bar,  &c.  ;  and  at  Langres  five  men  and  two  women  suffered 
for  being  of  the  reformed  religion;  when  the  youngest  women  encour- 
aged the  other,  saying,  "This  day  shall  we  be  married  to  Jesus  Christ, 
and  be  with  him  for  ever." 

Monsieur  Blondel,  a  rich  jeweller,  was,  in  1549,  apprehended  at 
Lyons,  and  sent  to  Paris,  where  he  suffered  death  for  the  faith. 
Hubert,  a  youth  of  nineteen  years  of  age,  was  committed  to  the  flames 
at  Dijon ;  as  was  Florent  Venote,  at  the  same  time. 

A  lady,  named  Ann  Audebert,  who  designed,  on  account  of  her  faith, 
to  retire  to  Geneva,  was  seized  and  sent  to  Paris.  She  was  led  to 
execution  by  a  rope  placed  round  her  waist.  This  rope  she  called  her 
wedding  girdle  ;  and  said,  "  I  was  once  married  to  a  man  on  a  Satur- 
day, and  now  I  shall  be  married  to  God  on  the  same  day  of  the  week." 

Shortly  after  the  coronation  of  Henry  the  Second,  a  tailor  was  ap- 
prehended for  working  on  a  saint's  day ;  being  asked  why  he  gave 
such  an  offence  to  religion,  his  reply  was,  "  I  am  a  poor  man,  and  have 
nothing  but  my  labour  to  depend  upon ;  necessity  requires  that  I  should 
be  industrious,  and  my  conscience  tells  me  there  is  no  day  but  the 
Sabbath  which  I  ought  to  keep  sacred  from  labour.  Having  expressed 
himself  thus,  he  was  committed  to  p'rison,  and  the  affair  being  soon 
after  rumoured  at  court,  some  of  the  nobles  persuaded  the  king  to  be 
present  at  the  ti  'al.  On  the  day  appointed,  the  monarch  appeared  in 
a  superb  chair  ot  state,  and  the  bishop  of  Mascon  was  ordered  to  in- 
terrogate the  prisoner.  The  tailor,  on  perceiving  the  king,  paid  his 
obedience  to  him  in  the  most  respectful  manner.  The  king  was  much 
affected  with  his  arguments,  and  seemed  to  muse  ;  on  which  the  bishop 
exclaimed,  "  He  is  an  obstinate  and  impudent  heretic ;  let  him  be 
-  taken  back  to  prison  and  burnt  to  death."  The  prisoner  was  accord- 
ingly conveyed  to  prison  ;  and  the  bishop  artfully  insinuated,  that  the 
heretics,  as  he  called  the  reformed,  had  many  specious  arguments, 
which  at  first  hearing,  appeared  conclusive ;  but  on  examination,  they 
were  found  to  be  false.  He  then  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  king  to 
be  present  at  the  execution,  who  at  length  consented,  and  repaired  to 
a  balcony  which  overlooked  the  place.  On  seeing  the  king,  the  tailor 
fixed  his  eyes  steadfastly  upon  him,  and  even  while  the  ffames  were 
eonsuminpf  him.  kept  gazing  in  such  a  manner,  as  threw  the  monarch 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  FRANCE.  1^1 

into  visible  confusion,  and  obliged  him  to  retire  before  the  martyr  was 
dead.  He  was  so  much  shocked,  that  he  could  not  recover  his  spirits 
for  some  time ;  and  what  added  to  his  disquiet  was,  his  continually 
dreaming,  for  many  nights,  that  he  saw  the  tailor  with  his  eyes  fixed 
upon  him,  in  the  same  manner  as  during  the  execution. 

A  pious  man,  named  Claudius,  was  burnt  at  Orleans ;  a  Genoese 
youth,  called  Thomas,  having  rebuked  a  Roman  Catholic  for  profane- 
ly swearing,  was  informed  against  as  a  heretic,  and  burnt  at  Paris  ; 
as  were  three  men  at  Lyons,  two  of  them  with  ropes  about  their  necks ; 
but  the  third,  having  been  an  officer  in  the  king's  service,  was  ex- 
empted from  that  disgrace.  He,  however,  begged  to  be  treated  in  the 
same  manner  as  his  companions,  in  honour  of  the  Lord :  his  request 
was  complied  with ;  and  after  having  sung  a  psalm  Avith  great  ferven- 
cy, they  were  all  consumed. 

A  citizen  of  Geneva,  Simon  Laloe,  Matthew  Dimonet,  a  converted 
libertine,  and  Nicholas  Naile,  a  bookseller  of  Paris,  were  burnt  for 
professing  the  reformed  religion.  Peter  Serre  was  originally  a  priest, 
but  reflecting  on  the  errors  of  popery,  he,  at  length,  embraced  the  re- 
formed religion,  and  learned  the  trade  of  a  shoemaker.  Having  a 
brother  at  Toulouse,  who  was  a  bigoted  Roman  Catholic,  Serre,  out 
of  fraternal  love,  made  a  journey  to  that  city,  in  order  to  dissuade  him 
from  his  superstitions :  the  brother's  wife  not  approving  of  his  design, 
lodged  a  complaint  against  him,  on  which  he  was  apprehended,  and 
made  a  full  declaration  of  his  faith.  The  judge  asked  him  concerning 
his  occupation,  to  which  he  replied,  "I  have  of  late  practised  the  trade 
of  a  shoemaker."  "  Of  late  !"  said  the  .Tudge,  "  and  what  did  you  prac- 
tise formerly  ?"  "  That  I  am  almost  ashamed  to  tell  you,"  exclaimed 
Serre,  ".because  it  was  the  vilest  and  most  wicked  occupation  imagi- 
nable." The  judge,  and  all  who  were  present,  from  these  words,  sup- 
posed he  had  been  a  murderer  or  thief,  and  that  what  he  spoke  was 
through  contrition.  He  was,  however,  ordered  to  explain  precisely 
what  he  meant ;  when,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  exclaimed,  "  O,  I 
was  formerly  a  Popish  Priest  !"  This  reply  so  much  exasperated  the 
judge,  that  he  condemned  Serre  to  be  first  degraded,  then  to  have  his 
tongue  cut,  and  afterwards  to  be  burnt. 

In  1554,  two  men  of  the  reformed  religion,  with  the  son  and  daughter 
of  one  of  them,  were  committed  to  the  castle  of  Niverne.  On  exami- 
nation they  confessed  their  faith,  and  were  ordered  for  execution ;  they 
were  first  smeared  with  grease,  brimstone,  and  gunpowder  ;  their 
tongues  were  then  cut  out,  and  they  were  afterwards  committed  to  the 
flames. 

Philip  Hamlin,  a  priest,  was  apprehended  for  having  renounced  the 
errors  of  poper}%  Being  brought  to  the  stake,  he  began  to  exhort  the 
people  to  quit  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  on  which  the  officer 
who  presided  at  the  execution  ordered  the  faggots  to  be  lighted,  and 
that  a  trumpet  should  be  blown  while  Hamlin  was  burning,  that  the 
people  migLt  not  hear  his  voice 


102  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 


BOOK  V. 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  INQriSITION  IN  SPAIN,  PORTUGAL. 
ITALY,  &C. 


SECTION  I. 

ORIGIN,  PROGRESS,  AND  CRUELTIES  OF  THE  INQUISITION. 

When  the  reformed  religion  began  to  diffuse  the  pure  light  of  the 
gospel  throughout  Europe,  the  bigoted  Roman  Catholics,  fearing  the 
exposure  of  the  frauds  and  abuses  of  their  church,  determined  to  leave 
nothing  unattempted  to  crush  the  Reformation  in  its  infancy ;  Pope  In- 
nocent III.  therefore  instituted  a  number  oi inquisitors,  or  persons  who 
were  to  make  inquiry  after,  apprehend,  and  punish  the  professors  of 
the  reformed  faith.  At  the  head  of  these  inquisitors  was  one  Dominic, 
who  was  canonized  by  the  pope,  in  order  to  render  his  authority  the 
more  respectable.  He  and  the  other  inquisitors  visited  the  various 
Roman  Catholic  countries,  and  treated  the  protestants  with  the  utmost 
severity  :  but  at  length  the  pope,  not  finding  them  so  useful  as  he  had 
expected,  resolved  upon  the  establishment  of  fixed  and  regular  courts 
of  inquisition  ;  the  first  ofiice  of  which  was  established  in  the  city  of 
Toulouse,  and  Dominic  became  the  first  inquisitor. 

Courts  of  inquisition  were  also  erected  in  several  other  countries  ; 
but  the  Spanish  inquisition  became  the  most  powerful,  and  the  most 
dreadful  of  any.  Even  the  kings  of  Spain  themselves,  though  arbitra- 
ry in  all  other  respects,  were  taught  to  ch-ead  its  power;  and  the  hor- 
rid cruelties  exer,cised  by  the  inquisition,  compelled  multitudes,  who 
diffiered  in  opinion  from  the  Catholics,  carefully  to  conceal  their  sen- 
timents. The  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  were  the  most  zealous  of 
all  the  monks  :  these,  therefore,  the  pope  invested  with  an  exclusive 
right  of  presiding  over,  and  managing  the  different  courts  of  inquisi- 
tion. The  friars  of  those  two  oiders  were  always  selected  from  the 
very  dregs  of  the  people,  and  therefore  were  not  much  troubled  with 
scruples  of  co'- science  ;  they  were  obliged,  by  the  rules  of  their  re- 
spsctiv?  orders,  to  lead  very  austere  lives,  which  rendered  their  man- 
ners unsocial,  and  better  qualified  them  for  their  barbarous  employ- 
ment. 

The  pope  gave  the  inquisitors  the  most  unlimited  powers,  as  judges 
delegated  by  him,  and  immediately  representing  his  person :  they  were 
permitted  to  excommunicate,  or  sentence  to  death,  whom  they  thought 
proper,  upon  the  slightest  information  of  heresy :  were  allowed  to  pub- 
lish crusades  against  all  whom  they  deemed  heretics,  and  enter  into 
leagues  with  sovereign  princes,  to  join  those  crusades  with  their 
forces.  About  the  year  1244,  their  power  was  further  increased  by  the 
Emperor  Frederic  the  Second,  who  declared  himself  the  protector  and 
friend  of  all  inquisitors,  and  published  two  cruel  edicts,  viz.  that  all  he- 
retics, who  continued  obstinate,  should  be  burnt;  and  that  all  who  re 
pented,  should  be  imprisoned  for  life.     This  zeal  in  the  emperor  for 


THE  INCIUISITION.  J  03 

the  inqui^tors,  and  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion,  arose  from  a  re- 
port which  had  been  propagated  throughout  Europe,  that  he  intended 
to  turn  Mahometan  ;  the  emperor,  therefore,  judiciously  determined, 
by  th«  height  of  bigotry  and  cruelty,  to  show  his  attachment  iopopery. 

The  officers  of  the  inquisition  are,  three  inquisitors  or  judges,  a  proc- 
tor fiscal,  two  secretaries,  a  magistrate,  a  messenger,  a  receiver,  a 
gaoler,  an  agent  of  confiscated  possessions,  aud  sevei'al  assessors, 
counsellors,  executioners,  physicians,  surgeons,  door  keepers,  fami- 
liars, and  visiters,  who  are  all  sworn  to  profound  secrecy.  The  chief 
accusation  against  those  who  are  subject  to  this  tribunal  is  heresy, 
which  comprises  all  that  is  spoken  or  written  against  any  of  the  arti- 
cles of  the  creed,  or  the  tradition  of  the  Romish  church.  The  other 
articles  of  accusation  are,  renouncing  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion, 
and  believing  that  persons  of  any  other  religion  may  be  saved,  or  even 
admitting  that  the  tenets  of  any  but  papists  are  in  the  least  reasonable. 
There  are  two  other  things  which  incur  the  most  severe  punishments, 
viz.  to  disapprove  of  any  action  done  by  the  inquisition,  or  disbelieve 
any  thing  said  by  an  inquisitor. 

Heresy  comprises  many  subdivisions  ;  and  upon  a  suspicion  of  any 
of  these,  the  party  is  immediately  apprehended.  Advancing  an 
offensive  proposition ;  failing  to  impeach  others  who  may  advance 
such ;  contemning  church  ceremonies ;  defacing  idols ;  reading 
books  condemned  by  the  inquisition ;  lending  such  books  to  others 
to  read ;  deviating  from  the  ordinary  practices  of  the  Romish 
church;  letting  a  year  pass  without  going  to  confession;  eating  meat 
on  fast  days;  neglecting  mass ;  being  present  at  a  sermon  preached 
by  a  heretic;  not  appearing  when  summoned  by  the  inquisition: 
lodging  in  the  house  of,  contracting  a  friendship  with,  or  making 
a  present  to  a  heretic ;  assisting  a  heretic  to  escape  from  confine- 
ment, or  visiting  one  >in  confinement,  are  all  matters  of  suspicion, 
and  prosecuted  accordingly.  All  Roman  Catholics  are  commanded, 
under  pain  of  excommunication,  to  give  immediate  information,  even 
of  their  nearest  and  dearest  friends,  if  they  judge  them  to  be  here- 
tics, or  inclining  to  heresy.  All  who  give  the  least  assistance  to  pro- 
testants  are  called  fautors,  or  abettors  of  heresy,  and  the  accusations 
against  these  are  for  comforting  such  as  the  inquisition  have  begun  to 
prosecute ;  assisting,  or  not  informing  against  such,  if  they  should 
happen  to  escape  ;  concealing,  abetting,  advising,  or  furnishing  here- 
tics with  money  ;  visiting,  or  Avriting  to,  or  sending  them  subsistence; 
secreting,  or  burning  books  and  papers  which  might  serve  to  convict 
them.  The  inquisition  also  takes  cognizance  of  such  as  are  accused 
of  being  magicians,  witches,  blasphemers,  soothsayers,  wizards,  com- 
mon swearers ;  and  of  such  who  read,  or  even  possess  the  Bible  in 
the  vulgar  tongues,  the  Talmud  of  the  Jews,  or  the  Alcoran  of  the 
Mahometans.  '    . 

Upon  all  occasions,  the  inquisitors  carry  on  their  processes  with  the 
utmost  severity.  They  seldom  show  mercy  to  a  Protestant ;  and  a 
Jew,  who  turns  Christian,  is  far  from  being  secure;  for  if  he  is  known 
to  keep  company  with  another  new  converted  Jew,  a  suspicion  arises 
that  they  privately  practise  together  some  Jewish  ceremonies  ;  if  he 
keep  company  with  a  person  who  was  lately  a  Protestant,  but  now 
professes  popery,  they  are  accused  of  plotting  together;  but  if  he  as- 
sociate with  a  Roman  Catholic,  an  accusation  is  often  laid  against 


104  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

him  for  only  pretending  to  be  a  papist,  and  the  consequence  is,  a  con- 
fiscation of  his  effects,  and  the  loss  of  his  life  if  he  complain. 

A  defence  is  of  little  use  to  the  prisoner ;  for  a  suspicion  only  is 
deemed  sufficient  cause  of  condemnation,  and  the  greater  his  wealth 
the  greater  his  danger.  Most  of  the  inquisitors'  cruelties  are  owing 
to  their  rapacity ;  they  destroy  life  to  possess  the  property ;  and, 
under  pretence  of  zeal,  plunder  individuals  of  their  rights.  A  prisoner 
of  the  inquisitors  is  never  allowed  to  see  the  face  of  his  accuser,  or 
any  of  the  witnesses  against  him,  but  every  method  is  taken,  by 
threats  and  tortures,  to  oblige  him  to  accuse  himself  If  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  inquisition  be  not  fully  allowed,  vengeance  is  denounced 
against  such  as  call  it  in  question;  or  if  any  of  its  officers  are  opposed, 
those  who  oppose  them  are  almost  certain  to  be  sufferers  for  their 
temerity  ;  the  maxim  of  the  inquisition  being  to  strike  terror,  and  awe 
those  who  are  the  objects  of  its  power  into  obedience.  High  birth,  dis- 
tinguished rank,  or  eminent  employments,  are  no  protection  from  its 
severities ;  and  its  lowest  officers  can  make  the  most  exalted  noble- 
man tremble  at  their  authority. 

Such  are  the  circumstances  which  subject  a  person  to  the  rage  ot 
the  inquisition ;  and  the  modes  of  beginning  the  process  are,  1.  To 
proceed  by  imputation,  or  prosecute  on  common  report :  2.  By  the 
information  of  any  indifferent  person  wno  chooses  to  impeach  ano- 
ther ;  3.  On  the  information  of  spies  who  are  retained  by  the  inquisi- 
tion ;  and,  4.  On  the  confession  of  the  prisoner  himself. 

The  inquisitors  never  forget  or  forgive  ;  length  of  time  cannot 
efface  their  resentments  ;  nor  can  the  humblest  concessions,  or  most 
libera]  presents,  obtain  a  pardon;  they  carry  the  desii-e  of  revenge  to 
the  grave,  and  wish  to  have  both  the  property  and  lives  of  those  who 
have  offended  them.  Hence,  when  a  person  once  accused  to  the  in- 
quisition, after  escaping,  is  retaken,  pardon  is  next  to  an  impossibility. 
If  a  positive  accusation  be  given,  the  inquisitors  direct  an  order  to  the 
executioner,  who  takes  a  certain  number  of  familiars  with  him  to 
assist  in  the  execution.  Father,  son,  brother,  sister,  husband,  or  wife, 
must  quietly  submit ;  none  dare  resist  or  even  speak  ;  as  either  would 
subject  them  to  the  same  punishment  as  the  devoted  victim.  No  re- 
spite is  allowed,  bufr  the  prisoner  is  instantaneously  hurried  away. 

This  dreadful  engine  of  tyranny  may,  at  any  time,  be  introduced 
into  a  country  where  the  Catholics  have  the  upper  hand;  and  hence, 
how  careful  ought  we  to  be,  who  are  not  cursed  with  such  an  arbi- 
trary court,  to  prevent  its  introduction  !  In  treating  of  this  subject, 
an  elegant  author  pathetically  says,  "  How  horrid  a  scene  of  perfidy 
and  inhumanity !  What  kind  of  community  must  that  be,  whence  gra- 
titude, love,  and  mutual  forbearance,  with  regard  to  human  frailties,  are 
banished  !  What  must  that  tribunal  be,  which  obliges  parents  not 
only  to  erase  from  their  minds  the  re*membrance  of  their  own  children, 
to  extinguish  all  those  keen  sensations  of  tendern.ess  and  affection 
wherewith  nature  inspires  them,  but  even  to  extend  their  inhumanity 
so  far  as  to  force  them  to  commence  their  accusers,  and,  consequently, 
to  become  the  cause  of  the  cruellies  inflicted  upon  them  !  What  ideas 
ought  we  to  form  to  oui'sclves  of  a  tribunal,  which  obliges  children  not 
only  to  stifle  every  soft  impulse  of  gratitude,  love,  and  respect,  due  to 
those  who  gave  them  birth,  but  even  forces  them,  and  that  under  the 
most  rigorous  penalties,  to  be  spies  over  their  parents,  and  to  discover 


Tortures  of  the  Inquisition.        Page  110. 


Tortures  of  the  Inquisition         Page  111. 


THE  mauisiTioN.  t05 

to  a  set  of  merciless  inquisitors  the  crimes,  the  errors,  and  even  the 
iittle  lapses  to  which  they  are  exposed  by  human  frailty !  In  a  word, 
a  tribunal  which  will  not  permit  relations,  when  imprisoned  in  its  hor- 
rid dungeons,  to  give  each  other  the  succours,  or  perform  the  duties 
which  religion  enjoins,  must  be  of  an  infernal  nature.  "What  disor- 
der and  confusion  must  such  conduct  give  rise  to,  in  a  tenderly  affec- 
tionate family  !  An  expression,  innocent  in  itself,  and,  perhaps,  but 
too  true,  shall,  from  an  indiscreet  zeal,  or  a  panic  of  fear,  give  infinite 
uneasiness  to  a  family ;  shall  ruin  its  peace  entirely,  and  perhaps 
cause  one  or  more  of  its  members  to  be  the  unhappy  victims  of  the 
most  barbarous  of  all  tribunals.  What  distractions  must  necessaril)^ 
break  forth  in  a  house  where  the  husband  and  wife  are  at  variance,  or 
'the  children  loose  and  wicked  !  Will  such  children  scruple  to  sacri- 
fice a  father,  who  endeavours  to  restrain  them  by  his  exhortations,  by 
reproofs,  or  paternal  corrections  ?  Will  they  not  rather,  after  plun 
dering  his  house  to  support  their  extravagance  and  riot,  readily  deli- 
ver up  their  unhappy  parent  to  all  the  horrors  of  a  tribunal  founded 
on  the  blackest  injustice  ?  A  riotous  husband,  or  a  loose  wife  has  an 
easy  opportunity,  assisted  by  means  of  the  persecution  in  question,  to 
rid  themselves  of  one  who  is  a  check  to  their  vices,  by  delivering  him, 
or  her,  up  to  the  rigours  of  the  inquisition." 

When  the  inquisitors  have  taken  umbrage  against  an  innocent 
person,  all  expedients  are  used  to  facilitate  his  condemnation ;  false 
oaths  and  testimonies  are  employed  to  prove  the  accused  to  be  guilty; 
and  all  laws  and  institutions  are  sacrificed  to  the  bigoted  revenge  of 
papacy. 

WTien  a  person  accused  is  taken,  his  treatment  is  deplorable.  The 
goalers  first  begin  by  searching  him  for  books  and  papers  which  might 
tend  to  his  conviction,  or  for  instruments  which  might  be  employed 
in  self-murder  or  escape,  and  on  this  pretext  they  even  rob  him  of 
his  wearing  apparel.  When  he  has  been  searched  and  robbed,  he  is 
committed  to  prison.  Innocence,  on  such  an  occasion,  is  a  weak 
reed ;  nothing  being  easier  than  to  ruii^an  innocent  person. 

The  mildest  sentence  is  imprisonment  for  life  ;  yet  the  inquisitors 
proceed  by  degrees,  at  once  subtle,  slow,  and  cruel.  The  gaoler  first 
o{  all  insinuates  himself  into  the  prisoner's  favour,  by  pretending  to 
wish  him  well,  and  advise  him  well ;  and  among  other  pretended  kind 
hints,  tells  him  to  petition  for  an  audit.  When  he  is  brought  before 
the  consistory,  the  first  demand  is,  "  What  is  your  request  ?"  To  this 
the  prisoner  very  naturally  answers,  that  he  would  have  a  hearing. 
Hereupon  one  of  the  inquisitors  replies,  "  Your  hearing  is  this  :  con- 
fess the  truth,  conceal  nothing,  and  rely  on  our  mercy."  Now,  if  the 
prisoner  make  a  confession  of  any  trifling  affair,  they  immediately 
found  an  indictment  on  it ;  if  he  is  mute,  they  shut  him  up  without 
light,  or  any  food  but  a  scanty  allowance  of  bread  and  water,  till  his 
obstinacy  is  overcome  ;  and  if  he  declare  he  is  innocent,  they  torment 
him  till  he  either  die  with  the  pain,  or  confess  himself  guilty. 

On  the  re-examination  of  such  as  confess,  they  continually  say, 
"  You  have  not  been  sincere ;  you  tell  not  all ;  you  keep  many  things 
concealed,  and  therefore  must  be  remanded  to  your  dungeon."  When 
those  who  have  stood  mute  are  called  for  re-examination,  if  they  con- 
tinue silent,  such  tortures  are  ordered  as  will  either  make  them 
speak,  or  kill  them ;  and  when  those  who  proclaim  their  innocence 

14 


lUt>  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

are  re-examined,  a  crucifix  is  held  before  them,  and  they  are  solemnly 
exhorted  to  take  an  oath  of  their  confession  of  faith.  This  brings 
them  to  the  test ;  they  must  either  swear  they  are  Roman  Catholics, 
or  acknowledge  they  are  not.  If  they  acknowledge  they  are  not, 
they  are  proceeded  against  as  heretics.  If  they  acknowledge  they 
are  Roman  Catholics,  a  string  of  accusations  is  brought  against  them, 
to  which  they  are  obliged  to  answer  extempore ;  no  time  being  given 
even  to  arrange  their  answers.  On  having  verbally  answered,  pen, 
ink,  and  paper  are  given  themi  in  order  to  produce  a  written  answer, 
which  must  in  every  degree  coincide  with  the  verbal  answer.  If  the 
verbal  and  written  answers  differ,  the  prisoners  are  charged  with  pre- 
varication ;  if  one  contain  more  than  the  other,  they  are  accused  of 
wishing  to  conceal  certain  circumstances ;  if  they  both  agree,  they 
are  charged  with  premeditated  artifice. 

After  a  person  impeached  is  condemned,  he  is  either  severely 
whipped,  violently  tortured,  sent  to  the  galleys,  or  sentenced  to  death ; 
and  in  either  case  his  effects  are  confiscated.  After  judgment,  a  pro- 
cession is  formed  to  the  place  of  execution,  which  ceremony  is  called 
an  Auto  da  Fe,  or  Act  of  Faith. 

Auto  da  Fe,  at  Madrid. 

The  following  is  an  account  of  an  Auto  da  Fe,  at  Madrid,  in  the 
year  1682. 

The  officers  of  the  inquisition,  preceded  by  trumpets,  kettle-drums^ 
and  their  banner,  marched  on  the  30th  of  May,  in  cavalcade,  to  the 
palace  of  the  great  square,  where  they  declared  by  proclamation,  that 
on  the  30th  of  June  the  sentence  of  the  prisoners  would  be  put  in 
execution.  There  had  not  been  a  spectacle  of  this  kind  at  Madrid 
for  several  years,  for  which  reason  it  was  expected  by  the  inhabi- 
tants with  as  much  impatience  as  a  day  of  the  greatest  festivity  and 
triumph. 

When  the  day  appointed  arrived,  a  prodigious  number  of  peoples 
appeared,  dressed  as  splendidlj'  as  their  circumstances  would  allow. 
In  the  great  square  was  raised  a  high  scaffold ;  and  thither,  from 
seven  in  the  morning  till  the  evening,  were  brought  criminals  of  both 
sexes ;  all  the  inquisitions  in  the  kingdom  sending  their  prisoners  to 
Madrid.  Twenty  men  and  women  of  these  prisoners,  with  one  rene- 
gade Mahometan,  were  ordered  to  be  burnt ;  fifty  Jews  and  Jewesses, 
having  never  before  been  imprisoned,  and  repenting  of  their  crime, 
were  sentenced  to  a  long  confinement,  and  to  wear  a  yellow  cap ; 
and  ten  others,  indicted  for  bigamy,  witchcraft,  and  other  crimes, 
were  sentenced  to  be  whipped,  and  then  sent  to  the  galleys :  these 
last  wore  large  pasteboard  caps,  with  inscriptions  on  them,  having  a 
halter  about  their  necks,  and  torches  in  their  hands. 

On  this  solemn  occasion  the  whole  court  of  Spain  was  present. 
The  grand  inquisitor's  chair  was  placed  in  a  sort  of  tribunal  far  above 
that  of  the  king.  The  nobles  here  acted  the  part  of  the  sheriff's  offi- 
cers in  England,  leading  such  criminals  as  were  to  be  burned,  and 
holding  them  when  fast  bound  with  thick  cords  :  the  rest  of  the  cri- 
minals were  conducted  by  the  familiars  of  the  inquisition. 

Among  those  who  were  fo  suffer,  was  a  young  Jewess  of  exquisite 
beauty,  only  seventeen  years  of  age.  Being  on  the  same  side  of  the 
scaffold  where  the  queen  was  seated,  she  addressed  her,  in  hopes  of 


THB  INaUiSITION.  IO7 

obtaining  a  pardon,  in  the  following  pathetic  speech  :  "  Great  queen  ! 
will  not  your  royal  presence  be  of  some  service  to  me  in  my  miserable 
condition  ?  Have  regard  to  my  youth ;  and,  oh  !  consider  that  I  am 
about  to  die  for  professing  a  religion  imbibed  from  my  earliest  infancy !" 
Her  majesty  seemed  greatly  to  pity  her  distress,  but  turned  away  her 
eyes,  as  she  did  not  dare  to  speak  a  word  in  behalf  of  a  person  who 
had  been  declared  a  heretic  by  the  inquisition. 

Mass  now  began,  in  the  midst  of  which  the  priest  came  from  the 
altar,  placed  near  the  scaffold,  and  seated  himself  in  a  chair  prepared ' 
for  that  purpose.  Then  the  chief  inquisitor  descended  from  the  am- 
phitheatre, dressed  in  his  cope,  and  having  a  mitre  on  his  head.  Af- 
ter bowing  to  the  altar,  he  advanced  towards  the  king's  balcony,  and 
went  up  to  it,  attended  by  some  of  his  officers,  carrying  a  cross  and 
the  gospels,  with  a  book  containing  the  oath  by  which  the  kings  of 
Spain  oblige  themselves  to  protect  the  catholic  faith,  to  extirpate  here- 
tics, and  support,  with  all  their  power,  the  prosecutions  and  decrees 
of  the  inquisition.  On  the  approach  of  the  inquisitor,  and  on  his  pre- 
senting this  book  to  the  king,  his  majesty  rose  Up  bareheaded,  and 
swore  to  maintain  the  oath,  which  was  read  to  him  by  one  of  his  coun- 
sellors ;  after  which,  the  king  continued  standing  till  the  inquisitor  had 
returned  to  his  place  ;  when  the  secretary  of  the  holy  office  mounted 
a  sort  of  pulpit,  and  administered  a  like  oath  to  the  counsellors  and 
the  whole  assembly.  The  mass  was  begun  about  twelve  at  noon,  and 
did  not  end  till  nine  in  the  evening,  being  protracted  by  a  proclama- 
tion of  the  sentences  of  the  several  criminals,  which  were  all  sepa- 
rately rehearsed  aloud  one  after  the  other.  Next  followed  the  burn- 
ing of  the  twenty-one  men  and  women,  whose  intrepidity  in  suffering 
that  horrid  death  was  truly  astonishing  :  some  thrust  their  hands  and 
feet  into  the  flames  with  the  most  dauntless  fortitude ;  and  all  of  them 
yielded  to  their  fate  with  such  resolution,  that  many  of  the  amazed 
spectators  lamented  that  such  heroic  souls  had  not  been  more  enlight- 
ened !  The  situation  of  the  king  was  so  near  to  the  criminals,  that  their 
dying  groans  were  very  audible  to  him :  he  could  not,  however,  be  ab-r 
sent  from  tliis  dreadful  scene,  as  it  is  esteemed  a  religious  one  ;  and 
his  coronation  oath  obliges  him  to  give  a  sanction  by  hie  presence  to 
all  the  acts  of  the  tribunal. 

Another  Auto  da  Fe. 

Another  Auto  da  Fe  is  thus  described  by  Dr.  Geddes : — "  At  the 
place  of  execution  there  are  so  many  stakes  set  as  there  are  prisoners 
to  be  burned,  a  large  quantity  of  dry  furze  being  set  about  them. — 
The  stakes  of  the  protestants,  or,  as  the  inquisitors  call  them,  the  pro- 
fessed, are  about  four  yards  high,  and  have  each  a  small  board, 
whereon  the  prisoner  is  seated  within  half  a  yard  of  the  top.  The 
professed  then  go  up  a  ladder  betwixt  two  priests,  who  attend  the 
whole  day  of  execution.  When  they  come  even  with  the  foremen- 
tioned  board,  they  turn  about  to  the  people,  and  the  priests  spend 
near  a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  exhorting  them  to  be  reconciled  to  the 
see  of  Rome.  On  their  refusing,  the  priests  come  down,  and  the  exe- 
cutioner ascends,  turns  the  professed  from  off  the  ladder  upon  the  seat, 
chains  their  bodies  close  to  the  stakes,  and  leaves  them.  Then  the 
priests  go  up  a  second  time  to  renew  their  exhortations,  and  if  tv\ey 
find  them  ineffectual,  usually  tell  them,  at  parting,  that  they  leave 


108  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS 

them  to  the  devil,  who  is  standing  at  their  elbow  ready  to  receive  their 
souls,  and  carry  them  with  him  into  the  flames  of  hell-fire,  as  soon  as 
they  are  out  of  their  bodies. 

"A  general  shout  is  then  raised,  and  when  the  priests  get  off  the 
ladder,  the  universal  cry  is,  '  Let  the  dogs'  beards  be  made,"  which 
implies,  singe  their  beards ;  this  is  accordingly  performed  by  means  of 
flaming  furzes  thrust  against  their  faces  with  long  poles.  This  bar- 
barity is  repeated  till  their  faces  are  burnt,  and  is  accompanied  with 
loud  acclamations.  Fire  is  then  set  to  the  furzes,  and  the  criminals 
are  consumed." 

Inquisition  of  Portugal. 

The  inquisition  of  Portugal  is  exactly  upon  a  similar  plan  to  that  of 
Spain,  having  been  instituted  about  the  same  time,  and  put  under  the 
same  regulations,  and  the  proceedings  nearly  resemble  each  other. 
The  house,  or  rather  palace,  of  the  inquisition,  is  a  noble  edifice.  It 
contains  four  courts,  each  about  forty  feet  square,  round  which 
are  about  300  dungeons  or  cells.  The  dungeons  on  the  ground  floor 
are  for  the  lowest  class  of  prisoners,  and  those  on  the  second  floor 
are  for  persons  of  superior  rank.  The  galleries  are  built  of  free- 
stone, and  hid  from  view  both  within  and  without  by  a  double  wall  of 
about  fifty  feet  high.  So  extensive  is  the  whole  prison,  which  con- 
tains so  many  turnings  and  windings,  that  none  but  those  well  ac- 
quainted with  it  can  find  the  way  through  its  various  avenues.  The 
apartments  of  the  chief  inquisitor  are  spacious  and  elegant ;  the  en- 
trance is  through  a  large  gate,  which  leads  into  a  court-yard,  round 
which  are  several  chambers,  and  some  large  saloons  for  the  king, 
royal  family,  and  the  rest  of  the  court,  to  stand  and  observe  the  exe- 
cutions during  an  Auto  da  Fe. 

A  testoon  (sevenpence  halfpenny  English  money)  is  allowed  every 
prisoner  daily  ;  and  the  principal  gaoler,  accompanied  by  two  other 
officers,  monthly  visits  every  prisoner  to  inquire  how  he  would  have 
his  allowance  laid  out.  This  visit,  however,  is  only  a  matter  of  form, 
for  the  gaoler  usually  lays  out  the  money  as  he  pleases,  and  commonly 
allows  the  prisoner  daily  a  porringer  of  broth,  half  a  pound  of  beef,  a 
small  piece  of  bread,  and  a  trifling  portion  of  cheese. 

Sentinels  walk  about  continually  to  listen;  if  the  least  noise  is  heard, 
they  call  to,  and  threaten  the  prisoner ;  if  the  noise  is  repeated,  a  se- 
vere beating  ensues.  The  following  is  a  fact ;  a  prisoner  having  a 
violent  cough,  one  of  the  guards  came  and  ordered  him  not  to  make  a 
noise ;  to  which  he  replied,  that  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  forbear. 
The  cough  increasing,  the  guard  went  into  the  cell,  stripped  the  poor 
creature  naked,  and  beat  him  so  unmercifully  that  he  soon  after  died. 

Sometimes  a  prisoner  passes  months  without  knowing  of  what  he 
is  accused,  or  having  the  least  idea  of  when  he  is  to  be  tried.  The 
gaoler  at  length  informs  him,  that  he  must  petition  for  a  trial.  This 
ceremony  being  gone  through,  he  is  taken  for  examination.  When 
they  come  to  the  door  of  the  tribunal,  the  gaoler  knocks  three  times, 
to  give  the  judges  notice  of  their  approach.  A  bell  is  rung  by  one 
of  the  judges,  when  an  attendant  opens  the  door,  admits  the  prisoner, 
and  seats  him  on  a  stool. 

The  prisoner  is  then  ordered,  by  the  president,  to  kneel  down,  and 
lay  his  right  hand  upon  a  book,  which  is  presented  to  him  close  shut 


THE  maUISITION.  109 

This  being  complied  with,  the  following  question  is  put  to  him  : 
"  Will  you  promise  to  conceal  the  secrets  of  the  holy  office,  and  to 
speak  the  truth  ?"  Should  he  answer  in  the  negative,  he  is  remanded 
to  his  cell,  and  cruelly  treated.  If  he  answer  in  the  affirmative,  he 
is  ordered  to  be  again  seated,  and  the  examination  proceeds;  when 
the  president  asks  a  variety  of  questions,  and  the  clerk  minutes  both 
them  and  the  answers. 

When  the  examination  is  closed,  the  bell  is  again  rung,  the  gaoler 
appears,  and  the  prisoner  is  ordered  to  withdraw,  with  this  exhorta- 
tion :  "  Tax  your  memory,  recollect  all  the  sins  you  have  ever  com- 
mitted, and  when  you  are  again  brought  here,  communicate  them 
to  the  holy  office."  The  gaolers  and  attendants,  when  apprised  that 
the  prisoner  has  made  an  ingenuous  confession,  and  readily  answered 
every  question,  make  him  a  low  bow,  and  treat  him  with  an  affected 
kindness,  as  a  reward  for  his  candour. 

He  is  brought  in  a  few  days  to  a  second  examination,  with  the  same 
formalities  as  before.  The  inquisitors  often  deceive  prisoners  by 
promising  the  greatest  lenity,  and  even  to  restore  their  liberty,  if  they 
will  accuse  themselves  ;  the  unhappy  persons,  who  are  in  their  power, 
frequently  fall  into  this  snare,  and  are  sacrificed  to  their  own  sim- 
plicity. Instances  have  occurred  of  some,  who,  relying  on  the  faith 
of  their  judges,  have  accused  themselves  of  what  they  were  totally 
innocent  of,  in  expectation  of  obtaining  their  liberty ;  and  thus  became 
martyrs  to  their  own  folly. 

There  is  another  artifice  made  use  of  by  the  inquisitors  ;  if  a  pri- 
soner has  too  much  resolution  to  accuse  himself,  and  too  much  sense  to 
be  ensnared  by  their  sophistry,  they  proceed  thus :  a  copy  of  an  in- 
dictment against  the  prisoner  is  given  him,  in  which,  among  many 
trivial  accusations,  he  is  charged  with  the  most  enormous  crimes  of 
which  human  nature  is  capable.  This  rouses  his  temper,  and  he  ex- 
claims against  such  falsehoods.  He  is  then  asked  which  of  the  crimes 
he  can  deny.  He  naturally  mentions  the  most  atrocious,  and  begins 
to  express  his  abhorrence  of  them,  when  the  indictment  being  snatch- 
ed out  of  his  hand,  the  president  says,  "  By  your  denying  only  those 
crimes  which  you  mention,  you  implicitly  confess  the  rest,  and  we 
shall  therefore  proceed  accordingly."  Sometimes  they  make  a  ridicu- 
lous affectation  of  equity,  by  pretending  that  the  prisoner  may  be  in- 
dulged with  a  counsellor,  if  he  chooses  to  demand  one.  Such  a  re- 
quest is  sometimes  made,  and  a  counsellor  appointed ;  but  upon  these 
occasions,  as  the  trial  itself  is  a  mockery  of  justice,  so  the  counsellor 
is  a  mere  cipher  :  for  he  is  not  permitted  to  say  any  thing  that  might 
offend  the  inquisition,  or  to  advance  a  syllable  that  might  benefit  the 
prisoner. 

Though  the  inquisitors  allow  the  torture  to  be  used  only  three  times, 
yet  at  those  three  it  is  so  severely  inflicted,  that  the  prisoner  either 
dies  under  it,  or  continues  always  after  a  cripple.  The  following  is  a 
description  of  the  severe  torments  occasioned  by  the  torture,  from  the 
account  of  one  who  suffered  it  the  three  respective  times,  but  happily 
survived  its  cruelties. 

First  time  of  torturing. 

The  prisoner,  on  refusing  to  comply  with  the  iniquitous  demands  of 
the  inquisitors,  by  confessing  all  the  crimes  they  charged  him  with. 


no  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

was  immediately  conveyed  to  the  torture-room,  which,  to  prevent  the 
cries  of  the  sufferers  from  being  heard  by  the  other  prisoners,  is  lined 
with  a  kind  of  quilting,  which  covers  all  the  crevices,  and  deadens  the 
sound.  The  prisoner's  horror  was  extreme  on  entering  this  infernal 
place,  when  suddenly  he  was  surrounded  by  six  wretches,  who,  after 
preparing  the  tortures,  stripped  him  naked  to  his  drawers.  He  was 
then  laid  upon  his  back  on  a  kind  of  stand,  elevated  a  few  feet  from 
the  floor.  ThNgy  began  by  putting  an  iron  collar  round  his  neck,  and 
a  ring  to  each  foot,  which  fastened  him  to  the  stand.  His  limbs  being 
thus  stretched  out,  they  wound  two  ropes  round  each  arm,  and  two 
round  each  thigh  ;  which  ropes  being  passed  under  the  scaffold, 
through  holes  made  for  that  purpose,  were  all  drawn  tight  at  the  same 
instant  of  time,  by  four  of  the  men,  on  a  given  signal.  The  pains 
which  immediately  succeeded  were  intolerable  ;  the  ropes,  which 
were  of  a  small  size,  cut  through  the  prisoner's  flesh  to  the  bone,  mak- 
ing the  blood  gush  out  at  eight  different  places.  As  he  persisted  in 
not  making  any  confession  of  what  the  inquisitors  required,  the  ropes 
were  drawn  in  this  manner  four  times  successively. 

A  physician  and  surgeon  attended,  and  often  felt  his  temples,  in ' 
order  to  judge  of  the  danger  he  might  be  in ;  by  which  means  his 
tortures  were  for  a  small  time  suspended,  that  he  might  have  sufiicient 
opportunity  of  recovering  his  spirits  to  sustain  each  ensuing  torture. 
During  this  extremity  of  anguish,  while  the  tender  frame  is  being 
torn,  as  it  were,  in  pieces,  while  at  every  pore  it  feels  the  sharpest 
pangs  of  death,  and  the  agonized  soul  is  just  ready  to  burst  forth,  and 
quit  its  wretched  mansion,  the  ministers  of  the  inquisition  have  the 
obduracy  to  look  on  without  emotion,  and  calmly  to  advise  the  poor 
distracted  creature  to  confess  his  imputed  guilt,  on  doing  which,  they 
tell  him,  he  may  obtain  a  free  pardon,  and  receive  absolution.  All 
this,  however,  was  ineffectual  with  the  prisoner,  whose  mind  was 
strengthened  by  a  sweet  consciousness  of  innocence,  and  the  divine 
consolation  of  religion. 

While  he  was  thus  suffering,  the  physician  and  surgeon  were  so  bar- 
barous as  to  declare,  that  if  he  died  under  the  torture,  he  would  be 
guilty,  by  his  obstinacy,  of  self-murder.  In  short,  at  the  last  time  of 
the  ropes  being  drawn  tight,  he  grew  so  exceedingly  weak,  by  the 
stoppage  of  the  circulation  of  his  blood,  and  the  pains  he  endured, 
that  he  fainted  away  ;  upon  which  he  was  unloosed,  and  carried  back 
to  his  dungeon. 

Second  time  of  torturing. 

These  inhuman  wretches,  finding  that  the  torture  inflicted,  as  above 
described,  instead  of  extorting  a  discovery  from  the  prisoner,  only 
served  the  more  fervently  to  excite  his  supplication  to  Heaven  for  pa- 
tience and  power  to  persevere  in  truth  and  integrity,  were  so  barba- 
rous, in  six  weeks  after,  as  to  expose  him  to  another  kind  of  torture, 
more  severe,  if  possible,  than  the  former ;  the  manner  of  inflicting 
which  was  as  follows :  they  forced  his  arms  backwards,  so  that  the 
palms  of  his  hands  were  turned  outward  behind  him ;  when,  by  means 
of  a  rope  that  fastened  them  together  at  the  wrists,  and  which  was 
turned  by  an  engine,  they  drew  them  by  degrees  nearer  each  other, 
in  such  a  manner  that  the  back  of  each  hand  touched  and  stood  ex 
actly  parallel  to  the  other.      In  consequence  of  this  violent  contor 


THE  INCIUISITION,  HI 

tion,  both  his  shoulders  were  dislocated,  and  a  considerable  quantity 
of  blood  issued  from  his  mouth.  This  torture  was  repeated  thrice  ; 
after  which  he  was  again  taken  to  the  dungeon,  and  delivered  to  the 
physician  and  surgeon,  who,  in  setting  the  dislocated  bones,  put  him 
to  the  most  exquisite  torment. 

Third  time  of  torturing. 

About  two  months  after  the  second  torture,  the  prisoner,  being  a 
little  recovered,  was  again  ordered  to  the  torture  room,  and  there 
made  to  undergo  another  kind  of  punishment.  The  executioners  fas- 
tened a  thick  iron  chain  twice  round  his  body,  which,  crossing  upon 
his  stomach,  terminated  at  the  wrists.  They  then  placed  him  with 
his  back  against  a  thick  board,  at  each  extremity  whereof  was  a  pul- 
ley, through  which  there  run  a  rope  that  caught  the  ends  of  the  chain  at 
his  wrists.  Then  the  executioner,  stretching  the  end  of  this  rope,  by 
means  of  a  roller  placed  at  a  distance  behind  him,  pressed  or  bruised 
his  stomach  in  proportion  as  the  ends  of  the  chain  were  drawn  tighter. 
They  tortured  him  in  this  manner  to  such  a  degree,  that  his  wrists,  as 
well  as  his  shoulders,  were  quite  dislocated.  They  were,  however, 
soon  set  by  the  surgeons  ;  but  the  barbarians,  not  yet  satisfied  with 
this  infernal  cruelty,  made  him  immediately  undergo  the  like  torture 
a  second  time  ;  which  he  sustained  (though,  if  possible,  attended  with 
keener  pains)  with  equal  constancy  and  resolution.  He  was  then 
again  remanded  to  his  dungeon,  attended  by  the  surgeon  to  dress  his 
bruises,  and  adjust  the  parts  dislocated ;  and  here  he  continued  till 
their  auto  da  fe,  or  gaol  delivery,  when  he  was  happily  discharged. 

It  may  be  judged,  from  the  before-mentioned  relation,  what  dreadful 
agony  the  sufferer  must  have  endured.  Most  of  his  limbs  were  dis- 
jointed ;  so  much  was  he  bruised  and  exhausted,  as  to  be  unable,  for 
some  weeks,  to  lift  his  hand  to  his  mouth ;  and  his  body  became 
greatly  swelled  from  the  inflammations  caused  by  such  frequent  dis- 
locations. After  his  discharge  he  felt  the  effects  of  this  cruelty  for 
the  remainder  of  his  life,  being  frequently  seized  with  thrilling  and 
excruciating  pains,  to  which  he  had  never  been  subject  till  after  he 
had  the  misfortune  to  fall  into  the  power  of  the  merciless  and  bloody 
inquisition. 

The  unhappy  females  who  fall  into  their  hands,  have  not  the  least 
favour  shown  them  on  account  of  the  softness  of  their  sex,  but  are 
tortured  with  as  much  severity  as  the  male  prisoners,  with  the  addi- 
tional mortification  of  having  the  most  shocking  indecencies  added  to 
the  most  savage  barbarities. 

Should  the  above-mentioned  modes  of  torturing  force  a  confession 
from  the  prisoner,  he  is  remanded  to  his  horrid  dungeon,  and  left  a 
prey  to  the  melancholy  of  his  situation,  to  the  anguish  arising  from 
what  he  has  suffered,  and  to  the  dreadful  ideas  of  future  barbarities. 
Should  he  refuse  to  confess,  he  is,  in  the  same  manner,  remanded  to 
his  dungeon ;  but  a  stratagem  is  used  to  draw  from  him  what  the  tor- 
ture fails  to  do.  A  companion  is  allowed  to  attend  him,  under  the 
pretence  of  waiting  upon,  and  comforting  his  mind  till  his  wounds  are 
healed :  this  person,  who  is  always  selected  for  his  cunning,  insinu- 
ates himself  into  the  good  graces  of  the  prisoner,  laments  the  anguish 
he  feels,  sympathizes  with  him,  and,  taking  advantage  of  the  hasty  ex- 
pressions forced  from  him  by  pain,  does  all  he  can  to  dive  into  his  se- 


112  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

crets.  This  companion  sometimes  pretends  to  be  a  prisoner  like  him- 
self, and  imprisoned  on  similar  charges.  This  is  to  draw  the  unhappy 
person  into  a  mutual  confidence,  and  persuade  him,  in  unbosoming 
his  grief,  to  betray  his  private  sentiments. 

Frequently  these  snares  succeed,  as  they  are  the  more  alluring  by 
being  glossed  over  with  the  appearance  of  friendship  and  sympathy. 
Finally,  if  the  prisoner  cannot  be  found  guilty,  he  is  either  tortured  or 
harrassed  to  death,  though  a  few  have  sometimes  had  the  good  for- 
tune to  be  discharged,  but  not  without  having  suffered  the  most  dread- 
ful cruelties. 

The  inquisition  also  takes  cognizance  of  all  new  books  ;  and  tolerates 
or  condemns  with  the  same  justice  and  impartiality  by  which  all  its 
proceedings  are  distinguished. 

When  a  book  is  published,  it  is  carefully  read  by  some  of  the  fami- 
liars ;  who,  too  ignorant  and  bigoted  to  distinguish  truth,  and  too  ma- 
licious to  relish  beauties,  search  not  for  the  merits,  but  for  the  defects 
of  an  author,  and  pursue  the  slips  of  his  pen  with  unremitting  dili- 
gence. They  read  with  prejudice,  judge  with  partiality,  pursue  errors 
with  avidity  and  strain  that  which  is  innocent  into  an  offensive  mean 
ing.  They  misapply,  confound,  and  pervert  the  sense  ;  and  when 
they  have  gratified  the  malignity  of  their  disposition,  charge  theii 
blunders  upon  the  author,  that  a  prosecution  may  be  founded  upon 
their  false  conceptions,  and  designed  misrepresentations. 

Any  trivial  charge  causes  the  censure  of  a  book ;  but  it  is  to  be  ob- 
served, that  the  censure  is  of  a  threefold  nature,  viz. 

1.  "When  the  book  is  wholly  condemned. 

2.  When  it  is  partly  condemned  ;  that  is,  when  certain  passages  are 
pointed  out  as  exceptionable,  and  ordered  to  be  expunged. 

3.  When  it  is  deemed  incorrect ;  the  meaning  of  which  is,  that  a 
few  words  or  expressions  displease  the  inquisitors.  These,  therefore, 
are  ordered  to  be  altered,  and  such  alterations  go  under  the  name  of 
corrections. 

There  is  a  catalogue  of  condemned  books  annually  published  under 
the  three  different  heads  of  censures,  already  mentioned,  which  being 
printed  on  a  large  sheet  of  paper,  is  hung  up  iii  the  most  public  and 
conspicuous  places.  After  which,  people  are  obliged  to  destroy  all 
such  books  as  come  under  the  first  censure,  and  to  keep  none  belong- 
ing to  the  other  two  censures,  unless  the  exceptionable  passages  have 
been  expunged,  and  the  corrections  made,  as  in  either  case  disobedi- 
ence would  be  of  the  most  fatal  consequence ;  for  the  possessing  or 
reading  the  proscribed  books  are  deemed  very  atrocious  crimes. 

The  publisher  of  such  books  is  usually  ruined  in  his  circumstances, 
and  sometimes  obliged  to  pass  the  remainder  of  his  life  in  the  inqui- 
sition. 

Where  such  an  absurd  and  detestable  system  exercises  its  deaden- 
ing influence  over  the  literature  of  a  nation,  can  we  be  surprised  that 
the  grossest  ignorance  and  the  most  bigoted  superstition  prevail  ?  How 
<;an  that  people  become  enlightened,  among  whom  the  finest  produc- 
tions of  genius  are  prohibited,  all  discussion  prevented,  the  most  inno- 
cent inquiries  liable  to  misconstruction  and  punishment,  the  materials 
for  thinking  proscribed,  and  even  thought  itself  chained  down,  and 
checked  by  the  fear  of  its  escaping  into  expression,  and  thus  bringing 
certain  and  cruel  punishment  on  him  who  has  dared  to  exercise  his 


IkisU  cruelly  toTtui-ed  to  death  by  order  of    Jidiai  the  Apostate 
A.  D.  362.  Paa-e  74. 


a^i  a-jwta 

S^ 

Urifr^VrVTrr 

Srrffr 

SB^          -'              —            —4 

t-^1                " 

SbPijBBEf^ 

^Siflrfvilfe*^ — ^^^^tRWi 

iSAinL 

F^^^  — 

awffir 

^Cj^^^      ^^—--=^Tffr^ 

i^ 

E=  ^^^ 

fflv^  J 

■nisS^jy        '^   '^          "'j 

Pw 

t=-^^e 

EHBlISi-     X 

&1^  -.    ^       '^  ■    •> 

fijw^ 

^  ft  ni  J^F — ^ ' — ^ 

K^ 

2>)^ 

^^1  i&  **■ 

«  \LsL»^\^^^^^ 

11 — ■^HbI  ^kHIBSSb^!^  =j^ 

&.  ra^A.  •'X^^rf^^^ 

■^   ^HBK" 

^.  ^s^^  '^XsHspr-^ 

j^ 

?  itw 

^^^^n^^^^^^ 

^ 

^hB^^ 

A.'^.^f^'iL 

^ — 

mwKr    v\   V 

HhS 

^^ 

asspl 

||iiH| 

s 

ap^Sj^       A 

^H 

i^ i^^^^^^ 

■ 

i^JMSp^^mS 

Marcus  covered  witJi  Honey.        Page  74. 


Dreadful  Suffer ing-s  cf  Primitive  Martyrs.  Page  74, 


m 


THE  INaUISITION.  jjg 

reason,  the  noblest  gift  of  his  Almighty  Creator.  Surely  every  well 
wisher  to  the  human  race,  must  rejoice  in  the  downfall  of  this  most 
barbarous  and  infernal  of  all  tribunals. 


SECTION  11. 

BARBARITIES  EXERCISED  BY  THE  INC^UISITIONS  OF  SPAIN  AKD   POR- 
TUGAL. 

Francis  Romanes,  a  native  of  Spain,  was  employed  by  the  mer- 
chants of  Antwerp,  to  transact  some  business  for  them  at  Bremen.  He 
had  been  educated  in  the  Romish  persuasion,  but  going  one  day  into 
a  protestant  church,  he  was  struck  with  the  truths  which  he  heard,  and 
beginning  to  perceive  the  errors  of  popery,  he  determined  to  search 
farther  into  the  matter.  Perusing  the  sacred  scriptures,  and  the  wri- 
tings of  some  protestant  divines,  he  perceived  how  erroneous  were  the 
principles  which  he  had  formerly  embraced  ;  and  renounced  the  impo- 
sitions of  popery  for  the  doctrines  of  the  reformed  church,  in  which 
religion  appeared  in  all  its  purity.  Resolving  to  think  only  of  his  eter- 
nal salvation,  he  studied  religious  truths  more  than  trade,  and  pur- 
chased books  rather  than  merchandise,  convinced  that  the  riches  of 
the  body  are  trifling  to  those  of  the  soul.  He  therefore  resigned  his 
agency  to  the  merchants  of  Antwerp,  giving  them  an  account  at  the 
same  time  of  his  conversion ;  and  then  resolving,  if  possible,  to  con- 
vert his  parents,  he  went  to  Spain  for  that  purpose.  But  the  Antwerp 
merchants  writing  to  the  inquisitors,  he  was  seized  upon,  imprisoned 
for  some  time,  and  then  condemned  to  be  burnt  as  a  heretic.  He 
was  led  to  the  place  of  execution  in  a  garment  painted  over  with  devils, 
and  had  a  paper  mitre  put  upon  his  head  by  way  of  derison.  As 
he  passed  by  a  wooden  cross,  one  of  the  priests  bade  him  kneel  to  it; 
but  he  absolutely  refused  so  to  do,  saying,  "  It  is  not  for  Christians  to 
worship  wood."  Having  been  placed  upon  a  pile  of  wood,  the  fire 
quickly  reached  him,  whereupon  he  lifted  up  his  head  suddenly ;  the 
priests  thinking  he  meant  to  recant,  ordered  him  to  be  taken  down. 
Finding,  however,  that  they  were  mistaken,  and  that  he  still  retained 
his  constancy,  he  was  placed  again  upon  the  pile,  where,  as  long  as  he 
had  life  and  voice  remaining,  he  kept  repeating  the  seventh  psalm. 

Horrid  Treachery  of  an  Inquisitor. 

A  lady,  with  her  two  daughters  and  her  niece,  were  apprehended  at 
Seville  for  professing  the  protestant  religion.  They  were  all  put  to 
the  torture ;  and  when  that  was  over,  one  of  the  inquisitors  sent  for  the 
youngest  daughter,  pretended  to  sympathise  with  her,  and  pity  her 
Bufferings  ;  then  bindinff  himself  with  a  solemn  oath  not  to  betray  her, 
he  said,  "  If  you  will  disclose  all  to  me,  I  promise  you  I  will  procure 
the  discharge  of  your  mother,  sister,  cousin,  and  yourself."  Made 
confident  by  his  oath,  and  entrapped  by  his  promises,  she  revealed  the 
whole  of  the  tenets  they  professed  ;  when  the  perjured  wretch,  instead 
of  acting  as  he  had  sworn,  immediately  ordered  her  to  be  put  to  the 
rack,  saying,  "Now  you  have  revealed  so  much,  I  will  make  you  re- 
veal more."   Refusing,  however,  to  say  any  thing  farther,  they  were 

15 


114  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

all  ordered  to  be  burnt,  which  sentence  was  executed  at  the  next 
Auto  da  Fe. 

The  keeper  of  the  castle  of  Triano,  belonging  to  the  inquisitors  of 
Seville,  happened  to  be  of  a  disposition  more  mild  and  humane  than 
is  usual  with  persons  in  his  situation.  He  gave  all  the  indulgence  he 
could  to  the  prisoners,  and  showed  them  every  favour  in  his  power, 
with  as  much  secrecy  as  possible.  At  length,  however,  the  inquisitors 
became  acquainted  with  his  kindness,  and  determined  to  punish  him 
severely  for  it,  that  other  gaolers  might  be  deterred  from  showing  the 
least  traces  of  that  compassion  which  ought  to  glow  in  the  breast  of 
every  human  being.  With  this  view  they  immediately  threw  him  into 
a  dismal  dungeon,  and  used  him  with  dreadful  barbarity,  so  that  he  lost 
his  senses.  His  deplorable  situation,  however,  procured  him  no  fa- 
vour ;  for,  frantic  as  he  was,  they  brought  him  from  prison,  at  an  Auto 
da  Fe,  to  the  usual  place  of  punishment,  with  a  sanbenito  (or  garment 
worn  by  criminals)  on,  and  a  rope  about  his  neck.  His  sentence  was 
then  read,  and  ran  thus :  that  he  should  be  placed  upon  an  ass,  led 
through  the  city,  receive  200  stripes,  and  then  be  condemned  for  six 
years  to  the  galleys.  This  unhappy,  frantic  wretch,  just  as  they  weie 
about  to  begin  his  punishment,  suddenly  sprang  from  the  back  of  the 
ass,  broke  the  cords  that  bound  him,  snatched  a  sword  from  one  of 
the  guards,  and  dangerously  wounded  an  officer  of  the  inquisition. 
Being  overpowered  by  multitudes,  he  was  prevented  from  doing  fur- 
ther mischief,  seized,  bound  more  securely  on  the  ass,  and  punished 
according  to  his  sentence.  But  so  inexorable  were  the  inquisitors, 
that  for  the  rash  effects  of  his  madness,  four  years  were  added  to  his 
slavery  in  the  galleys. 

A  young  lady,  named  Maria  de  Coceicao,  who  resided  with  her 
brother  at  Lisbon,  was  taken  up  by  the  inquisitors,  and  ordered  to  be 
put  to  the  rack.  The  torments  she  felt  made  her  confess  the  charges 
against  her.  The  cords  were  then  slackened,  and  she  was  re-con- 
ducted to  her  cell,  where  she  remained  till  she  had  recovered  the  use 
of  her  limbs ;  she  was  then  brought  again  before  the  tribunal,  and  order- 
ed to  ratify  her  confession.  This  she  absolutely  refused  to  do,  telling 
them,  that  what  she  had  said  was  forced  from  her  by  the  excessive 
pain  she  underwent.  The  inquisitors,  incensed  at  this  reply,  ordered 
her  again  to  be  put  to  the  rack,  when  the  weakness  of  nature  once 
more  prevailed,  and  she  repeated  her  former  confession.  She  Avas 
immediately  remanded  to  her  cell :  and  being  a  third  time  brought  be- 
fore the  inquisitors,  they  ordered  her  to  sign  her  first  and  second  con- 
fessions. She  answered  as  before,  but  added,  "  I  have  twice  given 
way  to  the  frailty  of  the  flesh,  and  perhaps  may,  while  on  the  rack, 
be  weak  enough  to  do  so  again  ;  but  depend  upon  it,  if  you  torture  me 
an  hundred  times,  as  soon  as  I  am  released  from  the  rack  I  shall  deny 
what  was  extorted  from  me  by  pain."  The  inquisitors  then  ordered 
her  to  be  racked  a  third  time ;  and  during  this  last  trial,  she  bore  the 
torments  with  the  utmost  fortitude,  and  coidd  not  be  persuaded  to  an- 
swer any  of  the  questions  put  to  her.  As  her  courage  and  constancy 
increased,  the  inquisitors,  instead  of  putting  her  to  death,  condemned 
her  to  a  severe  whipping  through  the  public  streets,  and  banislimeiit 
for  ten  years; 

A  lady  of  a  noble  family  in  Seville,  namedJane  Bohorquia,  was  ap- 
prehended on  the  information  of  her  sister,  who  had  been  tortured 


THE  maUISITION.  115 

and  burnt  for  professing  Ihe  protestant  religion.  Being  pregnant,  they 
let  her  remain  tolerably  quiet  till  she  was  delivered,  when  they  imme- 
diately took  away  the  child,  and  put  it  to  nurse,  that  it  might  be  brought 
up  a  Roman  Catholic.  Soon  afterwards  this  unfortunate  lady  was  or- 
dered to  be  racked,  which  was  done  with  such  severity,  that  she  ex- 
pired a  week  after  of  the  wounds  and  bruises.  Upon  this  occasion, 
the  inquisitors  affected  some  remorse,  and  in  one  of  the  printed  acts  of 
the  inquisition,  which  they  always  publish  at  an  Auto  da  Fe,  this  young 
lady  is  thus  mentioned :  "  Jane  Bohorquia  was  found  dead  in  prison ; 
after  which,  upon  reviving  the  prosecution,  the  inquisitors  discovered 
she  was  innocent.  Be  it  therefore  known,  that  no  further  prosecu- 
tions shall  be  carried  on  against  her ;  and  that  her  effects,  which  were 
confiscated,  shall  be  given  to  the  heirs  &t  law."  One  sentence  in  the 
above  ridiculous  passage,  wants  explanation,  viz.  that  no  further  pro- 
secutions shall  be  carried  on  against  her.  This  alludes  to  the  absurd 
custom  of  prosecuting  and  burning  the  bones  of  the  dead :  for  when  a 
prisoner  dies  in  the  inquisition,  the  process  continues  the  same  as  if 
he  was  living  ;  the  bones  are  deposited  in  a  chest,  and  if  sentence  of 
guilt  is  passed,  they  are  brought  out  at  the  next  Auto  da  Fe ;  the  sen- 
tence is  read  against  them  with  as  much  solemnity  as  against  a  living 
prisoner,  and  they  are  committed  to  the  flames.  In  a  similar  manner 
are  prosecutions  carried  on  against  prisoners  who  escape ;  and  when 
their  persons  are  far  beyond  the  reach  of  the  inquisitors,  they  ar« 
burnt  in  effigy. 

Isaac  Orobio,  a  learned  physician,  having  beaten  a  Moorish  servant 
for  stealing,  was  accused  by  him  of  professing  Judaism,  and  the  in- 
quisitors seized  him  upon  the  charge.  He  was  kept  three  years  in 
prison  before  he  had  the  least  information  of  what  he  was  to  undergo, 
and  then  suffered  the  following  six  modes  of  torture  : — 1.  A  coarse 
linen  coat  was  put  upon  him,  and  then  drawn  so  tight  that  the  circu- 
lation of  the  blood  was  nearly  stopped,  and  the  breath  almost  pressed 
out  of  his  body.  After  this  the  strings  were  suddenly  loosened,  when 
the  air  forcing  its  way  hastily  into  his  stomach,  and  the  blood  rushing 
into  its  channels,  he  suffered  the  most  incredible  pain.  2.  His  thumbs 
were  tied  with  small  cords  so  hard  that  the  blood  gushed  from  under 
the  nails.  3.  He  was  seated  on  a  bench  with  his  back  against  a  wall, 
wherein  small  iron  pulleys  were  fixed.  Ropes  being  fastened  to  se- 
veral parts  of  his  body  and  limbs,  were  passed  through  the  pulleys,  and 
being  suddenly  drawn  with  great  violence,  his  whole  frame  was  forced 
into  a  distorted  mass.  4.  After  having  suffered  for  a  considerable 
time  the  pains  of  the  last  mentioned  position,  the  seat  was  snatched 
away,  and  he  was  left  suspended  against  the  wall.  5.  A  little  instru- 
ment with  five  knobs,  and  which  went  with  springs,  being  placed  near 
his  face,  he  suddenly  received  five  blows  on  the  cheek,  which  put  him 
to  such  pain  as  caused  him  to  faint.  6.  The  executioners  fastened 
ropes  round  his  wrists,  and  then  drew  them  about  his  body.  Placing 
him  on  his  back  with  his  feet  against  the  wall,  they  pulled  with  the 
utmost  violence,  till  the  cord  had  penetrated  to  the  bone.  He  suf- 
fered the  last  torture  three  times,  and  then  lay  seventy  days  before 
his  wounds  were  healed.  He  was  afterwards  banished,  and  in  his 
exile  wrote  the  account  of  his  sufferings,  from  which  the  foregoing 
particulars  are  chiefly  extracted. 


116      .         BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 
SECTION  III. 

TRIAL  AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  MR.  ISAAC  MARTIN. 

In  the  year  1714,  about  Lent,  Mr.  Martin  arrived  at  Malaga,  with 
his  wife  and  four  children.  On  the  examination  of  his  baggage,  his 
Bible,  and  some  other  books,  were  seized.  He  was  accused  in  about 
three  months  time  of  being  a  Jew,  for  these  curious  reasons,  that  his 
own  name  was  Isaac,  and  one  of  his  sons  was  named  Abraham. 
The  accusation  was  laid  in  the  bishop's  court,  and  he  informed  the 
English  consul  of  it,  who  said  it  was  nothing  but  the  malice  of  some 
of  the  Irish  papists,  whom  he  advised  him  always  to  shun.  The  cler- 
gy sent  to  Mr.  Martin's  neighbours,  to  know  their  opinion  concerning 
him  :  the  result  of  which  inquiry  was  this,  "  We  believe  him  not  to 
be  a  Jew,  but  a  heretic."  After  this,  being  continually  pestered  by 
priests,  particularly  those  of  the  Irish  nation,  to  change  his  religion, 
he  determined  to  dispose  of  what  he  had,  and  retire  from  Malaga. 
But  when  his  resolution  became  known,  at  about  nine  o'clock  at  night 
he  heard  a  knocking  at  his  door.  He  demanded  who  was  there. 
The  persons  without  said  they  wanted  to  enter.  He  desired  they 
would  come  again  the  next  morning ;  but  they  replied,  if  he  would 
not  open  the  door  they  would  break  it  open  ;  which  they  did.  Then 
about  fifteen  persons  entered,  consisting  of  a  commissioner,  with  se- 
veral priests  and  familiars  belonging  to  the  inquisition.  Mr.  Martin 
would  fain  have  gone  to  the  English  consul ;  but  they  told  him  the 
consul  had  nothing  to  do  in  the  matter,  and  then  said,  "  Where  are 
your  beads  and  fire  arms  ?"  To  which  he  answered,  "  I  am  an  Eng- 
lish protestant,  and  as  such  carry  no  private  arms,  nor  make  use  of 
beads."  They  took  away  his  watch,  money,  and  other  things,  car- 
ried him  to  the  bishop's  prison,  and  put  on  him  a  pair  of  heavy  fet- 
ters. His  distressed  family  was  at  the  same  time  turned  out  of  doors, 
till  the  house  was  stripped ;  and  when  they  had  taken  every  thing 
away,  they  returned  the  key  to  his  wife. 

About  four  days  after  his  commitment,  Mr.  Martin  was  told  he 
must  be  sent  to  Grenada  to  be  tried ;  he  earnestly  begged  to  see  his 
wife  and  children  before  he  went,  but  this  was  denied.  Being  doubly 
fettered,  he  was  mounted  on  a  mule,  and  set  out  towards  Grenada. 
By  the  way,  the  mule  threw  him  upon  a  rocky  part  of  the  road,  and 
almost  broke  his  back. 

On  his  arrival  at  Grenada,  after  a  journey  of  three  days,  he  was 
detained  at  an  inn  till  it  was  dark,  for  they  never  put  any  one  into 
the  inquisition  during  day-light.  At  night  he  was  taken  to  the  pri- 
son, and  led  along  a  range  of  galleries  till  he  arrived  at  a  dungeon. 
The  gaoler  nailed  up  a  box  of  books,  belonging  to  him,  which  had 
been  brought  from  Malaga,  saying,  they  must  remain  in  that  state  till 
the  lords  of  the  inquisition  chose  to  inspect  them,  for  prisoners  were 
not  allowed  to  read  books.  He  also  took  an  inventory  of  every  thing 
which  Mr.  Martin  had  about  him,  even  to  his  very  buttons ;  and  having 
asked  him  a  great  number  of  frivolous  questions,  he  at  length  gave 
hirn  these  orders :  "  You  must  observe  as  great  silence  here,  as  if 
you  were  dead  ;  you  must  not  speak,  nor  whistle,  nor  sing,  nor  make 


THE  mauisiTioN.  117 

any  noise  that  can  be  heard ;  and  if  you  hear  any  body  cry  or  make 
a  noise,  you  must  be  still,  and  say  nothing,  upon  pain  of  200  lashes." 
Mr.  Martin  asked  if  he  might  have  liberty  to  walk  about  the  room ; 
the  gaoler  replied  that  he  might,  but  it  must  be  very  softly.  After 
giving  him  some  wine,  bread,  and  a  few  wall  nuts,  the  gaoler  left  him 
till  the  morning. — It  was  frosty  weather,  the  walls  of  the  dungeon 
were  between  two  and  three  feet  thick,  the  floor  was  bricked,  and  a 
great  deal  of  wind  came  through  a  hole  of  about  a  foot  in  length,  and 
five  inches  in  breadth,  which  served  as  a  window.  The  next  morning 
the  gaoler  came  to  light  his  lamp,  and  bade  him  light  a  fire  in  order  to 
dress  his  dinner.  He  then  took  him  to  a  turn,  or  such  a  wheel  as  is 
found  at  the  doors  of  convents,  where  a  person  on  the  other  side  turns 
the  provisions  round.  He  had  then  given  him  half  a  pound  of  mut- 
ton, two  pounds  of  bread,  some  kidney  beans,  a  bunch  of  raisins,  and 
a  pint  of  wine,  which  was  the  allowance  for  three  days.  He  had 
likewise  two  pounds  of  charcoal,  an  earthen  stove,  and  a  few  other 
articles. 

In  about  a  week  he  was  ordered  to  an  audience  ;  he  followed  the 
gaoler,  and  coming  to  a  large  room,  saw  a  man  sitting  between  two 
crucifixes ;  and  another  with  a  pen  in  his  hand,  who  was,  as  he  after- 
wards learned,  the  secretary.  The  chief  lord  inquisitor  Avas  the  per- 
son between  the  two  crucifixes ;  and  appeared  to  be  about  sixty  years 
of  age.  He  ordered  Mr.  M.  to  sit  down  upon  a  little  stool  that  front- 
ed him.  A  frivolous  examination  then  took  place;  the  questions  re- 
lated to  his  family,  their  religion,  &c.  and  his  own  tenets  of  faith.  The 
prisoner  admitted  that  he  was  a  protestant,  told  the  inquisitor  that  the 
religion  of  Christ  admitted  of  no  persecution,  and  concluded  with  say- 
ing that  he  hoped  to  remain  in  that  religion.  He  underwent  five  ex- 
aminations, without  any  thing  serious  being  alleged  against  him. 

In  a  few  days  after,  he  was  called  to  his  sixth  audience,  when  after 
a  few  immaterial  interrogatories,  the  inquisitor  told  him  the  charges 
against  him  should  be  read,  and  that  he  must  give  an  immediate  and 
prompt  answer  to  each  respective  charge. 

The  accusations  against  him  were  then  read ;  they  amounted  to 
twenty-six,  but  were  principally  of  the  most  trivial  nature,  and  the 
greater  number  wholly  false,  or,  if  founded  on  facts,  so  distorted  and 
perverted  by  the  malice  of  his  accusers,  as  to  bear  little  resemblance 
to  the  real  occurrences  to  which  they  related.  Mr.  Martin  answered 
the  whole  of  them  firmly  and  discreetly,  exposing  their  weakness, 
and  detecting  their  falsehood. 

He  was  then  remanded  to  his  dungeon ;  was  shaved  on  Whitsun- 
eve,  (shaving  being  allowed  only  three  times  in  the  year  ;)  and  the 
next  day  one  of  the  gaolers  gave  him  some  frankincense  to  be  put 
into  the  fire,  as  he  was  to  receive  a  visit  from  the  lords  of  the  inqui- 
sition. Two  of  them  accordingly  oame,  asked  many  trivial  questions, 
concluding  them,  as  usual,  with  "  We  will  do  you  all  the  service  we 
can."  Mr.  Martin  complained  greatly  of  their  having  promised  him 
a  lawyer  to  plead  his  cause ;  "  when  instead  of  a  proper  person," 
said  he,  "  there  was  a  person  whom  you  called  a  lawyer,  but  he 
never  spoke  to  me,  nor  I  to  him :  if  all  your  lawyers  are  so  quiet  in 
this  country,  they  are  the  quietest  in  the  world,  for  he  hardly  said  any 
thing  but  yes  and  no,  to  what  your  lordship  said."  To  which  one  df 
the  inquisitors  gravely  replied,  "  Lawyers  are  not  allowed  to  speak 


118  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

here."  At  this  the  gaoler  and  secretary  went  out  of  the  dungeon  to 
laugh,  and  Mr.  Martin  could  scarce  refrain  from  smiling  in  their  faces, 
to  think  that  his  cause  was  to  be  defended  by  a  man  who  scarce 
dared  to  open  his  lips.  Some  time  after  he  was  ordered  to  dress 
himself  very  clean :  as  soon  as  he  was  ready,  one  of  the  gaolers 
came  and  told  him,  that  he  must  go  with  him ;  but  that  first  he  must 
have  a  handkerchief  tied  about  his  eyes.  He  now  expected  the 
torture ;  but,  after  another  examination,  was  remanded  to  his  dun- 
geon. 

About  a  month  afterwards,  he  had  a  rope  put  raund  his  neck,  and 
was  led  by  it  to  the  altar  of  the  great  church.  Here  his  sentence 
was  pronounced,  which  was,  that  for  the  crimes  of  which  he  stood 
convicted,  the  lords  of  the  holy  office  had  ordered  him  to  be  banished 
out  of  the  dominions  of  Spain,  upon  the  penalty  of  200  lashes,  and 
being  sent  five  years  to  the  galleys  ;  and  that  he  should  at  present 
receive  200  lashes  through  the  streets  of  the  city  of  Grenada. 

Mr.  Martin  was  sent  again  to  his  dungeon  that  night,  and  the  next 
morning  the  executioner  came,  stripped  him,  tied  his  hands  together, 
put  a  rope  about  his  neck,  and  led  him  out  of  the  prison.  He  was 
then  mounted  on  an  ass,  and  received  his  200  lashes,  amidst  the 
shouts  and  peltings  of  the  people.  He  remained  a  fortnight  after  this 
in  gaol,  and  at  length  was  sent  to  Malaga.  Here  he  was  put  in  gaol 
for  some  days,  till  he  could  be  sent  on  board  an  English  ship :  which 
had  no  sooner  happened,  than  news  was  brought  of  a  rupture  between 
England  and  Spain,  and  that  ship,  with  many  others,  was  stopped. 
Mr.  Martin,  not  being  considered  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  was  put  on 
board  of  a  Hamburgh  trader,  and  his  wife  and  children  soon  came  to 
him  ;  but  he  was  obliged  to  put  up  with  the  loss  of  his  effects,  which 
had  been  embezzled  by  the  inquisition. 

His  case  was  published  by  the  desire  of  Secretary  Craggs,  the 
archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York,  the  bishops  of  London,  Win- 
chester, Ely,  Norwich,  Sarum,  Chichester,  St.  Asaph,  Lincoln,  Bris- 
tol, Peterborough,  Bangor,  &.c. 


SECTION  IV. 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LIFE  AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  MR.  WILLIAM  LITHGOW, 
A  NATIVE  OF  SCOTLAND. 

William  Lithgow  was  descended  from  a  good  family,  and  having  a 
natural  propensity  to  travelling,  he  rambled,  when  very  young,  over 
the  Northern  and  Western  Islands ;  after  which  he  visited  France, 
Germany,  Switzerland,  and  Spain.  He  set  out  on  his  travels  in  March, 
1609,  and  went  to  Paris,  where  he  stayed  for  some  time.  He  then 
prosecuted  his  travels  through  Germany  and  other  parts,  and  at  length 
arrived  at  Malaga,  in  Spain. 

While  he  resided  here,  he  contracted  with  the  master  of  a  French 
ship  for  his  passage  to  Alexandria,  but  was  prevented  from  going  by 
the  following  circumstances  :  on  the  evening  of  the  17th  of  October, 
1620,  the  English  fleet,  at  that  time  on  a  cruise  against  the  Algerine 
rovers,  came  to  anchor  before  Malaga,  which  threw  the  people  of  the 


WILLIAM  LITHGOW  Ijg 

town  into  the  greatest  consternation,  as  they  imagined  them  to  be 
Turks.  The  morning,  however,  discovered  the  mistake;  and  the 
governor  of  Malaga  perceiving  that  they  bore  the  English  flag,  went 
on  board  the  admiral's  ship,  and  on  his  return,  banished  the  fears  of 
the  people. 

Many  persons  from  on  board  the  fleet  came  ashore  the  next  day. 
Among  these  were  several  friends  of  Mr.  Lithgow,  who  invited  him 
on  board,  which  invitation  he  accepted,  and  was  kindly  received  by 
the  admiral.  The  fleet  sailing  for  Algiers  the  next  day,  he  returned 
on  shore,  and  proceeded  towards  his  lodgings  by  a  private  way  (being 
to  embark  the  same  night  for  Alexandria,)  when,  in  passing  through 
a  narrow  uninhabited  street,  he  found  himself  suddenly  surroimded 
by  nine  sergeants,  or  officers,  who  threw  a  black  cloak  over  him,  and 
forcibly  conducted  him  to  the  governor's  house.  After  some  little 
time  the  governor  appeared,  when  Mr.  Lithgow  earnestly  begged  he 
might  be  informed  of  the  cause  of  such  violent  treatment.  The  go- 
vernor only  shook  his  head,  and  gave  orders  that  the  prisoner  should 
be  strictly  watched  till  he  returned  from  his  devotions ;  directing,  at 
the  same  time,  that  the  captain  of  the  town,  the  alcaid  major,  and  town 
notary,  should  be  summoned  to  appear  at  his  examination,  and  that  all 
this  should  be  done  with  the  greatest  secrecy,  to  prevent  its  reaching 
the  ears  of  the  English  merchants  who  resided  in  the  town. 

These  orders  were  strictly  fulfilled  ;  and  on  the  governor's  return, 
Mr.  Lithgow  was  brought  before  him  for  examination.  The  governor 
began  by  asking  several  questions,  as  to  what  country  he  was  native 
of,  whither  he  was  going,  how  long  he  had  been  in  Spain,  <fec.  The 
prisoner,  after  answering  these  questions,  was  conducted  to  a  closet, 
where  he  was  again  examined  by  the  town-captain,  who  inquired 
whether  he  had  lately  come  from  Seville  :  and,  pretending  great 
friendship,  conjured  him  to  tell  the  truth ;  finding  himself,  however, 
unable  to  extort  any  thing  from  Mr.  Lithgow,  he  left  him. 

The  governor  then  proceeded  to  enquire  the  quality  of  the  English 
commander,  and  the  prisoner's  opinion  of  the  motives  that  prevented 
his  accepting  an  invitation  from  him  to  come  on  shore.  He  demand- 
ed, likewise,  the  names  of  the  English  captains  in  the  squadron,  and 
what  knowledge  he  had  of  the  embarkation,  or  preparation  for  it  be- 
fore its  departure  from  England.  His  answers  were  set  down  in  wri- 
ting by  the  notary  ;  but  the  junto,  particularly  the  governor,  seemed 
surprised  at  his  denying  any  knowledge  of  the  fitting  out  of  the  fleet, 
and  declared  that  he  was  a  traitor  and  a  spy,  and  came  directly  from 
England  to  favour  and  assist  in  the  designs  of  that  country  against 
Spain ;  and  that  he  had  been  for  that  purpose  nine  months  in  Seville, 
in  order  to  procure  intelligence  of  the  time  the  Spanish  navy  was  ex- 
pected from  the  Indies.  They  exclaimed  against  his  familiarity  with 
the  officers  of  the  fleet,  and  many  other  English  gentlemen,  between 
whom,  they  said,  unusual  civilities  had  passed,  but  all  these  transac- 
-  tions  had  been  noticed  with  peculiar  attention.  In  short,  they  said, 
he  came  from  a  council  of  war  held  that  morning  on  board  the  admi- 
ral's ship,  in  order  to  put  in  execution  the  orders  assigned  him.  They 
upbraided  him  with  being  accessary  to  the  burning  of  the  island  of 
St.  Thomas  in  the  West  Indies ;  "  Wherefore,"  said  they,  "  these 
Lutherans,  and  sons  of  the  devil,  ought  to  have  no  credit  given  to  what 
they  say  or  swear." 


120  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Mr.  Lithgow  in  vain  endeavoured  to  obviate  every  accusation  laid 
against  him,  and,  in  order  to  prove  his  innocence,  begged  that  htS 
papers  might  be  examined ;  this  request  was  complied  with ;  but 
although  they  consisted  of  passports  and  letters  of  recommendation 
from  persons  of  quality,  the  prejudiced  judges  refused  all  belief  to 
them,  and  their  suspicions  appeared  to  be  confirmed  rather  than  weak- 
ened by  the  perusal.  A  consultation  was  then  held  as  to  where  the 
prisoner  should  be  confined.  The  alcaid,  or  chief  judge,  was  for  put- 
ting him  in  the  town  prison ;  but  this  was  objected  to  particularly  by  the 
corregidore,  who  said,  "In  order  to  prevent  the  knowledge  of  his  con- 
finement from  reaching  his  countrymen,  I  will  take  the  matter  on  my- 
self, and  be  answerable  for  the  consequences  ;"  upon  which  it  was 
agreed,  that  he  should  be  confined  in  the  governor's  house,  and  the 
greatest  secrecy  observed. 

He  was  then  stripped,  searched,  and  robbed  of  a  large  sum  which 
he  had  about  him,  by  a  sergeant,  and  confined  in  an  apartment  of  the 
governor's  house.  At  midnight  the  sergeant  and  two  Turkish  slaves 
released  him  from  his  confinement,  but  it  was  to  introduce  him  to  one 
much  more  horrible.  They  conducted  him  through  several  passages 
to  a  chamber  in  a  remote  part  of  the  palace,  towards  the  garden, 
where  they  loaded  him  with  irons,  and  extended  his  legs  by  means  of 
an  iron  bar  above  a  yard  long,  the  weight  of  which  was  so  great  that 
he  could  neither  stand  nor  sit,  but  was  obliged  to  lie  down  continually 
on  his  back.  They  left  him  in  this  condition  for  some  time,  when 
they  returned,  bringing  him  a  pound  of  boiled  mutton  and  a  loaf, 
with  a  small  quantity  of  wine  ;  after  delivering  which  they  again  left 
him. 

He  received  a  visit  from  the  governor  the  next  day,  who  promised 
him  his  liberty,  with  many  other  advantages  if  he  would  confess  being 
a  spy ;  but  on  his  protesting  that  he  was  entirely  innocent,  the  go- 
vernor left  him  in  a  rage,  saying,  he  should  see  him  no  more  till  further 
torments  constrained  him  to  confess  ;  commanding  the  keeper,  to 
whose  care  he  was  committed,  not  to  allow  his  sustenance  to  exceed 
three  ounces  of  musty  bread,  and  a  pint  of  water  every  second  day  ; 
and  that  he  should  be  allowed  neither  bed,  pillow,  nor  coverlet. 
"  Close  up,"  said  he,  "  this  window  in  his  room  with  lime  and  stone  ; 
stop  up  the  holes  of  the  door  with  double  mats  ;  let  him  have  nothing 
that  bears  any  likeness  to  comfort."  The  unfortunate  Lithgow  con- 
tinued in  this  melancholy  state,  without  seeing  any  person,  for  several 
days,  in  which  time  the  governor  received  an  answer  to  a  letter  he 
had  written,  relative  to  the  prisoner,  from  Madrid ;  and  pursuant  to 
the  instructions  given  him,  began  to  put  in  practice  the  cruelties  de- 
vised, which  they  hastened,  because  Christmas  approached,  it  being 
then  the  47th  day  since  his  confinement. 

About  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  heard  the  noise  of  a  coach 
in  the  street,  and  some  time  after  heard  the  opening  of  the  prison 
doors,  not  having  had  any  sleep  for  two  nights.  Immediately  after 
the  prison  doors  were  opened,  the  nine  sergeants,  who  had  at  first  seized 
him,  with  the  notary,  entered  the  place  where  he  lay,  and  without  ut- 
tering a  word  conducted  him  in  his  irons  into  the  street,  where  a 
ooach  waited,  in  which  they  laid  him  at  the  bottom  on  his  back,  being 
unable  to  sit.  Two  of  the  sergeants  rode  with  him,  and  the  rest  walk- 
ed by  the  coach  side,  but  all  observed  the  most  profound  silence 


WILLIAM  LITHGOW  \^\ 

They  drove  hira  to  a  vine-press  house,  about  a  league  from  the  town, 
to  which  place  a  rack  had  been  privately  conveyed  before  ;  and  here 
they  shut  him  up  for  that  night. 

About  day -break  the  next  morning,  the  governor  and  the  alcaid  ar- 
rived, into  whose  presence  Mr.  Lithgow  was  immediately  brought,  to 
undergo  another  examination.  The  prisoner  desired  he  might  have 
an  interpreter,  but  was  refused  ;  nor  would  they  permit  him  to  appeal 
to  the  superior  court  of  judicature,  at  Madrid.  After  a  long  examina- 
tion, which  lasted  -the  whole  day,  there  appeared  in  all  his  answers  so 
exact  a  conformity  with  what  he  had  before  said,  that  they  declared 
he  had  learned  them  by  heart.  They,  however,  pressed  him  again  to 
make  a  full  discovery  ;  that  is,  to  accuse  himself  of  crimes  never 
committed  ;  the  governor  adding,  "  You  are  still  in  my  power  ;  I  can 
set  you  free  if  you  comply  :  if  not,  I  must  deliver  you  to  the  alcaid." 
Mr.  Lithgow  still  persisting  in  his  innocence,  the  governor  ordered 
him  to  be  tortured  immediately. 

He  was  then  conducted  to  the  end  of  a  stone  gallery,  where  the 
rack  was  placed.  The  executioner  immediately  sti*ck  off  his  irons, 
which  put  him  to  very  great  pain,  the  bolts  being  s(«losely  rivetted 
that  the  sledge  hammer  tore  away  about  half  an  incl|joi'  his  heel  in 
forcing  off  the  bolt ;  the  anguish  of  which,  together  '^ith  his  weak 
condition  (not  having  had  the  least  sustenance  for  three  days)  occa- 
sioned him  to  groan  bitterly  ;  upon  which  the  merciless  alcaid  said, 
*'  Villain  !  traitor !  This  is  but  the  beginning  of  what  you  shall  en- 
dure." 

As  soon  as  his  irons  were  off,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  uttering  a  short 
prayer,  that  God  would  be  pleased  to  enable  him  to  be  steadfast,  and 
undergo  courageously  the  trial  he  had  to  encounter :  he  was  then 
stripped  naked  and  fixed  upon  the  rack. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  various  tortures  inflicted  upon  him. 
He  lay  on  the  rack  for  above  five  hours,  during  which  time  he  recei- 
ved above  sixty  different  tortures  of  the  most  infernal  nature ;  and 
had  they  continued  them  longer,  he  must  have  expired. 

On  being  taken  from  the  rack,  and  his  irons  again  put  on,  he  vvas 
conducted  to  his  former  dungeon,  having  received  no  other  nourish- 
ment than  a  little  warm  wine,  which  was  given  him  rather  to  reserve 
him  for  future  punishments,  than  from  any  principle  of  pity. 

In  this  horrid  situation  he  continued,  almost  starved,  till  Christmas- 
day,  when  he  received  some  relief  from  Marianne,  waiting-woman  to 
the  governor's  lady.  This  woman  having  obtained  leave  to  visit  him, 
carried  with  her  some  refreshments,  consisting  of  honey,  sugar, 
raisins,  and  other  articles. 

Mr.  Lithgow  was  kept  in  this  loathsome  dungeon  till  he  was  almost 
devoured  with  vermin.  They  crawled  about  his  beard,  lips,  eye- 
brovv^s,  &c.  so  that  he  could  scarce  open  his  eyes  ;  and  his  distress 
was  increased  by  not  having  the  use  of  his  hands  or  legs  to  defend 
himself. 

Mr.  Lithgow  at  length  received  information  which  gave  little  hopes 
of  being  released.  The  substance  of  this  information  was,  that  an 
English  seminary  priest,  and  a  Scotch  cooper,  had  been  for  some  time 
employed  by  the  governor  to  translate  from  the  English  into  the 
Spanish  language,  all  his  books  and  observations ;  and  that  it  was 
commonly  said  in  the  governor's  house,  that  he  was  an  arch  and  dan 

16 


}22  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

gerous  heretic.  About  two  days  after  he  had  received  the  above  ifl- 
formation,  the  governor,  an  inquisitor,  and  a  canonical  priest,  accom- 
panied by  two  Jesuits,  entered  his  dungeon,  and,  after  several  idle 
questions,  the  inquisitor  asked  Mr.  Lithgow  if  he  was  a  Roman  Catho- 
lic, and  acknowledged  the  pope's  supremacy  ?  He  answered,  that 
he  neither  was  the  one,  nor  did  the  other.  In  the  bitterness  of  his 
soul  he  made  use  of  some  warm  expressions.  "  As  you  have  almost 
murdered  me,"  said  he,  "  for  pretended  treason,  so  now  you  intend 
to  martyr  me  for  my  religion." 

After  some  time,  the  inquisitor  addressed  Mr.  Lithgow  in  the  fol- 
lowing words :  "  You  have  been  taken  up  as  a  spy,  accused  of  treache- 
ry, and  tortured,  as  we  acknowledge,  innocently ;  (which  appears 
by  the  account  lately  received  from  Madrid  of  the  intentions  of  the 
English ;)  yet  it  was  the  divine  power  that  brought  those  judgments 
upon  you,  for  presumptuously  treating  the  blessed  miracle  of  Loretto 
with  ridicule,  and  expressing  yourself  in  your  writings  irreverently 
of  his  holiness,  Christ's  vicar  upon  earth ;  therefore  you  are  justly 
fallen  into  our  hands  by  their  special  appointment :  your  books  and 
papers  are  miraculously  translated  by  the  assistance  of  Providence 
mfluencing  your  own  countrymen." 

"When  this  harangue  was  ended,  they  gave  the  prisoner  eight  days 
to  consider  and  resolve  whether  he  would  become  a  convert  to  their 
religion ;  during  which  time  the  inquisitor  told  him,  he,  with  other 
religious  persons,  would  attend  to  give  him  assistance.  One  of  the 
Jesuits  said,  first  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  his  breast,  "  My 
son,  behold,  you  deserve  to  be  burnt  alive ;  but  by  the  grace  of  our 
Lady  Loretto,  whom  you  have  blasphemed,  we  will  save  both  your 
soul  and  your  body." 

The  inquisitor,  with  the  three  ecclesiastics,  returned  the  next  morn- 
ing, when  the  former  asked  the  prisoner  what  difficulties  he  had  on 
his  conscience  that  retarded  his  conversion;  to  which  he  answered, 
"  He  had  not  any  doubts  in  his  mind,  being  confident  in  the  promises 
of  Christ,  and  assuredly  believing  his  revealed  will  signified  in  the 
gospels,  as  professed  in  the  reformed  church,  being  confirmed  by 
grace,  and  having  infallible  assurance  thereby  of  the  true  Christian 
faith."  To  these  words  the  inquisitor  replied,  "  Thou  art  no  Chris- 
tian, but  an  absurd  heretic,  and  without  conversion,  a  member  of  per- 
dition." The  prisoner  they  told  him,  it  was  not  consistent  v/ith  the 
nature  of  religion  and  charity,  to  convince  by  opprobrious  speeches, 
racks,  and  torments,  but  by  arguments  deduced  from  the  scriptures ; 
and  that  all  other  methods  would  with  him  be  totally  fruitless. 

So  enraged  was  the  inquisitor  at  the  replies  made  by  the  prisoner, 
that  he  struck  him  on  the  face,  used  many  abusive  speeches,  and  at- 
tempted to  stab  him,  which  he  had  certainly  done  had  he  not  been  pre- 
vented by  the  Jesuits  :  and  from  this  time  he  never  visited  the  prison- 
er again.  The  two  Jesuits  returned  the  next  day,  and  the  superior 
asked  him,  what  resolution  he  had  taken.  To  which  Mr.  Lithgow 
replied,  that  he  was  already  resolved,  unless  he  could  show  substan- 
tial reasons  to  make  him  alter  his  opinion.  The  superior,  after  a  pe- 
dantic display  of  their  seven  sacraments,  the  intercession  of  saints, 
transubstantiation,  &c.  boasted  greatly  of  their  church,  her  antiquity, 
universality,  and  uniformity  ;  all  which  Mr.  Lithgow  denied  :  "  For," 
said  he,  "  the  profession  of  the  faith  I  hold  hath  been  ever  since  the 


WILLIAM  LITHGOW.  12$ 

first  days  of  the  apostles,  and  Christ  had  ever  his  own  church,  however 
obscure,  in  the  greatest  time  of  your  darkness." 

The  Jesuits  finding  their  arguments  had  not  the  desired  effect,  and 
that  torments  could  not  shake  his  constancy,  after  severe  menaces,  left 
him.  On  the  eighth  day  after,  being  the  last  of  their  inquisition,  when 
sentence  is  pronounced,  they  returned  again,  but  quite  altered,  both 
in  their  words  and  behaviour.  After  repeating  much  the  same  kind 
of  arguments  as  before,  they,  with  seeming  grief,  pretended  they  were 
sorry  from  their  hearts  he  must  be  obliged  to  undergo  a  terrible  death ; 
but,  abave  all,  for  the  loss  of  his  most  precious  soul ;  and  falling  on  their 
knees,  cried  out,  "  Convert,  convert,  O  dear  brother,  for  our  blessed 
lady's  sake,  convert !"  To  which  he  answered,  "  I  fear  neither  death 
nor  fire,  being  prepared  for  both." 

Lithgow  received  a  sentence  that  night  of  eleven  different  tortures, 
and  if  he  did  not  die  in  the  execution  of  them,  he  was,  after  Easter  ho- 
lidays, to  be  carried  to  Grenada,  and  there  burnt  to  ashes.  The  first 
part  of  the  sentence  was  executed  with  great  barbarity  that  night ;  and 
it  pleased  God  to  give  him  strength  both  of  body  and  mind,  to  adhere 
to  the  truth,  and  to  survive  the  horrid  punishments. 

After  these  cruelties,  they  again  put  irons  on,  and  conveyed  him  to 
his  dungeon.  The  next  morning  he  received  some  little  comfort  from 
a  Turkish  slave,  who  secretly  brought  him  in  his  shirt  sleeve  some 
raisins  and  figs,  which  he  licked  up  in  the  best  manner  his  strength 
would  permit  with  his  tongue.  It  was  to  this  slave  Mr.  Lithgow  at- 
tributed his  surviving  so  long  in  such  a  wretched  situation ;  for  he 
found  means  to  convey  some  of  these  fruits  to  him  twice  every  week. 
It  is  very  extraordinary,  and  worthy  of  note,  that  this  poor  slave,  bred 
up  from  his  infancy,  according  to  the  maxims  of  his  prophet,  in  the 
greatest  detestation  of  the  followers  of  Christ,  should  be  so  affected  at 
the  situation  of  Mr,  Lithgow,  while  those  who  called  themselves  Chris- 
tians, not  only  beheld  his  sufferings  with  indifference,  but  even  inflict- 
ed the  most  horrible  tortures  upon  him.  During  this  period,  he  was  at- 
tended by  a  negro  slave,  who  found  means  to  furnish  him  with  refresh- 
ments still  more  amply  than  the  Turk,  being  conversant  in  the  house 
and  family.  She  brought  him  some  victuals,  and  with  it  some  wine 
in  a  bottle,  every  day. 

He  now  waited  with  anxious  expectation  for  the  day,  which,  by  put- 
ting an  end  to  his  life,  would  also  end  his  torments.  But  his  melan- 
choly expectations  were,  by  the  interposition  of  Providence,  rendered 
abortive,  and  his  deliverance  obtained,  from  the  following  circum- 
stances. 

A  Spanish  gentleman  of  quality  came  from  Grenada  to  Malaga ; 
who,  being  invited  to  an  entertainment  by  the  governor,  he  informed 
him  of  what  had  befallen  Mr.  Lithgow,  from  the  time  of  his  being  ap- 
prehended as  a  spy,  and  described  the  various  sufferings  he  had  en- 
dured. He  likewise  told  him,  that  after  it  was  known  the  prisoner 
was  innocent,  it  gave  him  great  concern.  That  on  this  account  he 
would  gladly  have  released  him,  restored  his  money  and  papers,  and 
made  some  atonemen.t  for  the  injuries  he  had  received  ;  but  that,  upon 
an  inspection  into  his  writings,  several  were  found  of  a  blasphemous 
nature.  That  on  his  refusing  to  abjure  these  heretical  opinions,  he 
was  turned  over  to  the  inquisition,  who  finally  condemned  Lim. 

While  the  governor  was  relating  this  tale,  a  Flemish  youth,  servant 


124  ~       '  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

to  the  Spanish  gentleman,  who  waited  at  table,  was  struck  with  amaze 
ment  and  pity  at  the  description  of  the  sufferings  of  the  stranger.  On 
his  return  to  his  master's  lodging  he  began  to  revolve  in  his  mind  what 
he  had  heard,  which  made  such  an  impression  on  him  that  he  could  not 
rest  in  his  bed  ;  and  when  the  morning  came,  without  disclosing  his 
intentions  to  any  person,  he  went  into  the  town,  and  inquired  for  an 
English  factor.  He  Avas  directed  to  the  house  of  one  Mr.  Wild,  to 
whom  he  related  the  whole  of  what  he  had  heard  the  preceding  even- 
ing, between  his  master  and  the  governor ;  but  could  not  tell  Mr. 
Lithgow's  name.  .  Mr.  Wild,  however,  conjectured  it  was  he,  by  the 
servant  remembering  the  circumstance  of  his  being  a  traveller. 

Mr.  Wild,  therefore,  on  the  departure  of  the  servant,  immediately 
sent  for  the  other  English  factors,  to  Avhom  he  related  all  the  particu- 
lars relative  to  their  unfortunate  countryman.  After  a  short  consulta- 
tion, it  was  agreed,  that  information  of  the  whole  affair  should  be  sent 
by  express  to  Sir  Walter  Aston,  the  English  ambassador  at  Madrid. 
This  was  accordingly  done,  and  the  ambassador  having  presented  a 
memorial  to  the  king  and  council  of  Spain,  obtained  an  order  for  Mr. 
Lithgow's  enlargement,  and  his  delivery  to  the  English  factory.  This 
order  was  directed  to  the  governor  of  Malaga ;  and  was  received  by 
the  whole  assembly  of  the  bloody  inquisition  with  the  greatest  sur- 
prise. 

Mr.  Lithgow  was  released  from  his  confinement  on  the  eve  of  Eas- 
ter-Sunday, Avhen  he  was  carried  from  his  dungeon  on  the  back  of  the 
slave  that  had  attended  him,  to  the  house  of  one  Mr.  Busbich,  where 
all  comforts  were  given  him.  It  fortunately  happened,  that  there  was 
at  this  time  a  squadron  of  English  ships  in  the  road,  commanded  by 
Sir  Richard  Hawkins,  who  being  informed  of  the  past  sufferings  and 
present  situation  of  Mr.  Lithgow,  came  the  next  day  ashore,  with  a 
proper  guard,  and  received  him  from  the  merchants.  He  was  instantly 
carried  in  blankets  on  board  the  Vanguard,  and  three  days  after  was 
removed  to  another  ship,  by  direction  of  the  general,  Sir  Eobert 
Mansel.  The  factory  presented  him  with  clothes,  and  all  necessary 
provisions,  besides  which  they  gave  him  200  reals  in  silver ;  and  Sir 
Richard  Hawkins  sent  him  two  double  pistoles.  Sir  Richard  also  de- 
manded the  delivery  of  his  papers,  money,  books,  &c.  before  his  de- 
parture from  the  Spanish  coast,  but  could  not  obtain  any  satisfactory 
answer  on  that  head.  By  such  secondary  means  does  Providence  fre- 
quently interfere  in  behalf  of  the  virtuous  and  oppressed. 

Having  lain  twelve  days  in  the  road,  the  ship  weighed  anchor,  and 
in  about  two  months  arrived  safe  at  Deptford.  The  next  morning  Mr. 
LithgOAV  was  carried  on  a  feather  bed  to  Theobalds,  in  Hertfordshire, 
where,  at  that  time,  were  the  king  and  royal  family.  Mr.  Lithgo%\ 
was  presented  to  him,  and  related  the  particulars  of  his  sufferings,  and 
his  happy  delivery ;  which  the  king  was  so  affected  at,  that  he  ex- 
pressed the  deepest  concern,  and  gave  orders  that  he  should  be  sent 
to  Bath.  By  these  means,  under  God,  after  some  time,  Mr.  Lithgow 
was  restored,  from  the  most  wretched  spectacle,  to  a  great  share  of 
health  and  strength  ;  but  he  lost  the  use  of  his  left  arm,  several  of  the 
smaller  bones  being  so  crushed  and  broken,  as  to  be  rendered  ever 
after  unserviceable. 

Notwithstanding  every  effort,  Mr.  Lithgow  could  never  obtain  any 
part  of  his  money  or  effects,  though  his  majesty,  and  the  ministers,  in 


MASSACRE  IN  FRANCE.  125 

terested  themselves  in  his  behalf.  Gondamore,  the  Spanish  ambassa- 
dor, indeed  promised  that  all  his  effects  should  be  restored,  with  the 
addition  of  lOOOZ.  English  money,  as  some  atonement  for  the  tortures 
he  had  undergone,  which  last  was  to  be  paid  him  by  the  governor  of 
Malaga.  These  engagements,  however,  were  never  kept ;  and  though 
the  king  was  a  kind  of  guarantee  for  the  performance  of  them,  the  cun- 
ning Spaniard  found  means  to  elude  the  order. 


BOOK  VI. 

BRIEF  RELATION  OF  THE  HORRIBLE  MASSACRE  IN  FRANCE,  A.  D.  1572. 

After  a  long  series  of  troubles  in  France,  the  papists  seeing  no- 
thing could  be  done  against  the  protestants  by  open  force,  began  to  de- 
vise how  they  should  entrap  them  by  subtlety,  and  that  by  two  ways; 
first,  by  pretending  that  an  army  was  to  be  sent  into  the  lower  coun- 
try, imder  the  command  of  the  admiral,  prince  of  Navarre  and  Conde  ; 
not  that  the  king  had  any  intention  of  so  doing,  but  only  with  a  view 
to  ascertain  what  force  the  admiral  had  under  him,  who  they  were, 
and  what  were  their  names.  The  second  was,  a  marriage  suborned 
between  the  prince  of  Navarre  and  the  sister  of  the  king  of  France  ; 
to  which  were  to  be  invited  all  the  chief  protestants.  Accordingly, 
they  first  began  with  the  queen  of  Navarre  ;  she  consented  to  come 
to  Paris,  where  she  was  at  length  won  over  to  the  king's  mind.  Short- 
ly after,  she  fell  sick,  and  died  within  five  days,  not  without  suspicion 
of  poison  ;  but  her  body  being  opened,  no  sign  thereof  appeared.  A 
certain  apothecary,  however,  made  his  boast,  that  he  had  killed  the 
queen  with  venomous  odours  and  smells,  prepared  by  him^self. 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  marriage  still  proceeded.  The  admiral, 
prince  of  Navarre  and  Conde,  with  divers  other  chief  states  of  the 
protestants,  induced  by  the  king's  letters  and  many  fair  promises,  came 
to  Paris,  and  Avere  received  with  great  solemnity.  The  marriage  at 
length  took  place  on  the  18th  of  August,  1572,  and  was  solemnized 
by  the  cardinal  of  Bourbon,  upon  a  high  stage  set  up  on  purpose 
without  the  church  walls  :  the  prince  of  Navarre  and  Conde  came 
down,  waiting  for  the  king's  sister,  who  was  then  at  mass.  This  done, 
the  company  all  went  to  the  bishop's  palace  to  dinner.  In  the  even- 
ing they  were  conducted  to  the  king's  palace  to  supper.  Four  days 
after  this,  the  admiral,  coming  from  the  council  table,  on  his  way  was 
shot  at  with  a  pistol,  charged  with  three  bullets,  and  wounded  in  both 
his  arms.  Notwithstanding  which,  he  still  remained  in  Paris,  although 
the'Vidam  advised  him  to  flee. 

Soldiers  were  appointed  in  various  parts  of  the  city  to  be  ready  at  a 
watch-word,  upon  which  they  rushed  out  to  the  slaughter  of  the  pro- 
testants, beginning  with  the  admiral,  who  being  dreadfully  wounded, 
was  cast  out  of  the  window  into  the  street,  where  his  head  being 
struck  off",  was  embalmed  with  spices  to  be  sent  to  the  pope.  The  sa- 
vage people  then  cut  off  his  arms  and  privy  members,  and  drew  him 
in  that  state  through  the  streets  of  Paris,  after  which,  they  took  him 


J  26  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

to  the  place  of  execution,  out  of  the  city,  and  there  hanged  him  up  by 
the  heels,  exposing  his  mutilated  body  to  the  scorn  of  the  populace. 

The  martyrdom  of  this  virtuous  man  had  no  sooner  taken  place, 
than  the  armed  soldiers  ran  about  slaying  all  the  protestanis  they 
could  find  within  the  city.  This  continued  many  days,  but  the  gre"  :- 
est  slaughter  was  in  the  three  first  days,  in  which  were  said  to  be 
murdered  10,000  men  and  women,  old  and  young,  of  all  sorts  and  con- 
ditions. The  bodies  of  the  dead  were  carried  in  carts  and  thrown 
into  the  river,  which  v/as  all  stained  therewith;  also  whole  streams  in 
various  parts  of  the  city  ran  with  the  blood  of  the  slain.  In  the  num- 
ber that  were  slain  of  the  more  learned  sort,  were  Petrus  Ramus, 
Lambinus,  Plateanus,  Lomenius,  Chapesius,  and  others. 

These  brutal  deeds  were  not  confined  within  the  walls  of  Paris,  but 
extended  into  other  cities  and  quarters  of  the  realm,  especially  to  Ly- 
ons, Orleans,  Toulouse,  and  Rouen,  where  the  cruelties  were  unpa- 
ralleled. Within  the  space  of  one  month,  thirty  thousand  protestants, 
at  least,  are  said  to  have  been  slain,  as  is  credibly  reported  by  them 
who  testify  of  the  matter. 

When  intelligence  of  the  massacre  was  received  at  Rome,  the  great- 
est rejoicings  were  made.  The  pope  and  cardinals  went  in  solemn 
procession  to  the  church  of  St.  Mark,  to  give  thanks  to  God.  A  jubi- 
lee was  also  published,  and  the  ordnance  fired  from  the  castle  of  St. 
Angelo.  To  the  person  who  brought  the  news,  the  cardinal  of  Lor- 
raine gave  1000  crowns.  Like  rejoicings  were  also  made  all  over 
France  for  this  imagined  overthrow  of  the  faithful. 

The  following  are  among  the  particulars  recorded  of  the  aibove  enor- 
mities : 

The  admiral,  on  being  wounded  in  both  his  arms,  said  to  Maure, 
preacher  to  the  queen  of  Navarre,  "  O  my  brother,  I  now  perceive 
that  I  am  beloved  of  my  God,  seeing  that  for  his  most  holy  name's 
sake  I  do  suffer  these  wounds."  He  was  slain  by  Bemjus,  who  after- 
wards reported  that  he  never  saw  man  so  constantly  and  confidently 
sufler  death. 

Many  honourable  men,  and  great  personages,  were,  at  the  same 
time,  murdered,  namely,  Count  Rochefoucalt,  Telinius,  the  admiral's 
son-in-law,  Antonius  Claromontus,  marquis  of  Ravely,  Lewis  Bus- 
sius,  Bandineus,  Pleuvialius,  Bernius,  «fec. 

Francis  Nompar  Caumontius,  being  in  bed  with  his  two  sons,  was 
slain  with  one  of  them:  the  other  was  strangely  preserved,  and  after- 
wards came  to  great  dignity.  Stephen  Cevaleric  Prime,  chief  trea- 
surer to  the  king  in  Poictiers,  a  very  good  man,  and  careful  of  the 
commonwealth,  after  he  had  paid  for  his  life  a  large  sum  of  money, 
was  cruelly  and  perfidiously  murdered. 

Magdalen  Brissonet,  an  excellent  woman,  and  learned,  the  widow 
of  Ivermus,  master  of  requests  to  the  king,  flying  out  of  the  city  in  poor 
apparel,  was  taken,  cruelly  murdered,  and  cast  into  the  river. 

Two  thousand  were  murdered  in  one  day ;  and  the  same  liberty  of 
killing  and  spoiling  continued  several  days  after. 

At  Meldis  two  hundred  were  cast  into  prison,  and  being  brought 
out  as  sheep  to  the  slaughter,  were  cruelly  murdered.  There  also 
were  twenty-five  women  slain. 

At  Orleans,  a  thousand  men,  women,  and  children  were  murdered. 

The  citizens  of  Augustobona,  hearing  of  the  massacre  at  Paris. 


MASSACRE  IN  FRANCE.  127 

shut  the  gates  of  their  town  that  no  protestants  might  escape,  and 
cast  all  they  suspected  into  prison,  who  were  afterwards  brought 
forth  and  murdered. 

At  Lyons  there  were  800  men,  women,  and  children,  most  misera- 
blv- arid  cruelly  murdered.  Three  hundred  were  slain  in  the  arch- 
bisiiop's  house.  The  monks  would  not  suffer  their  bodies  to  be 
buried. 

At  Toulouse  200  were  murdered. 

At  Rouen  500  were  put  to  death  ;  and  as  Thuanus  writes,  "  This 
example  passed  unto  other  cities,  and  from  cities  to  towns  and  villa- 
ges, so  that  it  is  by  many  published,  that  in  all  the  kingdoms  above 
30,000  were  in  these  tumults  divers  ways  destroyed." 

A  little  before  this  massacre,  a  man,  nurse,  and  infant  carried  to 
be  baptized,  were  all  three  murdered. 

Bricamotius,  a  man  of  seventy  years,  and  Cavagnius,  were  laid 
upon  hurdles  and  drawn  to  execution ;  and  after  being  in  the  way  re- 
viled and  defiled  with  dirt  cast  upon  them,  they  were  hanged.  The 
first  might  have  been  pardoned,  if  he  would  publicly  confess  that  the 
admiral  had  conspired  against  the  king,  which  he  refused  to  do. 

At  Bourdeaiix,  by  the  instigation  of  a  monk,  named  Enimund  An- 
gerius,  264  persons  were  cruelly  murdered,  of  whom  some  were 
senators.  This  monk  continually  provoked  the  people  in  his  ser- 
mons to  this  slaughter. 

At  Agendicum,  in  Maine,  a  cruel  slaughter  of  the  protestants  was 
committed  by  the  instigation  of  ^Emarus,  inquisitor  of  criminal  causes. 
A  rumour  being  spread  abroad,  that  the  protestants  had  taken  secret 
counsel  to  invade  and  spoil  the  churches,  above  a  hundred  of  every 
estate  and  sex  were  by  the  enraged  people  killed  or  drowned  in  the 
river  Igomna,  which  runs  by  the  city. 

On  entering  Blois,  the  duke  of  Guise,  (to  whom  the  city  had  opened 
its  gates)  gave  it  up  to  rapine  and  slaughter ;  houses  were  spoiled, 
many  protestants  who  had  remained  were  slain,  or  drowned  in  the 
river ;  neither  were  women  spared,  of  whom  some  were  ravished, 
and  more  murdered.  From  thence  he  went  to  Mere,  a  town  two 
leagues  from  Blois,  where  the  protestants  frequently  assembled  at 
sermons ;  which  for  many  days  together  was  spoiled,  many  of  its 
inhabitants  killed,  and  Cassebonius,  the  pastor,  drowned  in  the  next 
river. 

At  Anjou,  Albiacus,  the  pastor,  was  murdered,  certain  women 
slain,  and  some  ravished. 

John  Bergeolus,  president  of  Turin,  an  old  man,  being  suspected 
to  be  a  protestant,  having  bought  with  a  great  sum  of  money  his  life 
and  safety,  was,  notwithstanding,  taken  and  beaten  cruelly  with  clubs 
and  staves,  and  being  stripped  of  his  clothes,  was  brought  to  the  bank 
of  the  river  Liger,  and  hanged  with  his  head  downward  in  the  water 
up  to  his  breast ;  then  his  entrails  were  torn  out,  while  he  was  yet 
alive,  and  thrown  into  the  river,  and  his  heart  put  upon  a  spear,  and 
carried  about  the  city. 

The  town  of  Barre,  being  taken  by  the  papists,  all  kinds  of  cruelty 
were  there  used,  children  were  cut  to  pieces,  and  their  bowels  and 
hearts  being  torn  out,  some  of  the  barbarians,  in  their  blind  rage, 
gnawed  them  with  their  teeth. 

At  Aibia  of  Cahors,  upon  the  Lord's  day,  the  16th  of  December, 


128  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

the  papists,  at  the  ringing  of  a  bell,  broke  open  the  houses  in  vvhicn 
the  protestants  were  assembled,  and  killed  all  they  could  find  ;  amonj* 
whom  was  one  Guacerius,  a  rich  merchant,  whom  they  drew  into  hi;s 
house,  and  then  murdered  him,  with  his  wife  and  children. 

In  a  town  called  Pemia,  300  persons  (nolwithsianding  their  HireH 
had  been  promised  them)  were  murdered  by  Spaniards,  who  were 
ncM'ly  come  to  serve  the  French  king. 

The  town  of  Nonne  having  capitulated  to  the  papists,  upon  condi- 
tion that  the  foreign  soldiers  should  depart  safe  with  horse  and  ar- 
mour, leaving  their  ensigns,  that  the  enemy's  soldiers  should  not  en- 
ter the  town,  and  that  no  harm  should  be  done  to  the  inhabitants,  who 
(if  they  chose)  might  go  into  the  castle ;  after  the  yielding  of  it,  the 
gates  were  set  open,  when,  without  any  regard  to  these  conditions, 
the  soldiers  rushed  in,  and  began  murdering  and  spoiling  all  around 
them.  Men  and  women  without  distinction  were  killed  ;  the  streets 
resounded  with  cries  and  groans,  and  flowed  Avith  blood.  Many  were 
thrown  down  headlong  from  on  high.  Among  others,  the  following 
monstrous  act  of  cruelty  was  reported  :  a  certain  woman  being  drawn 
out  of  a  private  place,  into  which  to  avoid  the  rage  of  the  soldiers 
she  had  fled  with  her  husband,  Avas  in  his  sight  shamefully  defiled  : 
and  then  being  Commanded  to  draAv  a  sword,  not  knowing  to  what 
end,  was  forced  by  others,  who  guided  her  hand,  to  give  her  husband 
a  wound,  whereof  he  died. 

Bordis,  a  captain  under  the  prince  of  Conde,  at  Mirabellum,  was 
killed,  and  his  naked  body  cast  into  the  street,  that,  being  unburied, 
the  dogs  might  eat  it. 

The  prince  of  Conde  being  taken  prisoner,  and  his  life  promised 
him,  was  shot  in  the  neck  by  Montisquis,  captain  of  the  duke  of 
Anjou's  guard.  Thuanus  thus  speaks  of  him  :  "  This  was  the  end 
of  Lewis  Bourbon,  prince  of  Conde,  of  the  king's  blood,  a  man  above 
the  honour  of  his  birth,  most  honourable  in  courage  and  virtue  ;  who 
in  valour,  constancy,  wit,  Avisdom,  experience,  courtesy,  eloquence, 
and  liberality,  all  Avhich  virtues  excelled  in  him,  had  feAV  equals,  and 
none,  even  by  the  confession  of  his  enemies,  superior  to  him." 

At  Orleans  100  men  and  Avomen  being  committed  to  prison,  Avere. 
by  the  furious  people,  most  cruelly  murdered. 

The  enemies  of  truth  noAv  glutted  Avith  slaughter,  began  every 
where  to  triumph  in  the  fallacious  opinion,  that  they  Avere  the  sole 
lords  of  men's  consciences ;  and,  truly,  it  might  appear  to  human 
reason,  that  by  the  destruction  of  his  people,  God  had  abandoned  the 
earth  to  the  ravages  of  his  enemy.  But  he  had  otherAvise  decreed, 
and  thousands  yet,  Avho  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,  Avere  called 
forth  to  glory  and  virtue.  The  inhabitants  of  Rochelle,  hearing  of 
the  cruelties  committed  on  their  brethren,  resolved  to  defend  them- 
selves against  the  poAver  of  the  king  ;  and  their  example  was  folloAved 
by  various  other  tOAvns,  Avith  Avhich  they  entered  into  a  confederacy, 
exhorting  and  inspiring  one  another  in  the  common  cause.  To  crush 
this,  the  king  shortly  after  summoned  the  whole  poAver  of  France,  and 
the  greatest  of  his  nobility,  among  Avhora  were  his  royal  brothers  ;  he 
then  invested  Rochelle  by  sea  and  land,  and  commenced  a  furious 
siege,  which,  but  for  tlie  immediate  hand  of  God,  must  have  ended  in 
its  destruction. 

Seven  assaults  were  made  against  the  town,  none  of  which  sue 


Massaa^e  of  St.  Bartholomew.        page  125. 


Perseci  tiom  in  Bohemia  and  Germany,    page  130. 


Jerome  of  Prague  in  the  Slocks,     page  137. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  BOHEMIA.  129 

ceeded.  At  one  time  a  breach  was  made  by  the  tremendous  cannon- 
ade ;  but,  through  the  undaunted  valour  of  the  citizens,  assisted  even 
by  th«ir  wives  and  daughters,  the  soldiers  were  driven  back  with 
great  slaughter. 

The  siege  lasted  seven  months,  when  the  duke  of  Anjou  being  pro- 
claimed king  of  Poland,  he,  in  concert  with  the  king  of  France,  en- 
tered into  a  treaty  with  the  people  of  Rochelle,  which  ended  in  a 
peace ;  conditions  containing  25  articles,  having  been  drawn  up  by 
the  latter,  embracing  many  immunities  both  for  tliemselves  and  other 
Protestants  in  France,  were  confirmed  by  the  king,  and  proclaimed 
with  great  rejoicings  at  Rochelle  and  other  cities. 

The  year  following  died  Charles  IX.  of  France,  the  tyrant  who 
had  been  so  instrumental  in  the  calamities  above  recorded.  He  was 
only  in  the  25th  year  of  his  age,  and  his  death  was  remarkable  and 
dreadful.  When  lying  on  his  bed  the  blood  gushed  from  various 
parts  of  his  body,  and,  after  lingering  in  horrible  torments  during 
many  months,  he  at  length  expired. 


BOOK  VII. 

FARTHER  ACCOUNTS  OF  THE  PERSECUTIONS  IN  VARIOUS  COUNTRIES. 


SECTION  I. 

PERl^CUTIONS   IN    BOHEMIA   AND    GERMANY. 

The  severity  exercised  by  the  Roman  Catholics  over  the  reformed 
Bohemians,  induced  the  latter  to  send  two  ministers  and  four  laymen 
to  Rome,  in  the  year  977,  to  seek  redress  from  the  pope.  After  some 
delay  their  request  was  granted,  and  their  grievances  redressed.  Two 
things  in  particul<>r  fpere  permitted  to  them,  viz.  to  have  divine  ser- 
vice ill  iheir  own  language,  and  to  give  the  cup  in  the  sacrament  to 
the  laity.  The  disputes,  however,  soon  broke  out  again,  the  succeed- 
ing popes  exerting  all  their  power  to  resume  their  tyranny  over  the 
minds  of  the  Bohemians  ;  and  the  latter,  with  great  spirit,  aiming  to 
preserve  their  religious  liberties. 

Some  zealous  friends  of  the  gospel  applied  to  Charles,  king  of  Bo- 
hemia, A.  D.  1375,  to  call  a  council  for  an  inquiry  into  the  abuses  that 
had  crept  into  the  church,  and  to  make  a  thorough  reformation.  Charles  j 
at  a  loss  how  to  proceed,  sent  to  the  pope  for  advice  ;  the  latter,  in* 
censed  at  the  affair,  only  replied,  "  Punish  severely  those  presumptu 
ous  and  profane  heretics."  The  king,  accordingly,  banished  every 
one  who  had  been  concerned  in  the  application ;  and,  to  show  his  zeal 
for  the  pope,  laid  many  additional  restraints  upon  the  reformed  Chris- 
tians of  the  country. 

17 


ISO  BOOK  OP  MARTYRe. 

The  martyrdom  of  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,*  greatly 
increased  the  indignation  of  the  believers,  and  gave  animation  to  their 
cause.  These  two  great  and  pious  men  were  condemned  by  order  of 
the  council  of  Constance,  when  fifty-eight  of  the  principal  Bohemian 
nobility  interposed  in  their  favour.  Nevertheless,  they  were  burnt ; 
and  the  pope,  in  conjunction  with  the  council  of  Constance,  ordered 
the  Romish  clergy,  every  where,  to  excommunicate  all  who  adopted 
their  opinions,  or  murmured  at  their  fate.  In  consequence  of  these 
orders,  great  contentions  arose  between  the  papists  and  reformed  Bo- 
hemians, which  produced  a  violent  persecution  against  the  latter.  At 
Prague  it  was  extremely  severe,  till,  at  length,  the  reformed,  driven  to 
desperation,  armed  themselves,  attacked  the  senate  house,  and  cast 
twelve  of  its  members,  with  the  speaker,  out  of  the  windows.  The 
pope,  hearing  of  this,  went  to  Florence,  and  publicly  excommunicated 
the  reformed  Bohemians,  exciting  the  emperor  of  Germany,  and  all 
other  kings,  princes,  dukes,  &c.  to  take  up  arms,  in  order  to  extirpate 
the  whole  race ;  promising,  by  way  of  encouragement,  full  remission 
of  all  sins  to  the  most  wicked  person  who  should  kill  one  Bohemian 
Protestant.  The  result  of  this  was  a  bloody  war :  for  several  popish 
princes  undertook  the  extirpation,  or  at  least  expulsion,  of  the  pro- 
scribed people ;  while  the  Bohemians,  arming  themselves,  prepared 
to  repel  them  in  the  most  vigorous  manner.  The  popish  army  pre- 
vailing against  the  Protestant  forces  at  the  battle  of  Cuttenburgh, 
they  conveyed  their  prisoners  to  three  deep  mines  near  that  town, 
and  threw  several  hundreds  into  each,  where  they  perished  in  a  mise- 
rable manner. 

A  bigoted  popish  magistrate,  named  Pichel,  seized  twenty-four  pro- 
testants,  among  whom  was  his  daughter's  husband.  On  their  all  con- 
fessing themselves  of  the  reformed  religion,  he  sentenced  them  to  be 
drowned  in  the  river  Abbis.  On  the  day  of  the  execution,  a  great 
concourse  of  people  attended ;  and  Pichel's  daughter  threw  herself 
at  her  father's  feet,  bedewed  them  with  tears,  and  implored  him  to 
pardon  her  husband.  The  obdurate  magistrate  sternly  replied,  "  In- 
tercede not  for  him,  child  :  he  is  a  heretic,  a  vile  heretic."  To  which 
she  nobly  answered,  "  Whatever  his  faults  may  be,  or  however  his 
opinions  may  differ  from  yours,  he  is  still  my  husband,  a  thought  which, 
at  a  time  like  this,  should  alone  employ  my  whole  consideration." 
Pichel  flew  into  a  violent  passion,  and  said,  "  You  are  mad  !  cannot 
you,  after  his  death,  have  a  much  worthier  husband?" — "  Nc  sir/' 
replied  she,  "  my  affections  are  fixed  upon  him,  and  death  itself  shall 
not  dissolve  my  marriage  vow."  Pichel,  however,  continued  inflexi- 
ble, and  ordered  the  prisoners  to  be  tied  with  their  hands  and  feet  be- 
hind them,  and  in  that  manner  thrown  into  the  river.  This  being 
put  into  execution,  the  young  lady  watched  her  opportunity,  leaped  into 
the  waves,  and,  embracing  the  body  of  her  husband,  both  sunk  together. 

Persecution  by  the  Emperor  Ferdinand. 
The  Emperor  Ferdinand,  whose  hatred  to  the  protestants  was  unli- 
mited, not  thinking  he  had  sufficiently  oppressed  them,  instituted  a  high 

♦  These  two  great  men  were  first  brought  to  the  light  of  truth  by  reading  the  doc- 
trines of  our  countryman,  John  Wickliffe,  who,  like  the  morning  star  of  reformation, 
first  burst  ftoai  the  dark  night  of  popish  error,  and  illuminated  the  sunounding 
woild. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  BOHEMIA.  ISl 

court  of  reformers,  upon  the  plan  of  the  inquisition,  with  this  differ 
ence,  that  the  reformers  were  to  remove  from  place  to  place.  The 
greater  part  of  this  court  consisted  of  Jesuits,  and  from  its  decisions 
there  was  no  appeal.  Attended  by  a  body  of  troops,  it  made  the  tour 
of  Bohemia,  and  seldom  examined  or  saw  a  prisoner ;  but  suffered  the 
soldiers  to  murder  the  protestants  as  they  pleased,  and  then  to  make 
report  of  the  matter  afterAvards. 

The  first  who  fell  a  victim  to  their  barbarity  was  an  aged  minister, 
whom  they  killed,  as  he  lay  sick  in  bed.  Next  day  they  robbed  and 
murdered  another,  and  soon  after  shot  a  third,  while  preaching  in  his 
pulpit. 

They  ravished  the  daughter  of  a  protestant  before  his  face,  and  then 
tortured  her  father  to  death.  They  tied  a  minister  and  his  wife  back 
to  back,  and  burnt  them.  Another  minister  they  hung  upon  a  cross 
beam,  and  making  a  fire  under  him,  broiled  him  to  death.  A  gentle- 
man' they  hacked  into  small  pieces ;  and  they  filled  a  young  man's 
mouth  with  gunpowder,  and  setting  fire  to  it,  blew  his  head  to  pieces 

But  their  principal  rage  being  directed  against  the  clergy,  they 
seized  a  pious  protestant  minister,  whom  they  tormented  daily  for  a 
month  in  the  following  manner  :  they  placed  him  amidst  them,  and  de- 
rided and  mocked  him  ;  they  spit  in  his  face,  and  pinched  him  in  va- 
rious parts  of  his  body ;  they  hunted  him  like  a  wild  beast,  till  ready 
to  expire  with  fatigue  ;  they  made  him  run  the  gauntlet,  each  striking 
him  with  a  twig,  their  fists,  or  ropes  ;  they  scourged  him  with  wires ; 
they  tied  him  up  by  the  heels  with  his  head  downwards,  till  the  blood 
started  out  of  his, nose,  mouth,  &c. ;  they  hung  him  up  by  the  arms  till 
they  were  dislocated,  and  then  had  them  set  again ;  burning  papers 
dipped  in  oil,  were  placed  between  his  fingers  and  toes  ;  his  flesh  was 
torn  with  red-hot  pincers ;  he  was  put  to  the  rack ;  they  pulled  off  the 
nails  of  his  fingers  and  toes ;  he  was  bastinadoed  on  his  feet ;  a  slit 
was  made  in  his  ears  and  nose  ;  they  set  him  upon  an  ass,  and  whip- 
ped him  through  the  town;  his  teeth  were  pulled  out;  boiling  lead  was 
poured  upon  his  fingers  and  toes ;  and,  lastly,  a  knotted  cord  was 
twisted  about  his  forehead  in  such  a  manner  as  to  force  out  his  eyes. 
In  the  midst  of  these  enormities,  particular  care  was  taken  lest  his 
wounds  should  mortify,  and  his  sufferings  be  thus  shortened,  till  the 
last  day,  when  the  forcing  out  of  his  eyes  caused  his  death. 

The  other  acts  of  these  monsters  were  various  and  diabolical.  At 
'ength,  the  winter  being  ±a,i  aJmnced,  the  high  court  of  reformers, 
with  their  military  ruffians,  thought  proper  to  return  to  Prague ;  but 
on  their  way  meeting  with  a  protestant  pastor,  they  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  feasting  their  barbarous  eyes  with  a  new  kind  of 
cruelty.  This  was  to  strip  him  naked,  and  to  cover  him  alternately 
with  ice  and  burning  coals.  This  novel  mode  of  torture  was  imme- 
diately put  in  practice,  and  the  unhappy  victim  expired  beneath  the 
torments,  which  delighted  his  inhuman  persecutors. 

Some  time  after,  a  secret  order  was  issued  by  the  emperor,  for  ap- 
prehending all  noblemen  and  gentlemen  who  had  been  princirpally 
concerned  in  supporting  the  protestant  cause,  and  in  nominating  Fre- 
derick, elector  palatine  of  the  Rhine,  to  be  the  king  of  Bohemia.  Fifty 
of  these  were  suddenly  seized  in  one  night,  and  brought  to  the  castle 
of  Prague ;  while  the  estates  of  those  who  were  absent  were  confia- 


■w^: 


132  BOOK  OP  MARTYRB. 

cated,  themselves  made  outlaws,  and  their  names  fixed  upon  a  gal* 
lows  as  a  mark  of  public  ignominy. 

The  high  court  of  reformers  afterwards  proceeded  to  try  those  who 
had  been  apprehended,  and  two  apostate  protestants  were  appointed 
to  examine  them.  Their  examiners  asked  many  unnecessary  and 
impertinent  questions,  which  so  exasperated  one  of  the  noblemen, 
that  he  exclaimed,  opening  his  breast  at  the  same  time,  "  Cut  here ; 
search  my  heart ;  you  shall  find  nothing  but  the  love  of  religion  and 
liberty :  those  were  the  motives  for  which  I  drew  my  sword,  and  for 
those  I  am  willing  to  die." 

As  none  of  the  prisoners  would  renounce  their  faith,  or  acknowledge 
themselves  in  error,  they  were  all  pronounced  guilty ;  the  sentence 
was,  however,  referred  to  the  emperor.  When  that  monarch  had  read 
their  names,  and  the  accusations  against  them,  he  passed  judgment  on 
all,  but  in  a  different  manner ;  his  sentences  being  of  four  kinds,  viz. 
death,  banishment,  imprisonment  for  life,  and  imprisonment  during 
pleasure.  Twenty  a£  them  being  ordered  for  execution,  were  inform- 
ed they  might  send  for  Jesuits,  monks,  or  friars,  to  prepare  for  their 
awful  change,  but  that  no  communication  with  protestants  would  be 
permitted  them.  This  proposal  they  rejected,  and  strove  all  they 
could  to  comfort  and  cheer  each  other  upon  the  solemn  occasion. 
The  morning  of  the  execution  being  arrived,  a  cannon  was  fired  as  a 
signal  to  bring  the  prisoners  from  the  castle  to  the  principal  market- 
place, in  which  scafiblds  were  erected,  and  a  body  of  troops  drawn 
up  to  attend.  The  prisoners  left  the  castle,  and  passed  with  dignity, 
composure,  and  cheerfulness,  through  soldiers,  Jesuits,  priests,  exe- 
cutioners, attendants,  and  a  prodigious  concourse  of  people  assem- 
bled to  see  the  exit  of  these  devoted  piartyrs, 


SECTION  II. 

LIFE,  SUFFERINGS,  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  ^TOHN  HUSS. 

John  Huss  was  born  in  the  village  of  Hussenitz,  in  Bohemia,  about 
the  year  1380.  His  parents  gave  him  the  best  education  they  could 
bestow,  and  having  acquired  a  tolerable  knowledge  of  the  classics,  at 
a  private  school,  he  was  sent  to  the  university  6t  rrague,  where  the 
powers  of  his  mind,  and  his  diligence  in  study,  soon  rendered  him 
conspicuous. 

In  1408,  he  commenced  bachelor  of  divinity,  and  was  successively 
chosen  pastoT  of  the  church  of  Bethlehem,  in  Prague,  and  dean  and 
rector  of  the  tmiversity.  The  duties  of  these  stations  he  discharged 
with  great  fidelity,  and  became  at  length  so  conspicuous  for  the  bold- 
ness and  truth  of  his  preaching,  that  he  attracted  the  notice,  and 
raised  the  malignity  of  the  pope  and  his  creatures. 

His  influence  in  the  university  was  very  great,  not  only  on  account 
of  his  learning,  eloquence,  and  exemplary  life,  but  also  on  account  of 
some  valuable  privileges  he  had  obtained  from  the  king  in  behalf  of 
that  seminary. 

The  English  reformer,  "Wickliffe,  had  so  kindled  the  light  of  refor- 
Wiation,  that  it  began  to  illumine  the  darkest  corners  of  popery  and  ig^ 


JOHN  HUSS.  133 

norance.  His  doctrines  were  received  in  Bohemia  with  avidity  and 
zeal,  by  great  numbers  of  people,  but  by  none  so  particularly  as  John 
Huss,  and  his  friend  and  fellow  martyr,  Jerome  of  Prague, 

The  reformists  daily  iricreasing,  the  archbishop  of  Prague  issued  a 
decree  to  prevent  the  farther  spreading  of  Wickliffe's  writings.  This, 
however,  had  an  effect  quite  the  reverse  to  what  he  expected,  for  it 
stimulated  the  converts  to  greater  zeal,  and,  at  length,  almost  the  whole 
university  united  in  promoting  them. 

Strongly  attached  to  the  doctrines  of  Wickliffe,  Huss  strenuously 
opposed  the  decree  of  the  archbishop,  who,  notwithstanding,  obtained 
a  bull  from  the  pope,  authorizing  him  to  prevent  the  publishing  of 
Wickliffe's  writings  in  his  province.  By  virtue  of  this  bull,  he  pro- 
ceeded against  four  doctors,  who  had  not  delivered  up  some  copies, 
and  prohibited  them  to  preach.  Against  these  proceedings,  Huss, 
with  some  other  members  of  the  university,  protested,  and  entered 
an  appeal  from  the  sentences  of  the  archbishop.  The  pope  no  sooner 
heard  of  this,  than  he  granted  a  commission  to  Cardinal  Colonna,  to 
cite  John  Huss  to  appear  at  the  court  of  Rome,  to  answer  accusa- 
tions laid  against  him,  of  preaching  heresies.  From  this  appearance 
Huss  desired  to  be  excused,  and  so  greatly  was  he  favoured  in  Bo- 
hemia, that  King  Winceslaus,  the  queen,  the  nobility,  and  the  uni- 
versity, desired  the  pope  to  dispense  with  such  an  appearance ;  as 
also  that  he  would  not  suffer  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  to  lie  under 
the  accusation  of  heresy,  but  permit  them  to  preach  the  gospel  with 
freedom  in  their  places  of  worship. 

Three  proctors  appeared  for  Huss  before  Cardinal  Colonna.  They 
made  an  excuse  for  his  absence,  and  said,  they  were  ready  to  answer 
in  his  behalf.  But  the  cardinal  declared  him  contumacious,  and  ac- 
cordingly excommunicated  him.  On  this  the  proctors  appealed  to 
the  pope,  who  appointed  four  cardinals  to  examine  the  process  :  these 
commissioners  confirined  the  sentence  of  the  cardinal,  and  extended 
the  excommunication,  not  only  to  Huss,  but  to  all  his  friends  and  fol- 
lowers. Huss  then  appealed  from  this  unjust  sentence  to  a  future 
council,  but  without  success  ;  and,  notwithstanding  so  severe  a  de- 
cree, and  an  expulsion  from  his  church  in  Prague,  he  retired  to  Hus- 
senitz,  his  native  place,  where  he  continued  to  promulgate  the  truth, 
both  from  the  pulpit,  and  with  the  pen. 

He  here  compiled  a  treatise,  in  which  he  maintained,  that  reading 
the  books  of  protestants  could  not  be  absolutely  forbidden.  He  wrote 
in  defence  of  Wickliffe's  book  on  the  trinity,  and  boldly  declared 
against  the  vices  of  the  pope,  and  cardinals,  and  the  clergy  of  those 
corrupt  times.  Besides  these,  he  wrote  many  other  books,  all  of  which 
were  penned  with  such  strength  of  argument,  as  greatly  facilitated 
the  spreading  of  his  doctrines. 

In  England,  the  persecutions  against  the  protestants  had  been  car- 
ried on  for  some  time  with  relentless  cruelty.  They  now  extended 
to  Germany  and  Bohemia,  where  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  were 
particularly  singled  out  to  suffer  in  the  cause  of  religion. 

In  the  month  of  November,  1414,  a  general  council  was  assembled 
at  Constance,  in  Germany,  for  the  purpose  of  determining  a  dispute 
then  existing  between  three  persons  who  contended  for  the  papal 
throne.* 
I  *  Those  vnn,  John,  proposed  and  set  up  by  the  Italians;    Gregory,  by  the 


154  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

John  Huss  was  summoned  to  appear  at  this  council ;  and  to  dispel 
any  apprehensions  of  danger,  the  emperor  sent  him  a  safe  conduct, 
giving  him  permission  freely  to  come  to,  and  return  from  the  coun- 
cil. On  receiving  this  information,  he  told  the  persons  who  deliver- 
ed it,  "  That  he  desired  nothing  more  than  to  purge  himself  publicly 
of  the  imputation  of  heresy ;  and  that  he  esteemed  himself  happy  in 
having  so  fair  an  opportunity  of  it,  as  at  the  council  to  which  he  was 
summoned  to  attend." 

In  the  latter  end  of  November,  he  set  out  to  Constance,  accompa- 
nied by  two  Bohemian  noblemen,  who  were  among  the  most  eminent 
of  his  disciples,  and  who  followed  him  merely  through  respect  and 
affection.  He  caused  some  placards  to  be  fixed  upon  the  gates  of 
the  churches  of  Prague,  in  which  he  declared,  that  he  went  to  the 
council  to  answer  all  allegations  that  might  be  made  against  him.  He 
also  declared,  in  all  the  cities  through  which  he  passed,  that  he  was 
going  to  vindicate  himself  at  Constance,  and  invited  all  his  adversa- 
ries to  be  present. 

On  his  way  he  met  with  every  mark  of  affection  and  reverence 
from  people  of  all  descriptions.  The  streets,  and  even  the  roads, 
were  thronged  with  people,  whom  respect,  rather  than  curiosity,  had 
brought  together.  He  was  ushered  into  the  towns  with  great  accla- 
mations, and  he  passed  through  Germany  in  a  kind  of  triumph.  "  I 
thought,"  said  he,  "  I  had  been  an  outcast.  I  now  see  my  worst 
friends  are  in  Bohemia." 

On  his  arrival  at  Constance,  he  immediately  took  lodgings  in  a  re- 
mote part  of  the  city.  Soon  after  came  one  Stephen  Paletz,  who 
was  engaged  by  the  clergy  of  Prague  to  manage  the  intended  prose- 
cution against  him.  Paletz  was  afterwards  joined  by  Michael  de 
Cassis,  on  the  part  of  the  court  of  Rome.  These  two  declared  them- 
selves his  accusers,  and  drew  up  articles  against  him,  which  they  pre- 
sented to  the  pope,  and  the  prelates  of  the  council. 

Notwithstanding  the  promise  of  the  emperor  to  give  him  a  safe 
conduct  to  and  from  Constance,  he  regarded  not  his  word ;  but,  ac- 
cording to  the  maxim  of  the  council,  that  "  Faith  is  not  to  be  kept 
with  heretics,"  when  it  was  known  he  was  in  the  city,  he  was  imme- 
diately arrested,  and  committed  prisoner  to  a  chamber  in  the  palace. 
This  breach  was  particularly  noticed  by  one  of  Huss's  friends,  who 
urged  the  imperial  safe  conduct;  but  the  pope  replied,  he  never 
granted  any  such  thing,  nor  was  he  bound  by  that  of  the  emperor. 

While  Huss  was  under  confinement,  the  council  acted  the  part  of 
inquisitors.  They  condemned  the  doctrines  of  Wicklifle,  and,  in 
their  impotent  malice,  ordered  his  remains  to  be  dug  up,  and  burnt 
to  ashes  ;  which  orders  were  obeyed. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  nobility  of  Bohemia  and  Poland  used  all  their 
interest  for  Huss  ;  and  so  far  prevailed  as  to  prevent  his  being  con- 
demned unheard,  which  had  been  resolved  on  by  the  commissioners 
appointed  to  try  him. 

French ;  and  Benedict,  by  the  Spaniards.  The  council  continued  four  years,  in 
which  the  severest  laws  were  enacted  to  crush  the  protestants.  Pope  John  was  de- 
posed, and  obliged  to  fly,  the  most  heinous  crimes  being  proved  agamst  him;  among 
which  were,  his  attempt  to  poison  his  predecessor,  his  being  a  game^r,  a  liar,  a  mur- 
derer, an  adulterer,  and  guiltv  of  unnatural  offences. 


JOHN  HUSS.  135 


Before  his  trial  took  place,  his  enemies  employed  a  Franciscan 
friar  who  might  entangle  him  in  his  words,  and  then  appear  against 
him.  This  man,  of  great  ingenuity  and  subtlety,  came  to  him  in  the 
character  of  an  idiot,  and  with  seeming  security  and  zeal,  requested 
to  be  taught  his  doctrines.  But  Huss  soon  discovered  him,  and  told 
him  that  his  manners  wore  a  great  semblance  of  simplicity  ;  but  that 
his  questions  discovered  a  depth  and  design  beyond  the  reach  of  an 
idiot.  He  afterwards  found  this  pretended  fool  to  be  Didace,  one  of 
the  deepest  logicians  in  Lombardy. 

At  length,  he  was  brought  before  the  council,  when  the  articles  ex- 
hibited against  him  were  read :  they  were  upwards  of  forty  in  num- 
ber, and  chiefly  extracted  from  his  writings.* 

On  his  examination  being  finished,  he  was  taken  from  the  court,  and 
a  resolution  was  formed  by  the  council,  to  burn  him  as  a  heretic,  un- 
less he  recanted.  He  was  then  committed  to  a  filthy  prison,  where, 
in  the  day-time  he  was  so  laden  with  fetters  on  his  legs,  that  he  could 
hardly  move  ;  and  every  night  he  was  fastened  by  his  hands  to  a  ring 
against  the  walls  of  the  prison. 

He  continued  some  days  in  this  situation,  in  which  time  many  no- 
blemen of  Bohemia  interceded  in  his  behalf.  They  drew  up  a  petition 
for  his  release,  which  was  presented  to  the  council  by  several  of  the 
most  illustrious  nobles  of  Bohemia  ;  notwithstanding  which,  so  many 
enemies  had  Huss  in  that  court,  that  no  attention  was  paid  to  it,  and 
the  persecuted  reformer  was  compelled  to  bear  with  the  punishment 
inflicted  on  him  by  that  merciless  tribunal. 

Shortly  after  the  petition  was  presented,  four  bishops,  and  two 
lords,  were  sent  by  the  emperor  to  the  prison,  in  order  to  prevail  on 
Huss  ta  make  a  recantation.  But  he  called  God  to  witness,  that  he 
was  not  conscious  of  having  preached,  or  written  any  thing  against 
his  truth,  or  the  faith  of  his  orthodox  church.  The  deputies  then  re- 
presented the  great  wisdom  and  authority  of  the  council :  to  which 
Huss  replied,  "  Let  them  send  the  meanest  person  of  that  council, 
who  can  convince  me  by  argument  from  the  word  of  God,  and  I  will 
submit  my  judgment  to  him."  This  pious  answer  had  no  efiect,  be- 
cause he  would  not  take  the  authority  of  the  council  upon  trust,  with- 
out the  least  shadow  of  an  argument  offered.  The  deputies,  therefore, 
finding  they  could  make  no  impression  on  him,  departed,  greatly  as- 
tonished at  the  strength  of  his  resolution. 

_  ^^On  the  4th  of  July,  he  was,  for  the  last  time,  brought  before  the 
council.  After  a  long  examination  he  was  desired  to  abjure,  which 
he  refused,  without  the  least  hesitation.  The  bishop  of  Lodi  then 
preached  a  sermon,  the  text  of  which  was,  "  Let  the  body  of  sin  be 
destroyed,"  (concerning  the  destruction  of  heretics,)  the  prologue  to 
his  intended  punishment.  After  the  close  of  the  sermon  his  fate  was 
determined,  his  vindication  rejected,  and  judgment  pronounced.  The 
council  censured  him  for  being  obstinate  and  incorrigible,  and  ordain- 
ed, "  That  he  should  be  degraded  from  the  priesthood,  his  books  pub- 
licly burnt,  and  himself  delivered  to  the  secular  power." 

He  received  the  sentence  without  the  least  emotion :  and  at  the 
close  of  it  he  kneeled  down  with  his  eyes  lifted  towards  heaven,  and, 

♦  That  the  reader  may  form  a  judgment  of  his  writings,  we  hei-e  give  one  of  the  ar- 
ticles for  which  he  was  condemned :  "  An  evil  and  a  wicked  pope  is  not  the  soccessor  of 
Petes,  but  of  Judaa," 


136  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

with  all  the  magnanimity  of  a  primitive  martyr,  thus  exclaiined  i 
"  May  thy  infinite  mercy,  O  my  God  !  pardon  this  injustice  of  mine 
enemies.  Thou  knowest  the  injustice  of  my  accusations  :  how  de- 
formed with  crimes  I  have  been  represented  :  how  I  have  been  op- 
pressed with  worthless  witnesses,  and  a  false  condemnation  :  yet,  O 
my  God !  let  that  mercy  of  thine,  which  no  tongue  can  express,  pre- 
vail with  thee  not  to  avenge  my  wrongs."  These  excellent  sentences 
were  received  as  so  many  expressions  of  heresy,  and  only  tended  to 
inflame  his  adversaries.  Accordingly,  the  bishops  appointed  by  the 
council  stripped  him  of  his  priestly  garments,  degraded  him,  and  put 
a  paper  mitre  on  his  head,  on  which  were  painted  devils,  with  this 
inscription  :  "  A  ringleader  of  heretics." 

This  mockery  was  received  by  the  heroic  martyr  with  an  air  of  un- 
concern, which  appeared  to  give  him  dignity  rather  than  disgrace. 
A  serenity  appeared  in  his  looks,  which  indicated  that  his  soul  had 
cut  off  many  stages  of  a  tedious  journey  in  her  way  to  the  realms  of 
everlasting  happiness. 

The  ceremony  of  degradation  being  over,  the  "bishops  delivered  him 
to  the  emperor,  who  committed  him  to  the  care  of  the  duke  of  Bava- 
ria. His  books  were  burnt  at  the  gate  of  the  church  ;  and  on  the  6th 
of  July  he  was  led  to  the  suburbs  of  Constance,  to  be  burnt  alive. 

When  he  had  reached  the  place  of  execution,  he  fell  on  his  knees, 
sung  several  portions  of  the  Psalms,  looked  steadfastly  towards  hea 
ven,  and  repeated,  "  Into  thy  hands,  O  Lord !  do  I  commit  my  spirit , 
thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O  most  good  and  faithful  God." 

As  soon  as  the  chain  was  put  about  him  at  the  stake,  he  said,  with 
a  smiling  countenance,  "  My  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  bo«nd  with  a 
harder  chain  than  this,  for  my  sake ;  why  then  should  I  be  ashamed  ol 
this  old  rusty  one  ?" 

When  the  faggots  were  piled  around  him,  the  duke  of  Bavaria  de- 
sired him  to  abjure.  "No,"  said  he,  "I  never  preached  any  doctrine 
of  an  evil  tendency  ;  and  what  I  taught  with  my  lips,  I  now  seal  with 
my  blood."  He  then  said  to  the  executioner,  "  You  are  now  going 
to  burn  a  goose,  {Huss  signifying  goose  in  the  Bohemian  language,) 
but  in  a  century  you  will  have  a  swan  whom  you  can  neither  roast  or 
boil."  If  this  were  spoken  in  prophecy,  he  must  have  meant  Martin 
Luther,  who  flourished  about  a  century  after,  and  who  had  a  swan  for 
his  arms. 

As  soon  as  the  faggots  were  lighted,  the  heroic  martyr  sung  a  hyiyn; 
with  so  loud  and  cheerful  a  voice,  that  he  was  heard  through  all  the 
cracklings  of  the  combustibles,  and  the  noise  of. the  multitude.  At 
length  his  voice  was  interrupted  by  the  flames,  which  soon  put  a  pe- 
riod to  his  life. 


SECTION  HI. 

LIFE,  SUFFERINGS,  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  JEROME  OF  PRAGVE. 

This  hero  in  the  cause  of  truth,  was  born  at  Prague,  and  educated 
in  its  university,  where  he  soon  became  distinguished  for  his  learning 
and  eloquence.     Having  completed  his  studies,  he  travelled  over 


Persecution  of  the  Waldenses.        'page  156. 


Seventy  Protestants  killed  in  cold  blood. 


page  161 


JEROME  OP  PRAGUE.  537 

great  part  of  Europe,  and  visited  many  of  the  s€ats  of  learning,  par- 
ticularly the  universities  of  Paris,  Heidelburg,  Cologne,  and  Oxford. 
At  the  latter  he  became  acquainted  with  the  works  of  WicklifFe,  and 
translated  many  of  them  into  his  own  language. 

On  his  return  to  Prague  he  openly  professed  the  doctrines  of  Wick- 
liffe,  and  finding  that  they  had  made  a  considerable  progress  in  Bo- 
hemia, from  the  industry  and  zeal  of  Huss,  he  became  an  assistant  to 
him  in  the  great  work  of  reformation. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  1415,  Jerome  went  to  Constance,  This  was 
about  three  months  before  the  death  of  Huss.  He  entered  the  town 
privately,  and  consulting  with  some  of  the  leaders  of  his  party,  was 
easily  convinced  that  he  could  render  his  friend  no  service. 

Finding  that  his  arrival  at  Constance  was  publicly  known,  and  that 
the  council  intended  to  seize  him,  he  retired,  and  went  to  Iberling,  an 
imperial  town,  a  short  distance  from  Constance.  While  here,  he 
wrote  to  the  Emperor,  and  declared  his  readiness  to  appear  before  the 
council,  if  a  safe-conduct  were  granted  to  him ;  this,  however,  was 
refused. 

After  this,  he  caused  papers  to  be  put  up  in  all  the  public  places  in 
Constance,  particularly  on  the  doors  of  the  cardinal's  houses.  In 
these  he  professed  his  willingness  to  appear  at  Constance  in  the  de- 
fence of  his  character  and  doctrine,  both  which,  he  said,  had  been 
greatly  falsified.  He  farther  declared,  that  if  any  error  should  be 
proved  against  him,  he  would  retract  it;  desiring  only  that  the  faith 
of  the  council  might  be  given  for  his  security. 

Receiving  no  answer  to  these  papers,  he  set  out  on  his  return  to 
Bohemia,  taking  the  precaution  to  carry  with  him  a  certificate,  signed 
by  several  of  the  Bohemian  nobility  then  at  Constance,  testifying  that 
he  had  used  every  prudent  means,  in  his  power,  to  procure  an  au- 
dience. 

He  was,  however,  notwithstanding  this,  seized  on  his  way,  withou,"- 
any  authority,  at  Hirsaw,  by  an  ofiicer  belonging  to  the  Duke  of 
Sultzbach,  who  hoped  thereby  to  receive  commendations  from  the 
council  for  so  acceptable  a  service. 

The  duke  of  Sultzbach  immediately  wrote  to  the  council,  informing 
them  what  he  had  done,  and  asking  directions  how  to  proceed  with 
Jerome.  The  council,  after  expressing  their  obligations  to  the  duke, 
desired  him  to  send  the  prisoner  immediately  to  Constance.  He  was, 
accordingly,  conveyed  thither  in  irons,  and,  on  his  way,  was  met  by 
the  elector  palatine,  who  caused  a  long  chain  to  be  fastened  to  him, 
by  which  he  was  dragged,  like  a  wild  beast,  to  the  cloister,  whence, 
after  an  examination,  he  was  conveyed  to  a  tower,  and  fastened  to  a 
block,  with  his  legs  in  stocks.  In  this  manner  he  remained  eleven 
days  and  nights,  till  becoming  dangerously  ill  in  consequence,  his  per- 
secutors, in  order  to  gratify  their  malice  still  farther,  relieved  him  from 
that  painful  state. 

He  remained  confined  till  the  martyrdom  of  his  friend  Huss  ;  after 
which,  he  was  broughtjforth,  and  threatened  with  immediate  torments 
and  death  if  he  remained  obstinate.  Terrified  at  the  preparations 
which  he  beheld,  he,  in  a  moment  of  weakness,  forgot  his  resolution, 
abjured  his  doctrines,  and  confessed  that  Huss  merited  his  fate,  and 
that  both  he  and  WicklifFe  were  heretics.  In  consequence  of  this,  his 
chains  were  taken  off,  and  he  was  treated  more  kindly  ;  he  was,  how- 

18 


138  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

ever,  still  ooiifined,  but  In  hopes  of  liberation.  But  his  enemies,  sus- 
pecting his  sincerity*  proposed  another  form  of  recantation  to  be 
drawn  up  and  proposed  to  him.  To  this,  however  he  refused  to  an- 
swer, except  in  public,  and  was,  accordingly,  brought  before  the  coun- 
cil, when,  to  the  astonishment  of  his  auditors,  and  to  the  glory  of  truth, 
he  renounced  his  recantation,  and  requested  permission  to  plead  his 
own  cause,  which  was  refused ;  and  the  charges  against  him  were 
read,  in  which  he  was  accused  of  being  a  derider  of  the  papal  digni- 
ty, an  opposer  of  the  pope,  an  enemy  to  the  cardinals,  a  persecutor 
of  the  prelates,  and  a  hater  of  the  Christian  religion. 

To  these  charges  Jerome  answered  with  an  amazing  force  of  elocu- 
tion, and  strength  of  argument.  After  which  he  was  remanded  to 
his  prison. 

The  third  day  from  this,  his  trial  was  brought  on,  and  witnesses 
were  examined.  He  was  prepared  for  his  defence,  although  he  had 
been  nearly  a  year  shut  up  in  loathsome  prisons,  deprived  of  the  light 
of  day,  and  almost  starved  for  want  of  common  necessaries.  But  his 
spirit  soared  above  these  disadvantages. 

The  most  bigoted  of  the  assembly  were  unwilling  he  should  be 
heard,  dreading  the  effect  of  eloquence  in  the  cause  of  truth,  on  the 
minds  of  the  most  prejudiced.  At  length,  however,  it  was  carried  by 
the  majority,  that  he  should  have  liberty  to  proceed  in  his  defence  ; 
■w^hich  he  began  in  such  an  exalted  strain,  and  continued  in  such  a 
torrent  of  elocution,  that  the  most  obdurate  heart  was  melted,  and  the 
mind  of  superstition  seemed  to  admit  a  ray  of  conviction. 

Bigotry,  however,  prevailed,  and  his  trial  being  ended,  he  received 
the  same  sentence  as  had  been  passed  upon  his  martyred  country- 
man, and  was,  in  the  usual  style  of  popish  duplicity,  delivered  over  to 
the  civil  power  ;  but,  being  a  layman,  he  had  not  to  undergo  the  cere- 
mony of  degradation. 

Two  days  his  execaition  was  delayed,  in  hopes  that  he  would  recant ; 
in  which  time  the  cardinal  of  Florence  used  his  utmost  endeavours 
to  bring  him  over.  But  they  all  proved  ineffectual:  Jerome  was  re- 
solved to  seal  his  doctrine  with  his  blood. 

On  his  way  to  the  place  of  execution  he  sung  several  hymns  ;  and 
on  arriving  there,  he  knelt  down,  and  prayed  fervently.  He  embra- 
ced the  stake  with  great  cheerfulness  and  resolution ;  and  when  the 
executioner  went  behind  him  to  set  fire  to  the  faggots,  he  said,  "^ome 
here  and  kindle  it  before  my  eyes  ;  for  had  I  been  afraid  of  it,  I  had 
not  come  here,  having  had  so  many  opportunities  to  escape." 

When  the  flames  enveloped  him,  he  sung  a  hymn ;  and  the  last 
words  he  was  heard  to  say,  were, 

This  soul  in  flames  I  offer,  Christ,  to  thee  V* 

♦  Jerome  was  oi  a  fine  and  marily  form,  and  possessed  a  strong  and  healthy  constitu- 
tion, which  rendered  his  death  extremely  lingering  and  painful.  He,  however,  sung  till 
his  aspiring  soul  took  its  flight  iioin  its  mortal  habitation. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  GERMAI<rr.  15'j 

SECTION  IV. 

GENERAL    PERSECUTIONS    IN    GERMANY. 

Martin  Luther,  by  unmasking  popery,  and  by  the  vigour  with 
which  he  prosecuted  his  doctrines,  caused  the  papal  throne  to  shake 
to  its  foundation.  So  terrified  was  tlie  pope  at  his  rapid  success, 
that  he  determined,  in  order  to  stop  his  career,  to  engage  the  empe- 
ror, Charles  V.,  in  his  scheme  of  utterly  extirpating  all  who  had  em- 
braced the  reformation.  To  accomplish  which,  he  gave  the  emperor 
200,000  crowns  ;  promised  to  maintain  12,000  foot,  and  5000  horse, 
for  six  months,  or  during  a  campaign ;  allowed  the  emperor  to  re- 
ceive one  half  of  the  revenues  of  the  clergy  in  Germany  during  the 
war ;  and  permitted  him  to  pledge  the  abbey  lands  for  500,000  crowns, 
to  assist  in  carrying  on  hostilities.  Thus  prompted  and  supported, 
the  emperor,  with  a  heart  eager,  both  from  interest  and  prejudice,  for 
the  cause,  undertook  the  extirpation  of  the  protestants ;  and,  for  this 
purpose,  raised  a  formidable  army  in  Germany,  Spain,  and  Italy. 

The  protestant  princes,  in  the  mean  time,  were  not  idle  ;  but  form- 
ed a  powerful  confederacy,  in  order  to  repel  the  impending  blow.  A 
great  army  was  raised,  and  the  command  given  to  the  elector  of  Sax- 
ony, and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse.  The  imperial  forces  were  command- 
ed by  the  emperor  in  person,  and  all  Europe  waited  in  anxious  sus- 
pense the  event  of  the  war. 

At  length  the  armies  met,  and  a  desperate  engagement  ensued,  in 
which  the  protestants  were  defeated,  and  the  elector  of  Saxony,  and 
landgrave  of  Hesse,  both  taken  prisoners.  This  calamitous  stroke 
was  succeeded  by  a  persecution,  in  which  the  most  horrible  cruelties 
were  inflicted  on  the  protestants,  and  suffered  by  them  with  a  fortitude 
which  only  religion  can  impart. 

The  persecutions  in  Germany  having  been  suspended  many  years, 
again  broke  out  in  1630,  on  account  of  a  war  between  the  emperor 
and  the  king  of  Sweden ;  the  latter  being  a  protestant  prince,  the 
protestants  of  Germany,  in  consequence,  espoused  his  cause,  which 
greatly  exasperated  the  emperor  against  them. 

The  imperial  army  having  laid  siege  to  the  town  of  Passewalk, 
(then  defended  by  the  Swedes,)  took  it  by  storm,  and  committed  the 
most  monstrous  outrages  on  the  occasion.  They  pulled  down  the 
churches,  pillaged  and  burnt  the  houses,  massacred  the  ministers,  put 
the  garrison  to  the  sword,  hanged  the  townsmen,  ravished  the  women, 
smothered  the  children,  <fcc.  &.c. 

In  1631,  a  most  bloody  scene  took  place  at  the  protestant  city  of 
Magdeburg.  The  generals  Tilly  and  Pappenheim,  having  taken  it 
by  storm,  upwards  of  20,000  persons,  without  distinction  of  rank,  sex, 
or  age,  were  slain  during  the  carnage,  and  6000  drowned  in  attempt- 
ing to  escape  over  the  river  Elbe.  After  which,  the  remaining  inha- 
bitants were  stripped  naked,  severely  scourged,  had  their  ears  crop- 
ped, and  being  yoked  together  like  oxen,  were  turned  adrift. 

On  the  popish  army's  taking  the  town  of  Hoxter,  all  the  inhabi- 
tants, with  the  garrison,  were  put  to  the  sword. 

When  the  imperial  forces  prevailed  at  Griphenburgh,  they  shut  up 


140  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

the  senators  in  the  senate  chamber,  and,  surrounding  it  by  lighted 
straw,  suffocated  them. 

Franhendal,  notwithstanding  it  surrendered  upon  articles  of  capitu- 
lation, suffered  as  cruelly  as  other  places  ;  and  at  Heidelburg,  many 
were  shut  up  in  prison  and  starved. 

To  enumerate  the  various  species  of  cruelty  practised  by  the  im- 
perial troops,  under  Count  Tilly,  would  excite  disgust  and  horror. 
That  sanguinary  monster,  in  his  progress  through  Saxony,  not  only 
permitted  every  excess  in  his  soldiers,  but  actually  commanded  them 
to  put  all  their  enormities  in  practice.  Some  of  these  are  so  unpa- 
ralleled, that  we  feel  ourselves  obliged  to  mention  them. 

In  Hesse  Cassel  some  of  the  troops  entered  an  hospital,  in  which 
were  principally  mad  women,  when  stripping  all  the  poor  wretches 
naked,  they  made  them  run  about  the  streets  for  their  diversion,  and 
then  put  them  to  death. 

In  Pomerania,  some  of  the  imperial  troops  entering  a  small  town, 
seized  upon  all  the  young  women,  and  girls  upwards  of  ten  years, 
and  then  placing  their  parents  in  a  circle,  they  ordered  them  to  sing 
psalms,  while  they  ravished  their  children,  or  else  they  swore  they 
would  cut  them  to  pieces  afterwards.  They  then  took  all  the  mar- 
ried women  who  had  young  children,  and  threatened,  if  they  did  not 
consent  to  the  gratification  of  their  lusts,  to  burn  their  children  be- 
fore their  faces,  in  a  large  fire  which  they  had  kindled  for  that 
purpose. 

A  band  of  Tilly's  soldiers  met  with  a  company  of  merchants  be- 
longing to  Basil,  who  were  returning  from  the  great  market  of  Stras- 
bourg, and  attempted  to  surround  them  ;  all  escaped,  however,  but 
ten,  leaving  their  property  behind.  The  ten  who  were  taken  begged 
hard  for  their  lives  ;  but  the  soldiers  murdered  them,  saying,  "  You 
must  die  because  you  are  heretics,  and  have  got  no  money." 

Wherever  Tilly  came,  the  most  horrid  barbarities  and  cruel  depre- 
dations ensued  :  famine  and  conflagration  marked  his  progress.  He 
destroyed  all  the  provisions  he  could  not  take  with  him,  and  burnt  all 
the  towns  before  he  left  them ;  so  that  murder,  poverty,  and  desola- 
tion, followed  him. 

Peace,  at  length,  chiefly  through  the  mediation  of  England,  was 
restored  to  Germany,  and  the  protestants,  for  several  years,  enjoyed 
the  free  exercise  of  their  religion. 

Even  as  late  as  1732,  above  30,000  protestants  were,  contrary  to 
the  treaty  of  Westphalia,  driven  from  the  archbishopric  of  Saltz- 
burg,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  with  scarce  clothes  to  cover  them,  and 
without  provisions.  These  poor  people  emigrated  to  various  protes- 
tant  countries,  and  settled  in  places  where  they  could  enjoy  the  free 
exercise  of  their  religion,  free  from  popish  superstition,  and  papal 
despotism. 


SECTION  V. 

PERSECUTION    IN    THE    NETHERLANDS. 

The  glorious  light  of  the  gospel  spreading  over  every  part  of  the 
continent,  and  chasing  thence  the  dark  night  of  ignorance,  increased 


PERSECUTION  IN  THE  NETHERLANDS.  141 

Ae  alarm  of  the  pope,  who  urged  the  emperor  to  commence  a  perse- 
cution against  the  protestants ;  when  many  thousands  fell  martyrs  to 
superstitious  malice  and  barbarous  bigotry :  among  whom  were  the 
following. 

A  pious  protestant  widow,  named  Wendelinuta,  was  apprehended 
on  account  of  her  religion,  when  several  monks  unsuccessfully  en- 
deavoured to  persuade  her  to  recant..  Their  attempts,  however 
proving  ineffectual,  a  Roman  Catholic  lady  of  her  acquaintance  de- 
sired to  be  admitted  to  the  dungeon  in  which  she  was  confined, 
promising  to  exert  herself  towards  inducing  the  prisoner  to  abjure 
her  religion.  On  being  admitted  to  the  dungeon,  she  did  her  utmost 
to  perform  the  task  she  had  undertaken ;  but  finding  her  endeavours 
fruitless,  she  said,  "  Dear  Windelinuta,  if  you  will  not  embrace  our 
faith,  at  least  keep  the  things  which  you  profess  secret  within  your 
own  bosom,  and  strive  to  prolong  your  life."  To  which  the  widow 
replied,  "  Madam,  you  know  not  what  you  say ;  for  with  the  heart 
we  believe  to  righteousness,  but  with  the  tongue  confession  is  made 
unto  salvation."  Still  holding  her  faith  against  every  effort  of  the 
powers  of  darkness,  her  goods  were  confiscated,  and  she  was  con- 
demned to  be  burnt.  At  the  place  of  execution  a  monk  presented  a 
cross  to  her,  and  bade  her  kiss  and  worship  God.  To  which  she  an- 
swered, "  I  worship  no  wooden  god,  but  the  eternal  God,  who  is  in 
heaven."  She  was  then  executed,  but  at  the  intercession  of  the  be- 
fore mentioned  lady,  it  was  granted,  that  she  should  be  strangled  be- 
fore the  faggots  were  kindled. 

At  Colen,  two  protestant  clergymen  were  burnt :  a  tradesman  of 
Antwerp,  named  Nicholas,  was  tied  up  in  a  sack,  thrown  into  the 
river,  and  drowned  :  and  Pistorius,  an  accomplished  scholar  and  stu- 
dent, was  carried  to  the  market  of  a  Dutch  village,  and  burnt. 

A  minister  of  the  reformed  church  was  ordered  to  attend  the 
execution  of  sixteen  protestants  Avho  were  to  be  beheaded.  This 
gentleman  performed  the  melancholy  office  with  great  propriety, 
exhorted  them  to  repentance,  and  gave  them  comfort  in  the  mercies 
of  their  Redeemer.  As  soon  as  they  were  beheaded,  the  magistrate 
cried  out  to  the  executioner,  "  There  is  another  remaining  ;  you  must 
behead  the  minister  :  he  can  never  die  at  a  better  time  than  with  such 
excellent  precepts  in  his  mouth,  and  such  laudable  examples  before 
him."  He  was  accordingly  beheaded,  though  many  of  the  Roman 
Catholics  themselves  reprobated  this  piece  of  treacherous  and  unne- 
cessary barbarity. 

George  Scherter,  a  minister  of  Saltzburg,  was  committed  to  prison 
for  instructing  his  flock  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel.  While  in  confine- 
ment he  wrote  a  confession  of  his  fai4^h ;  soon  after  which  he  was 
condemned,  first  to  be  beheaded,  and  afterwards  to  be  burnt  to  ashes, 
which  sentence  was  accordingly  put  in  execution. 

Percival,  a  learned  man  of  Louvinia,  was  murdered  in  prison ;  and 
Justus  Insprag  was  beheaded,  for  having  Luther's  sermons  in  his 
possession. 

Giles  ToUeman,  a  cutler  of  Brussels,  was  a  man  of  singular  hu- 
manity and  piety.  He  was  apprehended  as  a  protestant,  end  many 
attempts  were  made  by  monks  to  persuade  him  to  recant.  Once,  by 
accident,  a  fair  opportunity  of  escaping  from  prison  offered  itself  to 
him,  but  of  which  he  did  not  avail  himself.    Being  asked  the  reason, 


142  BOOK  OP  MARTYHe. 

he  replied,  "  I  would  not  do  the  keepers  so  much  injury ;  as  they 
must  have  answered  for  my  absence  had  I  got  away."  When  he  was 
sen-tenced  to  be  burnt,  he  fervently  thanked  God  for  allowing  him,  by 
martyrdom,  to  glorify  his  name.  Observing  at  the  place  of  execu- 
tion a  great  quantity  of  faggots,  he  desired  the  principal  part  of  them 
might  be  given  to  the  poor,  saying,  "  A  small  quantity  will  suffice  to 
consume  me."  The  executioner  offered  to  strangle  him  before  the 
fire  was  lighted,  but  he  would  not  consent,  telling  him  that  he  defied 
the  flames  ;  and,  indeed,  he  gave  up  the  ghost  with  such  composure 
amidst  them,  that  he  hardly  seemed  sensible  of  pain. 

In  Flanders,  about  1543  and  1544,  the  persecution  raged  with  great 
violence.  Many  were  doomed  to  perpetual  imprisonment,  others  to 
perpetual  banishment :  but  the  greater  number  were-  put  to  death, 
either  by  hanging,  drowning,  burning,  the  rack,  or  burying  alive. 

John  de  Boscane,  a  zealous  protestant,  was  apprehended  in  the  city 
of  Antwerp.  On  his  trial  he  undauntedly  professed  himself  to  be 
of  the  reformed  religion,  on  which  he  was  immediately  condemned. 
The  magistrate,  however,  was  afraid  to  execute  the  sentence  publicly, 
as  he  was  popular  through  hil5  great  generosity,  and  almost  univer- 
sally revered  for  his  inoffensive  life  and  exemplary  piety.  A  pri 
vate  execution  was,  therefore,  determined  on,  for  Avhich  an  order  was 
given  to  drown  him  in  prison.  The  executioner,  accordingly,  forced 
him  into  a  large  tub ;  but  Boscane  struggling,  and  getting  his  head 
above  the  water,  the  executioner  stabbed  him  in  several  places  with 
a  dagger  till  he  expired. 

John  de  Buisons,  on  account  of  his  religion,  was,  about  the  same 
time,  secretly  apprehended.  In  this  city  the  number  of  protestants 
being  great,  and  the  prisoner  much  respected,  the  magistrates,  fearful 
of  an  insurrection,  ordered  him  to  be  beheaded  in  prison.  * 

In  1568  were  apprehended  at  Antwerp,  Scoblant,  Hues,  and  Coo- 
mans.  The  first  who  was  brought  to  trial  was  Scoblant,  who,  per- 
sisting in  his  faith,  received  sentenre  of  death.  On  his  return  to 
prison,  he  requested  the  gaoler  not  to  permit  any  friar  to  come  near 
him ;  saying,  "  They  can  do  me  no  good,  but  may  greatly  disturb 
me.  I  hope  my  salvation  is  already  sealed  in  heaven,  and  that  the 
blood  of  Christ,  in  which  I  firmly  put  my  trust,  hath  washed  me 
from  my  iniquities.  I  am  now  going  to  throw  off  this  mantle  of  clay, 
to  be  clad  in  robes  of  eternal  glory.  I  hope  I  may  be  the  last  mar- 
tyr of  papal  t^/ranny,  and  that  the  blood  already  spilt  will  be  sufficient 
to  quench  its  thirst  of  cruelty ;  that  the  church  of  Christ  may  have  rest 
here,  as  his  servants  will  hereafter."  On  the  day  of  execution  he 
took  a  pathetic  leave  of  his  fellow-prisoners.  At  the  stake  he  uttered 
with  great  fervency  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  sung  the  fortieth  psalm ; 
then  commending  his  soul  to  God,  the  flames  soon  terminated  his 
mortal  existence. 

A  short  time  after.  Hues  died  in  prison :  upon  which  occasion  Coo- 
mans  thus  vents  his  mind  to  his  friends  :  "  I  am  now  deprived  of  my 
friends  and  companions  ;  Scoblant  is  martyred,  and  Hues  dead  by 
the  visitation  of  the  Lord  ;  yet  I  am  not  alone :  I  have  with  me  the 
God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob ;  he  is  my  comfort,  and 
shall  be  my  reward."  When  brought  to  trial,  Coomans  freely  con- 
fessed himself  of  the  reformed  religion,  and  answered  with  a  manly 
firmness  to  every  charge  brought  against  him,  proving  his  doctrine 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  LITHUANIA.  .  143 

from  the  gospel.  "  But,"  said  the  judge,  "  will  you  die  for  the  faith 
you  profess  ?"  "  I  am  not  only  willing  to  die,"  replied  Coomans, 
"  but  also  to  suffer  the  utmost  stretch  of  inventive  cruelty  for  it ; 
after  which  my  soul  shall  receive  its  confirmation  from  God  himself, 
in  the  midst  of  eternal  glory."  Being  condemned,  he  went  cheer« 
fully  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  died  with  Christian  fortitude  and 
resignation. 

Assassination  of  the  Prince  of  Orange. 

Baltazar  Gerard,  a  native  of  Franche  Compte,  a  bigoted  and  furi- 
ous Roman  Catholic,  thinking  to  advance  his  own  fortune  and  the  po- 
pish cause  by  one  desperate  act,  resolved  upon  the  assassination  of 
the  prince  of  Orange.  Having  provided  himself  with  fire-arms,  he 
watched  the  prince  as  he  passed  through  the  great  hall  of  his  palace 
to  dinner,  and  demanded  a  passport.  The  princess  of  Orange,  ob- 
serving in  his  tone  of  voice  and  manner  something  confused  and  sin- 
gular, asked  who  he  was,  saying,  she  did  not  like  his  countenance. 
The  prince  answered,  it  was  one  that  demanded  a  passport,  which 
he  should  have  presently.  Nothing  further  transpired  until  after 
dinner,  when  on  the  return  of  the  prince  and  princess  through  the 
same  hall,  the  assassin,  from  behind  one  of  the  pillars,  fired  at  the 
prince  ;  the  balls  entering  at  the  left  side,  and  passing  through  the 
right,  wounded  in  their  passage  the  stomach  and  vital  parts.  The 
prince  had  only  power  to  say,  "Lord  have  mercy  upon  my  soul,  and 
upon  this  poor  people,"  and  immediately  expired. 

The  death  of  this  virtuous  prince,  Avho  was  considered  as  the  father 
of  his  people,  spread  universal  sorrow  throughout  the  United  Pro- 
vinces, The  assassin  was  immediately  taken,  and  received  sentence  to 
be  put  to  death  in  the  most  exemplary  manner ;  yet  such  was  his  en- 
thusiasm and  blindness  for  his  crime,  that  while  sufiering  for  it,  he 
coolly  said,  "Were  I  at  liberty,  I  would  repeat  the  same." 

In  different  parts  of  Flanders,  numbers  fell  victims  to  popish  jealousy 
and  cruelty.  In  the  city  of  Valence,  in  particular,  fifty-seven  of  the 
principal  inhabitants  were  butchered  in  one  day,  for  refusing  to  em- 
brace the  Romish  superstition ;  besides  whom,  gi-eat  numbers  suffered 
in  confinement,  till  they  perished. 


SECTION  VI. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  LITHUANIA. 


The  persecutions  in  Lithuania  began  in  1648,  and  were  carried  on 
with  great  severity  by  the  Cossacks  and  Tartars.  The  cruelty  of  the 
former  was  such,  that  even  the  Tartars,  at  last,  revolted  from  it,  and 
rescued  some  of  the  intended  victims  from  their  hands. 

The  Russians  perceiving  the  devastations  which  had  been  made  in 
the  country,  and  its  incapability  of  defence,  entered  it  with  a  consi- 
derable army,  and  carried  ruin  wherever  they  went.  Every  thing 
they  met  with  was  devoted  to  destruction.  The  ministers  of  the  gos- 
pel were  peculiarly  singled  out  as  the  objects  of  their  hatred,  wnile 
every  Christian  was  liable  to  their  barbarity. 


144  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Lithuania  no  sooner  recovered  itself  from  one  persecution,  than 
succeeding  enemies  again  reduced  it.  The  Swedes,  the  Prussians, 
and  the  Courlanders,  carried  fire  and  sword  through  it,  and  continual 
calamities,  for  some  years,  attended  that  unhappy  district.  It  was 
afterwards  attacked  by  the  prince  of  Transylvania,  at  the  head  of  an 
army  of  barbarians,  who  wasted  the  country,  destroyed  the  churches, 
burnt  the  houses,  plundered  the  inhabitants,  murdered  'the  infirm,  and 
enslaved  the  healthy. 

In  no  part  of  the  world  have  the  followers  of  Christ  been  exempt 
from  the  rage  and  bitterness  of  their  enemies ;  and  well  have  they 
experienced  the  force  of  those  scripture  truths,  that  they  who  will  live 
godly  in  Christ  shall  sufier  persecution,  and  those  who  are  born  after 
the  flesh  have  always  been  enemies  to  such  as  are  born  after  the 
spirit ;  accordingly,  the  protestants  of  Poland  suffered  in  a  dreadful 
manner.  The  ministers,  in  particular,  were  treated  with  the  most  un- 
exampled barbarity ;  some  having  their  tongues  cut  out,  because  they 
had  preached  the  gospel  truths ;  others  being  deprived  of  their  sight 
on  account  of  having  read  the  Bible  ;  and  great  numbers  were  cut  to 
pieces  for  not  recanting.  Several  private  persons  were  put  to  death 
by  the  most  cruel  means.  Women  were  murdered  without  the  least 
regard  to  their  sex ;  and  the  persecutors  even  went  so  far  as  to  cut 
off  the  heads  of  sucking  babes,  and  fasten  them  to  the  breasts  of  their 
unfortunate  mothers. 

Even  the  silent  habitations  of  the  dead  escaped  not  the  malice  of 
these  savages  ;  for  they  dug  up  the  bodies  of  many  eminent  persons, 
and  either  cut  them  to  pieces  and  exposed  them  to  be  devoured  by 
birds  and  beasts.  Or  hung  them  up  in  the  most  conspicuous  places. 
The  city  of  Lesna,  in  this  persecution,  particularly  suffered ;  for  be- 
ing taken,  the  inhabitants  were  totally  extirpated. 


SECTION  vn. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  CHINA  AND  JAPAN. 

Persecutions  in  China. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  16th  century,  three  Italian  missiona- 
ries, namely,  Roger  the  Neapolitan,  Pasis  of  Bologna,  and  Matthew 
Ricci  of  Mazerata,  entered  China  with  a  view  of  establishing  Christia- 
nity there.  In  order  to  succeed  in  this  important  commission,  they 
had  previously  made  the  Chinese  language  their  constant  study. 

The  zeal  displayed  by  these  missionaries  in  the  discharge  of  their 
duty  was  very  great ;  but  Roger  and  Pasis  in  a  few  years  returning 
to  Europe,  the  whole  labour  devolved  upon  Ricci.  The  perseverance 
of  Ricci  was  proportioned  to  the  arduous  task  he  had  undertaken. 
Though  disposed  to  indulge  his  converts  as  far  as  possible,  he  disliked 
many  of  their  ceremonies  which  seemed  idolatrous.  At  length,  after 
eighteen  years  labour  and  reflection,  he  thought  it  most  advisable  to 
tolerate  all  those  customs  which  were  ordained  by  the  laws  of  the  em- 
pire, but  strictly  enjoined  his  converts  to  omit  the  rest;  and  thus,  by 
not  resisting  too  much  the  external  ceremonies  of  the  country,  he  sue- 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  CHINA.  145 

ceeded  in  bringing  over  many  to  the  truth.  In  1630,  however,  this 
tranquillity  was  disturbed  by  the  arrival  of  some  new  missionaries  ; 
who,  being  unacquainted  with  the  Chinese  customs,  manners,  and  lan- 
guage, and  with  the  principles  of  Ricci's  toleration,  were  astonished 
when  they  saw  Christian  converts  fall  prostrate  before  Confucius,  and 
the  tables  of  their  ancestors,  and  loudly  censured  the  proceeding  as 
idolatrous.  This  occasioned  a  warm  controversy ;  and  not  coming  to 
any  agreement,  the  new  missionaries  wrote  an  account  of  the  affair  to 
the  pope,  and  the  society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  faith. 
The  society  soon  pronounced,  that  the  ceremonies  vv'ere  idolatrous  and 
intolerable,  which  sentence  was  confirmed  by  the  pope.  In  this  they 
were  excusable,  the  matter  having  been  misrepresented  to  them :  for 
the  enemies  of  Ricci  had  declared  the  halls,  in  which  the  ceremonies- 
were  performed,  to  be  temples,  and  the  ceremonies  themselves  the 
sacrifices  to  idols. 

The  sentence  was  sent  over  to  China,  where  it  was  received  with 
great  contempt,  and  matters  remained  in  the  same  state  for  some  time. 
At  length  a  true  representation  was  sent  over,  explaining  that  the 
Chinese  customs  and  ceremonies  alluded  to,  were  entirely  free  from 
idolatry,  but  merely  political,  and  tending  only  to  the  peate  and  wel- 
fare of  the  empire.  The  pope,  finding  that  he  had  not  weighed  the 
affair  with  due  consideration,  sought  to  extricate  himself  from  the  dif- 
ficulty m  which  he  had  been  so  precipitately  entangled,  and  therefore 
referred  the  representation  to  the  inquisition,  which  reversed  the  sen- 
tence immediately. 

The  Christian  church,  notwithstanding  these  divisions,  flourished  in 
China  till  the  death  of  the  first  Tartar  emperor,  whose  successor,  Cang- 
hi,  was  a  minor.  During  his  minority,  the  regents  and  nobles  con- 
spired to  crush  the  Christian  religion.  The  execution  of  this  design 
was  accordingly  begun  with  expedition,  and  carried  on  with  severity, 
so  that  every  Christian  teacher  in  China,  as  well  as  those  who  professed 
the  faith,  was  surprised  at  the  suddenness  of  the  event.  John  Adam 
Schall,  a  German  ecclesiastic,  and  one  of  the  principals  of  the  mission, 
was  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  and  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life,  being 
then  in  the  74th  year  of  his  age. 

In  1665,  the  ensuing  year,  the  ministers  of  state  published  the  fol- 
lowing decree :    1.  That  the  Christian  doctrines  were  false.     2.  That 
.  they  were  dangerous  to  the  interests  of  the  empire.     3.  That  they 
should  not  be  practised  under  pain  of  death. 

The  result  of  this  was  a  most  furious  persecution,  in  which  some 
were  put  to  death,  many  ruined,  and  all  in  some  measure  oppressed. 
Previous  to  this,  the  Christians  had  suffered  partially ;  but  the  decree 
being  general,  the  persecution  now  spread  its  ravages  over  the  whole 
empire,  wherever  its  objects  were  scattered. 

Four  years  after,  the  young  emperor  was  declared  of  age  ;  and  one 
of  the  first  acts  of  his  reign  was  to  stop  this  persecution. 

Persecutions  in  Japan. 
The  first  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  empire  of  Japan  took 
place  in  1-552,  when  some  Portuguese  missionaries  commenced  their 
endeavours  to  make  converts  to  the  light  of  the  gospel,  and  met  with 
such  success  as  amply  compensated  tlieir  labours.  They  continued  to 
augment  the  number  of  their  converts  till  1616,  when  being  accused 

19 


146  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

of  having  meddled  in  politics,  and  formed  a  plan  to  subvert  the  go- 
vernment, and  dethrone  the  emperor,  great  jealousies  arose,  and  sub- 
sisted till  1623,  when  the  court  commenced  a  dreadful  persecution 
against  both  foreign  and  native  Christians.  Such  was  the  rage  of  this 
persecution,  that,  during  the  first  four  years,  20,570  Christians  were 
massacred.  Death  was  the  consequence  of  a  public  avowal  of  their 
faith,  and  their  churches  were  shut  up  by  order  of  government.  Many, 
on  a  discovery  of  their  religion  by  spies  and  informers,  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom with  great  heroism.  The  persecution  continued  many  years, 
when  the  remnant  of  the  innumerable  Christians  with  which  Japan 
abounded,  to  the  number  of  37,000  souls,  retired  to  the  town  and  castle 
of  Siniabara,  in  the  island  of  Xinio,  where  they  determined  to  make  a 
stand,  to  continue  in  their  faith,  and  to  defend  themselves  to  the  very 
last  extremity.  To  this  place  the  Japanese  army  followed  them,  and 
laid  siege  to  the  place.  The  Christians  defended  themselves  with 
great  bravery,  and  held  out  against  the  besiegers  three  months,  but 
were  at  length  compelled  to  surrender,  when  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, were  indiscriminately  murdered ;  and  Christianity  from  that  time 
ceased  in  Japan. 

This  event  took  place  on  the  12th  of  April,  1638,  since  which  time 
no  Christians  but  the  Dutch  have  been  allowed  to  land  in  the  empire, 
and  even  they  are  obliged  to  conduct  themselves  with  the  greatest  pre- 
daution,  to  submit  to  the  most  rigorous  treatment,  and  to  carry  on  their 
commerce  with  the  utmost  circumspection. 


BOOK  VIII. 

PJ£RS£CVTIONS  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS,  IN  VARIOUS  COUNTRIES  NOT  BB 
FORE    DESCRIBED. 

SECnON  L 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

About  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  some  Portuguese  missiona- 
ries made  a  voyage  to  Abyssinia,  and  began  to  propagate  the  Roman 
Catholic  doctrines  among  the  Abyssinians,  who  professed  Christianity 
before  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries. 

The  priests  gained  such  an  influence  at  court,  that  the  emperor  con- 
sented to  abolish  the  established  rights  of  the  Ethiopian  church,  and 
to  admit  those  of  Rome  ;  and  soon  after,  consented  to  receive  a  pa- 
triarch from  the  pope,  and  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  latter 
This  innovation,  however,  did  not  take  place  without  great  opposition. 
Several  of  the  most  powerful  lords,  and  a  majority  of  the  people,  who 
professed  the  primitive  Christianity  established  in  Abyssinia,  took  up 
arms,  in  their  defence,  against  the  emperor.  Thus,  by  the  artifices  of  the 
court  of  Rome  and  its  emissaries,  the  whole  empire  was  thrown  into 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  TURKEY.  I47 

commotion,  and  a  war  commenced,  which  was  carried  on  through  the 
reigns  of  many  emperors,  and  which  ceased  not  for  above  a  century. 
All  this  time  the  Roman  Catholics  were  strengthened  by  the  power 
of  the  court,  by  means  of  which  conjunction,  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians of  Abyssinia  were  severely  persecuted,  and  multitudes  perished 
by  the  hands  of  their  inhuman  enemies. 

Persecutions  in  Turkey. — Account  of  Mahomet. 

Mahomet  was  born  at  Mecca,  in  Arabia,  a.  d.  571.  His  parents 
were  poor,  and  his  education  mean ;  but,  by  the  force  of  his  genius, 
and  an  uncommon  subtlety,  he  raised  himself  to  be  the  founder  of  a 
widely  spread  religion,  and  the  sovereign  of  kingdoms.  His  Alcoran 
is  a  jumble  of  paganism,  Judaism,  and  Christianity.  In  composing  it, 
he  is  said  to  have  been  assisted  by  a  Jew,  and  a  Roman  Catholic  priest. 
It  is  adapted  entirely  to  the  sensual  appetites  and  passions  ;  and  the 
chief  promises  held  out  by  it  to  its  believers,  are  the  joys  of  a  para- 
dise of  women  and  wine.  Mahomet  established  his  doctrine  by  the 
power  of  the  sword.  "  The  sword,"  says  he,  "  is  the  key  of  heaven 
and  of  hell.  Whoever  falls  in  battle,  his  sins  are  forgiven  him :  his 
wounds  shall  be  resplendent  as  vermilion,  and  odoriferous  as  musk ; 
the  loss  of  his  limbs  shall  be  supplied  with  the  wings  of  angels." 
Hp  allowed  that  Christ  was  a  great  prophet,  and  a  holy  man  ;  that 
he  was  born  of  a  virgin,  received  up  into  glory,  and  shall  come  again 
to  destroy  Antichrist. 

He,  therefore,  in  his  early  career,  affected  to  respect  the  Christians. 
Put  no  sooner  was  his  power  established,  than  he  displayed  himself  in 
his  true  colours,  as  their  determined  and  sanguinary  enemy.  This 
he  proved  by  his  persecutions  of  them  in  his  lifetime,  and  by  com- 
manding those  persecutions  to  be  continued  by  his  deluded  followers, 
in  his  Alcoran,  particularly  in  that  part  entitled,  "  The  Chapter  of 
the  Sword."  From  him  the  Turks  received  their  religion,  which 
they  still  maintain.  Mahomet  and  his  descendants,  in  the  space  of 
thirty  years,  subdued  Arabia,  Palestine,  Phcenicia,  Syria,  Egypt,  and 
Persia.  They  soon,  however,  broke  into  divisions  and  wars  amongst 
themselves.  But  the  princes  of  the  Saracens,  assuming  the  title  of 
Sultan,  continued  their  rule  over  Syria,  Egypt,  and  Africa,  for  the 
space  of  about  400  years,  when  the  Saracen  king  of  Persia,  commen- 
cing war  against  the  Saracen  sultan  of  Babylon,  the  latter  brought  to 
his  aid  the  Turks.  These  Turks,  feeling  their  own  strength,  in  time 
turned  their  arms  against  their  masters,  and  by  the  valour  of  Othman, 
from  whom  the  family  who  now  fill  the  Turkish  throne  are  descend 
ed,  they  soon  subdued  them,  and  established  their  empire. 

Constantinople,  after  having  been  for  many  ages  an  imperial  Chris- 
tian city,  was  invested,  in  1453,  by  the  Turks,  under  Mahomet  the 
Second,*  whose  army  consisted  of  300,000  men,  and,  after  a  siege  of 
six  weeks,  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels,  and  the  Turks  have, 
to  this  day,  retained  possession  of  it.j     They  no  sooner  found  them- 

♦  He  was  the  ninth  of  the  Ottoman  race,  and  subdued  all  Greece. 

t  About  fifteen  years  before  this  fatal  event  took  place,  the  city  had  yielded  the 
liberties  of  its  church  to  the  pope  of  Rome.  A  manifest  want  of  patriotism  was 
evidenced  in  the  inhabitants,  who,  instead  of  bringing  forth  their  treasures  to  the 
public  Bervice  and  defence  of  the  place,  buried  them  in  vast  heaps ;  inscHnuch,  tbat 


148  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

selves  masters  of  it,  than  they  began  to  exercise  on  the  inhabitants 
the  most  unremitting  barbarities,  destroying  them  by  every  method 
of  ingenious  cruelty.  Some  they  roasted  alive  on  spits,  others  they 
starved,  some  they  flayed  alive,  and  left  them  in  that  horrid  manner 
to  perish  :  many  were  sawn  asunder,  and  others  torn  to  pieces  by 
horses.  Three  days  and  nights  was  the  city  given  to  spoil,  in  which 
time  the  soldiers  were  licensed  to  commit  every  enormity.  The  body 
of  the  emperor  being  found  among  the  slain,  Mahomet  commanded 
his  head  to  be  stuck  on  a  spear,  and  carried  round  the  town  for  the 
mockery  of  the  soldiers. 

Attack  on  Rhodes. 

About  the  year  1521,  Solyman  the  First  took  Belgrade  from  the 
Christians.  Two  years  after,  he,  with  a  fleet  of  450  ships,  and  an 
army  of  300,000  men,  attacked  Rhodes,  then  defended  by  the  knights 
of  Jerusalem.  These  heroes  resisted  the  infidels  till  all  their  fortifi- 
cations were  levelled  with  the  ground,  their  provisions  exhausted,  and 
their  ammunition  spent ;  when,  finding  no  succours  from  the  Christian 
princes,  they  surrendered,  the  siege  having  lasted  about  six  months, 
in  which  the  Turks  suffered  prodigiously,  no  less  than  30,000  of  them 
having  died  by  the  bloody  flux.  After  this,  Solyman  retook  Buda 
from  the  Christians,  and  treated  those  who  were  found  there  with 
great  cruelty.  Some  had  their  eyes  put  out,  others  their  hands,  noses, 
and  ears  cut  off.  Pregnant  women  were  ripped  open,  and  their  fruit 
cast  into  the  flames,  while  many  children  were  buried  up  to  their  necks 
in  the  earth,  and  left  to  perish. 

Siege  of  Vienna. 

Mad  with  conquest,  Solyman  now  proceeded  westward  to  Vienna, 
glutting  himself  with  slaughter  on  his  march,  and  vainly  hoping,  in  a 
short  time,  to  lay  all  Europe  at  his  feet,  and  to  banish  Christianity 
from  the  earth. 

Having  pitched  his  tent  before  the  walls  of  Vienna,  he  sent  three 
Christian  prisoners  into  the  t-own,  to  terrify  the  citizens  with  an  ac- 
count of  the  strength  of  his  army,  while  a  great  many  more,  whom 
he  had  taken  in  his  march,  were  torn  asunder  by  horses.  Happily 
for  the  Germans,  three  days  only  before  the  arrival  of  the  Turks,  the 
earl  palatine  Frederic,  to  whom  was  assigned  the  defence  of  Vienna, 
had  entered  the  town  with  14,000  chosen  veterans,  besides  a  body 
of  horse.  Solyman  sent  a  summons  for  the  city  to  surrender ;  but  the 
Germans  defying  him,  he  instantly  commenced  the  siege.  It  has 
before  been  observed,  that  the  religion  of  Mahomet  promises  to  all 
soldiers  who  die  in  battle,  whatever  be  their  crimes,  immediate  ad 
mission  to  the  joys  of  paradise.  Hence  arises  that  fury  and  teme- 
rity which  they  usually  display  in  fighting.  They  began  with  a  most 
tremendous  cannonade,  and  made  many  attempts  to  take  the  city  by 

when  Mahomet,  suspecting  the  case,  commanded  the  earth  to  be  dug  up,  and  found 
immense  hoar.'ls,  he  exclaimed,  "  How  was  it  that  this  place  lacked  ammunition  and 
fortification,  amidst  such  abundance  of  riches  7"  The  Turks  found  a  crucifix  in  the 
great  church  of  St.  Sophia,  on  the  head  of  which  they  wrote,  "  This  is  the  God  of  the 
Christians,"  and  then  carried  it  with  a  trumpet  around  the  city,  and  exposed  it  to  the 
contempt  of  the  soldiers,  who  were  commanded  to  spit  upon  it.  Thus  did  the  aupex- 
stition  of  Rome  afford  a  triumph  to  the  enemies  of  the  cross. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  GEORGIA.  149, 

assault.  But  the  steady  valour  of  the  Germans  was  superior  to  the 
enthusiasm  of  their  enemies.  Solyman,  filled  with  indignation  at 
this  unusual  check  to  his  fortune,  determined  to  exert  every  power 
to  carry  his  project ;  to  this  end  he  planted  his  ordnance  before  the 
king's  gate,  and  battered  it  with  such  violence,  that  a  breach  was  soon 
made ;  whereupon  the  Turks,  under  cover  of  the  smoke,  poured  in 
torrents  into  the  city,  and  the  soldiers  began  to  give  up  all  for  lost. 
But  the  officers,  with  admirable  presence  of  mind,  causing  a  great 
shouting  to  be  made  in  the  city,  as  if  fresh  troops  had  just  arrived, 
their  own  soldiers  were  inspired  with  fresh  courage,  while  the  Turks, 
being  seized  with  a  panic,  fled  precipitously,  and  overthrew  each 
other,  by  which  means  the  city  was  freed  from  destruction. 

Victory  of  the  Christians. 
Grown  more  desperate  by  resistance,  Solyman  resolved  upon  an- 
other attempt,  and  this  was  by  undermining  the  Corinthian  gate. 
Accordingly  he  set  his  Illyrians  to  work,  who  were  expert  at  this 
mode  of  warfare.  They  succeeded  in  coming  under  ground  to  the 
foundations  of  the  tower  ;  but  being  discovered  by  the  wary  citizens, 
they,  with  amazing  activity  and  diligence,  countermined  them :  and 
having  prepared  a  train  of  gunpowder,  even  to  the  trenches  of  the 
enemy,  they  set  fire  to  it,  and  by  that  means  rendered  abortive  their 
attempts,  and  blew  up  about  8,000  of  them.  Foiled  in  every  at- 
tempt, the  courage  of  the  Turkish  chief  degenerated  into  madness ; 
he  ordered  his  men  to  scale  the  walls,  in  which  attempt  they  were 
destroyed  by  thousands,  their  very  numbers  serving  to  their  own 
defeat,  till,  at  length,  the  valour  of  his  troops  relaxed  ;  and,  dreading 
the  hardihood  of  their  European  adversaries,  they  began  to  refuse 
obedience.  Sickness  also  seized  their  camp,  and  numbers  perished 
from  famine ;  for  the  Germans,  by  their  vigilance,  had  found  means 
to  cut  ofi'  their  supplies.  Foiled  in  ever)  attempt,  Solyman,  at  length, 
after  having  lost  above  80,000  men,  resolved  to  abandon  his  enter- 
prise. He  accordingly  put  this  resolve  in  execution,  and,  sending 
his  baggage  before  him,  proceeded  homewards  with  the  titmost  expe- 
dition, thus  freeing  Europe  from  the  impending  terror  of  universal 
Mahometanism. 

Persecutions  in  Georgia  and  Mingrelia. 

The  Georgians  are  Christians,  and  being  remarkable  for  their 
beauty,  the  Turks  and  Persians  persecute  them  by  the  most  cruel 
method.  Instead  of  taking  money  for  their  taxes,  they  compel  them 
to  deliver  up  their  children,  the  females  for  concubines  in  the  se- 
raglios, maids  of  honour  to  sultanas,  &.c.  or  to  be  sold  to  merchants 
of  different  nations,  who  proportion  their  price  to  the  beauty  of  the 
devoted  fair.  The  boys  are  taken  for  mutes  and  eunuchs  in  the  se- 
raglio, clerks  in  the  offices  of  state,  and  soldiers  in  the  army. 

Westward  of  Georgia  is  Mingrelia,  a  country  likewise  inhabited 
by  Christians,  who  undergo  the  same  persecutions  and  rigours  as  the 
Georgians  by  the  Turks  and  Persians,  their  children  being  torn  from 
thexn,  or  they  murdered  for  refusing  to  consent  to  the  sale. 

Persecutions  in  the  States  of  Barhary. 
In  no  part  of  the  globe  are  Christians  so  hated,  or  treated  with 
such  severity,  as  at  Algiers.     The  conduct  of  the  Algerines  towards 


150  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

them  is  marked  with  perfidy  and  cruelty.  By  paying  a  most  exor- 
bitant fine,  some  Christians  are  allowed  the  title  of  Free  Christians ; 
these  are  permitted  to  dress  in  the  fashion  of  their  respective  coun- 
tries, but  the  Christian  slaves  are  obliged  to  wear  a  coarse  gray  suit, 
and  a  seaman's  cap. 

The  following  are  the  various  punishments  exercised  towards  them : 
1.  If  they  join  any  of  the  natives  in  open  rebellion,  they  are  strang- 
led with  a  bow-string,  or  hanged  on  an  iron  hook.  2.  If  they  speak 
against  Mahomet,  they  must  become  Mahometans,  or  be  impaled 
alive.  3.  If  they  profess  Christianity  again,  after  having  changed 
to  the  Mahometan  persuasion,  they  are  roasted  alive,  or  thrown  from 
the  city  walls,  and  caught  upon  large  sharp  hooks,  on  which  they  hang 
till  they  expire.  4.  If  they  kill  a  Turk  they  are  burnt.  5.  If  they 
attempt  to  escape,  and  are  retaken,  they  suffer  death  in  the  following 
manner :  they  are  hung  naked  on  a  high  gallows  by  two  hooks,  the 
one  fastened  quite  through  the  palm  of  one  hand,  and  the  other 
through  the  sole  of  the  opposite  foot,  where  they  are  left  till  death 
relieves  them.  Other  punishments  for  crimes  committed  by  Chris- 
tians are  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  judges,  who  usually  decree  the 
most  barbarous  tortures. 

At  Tunis,  if  a  Christian  is  caught  in  attempting  to  escape,  his  limbs 
are  all  broken  ;  and  if  he  slay  his  master,  he  is  fastened  to  the  tail  of 
a  horse,  and  dragged  a%out  the  streets  till  he  expires. 

Fez  and  Morocco  conjointly  form  an  empire,  and  are  the  most 
considerable  of  the  Barbary  states.  The  Christian  slaves  are  treated 
with  the  greatest  rigour  ;  the  rich  have  exorbitant  ransoms  fixed  upon 
them  ;  the  poor  are  hard  worked  and  half  starved,  and  sometimes,  by 
the  emperor,  or  their  brutal  masters,  tliey  are  murdered. 


SECTION  II. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  CALABRIA. 

About  the  fourteenth  century,  a  great  many  Waldenses  of  Pragela 
and  Dauphiny  emigrated  to  Calabria,  where,  having  received  permis- 
sion to  settle  in  some  waste  lands,  they  soon,  by  the  most  industrious 
cultivation,  converted  those  wijd  and  barreu  spots  into  regions  of 
beauty  and  fertility. 

The  nobles  of  Calabria  were  highly  pleased  with  their  new  sub- 
jects and  tenants,  finding  them  honest,  quiet,  and  industrious  ;  but 
the  priests,  filled  with  jealousy,  soon  exhibited  complaints  against 
them,  charging  them  with  not  being  Roman  Catholics,  not  making 
any  of  their  boys  priests,  nor  making  any  of  their  girls  nuns,  not 
going  to  mass,  not  giving  wax  tapers  to  their  priests,  as  offerings,  not 
going  on  pilgrimages,  and  not  bowing  to  images. 

To  these  the  Calabrian  lords  replied,  that  these  people  were  ex- 
tremely harmless,  giving  no  offence  to  the  Roman  Catholics,  but 
cheerfully  paying  the  tithes  to  the  priests,  whose  revenues  Avere  con- 
siderably increased  by  their  coming  into  the  country,  and  who,  con- 
sequently, ought  to  be  the  last  persons  to  make  a  complaint. 

Those  enemies  to  truth  being  thus  silenced,  things  went  on  in 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  CALABRIA.  |^1 

peace  for  a  few  years,  during  which  the  Waldenses  formed  them- 
selves into  two  corporate  towns,  annexing  several  villages  to  their 
jurisdiction.  At  length  they  sent  to  Geneva  for  two  clergymen,  one 
to  preach  in  each  town.  This  being  known,  intelligence  was  con- 
veyed to  Pope  Pius  the  Fourth,  who  determined  to  exterminate  them 
from  Calabria  without  further  delay.  To  this  end  Cardinal  Alexan- 
drino,  a  man  of  violent  temper,  and  a  furious  bigot,  was  sent,  together 
with  two  monks,  to  Calabria,  where  they  were  to  act  as  inquisitors. 
These  authorized  persons  came  to  St,  Xist,  one  of  the  towns  built  by 
the  Waldenses,  where,  having  assembled  the  people,  they  told  them 
that  they  should  receive  no  injury  if  they  would  accept  of  preachers 
appointed  by  the  pope  ;  but  if  they  refused,  they  should  be  deprived 
both  of  their  properties  and  lives  ;  and  that  to  prove  them,  mass  should 
be  publicly  said  that  afternoon,  at  which  they  must  attend. 

But  the  people  of  St.  Xist,  instead  of  observing  this,  fled  with  their 
families  into  the  woods,  and  thus  disappointed  the  cardinal  and  his 
coadjutors.  Then  they  proceeded  to  La  Garde,  the  other  town  be- 
longing to  the  Waldenses,  where,  to  avoid  the  like  disappointment, 
they  ordered  the  gates  to  be  locked,  and  all  avenues  guarded.  The 
same  proposals  were  then  made  to  the  inhabitants  as  had  been  made 
to  those  of  St.  Xist,  but  with  this  artifice  :  the  cardinal  assured  them 
that  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Xist  had  immediately  come  into  his  propo- 
sals, and  agreed  that  the  pope  should  appoint  them  preachers.  This 
falsehood  succeeded  :  for  the  people  of  La  Garde,  thinking  what 
the  cardinal  had  told  them  to  be  truth,  said  they  would  exactly  follow 
the  example  of  their  brethren  of  St.  Xist. 

Having  thus  gained  his  point  by  a  lie,  he  sent  for  two  troops  of  sol- 
diers with  a  vie'v  to  massacre  the  people  of  St.  Xist.  He  accordingly 
commanded  the.a  into  the  woods,  to  hunt  them  down  like  wild  beasts, 
and  gave  them  strict  orders  to  spare  neither  age  nor  sex,  but  to  kill 
all  they  came  near.  The  troops  accordingly  entered  the  woods,  and 
many  fell  a  prey  to  their  ferocity,  before  the  Waldenses  were  appri- 
zed of  their  design.  At  length,  however,  they  determined  to  sell 
their  lives  as  dearly  as  possible,  when  several  conflicts  happened,  in 
which  the  half-armed  Waldenses  performed  prodigies  of  valour,  and 
many  were  slain  on  both  sides.  At  length,  the  greater  part  of  the 
troops  being  killed  in  the  difllerent  rencounters,  the  remainder  were 
compelled  to  retreat ;  which  so  enraged  the  cardinal,  that  he  wrote 
to  the  viceroy  of  Naples  for  reinforcements. 

The  viceroy,  in  obedience  to  this,  proclaimed  throughout  the  Nea' 
politan  tei'ritories,  that  all  outlaws,  deserters,  and  other  proscribed 
persons,  should  be  freely  pardoned  for  their  several  oflfences,  on  con- 
dition of  making  a  campaign  against  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Xist,  and 
<  f  continuing  under  arms  till  those  people  were  destroyed.  On  this 
several  persons  of  desperate  fortunes  came  in,  and  being  formed  into 
ligh'  companies,  were  sent  to  scour  the  woods,  and  put  to  death  all 
...ay  could  meet  with  of  the  reformed  religion.  The  viceroy  himself 
also  joined  the  cardinal  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  regular  forces ; 
aa  J,  in  conjunction,  they  strove  to  accomplish  their  bloody  purpose. 
Some  they  caught,  and,  suspending  them  upon  trees,  cut  down  boughs 
and  burnt  them,  or  ripped  them  open,  and  left  their  bodies  to  be  de- 
voured by  wild  beasts  or  birds  of  prey.  Many  they  shot  at  a  dis- 
tance ,-  but  the  greatest  number  they  hunted  down  by  way  of  sport. 


152  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

A  few  escaped  into  caves ;  but  famine  destroyed  them  in  their  re- 
treat ;  and  the  inhuman  chase  was  continued  till  all  these  poor  people 
perished. 

The  inhabitants  of  St.  Xist  being  exterminated,  those  of  La  Garde 
engaged  the  attention  of  the  cardinal  and  viceroy.  The  fullest  pro- 
tection was  offered  to  themselves,  their  families,  and  their  children, 
if  they  would  embrace  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion  ;  but,  on  the 
contrary,  if  they  refused  this  mercy,  as  it  was  insolently  termed,  the 
most  cruel  deaths  would  be  the  certain  consequence.  In  spite  of 
the  promises  on  one  side,  and  menaces  on  the  other,  the  Waldenses 
unanimously  refused  to  renounce  their  religion,  or  embrace  the  errors 
of  popery.  The  cardinal  and  viceroy  were  so  enraged  at  this,  that 
they  ordered  thirty  of  them  to  be  put  immediately  to  the  rack,  as  a 
terror  to  the  others.  Several  of  these  died  under  the  torture:  one 
Charlin,  in  particular,  was  so  cruelly  used,  that  his  belly  burst,  his 
bowels  came  out,  and  he  expired  in  the  greatest  agonies.  These 
barbarities,  however,  did  not  answer  the  end  for  which  they  were  in- 
tended ;  for  those  who  survived  the  torments  of  the  rack,  and  those 
who  had  not  felt  it,  remained  equally  constant  in  their  faith,  and 
boldly  declared,  that  nothing,  either  of  pain  or  fear,  should  ever  in- 
duce them  to  renounce  their  God,  or  bow  down  to  idols.  The  inhu- 
man cardinal  then  ordered  several  of  them  to  be  stripped  naked,  and 
whipped  to  death  with  iron  rods  :  some  were  hacked  to  pieces  with 
large  knives ;  others  were  thrown  from  the  top  of  a  high  tower ;  and 
many  were  cased  over  with  pitch  and  burnt  alive. 

One  of  the  monks  who  attended  the  cardinal,  discovered  a  most 
inhuman  and  diabolical  nature.  He  requested  that  he  might  shed 
some  of  the  blood  of  these  poor  people  with  his  own  hands  ;  his 
request  being  granted,  the  monster  took  a  large  sharp  knife,  and  cut 
the  throats  of  fourscore  men,  women,  and  children.  Their  bodies 
were  then  quartered,  the  quarters  placed  upon  stakes,  and  fixed  in 
different  parts  of  the  country. 

The  four  principal  men  of  La  Garde  were  hanged,  and  the  clergy- 
man was  thrown  from  the  top  of  his  church  steeple.  He  was  dread- 
fully crushed,  but  not  quite  killed  by  the  fall.  The  viceroy  being 
present,  said,  "  Is  the  dog  yet  living  ?  Take  him  up,  and  cast  him  to 
the  hogs  ;"  which  brutal  sentence  was  actually  put  in  execution. 

The  monsters,  in  their  hellish  thirst  of  cruelty,  racked  sixty  of  the 
women  with  such  severity,  that  the  cords  pierced  their  limbs  quite 
to  the  bone.  They  were  after  this  remanded  to  prison,  Avhere  their 
wounds  mortified,  and  they  died  in  the  most  miserable  manner.  Many 
others  were  put  to  death  by  various  means  ;  and  so  jealous  and  arbi- 
trary were  those  monsters,  that  if  any  Roman  Catholics,  more  compas- 
sionate than  the  rest,  interceded  for  any  of  the  reformed,  he  was  im- 
mediately apprehended,  and  sacrificed  as  a  favourer  of  heretics. 

The  viceroy  being  obliged  to  return  to  Naples,  and  the  cardinal  hav- 
ing been  recalled  to  Rome,  the  marquis  of  Butiane  was  commissioned 
to  complete  what  they  had  begun ;  which  he  at  length  effected  by  act- 
ing with  such  barbarous  rigour,  that  there  was  not  a  single  person  of 
the  reformed  religion  left  in  all  Calabria.  Thus  Avere  a  great  number 
of  inoffensive  and  harmless  people  deprived  of  their  possessions, 
robbed  of  their  property,  driven  from  their  homes,  and,  at  length, 
murdered,  only  because  they  would  not  sacrifice  their  consciences  to 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  WALDENSES.  153 

the  superstitions  of  others,  embrace  doctrines  which  they  abhorred, 
and  attend  to  teachers  whom  they  could  not  believe. 


SECTION  III. 

PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  VALLEYS  OF  PIEDMONT. 

The  Waldenses,  in  consequence  of  the  continued  persecutions  they 
met  with  in  France,  fled  for  refuge  to  various  parts  of  the  world ; 
among  other  places,  many  of  them  sought  an  asylum  in  the  Valleys 
of  Piedmont,  where  they  increased  and  flourished  exceedingly  for  a 
considerable  time. 

Notwithstanding  their  harmless  behaviour,  inoffensive  conversa- 
tion, and  their  paying  tithes  to  the  Romish  clergy,  the  latter  could  not 
be  contented,  but  sought  to  give  them  disturbance,  and  accordingly 
complained  to  the  archbishop  of  Turiivthat  the  Waldenses  were  here* 
tics ;  upon  which  he  ordered  a  persecution  to  be  commenced,  in 
consequence  of  which  many  fell  martyrs  to  the  superstitious  rage  of 
the  monks  and  priests. 

At  Turin,  one  of  the  reformed  had  his  bowels  torn  out  and  put  into 
a  bason  before  his  face,  where  they  remained,  in  his  view,  till  he  eX" 
pired.  At  Revel,  Catelin  Girard  being  at  the  stake,  desired  the  exe- 
cutioner to  give  him  up  a  stone,  which  he  refused,  thinking  that  he 
meant  to  throw  it  at  somebody  ;  but  Girard  assuring  him  that  he  had 
no  such  design,  the  executioner  complied;  when  Girard,  looking 
earnestly  at  the  stone,  said,  "  When  it  is  in  the  power  of  a  man  to 
eat  and  digest  this  stone,  the  religion  for  which  I  am  about  to  suffer 
shall  have  an  end,  and  not  before."  He  then  threw  the  stone  on  the 
ground,  and  submitted  cheerfully  to  the  flames.  A  great  many  more 
were  oppressed,  or  put  to  death,  till,  wearied  with  their  sufferings, 
the  Waldenses  flew  to  arms  in  their  defence,  and  formed  themselves 
into  regular  bodies.  Full  of  revenge  at  this,  the  archbishop  of  Turin 
sent  troops  against  them ;  but  in  most  of  the  skirmishes  the  Wal- 
denses were  victorious ;  for  they  knew,  if  they  were  taken,  they 
should  not  be  considered  as  prisoners  of  war,  but  be  tortured  to  death 
as  heretics. 

Noble  Conduct  of  the  Duke  of  Savoy. 

Philip  the  Seventh,  who  was  at  this  time  duke  of  Savoy,  and  su- 
preme lord  of  Piedmont,  determined  to  interpose  his  authority,  and 
stop  these  bloody  wars,  which  so  disturbed  his  dominions.  Never- 
theless, unwilling  to  offend  the  pope,  or  the  archbishop  of  Turin,  he 
sent  them  both  messages,  importing,  that  he  could  not  any  longer 
tamely  see  his  dominions  overrun  with  troops,  who  were  commanded 
by  prelates  in  the  place  of  generals  ;  nor  would  he  suffer  his  country 
to  be  depopulated,  while  he  himself  had  not  been  even  consulted 
upon  the  occasion. 

The  priests,  perceiving  the  determination  of  the  duke,  had  re- 
course to  the  usual  artifice,,  and  endeavoured  to  prejudice  his  mind 
against  the  Waldenses  ;  but  he  told  them,  that  although  he  was  unac- 
quainted with  the  religious  tenets  of  these  people,  yet  he  had  always 

20 


154  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

found  them  quiet,  faithfbl,  and  obedient,  and  was,  therefore,  determiit* 
ed  they  ghould  be  persecuted  no  longer.  The  priests  then  vented 
the  most  palpable  and  absurd  falsehoods  ;  they  assured  the  duke  that 
he  was  mistaken  in  the  Waldenses,  for  they  were  a  wicked  set  of 
people,  and  highly  addicted  to  intemperance,  uncleanness,  blasphemy, 
adultery,  incest,  and  many  other  abominable  crimes ;  and  that  they 
were  even  monsters  in  nature,  for  their  children  were  born  with 
black  throats,  with  four  rows  of  teeth,  and  bodies  covered  with  hair. 
But  the  duke  was  not  so  to  be  imposed  upon,  notwithstanding  the 
solemn  affirmations  of  the  priests.  ,In  order  to  come  at  the  truth,  he 
sent  twelve  gentlemen  into  the  Piedmontese  valleys,  to  examine  into 
the  real  character  of  the  people. 

These  gentlemen,  after  travelling  through  all  the  towns  and  vil- 
lages, and  conversing  with  the  Waldenses  of  every  rank,  returned  to 
the  duke,  and  gave  him  the  most  favourable  account  of  them  ;  affirm- 
ing, in  contradiction  to  the  priests,  that  they  were  harmless,  inoffisn- 
sive,  loyal,  friendly,  industrious,  and  pious  ;  that  they  abhorred  the 
crimes  of  which  they  were  accused ;  and  that,  should  an  individual, 
through  his  depravity,  fall  into  any  of  those  crimes,  he  would,  by  their 
laws,  be  punished  in  the  most  exemplary  manner.  With  respect  ^,o 
the  children,  of  whom  the  priests  had  told  the  most  gross  and  ridicu- 
lous falsehoods,  they  were  neither  born  with  black  throats,  teeth  in 
their  mouth,  nor  hair  on  their  bodies,  but  were  as  fine  children  as 
could  be  seen.  "  And  to  convince  your  highness  of  what  we  have 
said,"  continued  one  of  the  gentlemen,  "  we  have  brought  twelve  of 
the  principal  male  inhabitants,  who  are  come  to  ask  pardon,  in  the 
name  of  the  rest,  for  having  taken  up  arms  without  your  leave, 
though  even  in  their  own  defence,  arid  to  preserve  their  lives  from 
their  merciless  enemies.  We  have  likewise  brought  several  women, 
with  children  of  various  ages,  that  your  highness  may  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  judging  for  yourself."  His  highness  then  accepted  the  apo- 
logy of  the  twelve  delegates,  conversed  Avith  the  women,  examined 
the  children,  and  afterwards  graciously  dismissed  them.  He  then 
commanded  the  priests,  who  had  attempted  to  mislead  him,  imme- 
diately to  leave  the  court ;  and  gave  strict  orders,  that  the  persecu- 
tion should  cease  throughout  his  dominions. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  reign  of  this  virtuous  prince,  the 
Waldenses  enjoyed  repose  in  their  retreats  ;  but,  on  his  death,  this 
happy  scene  changed,  for  his  successor  was  a  bigoted  papist.  About 
the  same  time,  some  of  the  principal  Waldenses  proposed,  that  their 
clergy  should  preach  in  public,  that  every  one  might  know  the  purity 
of  their  doctrines  ;  for  hitherto  they  had  preached  only  in  private, 
and  to  such  congregations  as  they  well  knew  to  consist  of  nons  but 
persons  of  the  reformed  religion. 

When  this  reached  the  ears  of  the  new  duke,  he  was  greatly  exas- 
perated, and  sent  a  considerable  body  of  troops  into  the  valleys, 
swearing,  that  if  the  people  would  not  conform  to  the  Romish  faith,  he 
would  have  them  flayed  alive.  The  commander  of  the  troops  soon 
found  the  impracticability  of  conquering  them  with  the  number  of  men 
then  under  him ;  he,  therefore,  sent  word  to  the  duke,  that  the  idea 
of  subjugating  the  Waldenses  with  so  small  a  force  was  ridiculous ; 
that  they  were  better  acquainted  with  the'  country  than  any  that  were 
with  him  ;  that  they  had  secured  all  the  passes,  were  well  armed,  and 


PERSECUTIONS  OP  THE  WALDENSES  155 

determined  to  defend  themselves.  Alarmed  at  this,  the  duke  com- 
manded his  troops  to  return,  determining  to  act  by  stratagem.  He, 
therefore,  ordered  rewards  for  taking  any  of  the  Waldenses,  who 
might  be  found  straying  from  their  places  of  security;  and  these,, 
when  taken,  were  either  flayed  alive  or  burnt. 

Pope  Paul  the  Third,  a  furious  bigot,  ascending  the  pontifical  chair 
immediately  solicited  the  parliament  of  Turin  to  persecute  the  Wal- 
denses, as  the  most  pernicious  of  all  heretics.  To  this  the  parliament 
readily  assented,  when  several  were  suddenly  seized  and  burnt  by 
their  order.  Among  these  was  Bartholomew  Hector,  a  bookseller 
of  Turin.  He  had  been  brought  up  a  Roman  Catholic,  but  some  trea- 
tises written  by  the  reformed  clergy  having  fallen  into  his  hands,  he 
was  fully  convinced  of  their  truth,  and  of  the  errors  of  the  church  of 
Rome ;  yet  his  mind  was,  for  some  time,  wavering  between  fear  and 
duty,  when,  after  serious  consideration,  he  fully  embraced  the  re- 
formed religion,  and  was  apprehended,  as  we  have  already  mention- 
ed, and  burnt, 

A  consultation  was  again  held  by  the  parliament  of  Turin,  in  which 
it  was  agreed  that  deputies  should  be  sent  to  the  valleys  of  Piedmont 
with  the  following  propositions  : — 1.  That  if  the  Waldenses  would 
return  to  the  bosom  of  the  church  of  Rome,  they  should  enjoy  their 
houses,  properties,  and  lands,  and  live  with  their  families,  without  the 
least  molestation.  2.  That  to  prove  their  obedience,  they  should 
send  twelve  of  their  principal  persons,  with  all  their  ministers  and 
schoolmasters,  to  Turin,  to  be  dealt  with  at  discretion.  3.  That  the 
pope,  the  king  of  France,  and  the  duke  of  Savoy,  approved  of,  and 
authorized  the  proceedings  of  the  parliament  of  Turin,  upon  this  oc- 
casion. 4.  That  if  the  Waldenses  of  Piedmont  rejected  these  pro- 
positions, persecution  and  death  should  be  their  reward. 

In  answer  to  these  hostile  articles,  the  Waldenses  made  the  follow- 
ing noble  replies  : — 1.  That  no  consideration  whatever  should  make 
them  renounce  their  religion.  2.  That  they  would  never  consent  to 
intrust  their  best  friends  to  the  custody  and  discretion  of  their  worst 
enemies,  3.  That  they  valued  the  approbation  of  the  King  of  kings, 
who  reigns  in  heaven,  more  than  any  temporal  authority.  4.  That 
their  souls  were  more  precious  than  their  bodies. 

As  may  be  conjectured,  these  spirited  and  pointed  answers  greatly 
exasperated  the  parliament  of  Turin  ;  in  consequence  of  which,  they 
continued,  with  more  avidity  than  ever,  to  seize  such  Waldenses  as 
unfortunately  had  strayed  from  their  hiding-places,  and  put  them  to 
the  most  cruel  deaths. 

They  soon  after  solicited  from  the  king  of  France  a  considerable 
body  of  troops,  in  order  to  exterminate  the  reformed  from  Piedmont ; 
but  just  as  the  troops  were  about  to  march,  the  protestant  princes  of 
Germany  interposed,  and  threatened  to  send  troops  to  assist  the  Wal- 
denses. On  this,  the  king  of  France,  not  wishing  to  enter  into  a  war, 
remanded  the  troops.  This  greatly  disappointed  the  sanguinary 
members  of  the  parliament,  and  for  want  of  power  the  persecution 
gradually  ceased,  and  they  could  only  put  to  death  such  as  they 
caught  by  chance,  which,  owing  to  the  caution  of  the  Waldenses, 
were  very  few. 

After  a  few  years  tranquillity,  they  were  again  disturbed  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner :  The  pope's  nuncio,  coming  to  Turin,  told  the  dukef 


156  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

he  was  astonished  that  he  had  not  yet  either  rooted  out  the  Walden- 
ses  from  Piedmont  entirely,  or  compelled  them  to  return  to  the  church 
of  Rome.  That  such  conduct  in  him  awakened  suspicion,  and  that 
he  really  thought  him  a  favourer  of  those  heretics,  and  should  accord- 
ingly report  the  affair  to  the  pope.  Roused  by  this  reflection,  and 
fearful  of  being  misrepresented  to  the  pope,  the  duke  determined  to 
banish  those  suspicions  ;  and,  to  prove  his  zeal,  resolved  to  persecute 
the  unoffending  Waldenses.  He,  accordingly,  issued  express  orders 
for  all  to  attend  mass  regularly,  on  pain  of  death.  This  they  abso- 
lutely refused  to  do,  on  which  he  entered  Piedmont  with  a  great  body 
of  troops,  and  began  a  most  furious  persecution,  in  which  great  num- 
bers were  hanged,  drowned,  ripped  open,  tied  to  trees,  pierced  with 
prongs,  thrown  from  precipices,  burnt,  stabbed,  racked  to  death,  wor- 
ried by  dogs,  and  crucified  with  their  heads  downwards.  Those  who 
fled  had  their  goods  plundered  and  their  houses  burnt.  When  lliey 
caught  a  minister  or  a  schoolmaster,  they  put  him  to  such  exquisite 
tortures,  as  are  scarcely  credible.  If  any  whom  they  took  seemed 
wavering  in  their  faith,  they  did  not  put  them  to  death,  but  sent  them 
to  the  galleys,  to  be  made  converts  by  dint  of  hardships. 

In  this  expedition,  the  duke  was  accompanied  by  three  men  who 
resembled  devils,  viz.  1.  Thomas  Incomel,  an  apostate,  brought 
up  in  the  reformed  religion,  but  who  had  renounced  his  faith,  embraced 
the  errors  of  popery,  and  turned  monk.  He  was  a  great  libertine, 
given  to  unnatural  crimes,  and  most  particularly  solicitous  for  the 
plunder  of  the  Waldenses.  2.  Corbis,  a  man  of  a  very  ferocious  and 
cruel  nature,  whose  business  was  to  examine  the  prisoners.  3.  The 
provost  of  justice,  an  avaricious  wretch,  anxious  for  the  execution  of 
the  Waldenses,  as  every  execution  added  to  his  hoards. 

These  three  monsters  were  immerciful  to  the  last  degree  :  Avherever 
they  came,  the  blood  of  the  innocent  was  shed.  But,  besides  the 
cruelties  exercised  by  the  duke  with  these  three  persons  and  the  army 
in  their  different  marches,  many  local  barbarities  took  place.  At 
Pignerol  was  a  monastery,  the  monks  of  which  finding  they  might 
injure  the  reformed  with  impunity,  began  to  plunder  their  houses, 
and  pull  down  their  churches  ;  and  not  meeting  with  opposition,  they 
next  seized  upon  the  persons  of  those  unhappy  people,  murdering  the 
men,  confining  the  women,  and  putting  the  children  to  Roman  Catho- 
lic nurses. 

In  the  same  manner  the  Roman  Catholic  inhabitants  of  the  valley 
of  St.  Martin  did  all  they  could  to  torment  the  neighbouring  Walden- 
ses ;  they  destroyed  their  churches,  burnt  their  houses,  seized  their 
property,  carried  aAvay  their  cattle,  converted  their  lands  to  their  own 
use,  committed  their  ministers  to  the  flames,  and  drove  the  people  to 
the  woods,  where  they  had  nothing  to  subsist  on  but  wild  fruits,  the 
bark  of  trees,  roots,  &c.  &c. 

Some  Roman  Catholic  rufiians  having  seized  a  minister,  as  he  was 
going  to  preach,  determined  to  take  hitn  to  a  convenient  place,  and 
burn  him.  His  parishoners  hearing  of  this,  armed  them.selves,  pur- 
sued and  attacked  the  villains  ;  who,  finding  they  could  not  execute 
their  first  intent,  stabbed  the  poor  gentleman,  and,  leaving  him  Avel- 
tering  in  his  blood,  made  a  precipitate  retreat.  His  parishioners  did 
all  they  could  to  recover  him,  but  in  vain ;  for  he  expired  as  they  were 
ear^ying  bini  home. 


PERSECUTIONS  OP  THE  WALDENSES.  [57 

The  monks  of  Pignerol  having  a  great  desire  to  get  into  iheir  pos- 
session a  minister  of  the  town  of  St.  Germain,  hired  a  band  of  ruf- 
fians for  the  purpose  of  seizing  him.  These  fellows  were  conducted 
by  a  treacherous  servant  to  the  clergyman,  who  knew  a  secret  way 
to  the  house,  by  which  he  could  lead  them  without  alarming  the 
neighbourhood.  The  guide  knocked  at  the  door,  and  being  asked 
who  was  there,  answered  in  his  own  name.  The  clergyman,  expect-  . 
ing  no  injury  from  a  person  on  whom  he  had  heaped  favours,  imme- 
diately opened  the  door ;  perceiving  the  ruffians,  he  fled,  but  they 
rushed  in  and  seized  him.  They  then  murdered  all  his  family; 
after  which  they  proceeded  with  their  captive  towards  Pignerol,  goad- 
ing him  all  the  way.  He  was  confined  a  considerable  time  in  prison, 
and  then  burnt. 

The  murderers  continuing  their  assaults  about  the  town  of  St.  Ger- 
main, murdering  and  plundering  many  of  the  inhabitants,  the  reformed 
of  Lucerne  and  Angrogne  sent  some  armed  men  to  the  assistance  of 
their  brethren.  The«e  men  frequently  attacked  and  routed  the  ruf- 
fians, which  so  alarmed  the  monks,  that  they  left  their  monastery  of 
Pignerol,  till  they  could  procure  regular  troops  for  their  protection. 

The  duke  of  Savoy,  not  finding  himself  so  successful  as  he  at  first 
imagined  he  should  be,  augmented  his  forces,  joined  to  them  the  ruf- 
fians, and  commanded  that  a  general  delivery  should  take  place  in  the 
prisons,  provided  the  persons  released  would  bear  arms,  and  assist  in 
the  extermination  of  the  Waldenses. 

No  sooner  were  the  Waldenses  informed  of  these  proceedings,  than 
they  secured  as  much  of  their  property  as  they  could,  and,  quitting 
the  valleys,  retired  to  the  rocks  and  caves  among  the  Alps. 

The  army  no  sooner  reached  their  destination  than  they  began  to 
plunder  and  burn  the  towns  and  villages  ;  but  they  could  not  force 
the  passes  of  the  Alps,  gallantly  defended  by  the  Waldenses,  who,  in 
those  attempts,  always  repulsed  their  enemies  ;  but  if  any  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  troops,  they  were  treated  in  the  most  barbarous  manner. 
A  soldier  having  caught  one  of  them,  bit  his  right  ear  off",  saying,  "  I 
will  carry  this  member  of  that  wicked  heretic  with  me  into  my  own 
country,  and  preserve  it  as  a  rarity."  He  then  stabbed  the  man,  and 
threw  him  into  a  ditch. 

At  one  time,  a  party  of  troops  found  a  venerable  man,  upwards  of 
an  hundred  years  of  age,  accompanied  by  his  grand-daughter,  a  maiden, 
of  about  eighteen,  in  a  cave.  They  murdered  the  poor  old  man  in  a 
most  inhuman  manner,  and  then  attempted  to  ravish  the  girl,  when  she 
started  away,  and  being  pursued,  threw  herself  from  a  precipice  and 
was  dashed  to  pieces. 

Determined,  if  possible,  to  expel  their  invaders,  the  Waldenses  en- 
tered into  a  league  with  the  protestant  powers  in  Germany,  and  with 
the  reformed  of  Dauphiny  and  Pragela.  These  were  respectively  to 
furnish  bodies  of  troops  ;  and  the  Waldenses  resolved,  when  thus  re- 
inforced, to  quit  the  mountdins  of  the  Alps,  where  they  soon  must  have 
perjshed,  as  the  winter  was  coming  on,  and  to  force  the  duke's  army 
to  evacuate  their  native  valleys. 

But  the  duke  of  Savoy  himself  was  tired  of  the  war,  it  having  cost 
him  great  fatigue  and  anxiety  of  mind,  a  vast  number  of  men,  and 
very  considerable  sums  of  money.  It  had  been  much  more  tedious 
and  bloody  than  he  expected,  as  well  as  more  expensive  than  he  a4 


158  BOOR  OF  MARTYRS. 

first  imagined,  for  he  thought  the  plunder  would  have  discharged  the 
expenses  of  the  expedition  :  in  this,  however,  he  was  mistaken ;  for 
the  pope's  nuncio,  the  bishops,  monks,  and  other  ecclesiastics,  who 
attended  the  army,  and  encouraged  the  war,  sunk  the  greatest  part  of. 
the  wealth  that  was  taken,  under  various  pretences.  For  these  rea- 
sons, and  the  death  of  his  dutchegs,  of  which  he  had  just  received  in- 
telligence, and  fearing  that  the  Waldenses,  by  the  treaties  they  had 
entered  into,  would  become  too  powerful  for  him,  he  determined  to 
return  to  Turin  with  his  army,  and  to  make  peace  with  them. 

This  resolution  he  put  in  practice,  greatly  against  the  wish  of  the 
ecclesiastics,  who,  by  the  war,  gratified  both  their  avarice  and  revenge. 
Before  the  articles  of 'peace  could  be  ratified,  the  duke  himse«lf  died; 
but,  on  his  death  bed,  he  strictly  enjoined  his  son  to  perform  what  he 
had  intended,  and  to  be  as  favourable  as  possible  to  the  Waldenses. 

Charles  Emanuel,  the  duke's  son,  succeeded  to  the  dominions  of 
Savoy,  and  fully  ratified  the  peace  with  the  Waldenses,  according  to 
the  last  injunctions  of  his  father,  though  the  priests  used  all  their  arts, 
to  dissuade  him  from  his  purpose. 


SECTION  IV. 

IH^  persecutions  in  VENICE. 

Before  the  terrors  of  the  inquisition  were  known  at  Venice,  a  greatr 
number  of  protestants  fixed  their  residence  there,  and  many  converts 
were  made  by  the  purity  of  their  doctrines,  and  the  inoffensiveness 
of  their  conversation. 

The  pope  no  sooner  learned  the  great  increase  of  protestantism, 
than  he,  in  the  year.  1542,  sent  inquisitors  to  Venice,  to  apprehend 
such  as  they  might  deem  obnoxious.  Hence  a  severe  persecution 
began,  and  many  persons  were  martyred  for  serving  God  with  since- 
rity, and  scorning  the  trappings  of  superstition. 

Various  were  the  modes  by  which  the  protestants  were  deprived  of 
life ;  but  one  in  particular,  being  both  new  and  singular,  we  shall  de- 
scribe :  as  soon  as  sentence  was  passed,  the  prisoner  had  an  iron 
chain,  to  which  was  suspended  a  great  stone,  fastened  to  his  body  ; 
he  was  then  laid  flat  upon  a  plank,  with  his  face  upwards,  and  rowed 
between  two  boats  to  a  certain  distance  at  sea,  when  the  boats  sepa- 
rated, and,  by  the  weight  of  the  stone,  he  was  sunk  to  the  bottom. 

If  any  dared  to  deny  the  jurisdiction  of  the  inquisitors  at  Venice, 
they  were  conveyed  to  Rome,  where,  being  committed  to  damp  and 
nauseous  dungeons,  their  flesh  mortified,  and  a  most  miserable  death 
ensued. 

A  citizen  of  Venice,  named  Anthony  Ricetti,  being  apprehended  as 
a  protestant,  was  sentenced  to  be  drowned  in  the  manner  above  de- 
scribed. A  few  days  previous. to  his  execution,  his  son  went  to  him, 
and  entreated  him  to  recant,  that  his  life  might  be  saved,  and  himself 
not  left  an  orphan.  To  this  the  father  replied,  "  A  good  Christian  is 
bound  to  relinquish  not  only  goods  and  children,  but  life  itself,  for  the 
glory  of  his  Redeemer."  The  nobles  of  Venice  likewise  sent  him 
word,  that  if  he  would  embrace  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  they 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  ITALY.  J  59 

would  not  only  grant  him  life,  but  redeem  a  considerable  estate  which 
he  had  mortgaged,  and  freely  present  him  with  it.  This,  however, 
he  absolutely  refused  to  comply  with,  saying  that  he  valued  his  soul 
beyond  all  other  considerations.  Finding  all  endeavours  to  persuade 
him  inetfectual,  they  ordered  the  execution  of  his  sentence,  which 
took  place  accordingly,  and  he  died  recommending  his  soul  fervently 
to  his  Redeemer. 

Francis  Sega,  another  Venetian,  steadfastly  persisting  in  his  faith, 
was  executed,  a  few  days  after  Ricetti,  in  the  same  manner. 

Francis  Spinola,  a  protestant  gentleman  of  great  learning,  was  ap- 
prehended by  order  of  the  inquisitors,  and  carried  before  their  tribunal. 
A  treatise  on  the  Lord's  Supper  was  then  put  into  his  hands,  and  he 
was  aoked  if  he  knew  the  author  of  it.  To  which  he  replied,  "  I  con- 
fess myself  its  author;  and  solemnly  affirm,  that  there  is  not  a  line  in 
it  but  what  is  authorized  by,  and  consonant  to,  the  Holy  Scriptures." 
On  this  confession  he  was  committed  close  prisoner  to  a  dungeon. 
After  remaining  there  several  days,  he  was  brought  to  a  secoi^  ex- 
amination, when  he  charged  the  pope's  legate,  and  the  inquisitors, 
with  being  merciless  barbarians,  and  represented  the  superstition  and 
idolatry  of  the  church  of  Rome  in  so  strong  a  light,  that,  unable  to  re- 
fute his  arguments,  they  recommitted  him  to  his  dungeon.  Being 
brought  up  a  third  time,  they  asked  him  if  he  would  recant  his  errors, 
to  which  he  answered,  that  the  doctrines  he  maintained  were  not  er- 
roneous, being  purely  the  same  as  those  which  Christ  and  his  apostles 
had  taught,  and  which  were  handed  down  to  us  in  the  sacred  scrip- 
tures. The  inquisitors  then  sentenced  him  to  be  drowned,  which  was 
executed  in  the  manner  already  described.  He  went  to  death  with 
joy,  thinking  it  a  happiness  to  be  so  soonusheredinto  the  world  of  glory, 
to  dwell  with  God  and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect. 


SECTION  V. 

MARTYRDOMS  IN  VARIOUS  PARTS  OF  ITALY. 

John  Mollius  was  born  at  Rome,  of  a  respectable  family.  At  twelve 
years  old  his  parents  placed  him  in  a  monastery  of  gray  friars,  where 
he  made  so  rapid  a  progress  in  his  studies,  that  he  was  admitted  to 
priest's  orders  at  the  early  age  of  eighteen  years.  He  was  then  sent 
to  Ferrara,  where,  after  six  years  further  study,  he  was  appointed  theo- 
logical reader  in  the  university  of  that  ctty.  Here  he  began  to  exer- 
cise his  great  talents  to  disguise  the  gospel  truths,  and  to  varnish  over 
the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome.  Having  passed  some  years  here,  he 
rehioved  to  the  university  of  Benonia,  where  he  became  a  professor. 
At  length,  happily  reading  some  treatises  written  by  ministers  of  the 
reformed  religion,  he  was  suddenly  struck  with  the  errors  of  popery, 
and  became  in  his  heart  a  zealous  protestant.  He  now  determined  to 
expound,  in  truth  and  simplicity,  St.  Paul's  epistle  to  the  Romans,  in 
a  regular  course  of  sermons  ;  at  each  of  which  he  was  attended  by  a 
vast  concourse  of  people.  But  when  the  priests  learned  his  doctrines, 
they  despatched  an  account  thereof  to  Rome  ;  upon  which  the  pope 
sent  Cornelius,  a  monk,  to  Benonia,  to  expound  the  same  epistle,  ac 


160  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

cording  to  his  own  tenets,  and  to  controvert  tke  doctrine  of  Mollius. 
The  people,  however,  found  such  a  disparity  between  the  two  preach- 
ers, that  the  audience  of  Mollius  increased,  while  Cornelius  preached 
to  empty  benches.  The  latter,  on  this,  wrote  of  his  bad  success  to  the 
pope,  who  immediately  ordered  Mollius  to  be  apprehended.  He  was 
seized  accordingly,  and  kept  in  close  confinement.  The  bishop  of 
Benonia  sent  him  word  that  he  must  recant  or  be  burnt ;  but  he  ap- 
pealed to  Rome,  and  was  in  consequence  removed  thither.  Here  he 
begged  to  have  a  public  trial ;  but  this  the  pope  absolutely  denied  him, 
and  commanded  him  to  explain  his  opinions  in  writing,  Avhich  accord- 
ingly he  did  on  scripture  authority.  The  pope,  for  reasons  of  policy, 
spared  him  for  the  present ;  but,  in  1553,  had  him  hanged,  and  his 
body  afterwards  burnt  to  ashes. 

Francis  Gamba,  a  Lombard,  and  a  protestant,  was  apprehended, 
and  condemned  to  death  by  the  senate  of  Milan,  in  the  year  1554. 
At  the  place  of  execution,  he  was  presented  by  a  monk  with  a  cross. 
"  My  mind,"  said  Gamba,  "  is  so  full  of  the  real  merits  and  goodness 
of  Christ,  that  I  want  not  a  piece  of  senseless  stick  to  put  me  in  mind 
of  him."  For  this  expression  his  tongue  was  bored  through,  after 
which  he  was  committed  to  the  flames. 

About  the  same  period  Algerius,  a  learned  and  accomplished  student 
in  the  university  of  Padua,  embraced  the  reformed  religion,  and  was 
zealous  in  the  conversion  of  others.  For  these  proceedings  he  was  ac- 
cused of  heresy  to  the  pope,  and  being  apprehended,  was  committed  to 
the  prison  at  Venice,  whence  he  wrote  to  his  converts  at  Padua  the 
following  celebrated  and  beautiful  epistle. 

"  Dear  Friends, 

"  I  CANNOT  omit  this  opportunity  of  letting  you  know  the  sincere 
pleasure  I  feel  in  my  confinement:  to  suflfer  for  Christ  is  delectable 
indeed ;  to  undergo  a  little  transitory  pain  in  this  world,  for  his  sake, , 
is  cheaply  purchasing  a  reversion  of  eternal  glory,  in  a  life  that  is  ever- 
lasting. Hence  I  have  found  honey  in  the  entrails  of  a  lion ;  a  para- 
dise in  a  prison ;  tranquillity  in  the  house  of  sorrow :  where  others 
weep,  I  rejoice ;  where  others  tremble  and  faint,  I  find  strength  and 
courage.  The  Almighty  alone  confers  these  favours  on  me  ;  be  his 
the  glory  and  the  praise. 

"  How  different  do  I  find  myself  from  what  I  was  before  I  embraced 
the  truth  in  its  purity !  I  was  then  dark,  doubtful,  and  in  dread ;  I 
am  now  enlightened,  certain,  and  full  of  joy.  He  that  was  far  from 
me,  is  present  with  me  ;  he  comforts  my  spirit,  heals  my  grief, 
strengthens  my  mind,  refreshes  my  heart,  and  fortifies  my  soul. 
Learn,  therefore,  how  merciful  and  amiable  the  Lord  is,  who  supports 
his  servants  under  temptations,  expels  their  sorrows,  lightens  their 
afliictions,  and  even  visits  them  with  his  glorious  presence  in  the  gloom 
of  a  dismal  dungeon. 

"Your  sincere  friend, 

"Algerius." 

The  pope  being  informed  of  Algerius's  great  learning  and  abilities* 
sent  for  him  to  Rome,  and  tried,  by  every  means,  to  win  him  to  his 
purpose.  But  finding  his  endeavours  hopeless,  he  ordered  him  to  be 
burnt. 


ToTtwes  of  the  Inquisition.         poge    110. 


Coccicao  whipped  through  the  streets.         i-'o^'t-  114. 


J.  Martin  in  the  Inquisition,        page  116. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SALUCES.  1^1 

In  1559,  John  Alloisius,  a  protestant  teacher,  having  come  from 
Geneva  to  preach  in  Calabria,  was  there  apprehended,  carried  to 
Rome,  and  burnt,  by  order  of  the  pope  ;  and  at  Messina,  James  Bo- 
vellus  was  burnt  for  the  same  offence. 

In  the  year  1560,  Pope  Pius  the  Fourth  commenced  a  general  per- 
secution of  the  protestants  throughout  the  Italian  states,  when  great 
numbers  of  every  age,  sex,  aad  condition;  suflered  martyrdom.  Con- 
cerning the  cruelties  practised  upon  this  occasion,  a  learned  and  hu- 
mane Roman  Catholic  thus  speaks  in  a  letter  to  a  nobleman : 

"  I  cannot,  my  lord,  forbear  disclosing  my  sentiments  with  respect 
to  the  persecution  now  carrying  on.  I  think  it  cruel  and  unneces- 
sary; I  tremble  at  the  manner  of  putting  to  death,  as  it  resembles 
more  the  slaughter  of  calves  and  sheep,  than  the  execution  of  human 
beings.  I  will  relate  to  your  lordship  a  dreadful  scene,  of  which  I 
was  myself  an  eye  witness  :  seventy  protestants  were  cooped  up  in 
one -filthy  dungeon  together  ;  the  executioner  Avent  in  among  them, 
picked  out  one  from  among  the  rest,  blindfolded  him,  Ifcd  him  out  to 
an  open  place  before  the  prison,  and  cut  his  throat  with  the  greatest 
composure.  He  then  calmly  walked  into  the  prison  again,  bloody  as 
he  was,  and,  with  the  knife  in  his  hand,  selected  another,  and  dis- 
patched him  in  the  same  manner;  and  this,  my  lord,  he  repeated,  till 
the  whole  number  were  put  to  death.  I  leave  it  to  your  lordship's 
feelings  to  judge  of  my  sensations  upon  the  occasion ;  my  tears  now 
wash  the  paper  upon  which  I  give  you  the  recital.  Another  thing  I 
must  mention,  the  patience  with  which  they  met  death  ;  they  seemed 
all  resignation  and  piety,  fervently  praying  to  God,  and  cheerfully 
encountering  their  fate.  I  cannot  reflect  without  shuddering,  how 
the  executioner  held  the  bloody  knife  between  his  teeth ;  what  a 
dreadful  figure  he  appeared,  all  covered  with  blood,  and  with  what 
unconcern  he  executed  his  barbarous  office  !" 


SECTION  VI. 

PERSECUTIONS    IN    THE    MARQUIBATE    OF    SALUCES. 

The  marquisate  of  Saluces,  or  Saluzzo,  is  situated  on  the  south  side 
of  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  and,  in  the  year  1561,  was  principally 
inhabited  by  protestants,  when  the  marquis  began  a  persecution 
against  them  at  the  instigation  of  the  pope.  He  commenced  by 
banishing  the  ministers  ;  if  any  of  whom  refused  to  leave  their  flocks, 
they  were  imprisoned,  and  severely  t<:rtured  ;  he  did  not,  however, 
put  any  to  death. 

A  little  time  after,  the  marquisate  fell  into  the  possession  of  the 
duke  of  Savo)^  who  sent  circular  letters  to  all  the  towns  and  villages, 
that  he  expected  the  people  should  all  go  to  mass.  Upon  this  the 
inhabitants  of  Saluces  returned  a  submissive,  yet  manly  answer,  en- 
treating permission,  to  continue  in  the  practice  of  the  religion  of  their 
forefathers. 

This  letter,  for  a  time,  seemed  to  pacify  the  duke,  but,  at  length,  he 
sent  them  word,  that  they  must  either  conform  to  his  former  cCTiimands, 
or  leave  his  dominions!  in  fifteen  days.     The  protestants,  upou  thia 

21 


162  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

unexpected  edict,  sent  a  deputy  to  the  duke  to  obtain  his  revocation, 
or  at  least  to  have  it  moderated.  Their  petitions,  however,  were 
vain,  and  they  were  given  to  understand  that  the  edict  was  peremp- 
tory. 

Some,  under  the  impulse  of  fear,  or  worldly  interest,  were  weak 
enough  to  go  to  mass,  in  order  to  avoid  banishment,  and  preserve  theii 
property  ;  others  removed,  with  all  their  effects,  to  difi'erent  countries ; 
many  neglected  the  time  so  long,  that  they  were  obliged  to  abandon 
all  they  were  worth,  and  leave  the  marquisate  in  haste;  while  some, 
who  unhappily  staid  behind,  were  seized,  plundered,  and  put  to  death 


SECTION  VII. 

PERSECUTIONS    IN    PIEDMONT,  IN    THE    SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 

Pope  Clement  the  Eighth  sent  missionaries  into  the  valleys  of  Pied- 
mont, with  a  view  to  induce  the  protestants  to  renounce  their  reli- 
gion. These  missionaries  erected  monasteries  in  several  parts  of  the 
valleys,  and  soon  became  very  troublesome  to  the  reformed,  to  whom 
the  monasteries  appeared  not  only  as  fortresses  to  curb,  but  as  sanc- 
tuaries for  all  such  to  fly  to  as  had  injured  them  in  any  degree. 

The  insolence  and  tyranny  of  these  missionaries  increasing,  the 
protestants  petitioned  the  duke  of  Savoy  for  protection.  But  instead 
of  granting  any  redress,  the  duke  published  a  decree,  in  which  he  de- 
clared, that  one  witness  should  be  sufficient  in  a  court  of  law  against 
a  protestant ;  and  that  any  witness  who  convicted  a  protestant  of  any 
crime  whatever,  should  be  entitled  to  a  hundred  crowns  as  a  reward. 

In  consequence  of  this,  as  may  be  imagined,  many  protestants  fell 
martyrs  to  the  perjury  and  avarice  of  the  papists,  who  would  swear 
any  thing  against  them  for  the  sake  of  the  reward,  and  then  fly  to 
their  own  priests  for  absolution  from  their  false  oaths. 

These  missionaries  endeavoured  to  get  the  books  of  the  protestants 
into  their  power,  in  order  to  burn  them ;  and  on  the  owners  conceal- 
ing them,  wrote  to  tlie  duke  of  Savoy,  who,  for  the  heinous  crime  of 
not  surrendering  their  bibles,  prayer  books,  and  religious  treatises, 
sent  a  number  of  troops  to  be  quartered  on  them,  which  occasioned 
the  ruin  of  many  families. 

To  encourage,  as  much  as  possible,  the  apostacy  of  the  protestants,- 
the  duke  published  a  proclaiuation,  granting  an  exemption  for  five 
years  from  all  taxes  to  every  protestant  who  should  become  a  catho- 
hc.  He  likewise  established  a  court  called  the  council  for  extirpa- 
ting the  heretics;  the  object  and  nature  of  which  are  sufficiently  evi- 
dent from  its  name. 

After  this  the  duke  published  several  edicts,  prohibiting  the  protest- 
ants from  acting  as  schoolmasters  or  tutors  ;  from  teaching  any  art, 
science,  or  language;  from  holding  any  places  of  profit,  trust,  or  ho- 
nour :  and,  finally,  commanding  them  to  attend  mass.  This  last  was 
the  signal  for  a  persecution,  which,  of  course,  soon  followed. 

Before  the  persecution  commenced,  the  missionaries  employed  kid- 
nappers to  steal  away  the  children  of  the  protestants,  that  they  might 
priyately  be  brought  up  Roman  Catholics  ;  but  now  they  took  away 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  PIEDMON^T. 


163 


the  children  by  open  force,  and  if  the  wretched  parents  resisted,  they 
were  immediately  murdered. 

The  duke  of  Savoy,  in  order  to  give  force  to  the  persecution,  called  a 
general  assembly  of  the  Roman  Catholic  nobility  and  gentry,  whence 
issued  a  solemn  edict  against  the  reformed,  containing  many  heads, 
and  including  several  reasons  for  extirpating  them,  among  which  the 
following  were  the  principal :  the  preservation  of  the  papal  authority, 
that  the  church  livings  might  be  all  under  one  mode  of  government, 
to  make  an  union  among  all  pai'ties,  in  honour  of  all  the  saints  and  of 
the  ceremonies  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

This  was  followed  by  a  most  cruel  order,  published  on  January  25, 
1655,  which  decreed,  that  every  family  of  the  reformed  religion,  of 
whatever  rank,  residing  in  Lucerne,  St.  Giovanni,  Bibiana,  Campig- 
lione,  St.  Secondo,  Lucernetta,  La  Torre,  Fenile,  or  Bricherassio, 
should,  within  three  days  after  the  publication  thereof,  depart  from 
their  habitations  to  such  places  as  were  appointed  by  the  duke,  on  pain 
of  death  and  confiscation. 

This  order  produced  the  greatest  distress  among  the  unhappy  objects 
of -it,  as  it  was  enforced  with  the  greatest  severity,  in  the  depth  of  a 
very  severe  winter,  and  the  people  were  driven  from  their  habitations 
at  the  time  appointed,  without  even  sufficient  clothes  to  cover  them ; 
by  which  many  perished  in  the  mountains,  through  the  severity  of  the 
weather,  or  for  want  of  food.  Those  who  remained  behind  after  the 
publication  of  the  decree,  were  murdered  by  the  popish  inhabitants,  or 
shot  by  the  troops,  and  the  most  horrible  barbarities  were  pei'petrated 
by  these  ruffians,  encourag^l  by  the  Roman  Catholic  priests  and 
monks,  of  which  the  following  may  serve  as  a  specimen. 

Martha  Constantine,  a  beautiful  young  woman,  was  first  ravished, 
and  then  killed,  by  cutting  off  her  breasts.  These  some  of  the  soldiers 
fried,  and  set  before  their  comrades,  who  eat  them  without  knoAving 
what  they  were.  When  they  had  done  eating,  the  others  told  them 
what  they  had  made  a  meal  of,  in  consequence  of  which,  a  quarrel  en- 
sued, and  a  battle  took  place.  Several  were  killed  in  the  fray,  the 
greater  part  of  whom  Avere  those  concerned  m  the  horrid  massacre  of 
the  woman,  and  the  inhuman  deception  on  their  comrades. 

Peter  Simtf)nds,  a  protestant  of  about  eighty  years  of  age,  was  tied 
neck  and  heels,  and  then  thrown  doAvn  a  precipice.  In  his  fall  the 
branch  of  a  tree  caught  hold  of  the  ropes  that  fastened  him,  and  sus- 
pended him  in  the  mid-way,  so  that  he  languished  for  several  days, 
till  he  perished  of  hunger. 

Several  men,  women,  and  children  were  flung  from  the  rocks,  and 
dashed  to  pieces.  Among  others,  Magdalen  Bertino,  a  protestant 
woman  of  La  Torre,  was  stripped  naked,  her  head  tied  betv/een  her 
legs,  and  she  v/as  then  thrown  down  a  precipice.  Mary  Raymondet,  of 
the  same  town,  had  her  flesh  sliced  from  her  bones  till  she  expired ; 
Magdalen  Pilot,  of  Villaro,  was  cut  to  pieces  in  the  nave  of  Castolus  : 
Ann  Charboniere  had  one  end  of  a  stake  thrust  up  her  body,  and  the 
other  end  being  fixed  in  the  ground,  she  was  left  in  that  manner  to 
perish ,  and  .Jacob  Perrin,  the  elder,  of  the  church  of  Villaro,  with 
David,  his  brother,  was  flayed  alive. 

Giovanni  Andrea  Michialin,  an  inhabitant  of  La  Torre,  with  four  of 
his  children,  was  apprehended  ;  three  of  them  were  hacked  to  pieces 
before  him,  the  soldiers  asking  him  at  the  death  of  every  child,  if  he 


f64  ^  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

would  recant,  which  he  constantly  refused.  One  of  the  soldiers  then 
took  up  the  last  and  youngest  by  the  legs,  and  putting  the  same  ques- 
tion to  the  father,  he  replied  as  before,  when  the  inhuman  brute  dash- 
ed out  the  child's  brains.  The  father,  however,  at  the  same  moment 
started  from  them,  and  fled :  the  soldiers  fired  after  him,  but  missed 
him  ;  and  he  escaped  to  the  Alps,  and  there  remained  concealed. 

Giovanni  Pelanchion,  on  refusing  to  abjure  his  faith,  was  tied  by  one 
leg  to  the  tail  of  a  mule,  and  dragged  throvigh  the  streets  of  Lucerne, 
amidst  the  acclamations  of  an  inhuman  mob,  who  kept  stoning  him, 
and  crying  out,  "  He  is  possessed  of  the  devil."  They  then  took  him 
to  the  river  side,  chopped  ofl^"  his  head,  and  left  that  and  his  body  un- 
buried,  upon  the  bank  of  the  river. 

A  beautiful  child,  ten  years  of  age,  named  Magdalene  Fontaine,  was 
ravished  and  murdered  by  the  soldiers.  Another  girl,  of  about  the 
same  age,  they  roasted  alive  at  Villa  Nova;  and  a  poor  woman,  hear- 
ing the  soldiers  were  coming  towards  her  house,  snatched  up  the  cra- 
dle in  which  her  infant  son  was  asleep,  and  fled  towards  the  woods. 
The  soldiers,  however,  saw  and  pursued  her,  when  she  lightened  her- 
self by  putting  down  the  cradle  and  child,  which  the  soldiers  no  sooner 
came  to,  than  they  murdered  the  infant,  and  continuing  the  pursuit, 
found  the  mother  in  a  cave,  where  they  first  ravished,  and  then  cut  her 
to  atoms. 

Jacobo  Michelino,  chief  elder  of  the  church  of  Bobbio,  and  several 
©Iher  protestants,  were  hungup  by  hooks  fixed  in  their  flesh,  and  left 
ga  to  expire.  Giovanni  Rostagnal,  a  venerable  protestant,  upwards  of 
•fearscore  years  of  age,  had  his  nose  and  ears  cut  ofi',  and  the  flesh  cut 
^m  his  body,  till  he  bled  to  death. 

Jacob  Birone,  a  schoolmaster  of  Rorata,  was  strip-ed  naked  ;  and 
after  having  been  so  exposed,  had  the  nails  of  his  toes  and  fingers  torn 
off'  with  red-hot  pincers,  and  holes  bored  through  his  hands  with  the 
point  of  a  dagger.  He  next  had  a  cord  tied  round  his  middle,  and  was 
led  through  the  streets  with  a  soldier  on  each  side  of  him.  At  every 
turning,  the  soldier  on  his  I'ight-hand  side  cut  a  gash  in  his  flesh,  and 
the. soldier  on  his  left-hand  side  struck  him  with  a  bludgeon,  both  say- 
ing, at  the  same  instant,  "Will  you  go  to  mass?  Will  you  go  to  mass?" 
He  still  replied  in  the  negative,  and  being  at  length  taken  to  the  bridge, 
they  cut  off"  his  head  on  the  balustrades,  and  threw  both  that  and  his 
body  into  the  river. 

'  Paul  Garnier,  a  protestant,  beloved  for  his  piety,  had  his  eyes  put 
oiit,  was  then  flayed  alive,  and  being  divided  into  four  parts,  his  quar- 
ters were  placed  on  four  of  the  principal  houses  of  Lucerne.  He  bore 
all  his  sufferings  with  the  most  exemplary  patience,  praised  God  as 
long  as  he  could  speak,  and  plainly  evinced  the  courage  arising  from 
a  confidence  in  God. 

Some  of  the  Irish  troops  having  taken  eleven  men  of  Garcigliani 
prisoners,  they  heated  a  furnace  red  hot,  and  forced  them  to  push 
each  other  in,  till  they  came  to  the  last  man,  whom  they  themselves 
pushed  in. 

Michael  Gonet,  a  man  about  90  years  old,  was  burned  to  death ;  Bap- 
tista  Oudri,  another  old  man,  was  stabbed ;  and  Bartholomew  Frasche 
had  his  heels  pierced,  through  which  ropes  being  put,  he  was  dragged 
by  them  to  the  gaol,  where,  in  consequence  of  his  wounds  mortifying, 
he  soon  died. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  PIEDMONT.  165 

Magdalene  de  la  Peire,  being  pursued  by  some  of  the  soldiers,  and 
taken,  was  cast  down  a  precipice,  and  dashed  to  pieces.  Margaret 
Revella  and  Mary  Pravillerin,  two  very  old  women,  were  burnt  alive ; 
Michael  Bellino,  with  Bochardno,  were  beheaded  ;  Joseph  Chairet, 
and  Paul  Cainiero,  were  flayed  alive. 

Cipriiina  Bustia  being  asked  if  he  would  renounce  his  religion,  and 
turn  Roman  Catholic,  replied,  "  I  would  rather  renounce  life,  and  turn 
dog:"  to  which  a  priest  answered,  "  For  that  expression  you  shall  both 
renounce  life  and  be  given  to  the  dogs."  They,  accordingly,  dragged 
him  to  prison,  where  they  confined  him  till  he  perished  of  hunger,  af- 
ter which  they  threw  his  corpse  into  the  street  before  the  prison,  and 
it  was  devoured  by  dogs. 

Lucy,  the  wife  of  Peter  Besson,  being  in  an  advanced  state  of  preg- 
nancy, determined,  if  possible,  to  escape  from  such  dreadful  scenes  as 
every  where  surrounded  her  :  she  accordingly  took  two  young  chil- 
dren, one  in  each  hand,  and  set  oft' towards  the  Alps.  But  on  the  third 
day  of  the  journey  she  was  taken  in  labour  among  the  mountains,  and 
delivered  of  an  infant,  who  perished  through  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather,  as  did  the  other  two  children  ;  for  all  three  were  found  dead 
by  her  side,  and  herself  just  expiring,  by  the  person  to  whom  she  re- 
lated the  above  circumstances. 

Francis  Gross  had  his  flesh  slowly  cut  from  his  body  into  small 
pieces,  and  put  into  a  dish  before  him  ;  two  of  his  children  were 
minced  before  his  sight,  while  his  wife  was  fastened  to  post,  to  behold 
these  cruelties  practised  on  her  husband  and  ofispring.  The  tormen- 
tors, at  length,  tir^d  of  exercising  their  cruelties,  decapitated  both  hus- 
band and  wife.  * 

The  Sieur  Thomas  Margher  fled  to  a  cave,  where  being  discovered, 
the  soldiers  shut  up  the  mouth,  and  he  perished  with  famine.  Judith 
Revelin,  with  seven  children,  were  barbarously  murdered  in  their  beds. 

Jacob  Roseno  was  commanded  to  pray  to  the  saints,  which  he  refu- 
sing, the  soldiers  beat  him  violently  with  bludgeons  to  make  him  com- 
ply, but  he  continuing  steady  to  his  faith,  they  nred  at  him.  While  in 
the  agonies  of  death,  they  cried  to  him,  "  Will  you  pray  to  the  saints  ?" 
To  which  he  answered,  "  No  !"  when  one  of  the  soldiers,  with  abroad 
sword,  clove  his  head  asunder,  and  put  an  end  to  his  sufferings. 

A  young  woman,  named  Susanna  Ciacquin,  being  attempted  to  be 
ravished  by  a  soldier,  made  a  stout  resistance,  and  in  the  struggle, 
pushed  him  over  a  precipice,  when  he  was  dashed  to  pieces  by  the  fall. 
His  comrades  immediately  fell  upon  her  with  their  swords,  and  cut 
her  to  atoms. 

Giovanni  Pullius,  being  apprehended  as  a  protestant  by  the  soldiers, 
was  ordered,  by  the  Marquis  Pianessa,  to  be  executed  in  a  place  near 
the  convent.  When  brought  to  the  gallows,  several  monks  attended, 
to  persuade  him  to  renounce  his  religion.  But  finding  him  inflexible, 
they  commanded  the  executioner  to  perform  his  office,  which  he  did, 
and  so  launched  the  martyr  into  the  world  of  glory. 

Paul  Clement,  an  elder  of  the  church  of  Rossana,  being  apprehended 
by  the  monks  of  a  neighbouring  monastery,  was  carried  to  the  mar- 
ket-place of  that  town,  where  some  protesiants  had  just  been  executed. 
On  beholding  the  dead  bodies,  he  said  calmly,  '•  You  may  kill  the  body, 
but  you  cannot  prejudice  the  soul  of  a  true  believer:  with  respect  to 
the  dreadful  s{.ectacles  which  you  have  here  shown  me,  you  may  rest 


i66  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

assured,  that  God's  vengeance  will  overtake  the  murderers  of  those 
poor  people,  and  punish  them  for  the  innocent  blood  they  have  spilt." 
The  monks  were  so  exasperated  at  this  reply,  that  they  ordered  him  to 
be  hung  up  directly:  and  while  he  was  hanging,  the  soldiers  amused 
themselves  by  shooting  at  the  body. 

Daniel  Rambaut,  of  Villaro,  the  father  of  a  numerous  family,  was 
seized,  and,  with  several  others,  committed  to  the  gaol  of  Paysana. 
Here  he  was  visited  by  several  priests,  who,  with  continual  importu- 
nities, strove  to  persuade  him  to  turn  papist ;  but  this  he  peremptorily 
refused,  and  the  priests  finding  his  resolution,  and  enraged  at  his  an- 
swers, determined  to  put  him  to  the  most  horrible  tortures,  in  the  hope 
of  overcoming  his  faith  ;  they  therefore  ordered  one  joint  of  his  fingers 
to  be  cut  off  every  day,  till  all  his  fingers  were  gone :  they  then  pro- 
ceeded in  the  same  manner  with  his  toes :  afterwards  they  alternately 
cut  off,  daily,  a  hand  and  a  foot ;  but  finding  that  he  bore  his  sufferings 
v\^ith  the  most  imconquerable  fortitude,  and  maintained  his  faith  Avith 
steadfast  resolution,  they  stabbed  him  to  the  heart,  and  then  gave  his 
body  to  be  devoured  by  dogs. 

Peter  Gabriola,  a  protestant  gentleman,  of  considerable  eminence 
being  seized  by  a  troop  of  soldiei's,  and  refusing  to  renounce  his  reli- 
gion, they  hung  several  bags  of  gunpowder  about  his  body,  and  then 
setting  fii'e  to  them,  blew  him  up. 

Anthony,  the  son  of  Samuel  Catieris,  a  poor  dumb  lad,  and  extremely 
inoffensive,  was  cut  to  pieces  by  a  party  of  the  troops  ;  and  soon  after 
the  same  ruffians  entered  the  house  of  Peter  Moniriat,  and  cut  off  the 
legs  of  the  whole  family,  leaving  them  to  bleed  to  death,  they  being 
iniable  to  assist  each  other  in  that  melancholy  plight. 

Daniel  Benech,  being  apprehended,  had  his  nose  slit,  and  his  ears 
cut  off;  after  which  he  was  divided  into  quarters,  and  each  quarter 
hung  upon  a  tree.  Mary  Monino  had  her  jaw-bones  broken,  and  was 
then  left  to  languish  till  she  was  starved  to  death. 

A  protestant  lady,  named  Constantia  Bellione,  was  apprehended  on 
account  of  her  faith,  and  asked  by  a  priest  if  she  would  renounce  the 
devil,  and  go  to  mass ;  to  which  she  replied,  "  I  was  brought  up  in  a 
religion  by  which  I  was  always  taught  to  renounce  the  devil ;  but 
should  I  comply  with  your  desire,  and  go  to  mass,  I  should  be  sure  to 
meet  him  there,  in  a  variety  of  shapes."  The  priest  was  highly  in- 
censed at  this,  and  told  her  to  recant,  or  she  should  sufler  cruelly. 
She,  however,  boldly  answered,  "  That  she  valued  not  any  sufferings 
he  could  inflict,  and  in  spite  of  all  the  torments  he  could  invent,  she 
would  keep  her  faith  inviolate."  The  priest  then  ordered  slices  of 
her  flesh  to  be  cut  off  from  several  parts  of  her  body.  This  she  bore 
with  the  most  singular  patience,  only  saying  to  the  priest,  "  What  hor- 
rid and  lasting  torments  you  will  suffer  in  hell,  for  the  trifling  and  tem- 
porary pains  which  I  now  endure !"  Exasperated  at  this  expression, 
the  priest  ordered  a  file  of  musketeers  to  draw  up  and  fire  upon  her, 
by  which  she  was  soon  despatched. 

Judith  Mandon  was  fastened  to  a  stake,  and  sticks  thrown  at  her 
from  a  distance.  By  this  inhuman  treatment,  her  limbs  were  beat  and 
mangled  in  a  most  terrible  manner.  At  last  one  of  the  bludgeons 
striking  her  head,  she  was  at  once  freed  from  her  pains  and  her  life. 

Paul  Genre  and  David  Paglia,  each  with  his  son,  attempting  to  es- 
cape to  the  Alps,  were  pursued,  and  overtaken  by  the  soldiers  in  a 


rEIlbECUTlONS  IN  PIEDMONT.  I6.7 

large  plain.  Here  they  hunted  them  for  their  diversion,  goading 
them  with  their  swords,  and  making  them  run  about  till  they  dropped 
down  with  fatigue. ,  When  they  found  that  their  spirits  were  quite 
exhausted,  the  soldiers  hacked  them  to  pieces,  and  left  their  mangled 
bodies  on  the  spot. 

Michael  Greve,  a  young  man  of  Bobbio,  was  apprehended  in  the 
town  of  La  Torre,  and  being  led  to  the  bridge,  was  thrown  over  into 
the  river.  Being  an  expert  swimmer,  he  swam  down  the  stream, 
thinking  to  escape,  but  the  soldiers  and  mob  followed  on  both  sides, 
and  kept  stoning  him,  till  receiving  a  blow  on  one  of  his  temples,  he 
suhk  and  was  drowned. 

David  Armand  was  forc-ed  to  lay  his  head  down  on  a  block,  when  a 
soldier,  with  a  large  hammer,  beat  out  his  brains.  David  Baridona 
was  apprehended  at  Villaro,  and  carried  to  La  Torre,  where,  refusing 
to  renounce  his  religion,  he  was  tormented  by  brimstone  matches  being 
tied  between  his  fingers  and  toes,  and  set  fire  tc,  and  afterwards,  by 
having  his  flesh  plucked  off  with  red  hot  pincers,  till  he  expired. 
Giovanni  Barolina,  with  his  wife,  were  thrown  into  a  pool  of  stag- 
nant water,  and  compelled,  by  means  of  pitchforks  and  stones,  to 
duck  down  their  heads  till  they  were  sufibcated  with  the  stench. 

A  number  of  soldiers  assaulted  the  house  of  Joseph  Garniero,  and 
before  they  entered,  fired  in  at  the  window,  and  shot  Mrs.  Garniero, 
who  was  at  that  instant  suckling  her  child.  She  begged  them  to  spare 
the  life  of  the  infant,  which  they  promised  to  do,  and  sent  it  imme- 
diately to  a  Roman  Catholic  nurse.  They  then  seized  the  husband, 
and  hanged  him  up  at  his  own  door,  and  havin^shot  the  wife  through 
the  head,  left  her  body  weltering  in  its  blood. 

Isaiah  Mondon,  an  aged  and  pious  protestant,  fled  from  the  merci- 
less persecutors  to  a  cleft  in  a  rock,  where  he  suftered  the  most  dread- 
ful hardships  ;  for,  in  the  midst  of  the  winter,  he  was  forced  to  lie  on 
th»  bars  stone  without  any  covering  ;  his  food  was  the  roots  he  could 
scratch  up  near  his  mi-serable  Habitation  ;  and  the  only  way  by  which 
he  could  procure  drink,  was  to  put  snow  in  his  mouth  till  it  melted. 
Here,  however,  some  of  the  soldiers  found  him,  and  after  beating 
him  unmercifully,  they  drove  him  towards  Lucerne,  goading  him  all, 
the  way  with  the  points  of  their  swords.  Being  exceedingly  weakened 
by  his  manner  of  living,  and  exhausted  by  the  blows  he  had  received, 
he  fell  down  in  the  road.  Thej^  again  beat  him  to  make  him  pro- 
ceed ;  till,  on  his  knees,  he  implored  them  to  put  him  out  of  his 
misery.  This  they  at  last  agreed  to  do  ;  and  one  of  them  shot  him 
through  the  head,  saying,  "  There,  heretic,  take  thy  request." 

To  screen  themselves  from  danger,  ?,  number  of  men,  women,  and 
children,  fled  to  a  large  cave,  where  they  continued  for  some  weeks  in 
safety,  two  of  the  men  going  by  stealth  to  procure  provisions.  These 
were,  however,  one  day  watched,  by  which  the  cave  was  discovered, 
and,  soon  after,  a  troop  of  Roman  Catholics  appeared  before  it.  Many 
of  these  were  neighbours,  and  intimate  acquaintances,  and  some  even 
relations  to  those  in  the  cave.  The  protestants,  therefore,  came  out, 
and  implored  them,  by  the  ties  of  hospitality,  and  of  blood,  not  to 
murder  them.  But  the  bigoted  wretches  told.them,  they  could  not  show 
any  mercy  to  heretics,  and,  therefore,  bade  them  all  prepare  to  die. 
Hearing  this,  and  knowing  the  obduracy  of  their  enenues,  the  protes- 
tants fell  on  their  knees,  lifted  their  hearts  to  heaven,  and  patiently 


IQQ  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

awaited  their  fate  ;  which  the  j^apists  soon  decided,  by  cutting  them 
to  pieces. 

Heroic  Defence  of  the  Protestants  of  Roras. 

The  blood  of  the  faithful  being  almost  exhausted  in  all  the  towns 
and  villages  of  Piedmont,  tliere  remained  but  one  place  that  had  been 
oxemi)ted  from  the  general  slaughter.  This  was  the  little  common- 
alty of  Roras,  which  stood  upon  an  eminence.  Of  this,  one  of  the 
duke  of  Savoy's  officers  determined,  if  possible,  to  make  himself 
master ;  with  that  view,  he  detached  three  hundred  men  to  surprise  it. 
The  inhabitants,  however,  had  intelligence  of  the  approach  of  these 
troops,  and  Captain  Joshua  Gianavel,  a  brave  protestant  officer,  put 
.  himself  at  the  head  of  a  small  body  of  the  citizens,  and  wailed  in 
ambuscade,  to  attack  the  enemy  in  a  narrow  passage,  the  only  place 
by  which  the  town  could  be  approached. 

As  soon  as  the  troops  appeared,  and  had  entered  the  passage,  the 
protestants  commenced  a  well  directed  fire  against  them,  and  kept 
themselves  concealed  behind  bushes.  A  great  number  of  the  soldiers 
were  killed,  and  the  rest,  receiving  a  continual  fire,  and  not  seeing 
any  to  whom  they  might  return  it,  made  a  precipitate  retreat. 

The  members  of  this  little  community  immediately  sent  a  memorial 
to  the  marquis  of  Pianessa,  a  general  oihcer  of  the  duke,  stating, 
"  That  they  were  sorry  to  be  under  the  necessity  of  taking  up  arms; 
but  that  the  secret  approach  of  a  body  of  troops,  without  any  previous 
notice  sent  of  the  purpose  of  their  coming,  had  greatly  alarmed  them; 
that  as  it  was  theiP  custom  never  to  suffer  any  of  the  military  to 
enter  their  little  community,  they  had  repelled  force  by  force,  and 
should  do  so  again ;  but,  in  all  other  respects,  they  professed  them- 
selves dutiful,  obedient,  and  loyal  subjects,  to  their  sovereign  the 
duke  of  Savoy." 

The  marquis,  in  order  to  delude  and  surprise  them,  answered, 
'  That  he  Avas  perfectly  satisfied  with  their  behaviour,  for  they  had 
done  right,  and  even  rendered  a  service  to  their  country,  as  the  men 
who  had  attempted  to  pass  the  defile  v/ere  not  his  troops,  but  a  band 
of  desperate  robbers,  Avho  had,  for  some  time,  infested  those  parts, 
and  been  a  terror  to  the  neighbouring  country."  To  give  A  greater 
colour  to  his  treachery,  he  published  a  proclamation  to  the  same  pur- 
pose, expressive  of  thanks  to  the  citizens  of  Roras. 

The  very  day  after,  however,  he  sent  500  men  to  take  possession 
of  the  tovvn,  while  the  people,  as  he  thought,  were  lulled  into  secu- 
rity by  his  artifice. 

Captain  Gianavel,  however,  was  not  thus  to  be  deceivc'i' ;  he,  there- 
fore, laid  a  second  ambuscade  for  these  troops,  and  compelled  them 
to  retire  with  great  loss. 

■  Foiled  in  these  two  attempts,  the  sanguinary  marquis  determined 
on  a  third,  still  more  formidable  ;  but,  with  his  usual  duplicity,  he 
published  another  proclamation,  disowning  any  knowledge  of  the 
second  attempt. 

He  soon  after  sent  700  chosen  men  upon  the  expedition,  who,  in 
spite  of  the  fire  from  the  protestants,  forced  the  deiile,  entered  Roras, 
and  began  to  murder  every  person  they  met  with,  Avithout  distinction 
of  sex  or  age.  Captain  Gianavel,  at  the  head  of  his  friends,  though  he 
had  lost  the  defile,  detennined  to  dispute  the  passage  through  a  for 


Assassination  of  the  Prince  of  Orange  hy  Baltazar  Gerard. 
Pas^e  143. 


Cnnstantine  XV.  dpfendinsc  Co7istantinople.        Page  147. 


Barba.-itie^evercLsel  by  t'm  Popish  Persecutors    on  the  Walden- 
,:■.      ses  of  Calabria.         Pasce.  151. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  PIEDMONT.  Jgg 

tified  pass,  that  led  to  the  richest  and  best  part  of  the  town.  Here  he 
succeeded,  by  keeping  up  a  continual  fire,  which  did  great  execution, 
his  men  being  all  good  marksmen.  The  Roman  Catholic  commander 
was  astonished  and  dismayed  at  this  opposition,  as  he  imagined  that 
he  had  surmounted  all  difficulties.  lie,  however,  strove  to  force  the 
pass,  but  being  unable  to  bring  up  only  twelve  men  in  front  at  a  time, 
and  the  prolestants  being  secured  by  a  breast-work,  he  saw  all  his 
hopes  frHstrated. 

Enraged  at  the  loss  of  so  many  of  his  troops,  and  fearful  of  dis- 
grace if  he  persisted  in  attempting  what  appeared  so  impracticable,  he 
thought  it  wiser  to  retreat.  Unwilling,  however,  to  Avithdraw  his 
men  by  the  defHe  at  which  he  had  entered,  on  account  of  the  danger, 
he  designed  to  retreat  towards  Villaro,  by  another  pass,  called  Piampra, 
which,  though  hard  of  access,  was  easy  of  descent.  Here,  however, 
he  again  felt  the  determined  bravery  of  Captain  Gianavel,  who  having 
posted  his  little  band  here,  greatly  annoyed  the  troops  as  they  passed, 
and  even  pursued  their  rear  till  they  entered  the  open  country. 

The  marquis  of  Pianessa,  finding  all  his  attempts  baffled,  and  all  his 
artifices  discovered,  resolved  to  throw  off  the  mask  ;  and  therefore 
proclaimed,  that  ample  rewards  should  be  given  to  any  who  would 
bear  arms  against  the  obdurate  heretics  of  Roras,  and  that  any  officer 
who  would  exterminate 'them,  should  be  honoured  accordingly. 

Captain  Mario,  a  bigoted  Roman  Catholic,  and  a  desperate  ruffian, 
stimulated  by  this,  resolved  to  undertake  the  enterprise;  He,  there- 
fore levied  a  regiment  of  1000  men,  and  with  these  he  resolved  to 
attempt  gaining  the  summit  of  a  rock  which  commanded  the  town. 
But  the  prolestants,  aware  of  his  design,  suffered  "his  troops  to  proceed 
without  molestation,  till  they  had  nearly  reached  the  summit  of  the 
rock,  when  they  made  a  most  furious  attack  uipon  them  ;  one  party 
keeping  up  a  well  directed  and  constant  fire,  and  others  rolling  down 
large  stones.  Thus  were  they  suddenly  stopped  in  their  career. 
Many  Avere  killed  by  the  musketry,  and  more  by  the  stones,  Avhich 
beat  them  down  the  precipices.  Several  fell  sacrifices  to  their  own 
fears,  for  by  attempting  a  precipitate  retreat,  they  fell  down  and  were 
dashed  to  pieces  ;  and  Captain  Mario  himself,  having  fallen  from  a 
craggy  place  into  a  river  at  the  foot  of  the  rock,  was  taken  up  sense- 
less, and  after  lingering  some  time,  expired. 

After  this,  another  body  of  troops  from  the  camp  at  Villaro,  made 
an  attempt  upon  Roras  ;  but  were  likewise  defeated,  and  compelled 
to  retreat  to  their  camp. 

Captain  Gianavel,  for  each  of  these  signal  victories,  made  a  suitable 
discourse  to  his  men,  kneeling  down  with  them  to  return  thanks  to 
the  Almighty,  for  his  providential  protection;  and  concluding  with  the 
11th  Psalm. 

The  marquis  of  Pianessa,  now  enraged  to  the  highest  degree  at 
being  thus  foiled  by  a  handful  of  peasants,  determined  on  their  ex- 
pulsion or  destruction. 

To  this  end  he  ordered  all  the  Roman  Catholic  militia  of  Piedmont 
to  be  called  out  and  disciplined.  To  these  he  joined  eight  thousand 
regular  troops,  and  dividing  the  whole  into  three  distinct  bodies,  he 
planned  three  formidable  attacks  to  be  made  at  once,  unless  the  peo- 
ple of  Roras,  to  whom  he  sent  an  account  of  his  great  preparations, 
would  comply  with  the  following  conditions  : 

22  •  ■ 


170  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

To  ask  pardon  for  taking  up  arms.  To  pay  the  expenses  of  all  the 
expeditions  sent  against  them.  To  acknowledge  the  infallibility  of 
the  pope.  To  go  to  mass.  To  pray  to  the  saints.  To  deliver  up 
their  ministers  and  schoolmasters.  To  go  to  confession.  To  pay 
loai  s  for  the  delivery  of  souls  from  purgatory  ;  and  to  give  up  Captain 
Gianavel  and  the  elders  of  their  church  at  discretion. 

The  brave  inhabitants,  indignant  at  these  proposals,  answered, 
"  That  sooner  than  comply  with  them,  they  would  suffer  their  es- 
tates to  be  seized,  their  houses  to  be  burnt,  and  themselves  to  be  mur- 
dered." 

Enraged  at  this,  the  marquis  sent  them  the  following  laconic 
letter. 

To  the  obstinate  Heretics  of  Roras. 
"You  shall  have  your  request,  for  the  troops  sent  against  you  have 
strict  injunctions  to  plunder,  burn  and  kill. 

"PlANESSA." 

The  three  armies  were  accordingly  put  in  motion,  and  the  first  at- 
tack ordered  to  be  made  by  the  rocks  of  Villaro  ;  the  second  by  the 
pass  of  Bagnol ;  and  the  third  by  the  defile  of  Lucerne. 

As  might  be  expected  from  the  superiority  of  numbers,  the  troops 
gained  the  rocks,  pass,  and  defile,  entered  the  town,  and  commenced 
the  most  horrid  depredations.  Men  they  hanged,  burnt,  racked  to 
death,  or  cut  to  pieces  ;  women  they  ripped  open,  crucified,  drowned, 
or  thrcAV  from  the  precipices ;  and  children  they  tossed  upon  spears, 
minced,  cut  their  throats,  or  dashed  out  their  brains.  On  the  first  day 
of  their  gaining  the  town,  one  hundred  and  twenty-six  sufl^ered  in  this 
manner. 

Agreeably  to  the  orders  of  the  marquis,  they  likewise  plundered  the 
estates,  and  burnt  the  houses  of  the  people.  Several  protestants, 
however,  made  their  escape,  under  the  conduct  of  the  brave  Giana- 
vel, whose  wife  and  children  were  unfortunately  made  prisoners,  and 
sent  to  Turin  under  a  strong  gu^rd. 

The  marquis,  thinking  to  conquer  at  least  the  mind  of  Gianavel, 
wrote  him  a  letter,  and  rel-eased  a  protestant  prisoner,  that  he  might 
carry  it  to  him.  The  contents  were,  that  if  the  captain  would  embrace 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  he  should  be  indemnified  for  all  his  losses 
since  the  commencement  of  the  war,  his  wife  and  children  should  be 
immediately  released,  and  himself  honourably  promoted  in  the  duke 
of  Savoy's  army  ;  but  if  he  refused  to  accede  to  the  proposals  made 
to  him,  his  wife  and  children  should  be  put  to  death ;  and  so  large  a 
reward  should  be  given  to  take  him,  dead  or  alive,  that  even  some  ol 
his  own  confidential  friends  should,  from  the  greatness  of  the  sum, 
be  tempted  to  betray  him. 

To  this,  Gianavel  returned  the  following  answer : 

"  My  Lord  Marquis, 

"There  is  no  torment  so  great,  or  death  so  cruel,  that  I  would  not 
prefer  to  the  abjuration  of  my  religion :  so  that  promises  lose  their  ef- 
fects, and  menaces  do  Kit  strengthen  me  in  my  faith. 

"With  respect  to  my  wife  and  children,  my  lord,  nothing  can  be 
more  afflicting  to  me  than  the  thoughts  of  their  confinement,  or  more 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  PIEDMONT.  J71 

dreadful  to  my  imagination,  than  their  suffering  a  violent  death.  I 
keenly  feel -all  the  tender  sensations  of  a  husband  and  parent;  I 
would  suffer  any  torment  to  rescue  them  ;  I  would  die  to  preserve 
them. 

"  But  having  said  thus  much,  my  lord,  I  assure  j'^ou  that  the  puT- 
chase  of  their  lives  must  not  be  the  price  of  my  salvation.  You  have 
them  in  your  power  it  is  true ;  but  my  consolation  is,  that  your  power 
is  only  a  temporary  authority  over  their  bodies  :  you  may  destroy  the 
mortal  part,  but  their  immortal  souls  are  out  of  your  reach,  and  will 
live  hereafter,  to  bear  testimony  against  you  for  your  cruelties.  I 
therefore  recommend  them  and  myself  to  God,  and  pray  for  a  refor- 
mation in  your  heart.  '  ^ 

"  Joshua  Gianavel." 

He  then,  with  his  followers,  retired  to  the  Alps,  where,  being  after- 
wards joined  by  several  protestant  officers,  Avith  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  fugitive  protestants,  they  conjointly  defended  themselves,  and 
made  several  successful  attacks  upon  the  Roman  Catholic  towns  and 
forces ;  carrying  terror  by  the  valour  of  their  exploits,  and  the  bold- 
ness of  their  enterprises. 

Nevertheless,  the  disproportion  between  their  forces  and  those  of 
their  enemies  was  so  great,  that  no  reasonable  expectations  could  be 
entertained  of  their  ultimate  success  ;  which  induced  many  protestant 
princes  and  states,  in  various  parts  of  Europe,  to  interest  themselves 
in  favour  of  these  courageous  sufferers  for  religious  and  civil  liberty. 

Among  these  intercessors,  the  protestant  cantons  of  Switzerland 
early  distinguished  themselves  ;  and  as  their  mediation  was  rejected 
by  the  duke  of  Savoy,  they  raised  considerable  sums  of  money,  by 
private  subscriptions,  for  the  relief  of  the  fugitives,  and  the  assistance 
of  the  brave  defenders  of  their  native  valleys.  Nor  did  they  limit 
their  kindness  to  pecuniary  relief;  they  despatched  a  messenger  to 
the  United  Provinces,  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  subscriptions,  and 
the  interference  of  the  Dutch  government  in  favour  of  the  Pied- 
montese,  both  of  which  they  at  Length  obtained.  They  then  made 
another  attempt  to  prevail  on  the  duke  of  Savoy  to  grant  his  protest- 
ant subjec-ts  liberty  of  conscience,  and  to  restore  them  to  their  ancient 
privileges ;  but  this,  after  much  evasion  on  the  part  of  the  duke,  also 
failed. 

But  that  God,  whom  they  worshipped  in  purity  of  spirit,  now  raised 
them  up  a  more  powerful  champion  in  the  person  of  Oliver  Cromwell, 
Lord  Protector  of  England.  This  extraordinary  man,  however  cri- 
minal in  the  means  by  which  he  obtained  power,  certainly  deserves 
the  praise  of  having  exercised  it  with  dignity  and  firmness  ;  and  if  his 
usurpation  be  censured,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  he  raised  Eng- 
land to  a  station  among  the  neighbouring  powers,  to  which  it  had  ne- 
ver before  attained.  From  the  throne  which  he  had  just  seized,  he 
dictated  to  the  most  potent  monarchs  of  Europe ;  and  never  Was  his 
influence  more  justly  exercised,  than  in  behalf  of  the  persecuted  pro- 
testants of  Piedmont.  He  caused  subscriptions  to  be  set  on  foot 
throughout  England  in  their  favour  ;*  he  sent  an  envoy  to  the  court  of 

*  They  amounted  in  England  and  Wales  to  forty  thousand  pounds  ;  a  very  large 
sum  in  those  days,  when  the  nation  was  exhausted  and  impoverished  by  a  long  civil 


173  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Fripnce,  and  wrote  to  all  the  protestant  powers  of  Europe,  to  interest 
them  in  the  same  good  cause.  He  despatched  an  ambassador  to  the 
court  of  Turin,  who  was  received  with  great  respect  by  the  duke,  who 
pretended  to  justify  his  treatment  of  the  Piedmontese,  under  the  pre- 
tence of  their  being  rebellious. 

But  Cromwell  would  not  suffer  himself  to  be  trifled  with ;  his  am- 
bassador gave  the  duke  to  understand,  that  if  negotiation  failed,  arms 
would  be  had  recourse  to  ;  and  as  the  kings  of  Denmark  and  Sweden, 
the  Dutch  government,  and  many  of  the  German  states,  encouraged 
by  the  example  of  the  Protector,  now  came  forward  in  the  same  cause, 
the  duke  found  himself  under  the  necessity  of  dismissing  the  English 
ambassador,  with  a  \iery  respectful  message  to  his  master,  assuring 
him  that  "  the  persecutions  had  been  much  misrepresented  and  exag- 
gerated; and  that  they  had  been  occasioned  by  his  rebellious  subjects 
themselves  :  nevertheless,  to  show  his  great  respect  for  his  highness, 
he  would  pardon  them,  and  restore  them  to  vheir  former  privileges." 

This  was  accordingly  done  ;  and  the  protestants  returned  to  their 
homes,  grateful  for  the  kindness  wich  had  been  shown  to  them,  and 
praising  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  is  as  a  tower  of  strength  to  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

During  the  lifetime  of  Cromwell,  they  lived  in  peace  and  security ; 
but  no  sooner  had  his  death  relieved  the  papists  from  the  terror  of  his 
vengeance,  than  they  began  anew  to  exercise  that  cruel  and  bigoted 
spirit  which  is  inherent  in  popery  :  and  although  the  persecutions  were 
not  avowedly  countenanced  by  the  court,  they  were  connived  at,  and 
^unpunished  ;  insomuch  that  whatever  injury  had  been  inflicted  on  a 
protestant,  he  could  obtain  no  redress  from  the  corrupted  judges  to 
whom  he  applied  for  that  protection  which  the  laws  nominally  granted 
to  him. 

At  length,  in  the  year  1686,  all  the  treaties  in  favour  of  the  protes- 
tants were  openly  violated,  by  the  publication  of  an  edict,  prohibiting 
the  exercise  of  any  religion  but  the  Roman  Catholic,  on  pain  of  death. 

The  protestants  petitioned  for  a  repeal  of  this  cruel  edict :  and  their 
petitions  were  backed  by  their  ancient  friends,  the  protestant  cantons 
of  Switzerland.  But  the  cries  of  his  subjects,  and  the  intercession  of 
their  allies  were  equally  unavailing ;  the  duke  replied  that  "  his  en- 
gagements with  France  obliged  him  to  extirpate  the  heretics  from 
Piedmont." 

Finding  applications  useless,  the  protestants  flew  to  arms  ;  and  be- 
ing attacked  by  the  duke's  army,  and  some  French  troops,  on  the  22d 
of  Apijl,  1686,  they,  after  an  obstinate  engagement  of  several  hours, 
obtained  a  complete  victory,  killing  great  numbers  of  the  French  and 
Savoyards. 

Exasperated  by  this  defeat,  the  duke  immediately  collected  a  large 
army,  which  he  augmented  with  a  reinforcement  of  French  and  Swiss 
troops  ;  and  was  so  successful  in  several  engagements  against  the  pro- 
testants, that  the  latter,  despairing  of  success,  consented  to  lay  down 
their  arms  and  quit  the  country,  on  his  solemn  promise  of  safety  for 
themselves,  their  families,  and  property. 

No  sooner  were  they  disarmed,  than  the  treacherous  papists,  acting 
upon  their  maxim,  that  no  faith  is  to  be  kept  with  heretics,  massacred 
a  large  body  of  them  in  cold  blood,  without  distinction  of  age  or  sex; 
and  burnt  and  ravaged  the  country  in  every  direction. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  PIEDMONT.  J  73 

The  horrors  perpetrated  by  these  faithless  and  bigoted  monsters, 
almost  exceed  belief.  We  will  not  weary  and  disgust  our  readers 
with  the  recital;  suffice  it  to  say,- that  every  variety  of  rapine,  lust, 
and  cruelty,  were  exhausted  by  these  demons  inhuman  shape.  Those 
protestants  who  were  fortunate  enough  to  escape,  found  an  asylum  in 
the  Swiss  cantons,  and  in  Germany,  where  they  were  treated  kindly, 
and  lands  granted  to  them  for  their  residence. 

The  natural  consequence  of  these  horrible  proceedings  was,  that 
the  fruitful  valleys  of  Piedmont  were  depopulated  and  desolate;  and 
the  barbarous  monster,  who  had  caused  this  devastation,  now  feeling 
its  ill  effects,  tried,  by  all  means  in  his  power,  to  draw  Roman  Catho- 
lic families  from  all  parts  of  Europe,  to  re-people  the  valleys,  and  to 
cultivate  the  fields  which  had  been  blasted  by  the  malignant  breath 
of  bigotry. 

Some  of  the  exiles,  in  the  meanwhile,  animated  by  that  love  oj 
country  \fh.\ch  glows  with  peculiar  warmth  in  their  breasts,  determined 
to  make  an  attempt  to  regain  a  part  of  their  native  valleys,  or  to  pe- 
rish in  the  attempt.  Accordingly,  nine  hundred  of  them,  who  had  re- 
sided, during  their  exile,  near  the  lake  of  Geneva,  crossing  it  in  the 
night,  entered  Savoy  without  resistance,  and,  seizing  two  villages,  ob- 
tained provisions,  for  which  they  paid,  and  immediately  passed  the 
river  Arve,  before  the  duke  had  notice  of  their  arrival  in  the  country. 
When  he  became  acquainted  with  this,  he  was  astonished  at  the 
boldness  of  the  enterprise,  and  despatched  troops  to  guard  the  defiles 
and  passes  ;  which,  however,  were  all  forced  by  the  protestants,  and 
great  numbers  of  the  Savoyard  troops  defeated. 

Alarmed  by  this  intelligence,  and  still  more  by  a  report  that  a  great 
body  of  the  exiles  were  advancing  from  Brandenburg  to  support  those 
already  in, Savoy,  and  that  many  protestant  states  meant  to  assist  them 
in  their  attempts  to  regain  a  footing  in  their  native  country,  the  duke 
published  an  edict,  by  which  he  restored  them  to  all  their  former  pri- 
vileges. 

This  just  and  humane  conduct  was,  however,  so  displeasing  to  that 
bigoted  and  ferocious  tyrant,  Louis  XIV.  of  France,  that  he  sent  an 
order  to  the  duke  of  Savoy  to  extirpate  every  protestant  in  his  domi- 
nions ;  and  to  assist  him  in  the  execution  of  this  horrible  project,  or  to 
punish  him  if  he  were  unwilling  to  engage  in  it,  M.  Catinat  was  des- 
patched at  the  head  of  an  army  of  16,000  m^n.  This  insolent  dictation 
irritated  the  duke ;  he  determined  no  longer  to  be  the  slave  of  the  French 
king,  and  solicited  the  aid  of  the  ernperor  of  Germany,  and  the  king 
of  Spain,  who  sent  large  bodies  of  troops  to  his  assistance.  Being 
also  joined,  at  his  own  request,  by  the  protestant  army,  he  hesitated  no 
longer  to  declare  war  against  France  ;  and  in  the  campaign  which 
followed,  his  protestant  subjects  were  of  infinite  service  by  their  va- 
lour and  resolution.  The  French  troops  were  at  length  driven  from 
Piedmont,  and  ihe  heroic  protestants  were  reinstated  in  their  former 
possessions,  their  ancient  privileges  confirmed,  and  many  new  ones 
granted  to  them.  The  exiles  now  returned  from  Germany  and  Swit- 
zerland ;  and  were  accompanied  by  many  French  refugees,  whom 
the  cruel  persecutions  of  Louis  had  driven  from  their  native  land,  in 
search  of  the  toleration  denied  to  them  at  home.  But  this  infuriated 
bigot,  not  yet  glutted  with  revenge,  insisted  on  their  being  expelled 
from  Piedmont ;  and  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  anxious  for  peace,  was  com- 


174  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

pelled  to  comply  with  this  merciless  demand,  before  the  French  king 
would  sign  the  J;reaty.  The  wanderers,  thus  driven  from  the  south  of 
Europe,  sought  and  found  an  asylum  from  the  hospitality  of  the  elec- 
tor of  Brandenburg,  and  consoled  themselves  for  the  loss  of  a  genial 
climate,  and  a  delightful  country,  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  more  sub- 
stantial blessings  of  liberty  of  conscience,  and  security  of  property. 


SECTION  VIII. 

PERSECUTIONS    OF    MICHAEL    DE    MOLINOS,    A    NATIVE    OF    SPAIN. 

Michael  de  Molinos,  a  Spaniard,  of  a  rich  and  noble  family,  enter- 
ed, at  an  early  age,  into  priest's  orders,  but  would  accept  of  no  pre- 
ferment in  the  church.  His  talents  were  of  a  superior  class,  and  he 
dedicated  them  to  the  service  of  his  fellow  creatures.  His  life  was 
uniformly  pious ;  but  he  did  not  assume  those  austerities  so  com- 
mon among  the  religious  orders  of  the  Romish  clmrch. 

Being  of  a  contemplative  turn,  he  pursued  the  track  of  the  mysti- 
cal divines,  and  having  acquired  great  reputation  in  Spain,  he  became 
desirous  of  propagating  his  mode  of  devotion,  and,  accordingly,  left 
his  own  country,  and  settled  in  Rome.  Here  he  soon  connected  him- 
self with  some  of  the  most  distinguished  among  the  literati,  who,  ap- 
proving of  his  religious  maxims,  assisted  him  in  propagating  them. 
His  followers  soon  augmented  to  a  considerable  number,  and,  from 
the  peculiarity  of  their  doctrine,  were  distinguished  by  the  name  oi 
Quietists. 

In  1675,  he  published  a  book,  entitled,  II  Guida  Spirituale,  which 
soon  became  known,  and  was  read,  Avith  great  avidity,  both  in  Italy 
and  Spain.  His  fame  was  now  blazed  abroad,  and  friends  floAved  in 
upon  him.  Many  letters  were  written  to  him,  and  a  correspondence 
was  settled  between  him  and  those  who  approved  of  his  tenets,  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  Europe.  Some  secular  priests,  both  at-  Rome  and 
Naples,  declared  themselves  openly  in  his  favour,  and  consulted  him 
as  a  sort  of  oracle;  but  those  who  attached  themselves  to  him  with 
the  greatest  sincerity,  were  some  of  the  fathers  of  the  Oratory,  the 
most  eminent  of  v.^hom  were,  Coloredi,  Ciceri,  and  Petrucci.  Many 
of  the  cardinals  also  courted  his  friendship.  Among  others,  was  the 
Cardinal  d'Estrees,  a  man  of  great  learning,  to  whom  Molinos  open- 
ed his  mind  without  reserve. 

His  reputation  now  began  to  alarm  the  Jesuits  and  Dominicans, 
they,  therefore,  exclaimed  against  him  and  his  followers  as  heretics, 
and  published  several  treatises  in  defence  of  their  charge,  which 
Molinos  answered  with  becoming  spirit. 

These  disputes  occasioned  such  a  disturbance  in  Rome,  that  the 
affair  was  noticed  by  the  inquisition.  Molinos  and  his  book,  and 
father  Petrucci,  who  had  Avritten  some  treatises  and  letters  on  the 
same  subject,  were  brought  under  a  severe  examination  ;  and  the 
Jesuits  were  considered  as  the  accusers.  In  the  course  of  the  exami- 
nation, both  Molinos  and  Petrucci  acquitted  themselves  so  ably,  that 
their  books  were  again  approved,  and  the  answers  which  the  Jesuits 
had  wr'tten,  Avere  censured  as  scandalous  and  unbecoming. 


\ 


PERSCUTION  OF  THE  Q.UIETISTS.  l^jg 

Petrucci,  on  this  occasion,  was  so  highly  applauded,  that  he  was 
soon  after  made  bishop  of  Jesis.  Their  books  were  now  esteemed 
more  than  ever,  and  their  method  was  more  followed. 

Thus  the  great  reputation  acquired  by  Molinos  and  Petrucci,  occa- 
sioned a  daily  increase  of  the  Quietists.  All  who  were  thought  sin- 
cerely devout,  or  at  least  affected  to  be  so,  were  reckoned  among  the 
number.  These  persons,  in  proportion  as  their  zeal  increased  in 
their  mental  devotions,  appeared  less  careful  as  to  the  exterior  parts 
of  the  church  ceremonies.  Th«y  were  not  so  assiduous  at  masses, 
nor  so  earnest  to  procure  them  to  be  said  for  their  friends  ;  nor  were 
they  so  frequently  either  in  processions  or  at  confession. 

Notwithstanding  the  approbation  expressed  for  Molinos'  book  by 
the  inquisition  had  checked  the  open  hostility  of  his  enemies,  they 
were  still  inveterate  against  him  in  their  hearts,  and  determined,  if 
possible,  to  ruin  him.  -  They  therefore  secretly  insinuated  that  he 
had  ill  designs,  and  was  an  enemy  to  Christianity :  that  imder  pre- 
tence of  raising  men  to  a  sublime  strain  of  devotion,  he  intended  to 
erase  from  their  minds  a  sense  of  the  mysteries  of  religion.  And  be- 
cause he  was  a  Spaniard,  they  gave  out  that  he  was  a  descendant  from 
a  Je\vish  or  Mahometan  race,  and  that  he  might  carry  in  his  blood, 
or  in  his  first  education,  some  seeds  of  those  doctrines  he  had  since 
cultivated  with  no  less  art  than  zeal. 

Molinos  finding  himself  attacked  with  such  unrelenting  malice,  took 
every  necessary  precaution  to  prevent  its  effect  upon  the  public  mind. 
He  wrote  a  treatise  entitled  "  Frequent  and  Daily  Communion," 
which  was  likewise  approved  of  by  some  of  the  most  learned  of  the 
Romish  clergy.  This,  with  his  Spiritual  Guide,  was  printed  in  the 
year  1675  ;  and  in  the  preface  to  it,  he  declared,  that  he  had  not  writ- 
ten it  with  any  design  to  engage  in  matters  of  controversy,  but  by  the 
earnest  solicitations  of  many  pious  people. 

The  Jesuits  having  again  failed  in  their  attempts  to  crush  his  influ- 
ence at  Rome,  applied  to  the  court  of  France,  when  they  so  far  suc- 
ceeded, that  an  order  was  sent  to  Cardinal  d'Estrees,  commanding  him 
to  prosecute  Molinos  with  all  possible  rigour.  The  cardinal,  notwith- 
standing his  attachment  to  MoUnos,  resolved  to  sacrifice  friendship 
to  interest.  Finding,  however,  there  was  not  sufficient  matter  for  an 
accusation  against  him,  he  determined  to  supply  that  defect  himself. 
He  therefore  went  to  the  inquisitors,  and  informed  them  of  several 
particulars  relative  to  Molinos  and  Petrucci,  both  of  whom,  with  seve- 
ral of  their  friends,  were  put  into  the  inquisition. 

On  being  brought  before  the  inquisitors,  (which  was  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  1684,)  Petrucci  answered  the  questions  put  to  him 
with  so  much  judgment  and  temper,  that  he  was  soon  dismissed;  but 
with  regard  to  Molinos,  though  the  inquisition  had  not  any  just  accu- 
sation against  him,  yet  they  strained  every  nerve  to  find  him  guilty  of 
heresy.  They  first  objected  to  his  holding  a  correspondence  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  Europe  ;  but  of  this  he  was  acquitted,  as  the  matter  of 
that  correspondence  could  not  be  considered  as  criminal.  They  then 
directed  their  attention  to  some  suspicious  papers  found  in  his  cham- 
ber; but  he  so  clearly  explained  their  meaning,  that  nothing  could  be 
wrested  from  them  to  his  prejudice.  At  length,  cardinal  d'Estrees, 
after  producing  the  order  sent  him  by  the  king  of  France,  for  prose- 
cuting Molinos,  said,  he  coul'i  «?onvince  the  court  of  his  heresy.    He 


176  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

then  proceeded  to  pervert  the  meaning  of  some  passages  in  Molinos  s 
books  and  papers,  and  related  many  false  and  aggravating  circum- 
stances relative  to  the  prisoner.  He  acknovi^ledged  he  had  lived  with 
him  under  the  appearance  of  friendship,  but  that  it  was  only  to  dis- 
cover his  principles  and  intentions ;  that  he  found  them  to  be  of  a  bad 
nature,  and  that  dangerous  consequences  were  likely  to  ensue  ;  but 
in  order  to  make  a  full  discovery,  he  had  assented  to  several  things, 
which,  in  his  heart,  he  detested ;  and  that,  by  these  means,  he  be- 
came master  of  all  his  secrets. 

In  consequence  of  this  evidence,  Molinos  was  closely  confined  in 
the  inquisition,  where  he  continued  for  some  time,  during  which  pe- 
riod all  was  quiet,  and  his  followers  continued. their  mode  of  worship 
without  interruption.  But,  at  the  instigation  of  the  Jesuits,  a  storm 
suddenly  broke  out  upon  them  with  the  most  inveterate  fury. 

Persecution  of  the  Quietists. 

Count  Vespiniani  and  his  lady,  Don  Paulo  Rocchi,  and  nearly  se- 
venty other  persons,  among  whom  were  many  highly  esteemed  both 
for  their  learning  and  piety,  were  put  into  the  inquisition.  The  accu- 
sation laid  against  the  clergy  was,  their  neglecting  to  say  the  brevia- 
ry ;  the  rest  were  accused  of  going  to  communion  without  first  attend- 
ing confession,  and  neglecting  all  the  exterior  parts  of  religion. 

The  Countess  Vespiniani,  on  her  examination  before  the  inquisitors, 
said,  that  she  had  never  revealed  her  method  of  devotion  to  any  mor- 
tal but  her  confessor,  without  whose  treachery  it  was  impossible  they 
should  know  it.  That,  therefore,  it  was  time  to  give  over  going  to 
confession,  if  priests  thus  abused  it,  betraying  the  most  secret  thoughts 
intrusted  to  them  ;  and  that,  for  the  future,  she  would  only  make  her 
confession  to  God. 

From  that  spirited  speech,  and  the  great  noise  made  in  consequence 
of  the  countess's  situation,  the  inquisitors  thought  it  most  prudent  to 
dismiss  both  her  and  her  husband,  lest  the  people  might  be  incensed, 
and  what  she  said  migjit  lessen  the  credit  of  confession.  They  were, 
therefore,  both  discharged ;  but  bound  to  appear  whenever  they 
should  be  called  upon. 

Such  was  the  inveteracy  of  the  Jesuits  against  the  Quietists,  that 
within  the  space  of  a  month  upwards  of  200  persons,  besides  those  al- 
ready mentioned,  were  put  into  the  inquisition  ;  and  that  method  of 
devotion,  which  had  passed  into  Italy  as  the  most  elevated  to  which 
mortals  could  aspire,  was  deemed  heretical,  and  the  chief  promoters 
of  it  confined  in  dungeons. 

A  circular  letter,  urging  the  extirpation  of  the  Quietists,  was  sent, 
by  the  inquisitors,  through  Cardinal  Cibo,  the  pope's  chief  minister, 
to  the  Italian  bishops,  but  without  much  efl'ect,  as  the  greater  number 
of  them  were  inclined  to  Molinos's  method.  It  was  intended  that  this, 
as  well  as  all  other  orders  from  the  inquisitors,  should  be  kept  secret ; 
but  not  withstanding  all  their  care,  copies  of  it  were  printed,  and  dis- 
persed in  most  of  the  principal  towns  in  Italy.  This  gave  great  un- 
easiness to  the  inquisitors,  who  use  every  method  they  can  to  conceal 
their  proceedings  from  the  knowledge  of  the  world.  They  blamed  the 
cardinal,  and  accused  him  of  being  the  cause  of  it ;  but  he  retorted 
on  them,  and  his  secretary  laid  the  fault  on  both. 


PERSECUTIONS,  IN  FRANCE.  I77 

Sentence  against  Molinos. 

In  the  mean  time,  Molinos  suffered  greatly  from  the  officers  of  the 
inquisition  :  and  the  only  comfort  he  received  was,  being  sometimes 
visited  by  father  Petrucci.  Yet  although  he  had  lived  in  the  highest 
reputation  in  Rome  for  some  years,  he  was  now  as  much  despised  as 
he  had  been  admired.  Most  of  his  followers,  who  had  been  placed  in 
the  mquisition,  having  abjured  his  mode,  were  dismissed ;  but  a  harder 
fate  awaited  their  leader.  When  he  had  laid  a  considerable  time 
in  prison,  he  was  brought  again  before  the  inquisitors,  to  answer  to  a 
number  of  articles  exhibited  against  him  from  his  writings.  As  soon 
as  he  appeared  in  court,  a  chain  was  put  around  his  body,  and  a  wax- 
. light  in  his  hand,  when  two  friars  read  aloud  the  articles  of  accusa- 
tion. Molinos  answered  each  with  great  steadiness  and  resolution  ; 
and  notwithstanding  his  arguments  totally  defeated  the  force  of  all, 
yet  he  was  found  guilty  of  heresy,  and  was  condemned  to  imprison- 
ment for  life. 

Having  left  the  court,  he  was  attended  by  a  priest,  who  had  borne 
him  the  greatest  respect.  On  his  arrival  at  the  prison,  he  entered  the 
cell  with  great  tranquillity  ;  and  on  taking  leave  of  the  priest,  thus 
addressed  him:  "Adieu,  father;  we  shall  meet  again  at  the  day  of 
judgment  and  then  it  will  appear  on  which  side  the  truth  is,  whether 
on  my  side  or  on  yours." 

While  in  confinement,  he  was  several  times  tortured  in  the  most 
cruel  manner,  till,  at  length,  the  severity  of  the  punishments  overpow- 
ered his  strength,  and  death  released  him  from  his  cruel  persecutors. 

The  followers  of  Molinos  Avere  so  terrified  by  the  suflerings  of  their 
leader,  that  the  greater  part  of  them  soon  abjured  his  mode  ;  and  by 
the  assiduity  of  the  Jesuits,  Quietism  was  totally  extirpated. 


SECTION  IX. 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS  IN  FRANCE,  DURING  THE  SIX- 
TEENTH AND  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURIES. 

In  our  sixth  chapter  we  gave  a  brief  account  of  the  horrible  massa- 
cre in  France,  in  1572,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  IX.  who  has  been  well 
entitled,  "  The  bloody."  This  inhuman  tyrant  dying,  was  succeeded 
in  1574  by  Henry  III.  who,  from  political  rather  than  religious  mo- 
tives, favoured  the  protestants,  which  so  greatly  displeased  the  catho- 
lics, that  he  felt  himself  obliged  to  recal  the  privileges  which  he  had 
granted  them.  Hence  arose  civil  dissentions,  which  nearly  ruined 
the  kingdom.  In  1589  Henry  was  assassinated  by  one  James  Cle- 
ment, a  fanatical  priest,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  king  of  Navarre, 
under  tl  e  title  of  Henry  IV. 

This  prince,  after  struggling  with  his  numerous  enemies  during  se- 
veral years,  found  it  expedient  to  declare  himself  a  Roman  Catholic, 
and  tl-us  to  obtain  the  suffrages  of  the  majority  of  his  subjects.  This 
apos'acy  was  a  severe  affliction  to  the  faithful ;  but  although  he  aban- 
donid  his  religion,  and  sacrificed  an  heavenly  for  an  earthly  crown, 
1ie  did  not,  like  many  apostates,  persecute  the  members  of  the  church 

23 


178  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

which  he  had  quitted.  He  was,  in  all  other  respects,  truly  worthj  oi 
the  appellation  of  Great;  a  title  so  frequently  and  so  unjustly  bestowed 
on  men  who  sacrifice  the  lives  and  happiness  of  their  fellow-creatures 
at  the  shrine  of  their  own  vanity  and  cruelty,  and  deserve  rather  to  be 
execrated  than  admired,  and  regarded  as  demons  than  as  demi-gods. 

Upon  the  restoration  of  tranquillity  in  his  dominions,  Henry  applied 
himself  to  the  cultivation  of  the  arts  of  peace,  and  by  encouraging 
agriculture,  manufactures,  and  trade,  laboured  successfully  to  recover 
France  from  the  desolation  and  misery  which  thirty  years  of  civil  Avar 
and  religious  persecution  had  brought  upon  her.  Nor  was  he  unmind- 
fvil  of  his  ancient  friends  the  protestant.?.  By  the  edict  of  Nantes,  is- 
sued in  1598,  he  granted  them  a  full  toleration  and  protection  in  the 
exercise  of  their  religious  opinions.  In  aonsequence  of  this,  the  true 
church  of  Christ  abode  in  peace  during  many  years,  and  flourished 
exceedingly. 

Henry  was  at  length  assassinated,  in  1610,  by  Ravaillac,  a  Jesuit, 
filled  with  that  frantic  bigotry  which  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  has 
so  peculiar  a  tendency  to  inspire  and  to  cherish. 

Louis  Xni.  being  a  minor  at  the  death  of  his  father,  the  kingdom 
was  nominally  governed  by  the  queen-mother,  but  really  by  her  minion, 
Cardinal  Richelieu,  a  man  of  great  abilities,  which  Avere  unhappily 
perverted  to  the  worst  purposes.  He  was  cruel,  bigoted,  tyrannical, 
rapacious,  and  sensual ;  he  trampled  on  the  civil  and  religious  liberties 
of  France  ;  and  hesitated  not  to  accomplish  his  intentions  by  the  most 
barbarous  and  infamous  methods. 

The  protestants  at  length,  unable  longer  to  endure  the  injuries  daily 
heaped  upon  them,  resolved  to  take  arms  in  defence  of  their  religion 
and  their  liberty.  But  the  vigour  of  the  cardinal  defeated  all  their  en 
terprises,  and  Rochelle,  the  last  fortress  which  remained  in  their  pos 
session,  Avas,  in  1628,  after  a  long  siege,  in  Avhich  the  defenders  were 
reduced  to  the  most  horrible  extremities  of  famine  and  sufiering,  sur- 
rendered to  his  victorious  arms.  He  immediately  caused  the  Avails 
and  fortifications  to  be  destroyed  ;  and  those  of  the  garrison  Avho  sur- 
vived, Avere  either  put  to  death  by  the  infuriated  soldiery,  or  condemn- 
ed to  the  galleys  for  life. 

After  this  unhappy  event,  although  the  poAver  of  the  protestants  was 
too  much  broken  to  permit  them  to  assert  their  rights  in  the  field,  and 
they  therefore  appeared  to  their  enemies  as  if  crushed  and  extinguish- 
ed, there  yet  remained  many  thousands  Avho  "  refused  to  boAv  the  knee 
to  Baal ;"  their  God  upheld  them  by  his  gracious  promises ;  they  kncAV 
that  He  Avithout  whose  orders  "  not  eA-'en  a  sparroAv  shall  perish,"  Avould 
not  allow  his  faithful  serA^ants  to  fall  unregarded ;  and  they  consoled 
themselves  Avith  the  reflection,  that  hoAvever  they  might  be  despised, 
contemned,  and  persecuted  on  earth,  they  would  in  the  end  arrive  at 
those  heaA'enly  mansions  prepared  for  them  by  their  Father,  Avhere 
"  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  all  faces  ;"  and  Avhere  an  eternity  of 
glorious  and  celestial  happiness  shall  infinitely  outAveigh  the  tempora- 
ry and  trival  sufferings  of  mortality. 

During  the  fifty  years  Avhich  succeeded  the  reduction  of  Rochelle, 
the  protestants  suffered  every  indignity,  injustice,  and  cruelty,  Avhich 
their  barbarous  persecutors  could  devise.  They  Avere  at  the  mercy 
of  every  petty  despot,  avIio,  "  drest  in  a  little  brief  authority,"  Avished 
to  gratify  his  malice,  or  signalize  the  season  of  his  poAver  by  punish- 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  FRANCE.  J79 

ing  the  heretics,  and  evincing  his  attachment  to  the  infallible  church. 
The  consequences  of  this  may  easily  be  imagined ;  every  petty  vexa- 
tion which  can  render  private  hfe  miserable,  every  species  of  plun- 
der and  extortion,  and  every  wanton  exertion  of  arbitrary  power,  were 
employed  to  harass  and  molest  the  protestants  of  all  ranks,  sexes, 
and  ages. 

At  length,  in  1684,  the  impious  and  blasphemous  tyrant,  Louis 
XIV.,  who,  in  imitation  of  the  worst  Roman  emperors,  Mdshed  to  re- 
ceive divine  honours,  and  was  flattered  by  his  abject  courtiers  into 
the  belief  that  he  was  more  than  human,  determined  to  establish  his 
claim  to  the  title  of  Ic  grand,  which  their  fulsome  adulation  had  be- 
stowed on  him,  by  the  extirpation  of  the  heretics  from  his  dominions. 
Pretending,  however,  to  wish  for  their  conversion  to  the  trve  faith, 
he  gave  them  tlie  alternative  of  voluntarily  becoming  papists,  or  be- 
ing compelled  to  it. 

On  their  refusal  to  apostatize,  they  were  dragooned;  that  is,  the 
dragoons,  the  most  ruffianly  and  barbarous  of  his  Christian  majesty's 
troops,  were  quartered  upon  them,  with  orders  to  live  at  discretion. 
Their  ideas  oi discretion  may  easily  be  conceived,  and  accordingly  the 
unhappy  protestants  were  exposed  to  every  species  of  suffering,  which 
lust,  avarice,  cruelty,  bigotry,  and  brutality,  can  engender  in  the 
breasts  of  an  ignorant,  depraved,  and  infuriated  soldiery,  absolved 
from  all  restraint,  and  left  to  the  diabolical  promptings  of  their  worst 
passions,  whose  flames  were  fanned  by  the  assurances  ofthe  bishops, 
priests,  and  friars,  that  they  were  fulfilling  a  sacred  duty,  by  punish- 
ing the  enemies  of  God  and  religion  ! 

An  order  was  issued  by  the  king,  for  the  demolition  of  the  protes- 
tant  churches,  and  the  banishment  of  the  protestant  ministers.  Many 
other  reformers  were  also  ordered  to  leave  the  kingdom  in  a  few  days : 
and  we  are  told  by  Monsieur  Claude,  the  celebrated  author  of  "  JLes 
Plaintcs  dcsProtestans,"'  who  was  himself  banished  at  this  time,  that 
the  most  frivolous  pretexts  Avere  employed  to  detain  those  who  were 
about  to  quit  France,  so  that  by  remaining  in  that  country  beyond 
the  time  allowed  by  the  edict,  they  might  be  sent  to  the  galleys  as  a 
punishment  for  infringing  an  order  which  they  Avere  thus  prevented 
from  complying  with. 

On  the  whole,  more  than  five  hundred  thousand  persons  escaped  or 
were  banished.  And  these  industrious  citizens,  whom  the  blind  bigot- 
ry of  a  besotted  tyrant  had  driven  from  their  native  land,  found  shelter 
and  protection  in  England,  Germany,  and  other  countries,  which  they 
amply  repaid  by  the  introduction  of  many  useful  arts  and  processes; 
in  particular,  it  is  to  them  that  the  people  of  Great  Britain  are  indebted 
for  the  commencem^ent  of  the  silk  manufacture  in  that  country. 

In  the  meanwhile,  those  who  either  were  purposely  detained,  or 
were  unable  to  escape,  were  condemned  to  the  galleys  ;  and  after  be- 
ing imprisoned  in  the  most  horrible  dungeons,  and  fed  only  on  bread 
and  water,  and  that  very  scantily,  were  marched  off,  in  large  bodies, 
handcuffed,  and  chained  together,  from  one  extrem^ity  of  the  kingdom 
k)  another.  Their  sufferings  during  this  dreadful  journey  were  inde- 
scribable. They  were  exposed  to  every  vicissitude  of  weather,  almost 
without  covering;  and  frequently,  in  the  midst  of  winter,  were  obliged 
to  pass  the  night  on  the  bare  eprth,  fainting  from  hunger  and  thirst, 
agonized  by  disease,  and  writhing  from  the  lash  of  their  merciless  con- 


180       •       .  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

ductors.  The  consequence  was,  that  scarcely  half  the  original  num- 
ber reached  the  place  of  their  destination ;  those  who  did,  were  im- 
mediately exposed  to  new  sufferings  and  additional  calamities. 

They  were  put  on  board  the  galleys,  where  they  were  subjected  to 
the  absolute  control  of  the  most  inhuman  and  barbarous  wretches  who 
ever  disgraced  the  human  form.  The  labour  of  rowing,  as  performed 
in  the  galleys,  is  described  as  being  the  most  excessive  that  can  be 
imagined ;  and  the  sufferings  of  the  poor  slaves  were  increased  many 
fold  by  the  scourgings  inflicted  on  them  by  their  savage  taskmasters. 
The  recital  of  their  miseries  is  too  horrible  to  be  dwelt  upon  :  we  shall 
therefore  pass  to  that  period  when  the  Lord,  of  his  infinite  mercy,  gave 
ear  to  the  cries  of  his  afflicted  servants,  and  graciously  raised  them  up 
a  deliverer  in  Anne,  queeW  of  England,  who,  filled  with  compassion 
for  the  unhappy  fate  of  so  many  of  her  fellow  protestants,  ordered  her 
ambassador  at  the  court  of  France,  to  make  a  spirited  remonstrance 
in  their  favour,  which  Louis,  whose  affairs  were  then  in  a  very  critical 
situation,  was  under  the  necessity  of  complying  with  ;  and  he  accord- 
ingly dispatched  orders  to  all  the  seaports  for  the  immediate  release 
of  every  galley  slave  condemned  for  his  religion. 

When  this  order  was  received  at  Marseilles,  where  the  majority  of 
the  protestants  were  detained,  the  priests,  and  most  particularly  the 
Jesuits,  were  much  chagrined  at  the  prospect  of  thus  losing  their 
victims,  and  determined  to  use  all  means  in  their  power  to  prevent  the 
order  from  being  carried  into  effect.  They  prevailed  on  the  intend- 
ant,  a  violent  and  cruel  bigot,  to  delay  its  execution  for  eight  days, 
till  they  could  receive  an  answer  to  an  address  which  they  imme 
diately  dispatched  to  the  king,  exhorting  him  to  abandon  his  inten- 
tion of  releasing  the  heretics,  and  representing  the  dreadful  judgments 
which,  they  asserted,  might  be  expected  to  fall  on  himself  and  his 
kingdom,  as  the  punishment  of  so  great  a  dereliction  from  his-duty  as 
the  eldest  son  of  the  church.  At  least,  they  desired,  if  his  majesty 
were  determined  to  release  the  protestants,  that  he  would  not  allow 
them  to  remain  in,  or  even  pass  through,  France  ;  but  woidd  compel 
them  to  leave  the  ports  by  sea,  and  never  again  to  enter  his  domi- 
nions, on  pain  of  revisiting  the  galleys. 

Although  Louis  could  not  comply  with  the  first  part  of  the  petition 
of  these  trvdy  papistical  bigots,  the  latter  part  was  too  congenial  to  his 
own  inclinations,  to  be  rejected.  The  protestants  were  ordered  to 
sail  from  the  ports  at  which  they  had  been  confined  ;  and  the  difficulty 
of  obtaining  vessels  for  their  conveyance,  which  the  malignant  priests 
used  all  their  arts  to  augment,  occasioned  a  long  delay,  during  which 
the  poor  prisoners  were  suflering  all  the  agonies  of  uncertainty — that 
"  hope  deferred,  which  maketh  the  heart  sick," — and  which  led  them 
to  fear  that  something  might  still  intervene  to  prevent  their  so  much 
desired  emancipation.  But  their  heavenly  Father,  ever  mindful  of 
those  who  suffer  for  his  sake,  at  length  removed  every  obstacle  which 
bigotry  and  malice  could  interpose,  and.  delivered  them  from  the  hand 
of  the  appressor.  They  went  forth  rejoicing,  praising  and  blessing 
His  holy  name,  who  had  wrought  for  them  this  great  deliverance. 

A  deputation  of  those  who  had  been  released  by  the  interposition  of 
Queen  Anne,  waited  upon  her  majesty  in  London,  to  return  their  most 
grateful  thanks,  on  behalf  of  themselves  and  llieir  brethren,  for  her 
Christian  interference  in  their  fa^um-.     She  received  them  very  gra- 


MARTYRDOM  OF  CALAS.  |g|, 

ciously,  ancf  assured  them  that  she  derived  more  pleasure  from  the  con- 
sciousness of  having  lessened  the  miseries  of  her  fellow  protestants, 
than  from  the  most  brilhant  events  of  her  reign. 

These  exiles  also  established  themselves  in  England,  which  by  their 
industry  and  ingenuity  acquired  new  riches  every  day,  while  France, 
by  expelling  them,  received  a  blow,  from  which  her  commercial  and 
trading  interests  never  recovered.  Thus,  even  on  earth,  did  the  Al- 
mighty punish  the  bigoted  and  cruel,  and  reward  the  pious  and  benefi- 
cent. But  how  fearful  shall  be  the  judgment  of  the  persecutors  in  that 
great  day  when  every  action  shall  be  weighed  in  the  balance  of  Eter- 
nal Justice  !  How  awful  the  denunciation — "  Depart  from  me,  ye 
cursed  !  I  know  you  not !"  Will  the  plea  of  religious  zeal  be  then  al- 
lowed ?  Will  not  the  true  motives  of  their  barbarity  be  exposed  to  Him 
"  from  whom  no  secret  is  hid  ?"  Undoubtedly  they  will ;  and  lament- 
ably ignorant  are  they  of  the  genuine  spirit  of  Christianity,  who  ima- 
gine that  cruelty  and  persecution  form  any  part  of  it.  Let  them  look 
to  the  conduct  of  its  Divine  Fomider ;  to  his  meekness,  his  charity,  his 
universal  benevolence  ;  let  them  consider  these,  and  blush  to  call 
themselves  his  followers  ;  and  tremble  at  the  doom  which  his  justice 
will  award  to  those  who  have  perverted  his  maxims  of  mercy  and  of 
peace  into  denunciations  of  hostility  and  extirpation. 


SECTION  X. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  CALAS,  OF  TOULOUSE. 

By  this  interesting  story,  the  truth  of  which  is  certified  in  historical 
records,  we  have  ample  proof,  if  any  were  requisite,  that  the  spirit  of 
persecution  will  always  prevail  where  popery  has  the  ascendancy. 
This  shocking  act  took  place  in  a  polished  age,  and  proves,  that  nei- 
ther experience  nor  improvement,  can  root  out  the  inveterate  preju- 
dices of  the  Roman  Catholics  ;  or  render  them  less  cruel  or  inexorable 
to  the  protestants. 

John  Galas  was  a  merchant  of  the  city  of  Toulouse,  where  he  had 
settled,  and  lived  in  good  repute  ;  and  had  married  an  English  woman 
of  French  extraction. 

Calas  and  his  wife  were  both  protestants,  and  had  five  sons,  whom 
they  educated  in  the  Same  religion ;  but  Lewis,  one  of  the  sons,  be- 
came a  Roman  Catholic,  having  been  converted  by  a  maid-servant, 
who  had  liv^d  in  the  family  above  thirty  years.  The  father,  however, 
did  not  express  any  resentment  or  ill-will  upon  the  occasion,  but  kept 
the  maid  in  the  family,  and  settled  an  annuity  upon  the  son.  In  Octo- 
ber, 1761,  the  family  consisted  of  John  Calas  and  his  wife,  one  woman 
servant,  Mark  Anthony  Calas,  the  eldest  son,  and  Peter  Calas,  the 
second  son.  Mark  Anthony  was  bred  to  the  law,  but  could  not  be 
admitted  to  practice,  on  account  of  his  being  a  protestant :  hence  he 
grew  melancholy^  read  all  the  books  which  he  could  procure  relative 
to  suicide,  and  seemed  determined  to  destroy  himself.  To  this  may 
be  added,  that  he  led  a  very  dissipated  life,  and  was  greatly  addicted 
to  gaming      On  this  account  his  father  frequently  reprehended  him, 


182  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS, 

and  sometimes  in  terms  of  severity,  Avhich  considerably  added  to 'the 
gloom  that  oppressed  him. 

M.  Gober  La  Vaisse,  a  young  gentleman  about  nineteen  years  of 
age,  the  son  of  a  celebrated  advocate  of  Toulouse,  having  been  some 
time  at  Bourdeaux,  came  back  to  Toulouse  to  see  his  father,  on  the 
13th  of  October,  1761 ;  but  finding  that  he  was  gone  to  his  country- 
house,  at  some  distance  from  the  city,  he  went  to  several  places,  en- 
deavouring to  hire  a  horse  to  carry  him  thither.  No  horse,  however, 
was  to  be  obtained  ;  and  about  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  he  was  met 
by  John  Galas  the  father,  and  the  eldest  son  Mark  Anthony,  who  was 
his  friend.  Galas,  the  father,  invited  him  to  supper,  as  he  could  not 
set  out  for  his  father's  that  night,  and  La  Vaisse  consented.  All  three, 
therefore,  proceeded  to  Calas's  house  together,  and  when  they  came 
thither,  finding  that  Mrs,  Galas  was  still  in  her  own  room,  which  she 
had  not  quitted  that  day,  La  Vaisse  went  up  to  see  her.  After  the  first 
compliments,  he  told  her  he  was  to  sup  with  her,  by  her  husband's  in- 
vitation, at  which  she  expressed  her  satisfaction,  and  a  few  minutes 
after  left  him,  to  give  some  orders  to  her  maid.  When  that  was  done, 
she  went  to  look  for  her  son  Anthony,  whom  she  found  sitting  alone 
in  the  shop,  very  pensive  :  she  gave  him  some  money,  and  desired  him 
to  go  and  buy  some  Roquefort  cheese,  as  he  was  a  better  judge  of  the 
quality  of  cheese  than  any  other  person  in  the  family.  She  then  re- 
turned to  her  guest  La  Vaisse,  who  very  soon  after  M^ent  again  to  the 
livery-stable,  to  see  if  any  horse  was  come  in,  that  he  might  secure  it 
for  the  next  morning. 

In  a  short  time  Anthony  returned,  having  bought  the  cheese,  and 
La  Vaisse  also  coming  back  about  the  same  time,  the  family  and  their 
guest  sat  down  to  supper,  the  whole  company  consisting  of  ^Calas  and 
his  wife,  Anthony  and  Peter  Galas,  the  sons,  and  La  Vaisse,  no  other 
person  being  in  the  house,  except  the  maid-servant,  who  has  been 
mentioned  already.  This  was  about  seven  o'clock  :  the  supper  Avas 
not  lonsf ;  but  before  it  was  over,  Anthony  left  the  table,  and  went 
into  the  kitchen,  (which  was  on  the  same  floor)  as  he  was  accustomed 
to  do.  The  maid  asked  him  if  he  Avas  cold  ?  He  answered,  "  Quite 
the  contrary,  I  burn  :"  and  then  left  her.  In  the  mean  time  his  friend 
and  family  left  the  room  they  had  supped  in,  and  went  into  a  bed- 
chamber ;  the  father  and  La  Vaisse  sat  down  together  on  a  sofa ;  the 
younger  son  Peter  in  an  elbow  chair;  and  the  mother  in  another 
chair;  and  without  making  any  inquiry  after  Anthony,  continued  in 
conversation  together,  till  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock,  when  La 
Vaisse  took  his  leave,  and  Peter,  who  had  fallen  asleep,  was  awakened 
to  attend  him  Avith  a  light. 

There  Avas  on  the  ground-floor  of  Galas's  house,  a  shop  and  a  ware- 
house ;  the  latter  of  which  was  divided  from  the  shop  by  a  pair  of 
folding-doors.  When  Peter  Galas  and  La  Vaisse  came  down  stairs 
into  the  shop,  they  Averc  extremely  shocked  to  see  Anthony  hanging  in 
his  shirt,  from  a  bar  which  he  had  laid  across  the  top  of  the  two  fold- 
ing-doors, having  half  opened  them  for  that  purpose.  On  discoAcring 
this  horrid  spectacle,  they  shrieked  out,  which  brought  down  Galas 
the  father,  the  mother  being  seized  Avith  such  a  terror  as  kept  her 
trembling  in  the  passage  above.  The  unhappy  old  man  rushed  for- 
ward, and  taking  the  body  in  his  arms,  the  bar  to  Avhich  the  rope  Avas 
fastened,  slipped  off  from  the  folding  door  of  the  ware  house,  and  fell 


MARTYlJ-DOiM  OF  GALAS.  J83 

Jown.  Having  placed  the  body  on  the  ground,  he  loosed  and  took 
ofi"  the  cord  in  an  agony  of  grief  and  anguish  not  to  be  expressed, 
weeping,  trembling,  and  deploring  his  loss.  The  two  young  men, 
who  had  not  presence  of  mind  to  attempt  taking  down  the  body,  were 
standing  by,  stupid  with  amazement  and  horror.  In  the  mean  time, 
the  mother,  hearing  the  confused  cries  and  complaints  of  her  husband, 
and  finding  no  one  come  to  her,  found  means  to  get  down  stairs.  At 
the  bottom  she  saw  La  Vaisse,  and  hastily  demanded  what  was  the 
matter.  This  question  roused  Galas  in  a  moment,  and  instead  of  an- 
swering her,  he  urged  her  to  go  again  up  stairs,  to  Avhich,  with  much 
reluctance,  she  consented  ;  but  the  conflict  of  her  mind  being  such  as 
could  not  be  long  borne,  she  sent  down  the  maid  to  know  what  was 
the  matter.  When  the  maid  discovered  what  had  happened,  she  con- 
tinued below,  either  because  she  feared  to  carry  an  account  of  it  to 
her  mistress,  or  because  she  busied  herself  in  doing  some  good  office 
to  her  master,  who  was  still  embracing  the  body  of  his  son,  and  bathing 
it  in  his  tears.  The  mother,  therefore,  being  thus  left  alone,  went 
down,  and  mixed  in  the  scene  that  has  been  already  described,  with 
such  emotions  as  it  must  naturally  produce.  In  the  mean  time,  Peter 
had  been  sent  for  La  Moire,  a  surgeon  in  the  neighbourhood.  La 
Moire  was  not  at  home,  but  his  apprentice,  named  Grosse,  came  in- 
stantly. Upon  examination,  he  found  the  body  quite  dead  ;  and  upon 
taking  off  the  neckcloth,  which  was  of  black  tafl'eta,  he  saw  the  mark 
of  the  cord,  and  immediately  pronounced  that  the  deceased  had  been 
strangled.  This  particular  had  not  been  told,  for  the  poor  old  man, 
when  Peter  was  going  for  La  Moire,  cried  out,  "  Save  at  least  the 
honour  of  my  family  ;  do  not  go  and  spread  a  report  that  your  brother 
has  made  away  with  himself." 

A  crowd  of  people,  by  this  time,  were  gathered  about  the  house, 
and  one  Casing,  with  another  friend  or  two  of  the  family,  had  come 
in.  Some  of  those  who  were  in  the  street  had  heard  the  cries  and 
exclamations  within,  but  knew  not  the  occasion ;  and  having,  by  some 
means,  heard,  that  Anthony  Galas  v/as  suddenly  dead,  and  that  the  sur- 
geon, who  had  examined  the  body,  declared  he  had  been  strangled, 
they  took  it  into  their  heads  he  had  been  mui'dered  ;  and  as  the  family 
were  protestants,  they  presently  supposed  that  the  young  man  was 
about  to  clsange  his  religion,  ayd  had  been  put  to  death  for  that  rea- 
son. The  cries  they  had  heard  they  fancied  were  those  of  the  de- 
ceased, while  he  was  resisting  the  violence  done  to  him.  The  tumult 
in  the  street  increased  every  moment ;  some  said  that  Anthony  Galas 
was  to  have  abjured  the  next  day  ;  others,  that  protestants  are  bound, 
by  their  religion,  to  strangle,  or  cut  the  throats  of  their  children,  when 
they  are  inclined  to  become  catholics.  Others,  who  had  found  out 
that  La  Vaisse  was  in  the  house  when  the  accident  happened,  very 
confidently  affirmed,  that  the  protestants,  at  their  last  assembly,  ap- 
pointed a  person  to  be  their  common  executioner  upon  these  occa- 
sions, and  that  La  Vaisse  was  the  man,  who,  in  consequence  of  the 
office  to  which  he  had  been  appointed,  had  come  to  Galas's  house  to 
hang  his  son. 

Now,  the  poor  father,  v/ho  was  overwhelmed  with  grief  for  the  loss 
of  his  child,  was  advised  by  his  friends  to  send  for  the  officers  of  jus- 
tice, to  prevent  his  being  torn  to  pieces  by  the  ignorant  and  bigoted 
mob.      A  messenger  was  accordingly  despatched  to  the  capitoul,  or 


184  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

first  magistrate  of  the  place  ;  and  another  to  an  inferior  officer,  called 
an  assessor.  The  capitoul  had  already  set  out,  having  been  alarmed 
by- the  rumour  of  a  murder.  He  entered  Calas's  house  with  forty 
soldiers,  took  the  father,  Peter  the  son,  the  mother,  La  Vaisse,  and  the 
maid,  all  into  custody,  and  set  a  guard  over  them.  He  sent  for  M. 
de  la  Tour,  a  physician,  and  M.  la  Marque  and  PeiTonet,  surgeons, 
who  examined  the  body  for  marks  of  violence,  but  found  none  except 
the  mark  of  the  ligature  on  the  neck ;  they  found  also  the  hair  of  the 
deceased  done  up  in  the  usual  manner,  perfectly  smooth,  and  without. 
the  least  disorder ;  his  clothes  were  also  regularly  folded  up,  and  laid 
upon  the  counter,  nor  was  his  shirt  either  imbuttoned  or  torn. 

The  capitoul,  notwithstanding  these  appearances,  thought  proper  to 
agree  with  the  opinion  of  the  mob,  and  took  it  into  his  head  that  old 
Galas  had  sent  for  La  Vaisse,  telling  him  he  had  a  .son  to  be  hanged  ; 
that  La  Vaisse  had  come  to  perform  the  office  of  executioner ;  and 
that  he  had  received  assistance  from  the  father  and  brother. 

On  account  of  these  notions  the  capitoul  ordered  the  body  of  the 
deceased  to  be  carried  to  the  town-house,  v/ith  the  clothes.  The 
father  and  son  were  thrown  into  a  dark  dungeon ;  and  the  mother,  La 
Vaisse,  the  maid,  and  Casing,  were  imprisoned  in  one  that  admitted 
the  light.  The  next  day,  Avhat  is  called  the  verbal  process  was  taken 
at  the  town-house  instead  of  the  spot  where  the  body  was  found,  as 
the  law  directs,  and  was  dated  at  Calas's  house,  to  conceal  the  irregu- 
larity. This  verbal  process  is  somewhat  like  the  coroner's  inquest  in 
England  ;  witnesses  are  examined,  and  the  magistrate  makeg  his  re- 
port similar  to  the  verdict  of  a  coroner's  jury  in  England.  The  wit- 
nesses examined  by  the  capitoid  were,  the  physician  and  svu'geon, 
who  proved  Anthony  Calas  to  have  been  strangled.  The  surgeon 
having  been  ordered  to  examine  the  stomach  of  the  deceased,  de- 
posed also,  that  the  food  which  was  found  there  had  been  taken  four 
hours  before  his  death.  Finding  that  no  proof  of  the  murder  could 
be  procured,  the. capitoul  had  recourse  to  a  m-onitory,  or  general  in- 
formation, in  which  the  crime  was  taken  for  granted,  and  all  persons 
were  required  to  give  such  testimony  against  it  as  they  were  able, 
particularizing  the  points  to  which  they  were  to  speak.  This  re- 
cites, that  La  Vaisse  was  commissioned  by  the  protestants  to  be  their 
executioner  in  ordinary,  when  any  of  their  children  were  to  be 
hanged  for  changing  their  religion ;  it  recites  also,  that  when  the 
protestants  thus  hang  their  children,  they  compel  them  to  kneel,  and 
one  of  the  interrogatories  was,  whether  any  person  had  seen  An- 
thony Calas  kneel  before  his  father  when  he  strangled  him;  it  recites 
likewise,  that  Anthony  died  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  requires  evidence 
of  his  Catholicism. 

These  ridiculous  opinions  being  adopted  and  published  by  the  prin- 
cipal magistrate  of  a  considerable  city,  the  church  of  Geneva  thought 
itself  obliged  to  send  an  attestation  of  its  abhorrence  of  opinions  so 
abominable  and  absurd,  and  of  its  astonishment  that  they  should  be 
suspected  of  such  opinions  by  persons  whose  rank  and  office  re- 
quired them  to  have  more  knowledge,  and  better  judgment. 

However,  before  this  monitory  was  published,  the  mob  had  got  a 
notion,  that  Anthony  Calas  was  the  next  day  to  have  entered  into  the 
fraternity  of  the  W^hite  Penitents.  The  capitoul  immediately  adopt- 
ed this  opinion  also,  without  the  least  examination,  and  ordered  An 


MARTYRDOM  OF  GALAS.  J35 

thony's  boJy  to  be  buried  in  the  middle  of  St.  Stepnen's  church, 
which  was  accordingly  done;  forty  priests,  and  all  the  white  peni- 
tents, assisting  in  the  funeral  procession. 

A  short  time  after  the  interment  of  the  deceased,  the  white  peni- 
tents performed  a  solemn  service  for  him  in  their  chapel ;  the  church 
was  hung  with  white,  and  a  tomb  was  raised  in  the  middle  of  it,  on 
the  top  of  which  was  placed  a  human  skeleton,  holding  in  one  hand 
a  paper,  on  which  was  written,  "  Abjuration  of  heresy,"  and  in  the 
othef  a  palm,  the  emblem  of  martyrdom. 

The  Franciscans  performed  a  service  of  the  same  kind  for  him  the 
next  day ;  and  it  is  easy  to  imagine  h.ow  much  the  minds  of  the 
people  were  inflamed  by  this  strange  folly  of  their  magistrates  and 
priests. 

Still  the  capitoul  continued  the  prosecution  with  unrelenting  seve- 
rity ;  and  though  the  grief  and  distraction  of  the  family,  when  he 
first  came  to  the  house,  were  alone  sufficient  to  have  convinced  any 
reasonable  being  that  they  were  not  the  authors  of  the  event  which 
they  deplored,  yet  having  publicly  attested  that  they  were  guilty,  in 
his  monitory,  without  proof,  and  no  proof  coming  in,  he  thought  fit 
to  condemn  the  unhappy  father,  mother,  brother,  friend,  and  servant, 
to  the  torture,  and  put  them  all  into  irons,  on  the  18th  of  November. 
Casing  was  released,  upon  proof  that  he  was  not  in  Calas's  house  till 
after  Anthony  was  dead. 

From  these  dreadful  proceedings  the  suflferers  appealed  to  the  par- 
liament, which  immediately  took  cognizance  of  the  affair,  and  annull- 
ed the  sentence  of  the  capitoul  as  irregular  ;  but  the  prosecution  still 
continued. 

As  soon  as  the  trial  came  on,  the  hangman,  who  had  been  taken  to 
Calas's  house,  and  shown  the  folding  doors,  and  the  bar,  deposed, 
that  it  was  impossible  Anthony  should  hang  himself,  as  was  pre- 
tended. Another  witness  swore,  that  he  looked  through  the  key-hole 
of  Calas's  door  into  a  room,  where  he  saw  men  running  hastily  to  and 
^ro.  A  third  swore,  that  his  wife  had  told  him,  a  woman  named 
Mandrill  had  told  her,  that  a  certain  woman  unknown  had  declared, 
she  heard  the  cries  of  Anthony  Calas  at  the  further  end  of  the  city. 
From  this  absurd  evidence  the  majority  of  the  parliament  were  of 
opinion,  that  the  prisoners  were  guilty,  and,  therefore,  ordered  them 
to  be  tried  by  the  criminal  court  of  Toulouse. 

There  was  among  those  who  presided  at  the  trial,  one  La  Borde, 
>vho  had  zealously  espoused  the  popular  prejudices;  and  though  it 
,vas  manifest  to  demonstration,  that  the  prisoners  were  either  all  in- 
nocent, or  all  guilty,  he  voted  that  the  father  should  first  suffer  the 
torture,  ordinary  and  extraoidinary,  to  discover  his  accomplices,  and 
'ye  then  broken  alive  upon  the  wheel ;  to  receive  the  last  stroke  when 
he  had  lain  two  hours,  and  then  to  be  burnt  to  ashes.  In  this  opi- 
nion he  had  the  concurrence  of  six  others  ;  three  were  for  the 
torture  alone ;  two  were  of  opinion,  that  they  should  endeavour  to 
ascertain  on  the  spot  whether  Anthony  could  hang  himself  or  not ; 
and  one  voted  to  acquit  the  prisoner.  After  long  debates  the  majo- 
rity was  for  the  torture  and  wheel,  and  probably  condemned  the  fa  ther 
hj  way  of  experiment,  whether  he  Avas  guilty  or  not,  hoping  he 
would,  in  the  agony,  confess  the  crime,  and  accuse  the  other  prisoners, 
whose  fate,  therefore,  they  suspended.     It  is,  however,  certain,  that 

24 


186  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

if  they  had  evidence  against  the  father  that  would  have  justified  the 
sentence  they  pronounced  against  him,  that  very  evidence  w^ould 
have  justified  the  same  sentence  against  the  rest ;  and  that  they 
could  not  justly  condemn  him  alone,  they  being  all  in  the  house 
together  when  Anthony  died. 

However,  poor  Galas,  who  was  68  years  of  age,  was  condemned 
to  this  dreadful  punishment.  He  suffered  the  torture  with  great  con- 
stancy, and  was  led  to  execution  in  a  frame  of  mind  which  excited 
respect  and  admiration. 

Father  Bourges,  and  Father  Coldagues,  the  two  Dominicans,  who 
attended  him  in  his  last  moments,  wished  their  latter  end  might  be 
like  his,  and  declared  that  they  thought  him  not  only  wholly  innocent 
of  the  crime  laid  to  his  charge,  bu:t  an  exemplary  instance  of  true 
Christian  patience,  charity,  and  fortitude. 

He  gave  but  one  shriek  when  he  received  the  first  stroke  ;  after 
which  he  uttered  no  complaint.  Being  at  length  placed  on  the  wheel 
to  wait  for  the  moment  which  was  to  end  his  life  and  his  misery 
together,  he  declared  himself  full  of  an  humble  hope  of  a  glorious 
immortality,  and  a  compassionate  regard  for  the  judges  who  had  con- 
demned him.  When  he  saw  the  executioner  prepared  to  give  him 
the  last  stroke,  he  made  a  fresh  declaration  of  his  innocence  to 
Father  Bourges  ;  but  while  the  words  were  yet  in  his  mouth,  the  capi- 
toul,  the  author  of  the  catastrophe,  and  who  came  upon  the  scaffold 
merely  to  gratify  his  desire  of  being  a  Avitness  of  his  punishment  and 
death,  ran  up  to  him,  and  bawled  out,  "  Wretch,  there  are  the  fagots 
Avhich  are  to  reduce  your  body  to  ashes  ;  speak  the  truth."  M.  Galas 
made  no  reply,  but  turned  his  head  a  little  aside,  and  that  moment 
the  executioner  did  his  office. 

Donat  Galas,  a  boy  of  fifteen  years  of  age,  the  youngest  son  of  the 
unfortunate  victim,  was  apprentice  to  a  merchant  at  Nismes,  when 
he  heard  of  the  dreadful  punishment  by  which  seven  prejudiced 
judges  of  Toulouse  had  put  his  worthy  father  to  death. 

So  violent  was  the  popular  outcry  against  the  family  in  Languedoc, 
that  every  body  expected  to  see  the  children  of  Galas  broke  upon  the 
wheel,  and  the  mother  burnt  alive.  So  weak  had  been  the  defence 
made  by  this  innocent  family,  oppressed  by  misfortunes,  and  terrified 
at  the  sight  of  lighted  piles,  racks,  and  wheels.  Young  Donat  Galas, 
dreading  to  share  the  fate  of  the  rest  of  his  family,  was  advised  to  fly 
into  Switzerland.  He  did  so,  and  there  found  a  gentleman,  who,  at 
first,  could  only  pity  and  relieve  him,  without  daring  to  judge  ot 
the  rigour  exercised  against  his  father,  mother,  and  brothers.  Shortly 
after,  one  of  the  brothers,  who  was  only  banished,  likewise  threw 
himself  into  the  arms  of  the  same  person,  who,  for  more  than  a  month, 
took  all  possible  means  to  be  assured  of  the  innocence  of  this  family. 
But  when  he  was  once  convinced,  he  thought  himself  obliged,  in  con- 
science, to  employ  his  friends,  his  purse,  his  -pen,  and  his  credit,  to 
repair  the  fatal  mistake  of  the  seven  judges  of  Toulouse,  and  to 
have  the  proceedings  revised  by  the  king's  council.  This  revision 
lasted  three  years,  and,  at  the  end  of  that  time,  fifty  masters  of  the 
Court  of  Requests  unanimously  declared  the  whole  family  of  Galas 
innocent,  and  recommended  them  to  the  benevolent  justice  of  his 
majesty.  The  Duke  de  Choiseul,  who  ne^-^er  let  slip  an  opportunity 
of  signalizing  the  greatness  of  his  character,  not  only  assisted  thia 


PAPAL  USURPATIONS.  187 

unfortunate  family  with  money  from  his  own  purse,  but  obtained  for 
them  a  gratuity  of  36,000  livres  from  the  king. 

The  arret  which  justified  the  family  of  Calas,  and  changed  their 
fate,  was  signed  on  the  9th  of  March,  1765.  The  9th  of  March, 
1762,  was  the  very  day  on  which  the  innocent  and  virtuous  father  ol 
the  family  had  been  executed.  All  Paris  ran  in  crowds  to  see  them 
come  out  of  the  prison,  and  clapped  their  hands  for  joy,  while  the 
tears  streamed  down  their  cheeks. 


BOOK  VIII. 

CONTAINING  A  BRIEF  HISTORY  OF  THE  REFORMATION,  AND  THE 
REMARKABLE  CIRCUMSTANCES  WHICH  PRECEDED  IT,  FROM  THE 
TIME  OF  WICKLIFFE  TO  THE  REIGN  OF  QUEEN  MARY. 


SECTION  I. 

PARTICULARS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  GREAT  ASCENDANCY  OF  THE  POPES 
THROUGHOUT  CHRISTENDOM,  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 

The  year  606  marks  the  date  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman 
Pontiffs.  From  this  period  till  the  tenth  century,  the  power  and  influ- 
ence of  the  Roman  hierarchy  continued  gradually  to  increase  and 
extend  ;  but  from  this  latter  date,  till  the  reformation  which  was  at- 
tempted by  Wickliffe,  about  the  year  A.  D.  1350,  that  power  and  influ- 
ence extended  with  more  rapid  strides,  till  at  length  all  the  sovereigns 
of  Europe  were  compelled  to  do  homage  to  the  lordly  sway  of  his 
"  Hohness." 

To  relate  the  tyrannical  innovations  upon  the  religion  of  Christ  from 
the  tenth  to  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century,  would  be  incompati- 
ble with  our  limits. 

Suffice  it  to  say,  that  scarcely  a  foreign  war  or  civil  broil  convul- 
sed Europe  during  that  period,  which  did  not  originate  in  the  artifices 
of  popes,  monks,  and  friars.  They  frequently  fell  victims  to  their 
own  machinations  ;  for,  from  the  year  1004,  many  popes  died  violent 
deaths  :  several  were  poisoned  ;  Sylvester  was  cut  to  pieces  by  his 
own  people;  and  the  reigns  of  his  successors  were  but  short.  Bene- 
dict, who  succeeded  John  XXI.  thought  proper  to  resist  the  Emperor 
Henry  III.  and  place  in  his  room  Peter,  king  of  Hungary ;  but  af- 
terwards, being  alarmed  by  the  success  of  Henry,  he  sold  his  seat  to 
Gratianus,  called  Gregory  VI.  At  this  time  there  were  three  popes 
in  Rome,  all  striving  against  each  other  for  the  supreme  power,  viz. 
Benedict  IX.  Sylvester  HI.  and  Gregory  VI.  But  thic  Emperor 
Henry  coming  to  Rome,  displaced  these  three  monsters  at  once,  and 
appointed  Clement  the  Second,  enacting  that  henceforth  no  bishop  of 
Rome  shouid  be  chosen  but  by  the  consent  of  the  emperor.  Though 
this  law  was  necessary  for  public  tranquillity,  yet  it  interfered  too 


IQQ  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

much  with  the  ambitious  views  of  the  cardinals,  who  accordingly  ex- 
erted themselves  to  get  it  repealed;  and  failing  in  this,  on  the  depar- 
ture of  the  emperor  for  Germany,  they  poisoned  Clement,  and  at 
once  violated  the  law  by  choosing  another  pope,  without  the  imperial 
sanction. 

This  was  Damasus  II.  who  being  also  poisoned,  within  a  few  days 
from  his  appointment,  much  contention  took  place.  Whereupon  the 
Romans  sent  to  the  emperor,  desiring  him  to  give  them  a  bishop  ;  up- 
on which  he  selected  Bruno,  a  German,  called  Leo  IX.  This  pope 
was  also  poisoned,  in  the  first  year  of  his  popedom. 

After  his  death,  Theophylactus  made  an  effort  to  be  pope,  but  Hil- 
debrand,  to  defeat  him,  went  to  the  emperor,  and  persuaded  him  to  as- 
sign another  bishop,  a  German,  who  ascended  the  papal  chair  under 
the  title  of  Victor  JLI. 

The  second  year  of  his  papacy,  this  pope  also  followed  his  prede- 
cessors, like  them  being  poisoned. 

On  the  death  of  Victor,  the  cardinals  elected  Stephen  IX.  for  pope, 
contrary  to  their  oath,  and  the  emperor's  assignment.  From  this  pe- 
riod, indeed,  their  ascendancy  was  so  great,  that  the  most  powerful 
sovereigns  of  Europe  were  obliged  to  do  them  homage:  and  Nicholas, 
who  succeeded  Stephen,  established  the  council  of  the  Lateran. 

In  this  council  first  was  promulgated  the  terrible  sentence  of  excom- 
munication against  all  such  as  "do  creep  into  the  seat  of  Peter,  by 
money  or  favour,  -without  the  full  consent  of  the  cardinals  ;"  cursing 
them  and  their  children  with  the  anger  of  Almighty  God  ;  and  giving 
authority^and  power  to  cardinals,  with  the  clergy  and  laity,  to  depose 
all  such  persons,  and  call  a  council  general,  wheresoever  they  will, 
against  them. 

Pope  Nicholas  only  reigned  three  years  and  a  half,  and  then,  like 
his  predecessors,  was  poisoned. 

Suhmission  of  the  Emperor  Henry  J.Y.  to  the  Pope. 

To  such  a  height  had  papal  insolence  now  attained,  that,  on  the 
Emperor  Henry  IV.  refusing  to  submit  to  some  decrees  of  Pope  Gre- 
gory VII.  the  latter  excommunicated  him,  and  absolved  all  his  subjects^ 
from  their  oath  of  allegiance  to  him ;  on  this  he  was  deserted  by  his 
nobility,  and  dreading  the  consequences,  though  a  brave  man,  he 
found  it  necessary  to  make  his  submission.  He  accordingly  repaired 
to  the  city  of  Canusium,  where  the  pope  then  was,  (A.  D.  1077,)  and 
went  barefooted  with  his  wife  and  child  to  the  gate  ;  where  he  re- 
mained from  morning  to  night,  fasting,  humbly  desiring  absolution, 
and  craving  to  be  let  in.  But  no  ingress  being  given  him,  he  continued 
thus  three  days  together  ;  at  length,  answer  came  that  his  holiness 
had  yet  no  leisure  to  talk  with  him.  The  emperor  patiently  waited 
without  the  walls,  although  in  the  depth  of  winter.  At  length  his 
request  was  granted,  through  the  entreaties  of  Matilda,  the  pope's 
paramour.  On  the  fourth  day,  being  let  in,  for  a  token  of  his  true 
repentance,  he  yielded  to  the  pope's  hands  his  crown,  and  confessed 
himself  unworthy  of  the  empire,  if  he  ever  again  offended  against 
the  pope,  desiring  for  that  time  to  be  absolved  and  forgiven.  The 
pope  answered,  he  would  neither  forgive  him,  nor  release  the  bond  oi 
his  excommunication,  but  upon  condition  that  he  would  abide  by  his 
arbitrament  in  the  council,  and  undergo  such  penance  as  he  should  en- 


/ 


PAPAL  USURPATIONS.  jgg 

join  him  ;  that  he  should  answer  to  all  objections  and  accusations  laid 
against  him,  and  that  he  should  never  seek  revenge  ;  that  it  should  be 
at  the  pope's  pleasure,  whether  his  kingdom  should  be  restored  or 
not.  Finally,  that  before  the  trial  of  his  cause,  he  should  neither  use 
his  kingly  ornaments,  nor  usurp  the  authority  to  govern,  nor  exact 
any  oath  of  allegiance  from  his  subjects,  &c.  These  things  being 
promised  to  the  pope  by  an  oath,  the  emperor  only  was  released  from 
excommunication. 

King  John  surrenders  his  Crown  to  tlie  Pope. 

The  ascendancy  of  the  popes  was  never  more  fully  evinced  than  by 
a  remarkable  fact  in  the  history  of  England.  King  John,  having  in- 
curred the  hatred  of  his  barons  and  people  by  his  cruel  and  tyranni- 
cal measures,  they  took  arms  against  him,  and  offered  the  crown  to 
Louis,  son  of  the  French  king.  By  seizing  the  possessions  of  the 
clergy,  John  had  also  fallen  under  the  displeasure  of  the  pope,  who 
accordingly  laid  the  kingdom  under  an  interdict,  and  absolved  his 
subjects  from  their  allegiance.  Alarmed  at  this,  the  tyrant  earnestly 
sued  for  peace  with  his  holiness,  hoping,  by  his  mediation,  to  obtain 
favourable  terms  from  the  barons,  or,  by  his  thunders,  to  terrify  them 
into  submission.  He  made  the  most  abject  supplications,  and  the 
pope,  ever  willing  to  increase  the  power  of  the  church,  sent  cardinal 
Pandulf  as  legate  to  the  king  at  Canterbury;  to  whom  John  resign- 
ed his  crown  and  dominions ;  and  the  cardinal,  after  retaining  the 
crown  five  days,  in  token  of  possession,  retm-ned  it  to  the  king,  on 
condition  of  his  making  a  yearly  payment  of  1000  marks  to  the  court 
of  Rome,  and  holding  the  dominions  of  England  and  Ireland  in  farm 
from  the  pope. 

But  if  John  expected  any  benefit  from  this  most  disgraceful  transac- 
tion, he  was  disappointed  ;  and  instead  of  enjoying  the  crown  which 
he  had  so  basely  surrendered  and  received  again,  the  short  remainder 
of  his  life  was  disturbed  by  continual  insurrections,  and  he  at  last  died, 
either  of  grief  or  by  poison,  administered  to  him  by  amonk  of  Swines- 
head  in  Lincolnshire.  The  latter  cause  is  assigned  by  many  historians, 
and  we  are  told  that  the  king,  suspecting  some  fruit  which  was  pre- 
sented to  him  at  the  above  convent,  to  be  poisoned,  ordered  the  monk 
who  brought  it,  to  eat  of  it ;  which  he  did,  and  died  in  a  few  hours  after. 

An  Emperor  trodden  on  hy  the  Pope. 

The  papal  usurpations  were  extended  to  every  part  of  Europe.  In 
"Germany,  the  Emperor  Frederic  was  compelled  to  submit  to  be  trod- 
den under  the  feet  of  Pope  Alexander,  and  dared  not  make  any  resist- 
ance. In  England,  however,  a  spirit  of  resentment  broke  out  in  vari- 
ous reigns,  in  consequence  of  the  oppressions  and  horrible  conduct  of 
those  anti-christian  blasphemers,  which  continued  with  more  or  less 
violence  till  the  time  of  the  great  Wickliffe,  of  whom  we  shall  speak 
more  fully  in  the  following  pages. 


190  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 


SECTION  II. 

ACCOUNT  OF  WICKLIFFE,  AND  OF  THE  MARTYRS  WHO  STTFFERED  IN 
DEFENCE  OF  HIS  DOCTRINES. 

The  first  attempts  made  in  England  towards  the  reformation  of 
the  church,  took  place  in  the  reign  of  Edward  III.  about  A.  D.  1350, 
when  John  Wickliffe  appeared.     This  early  star  of  the  English  church 
was  public  reader  of  divinity  in  the  university  of  Oxford,  and,  by  the 
learned  of  his  day,  was  accounted  deeply  versed  in  theology,  and  all 
kinds  of  philosophy.      At  the  time  of  his  appearance,  the  greatest 
darkness  pervaded  the  church.     Scarcely  any  thing  but  the  name  of 
Christ  remained ;  his  true  doeti'ine  being  as  far  unknown  to  the  most 
part,  as  his  name  was  common  to  all.     As  to  faith,  consolation,  the 
end  and  use  of  the  law,  the  office  of  Christ,  our  impotency  and  weak- 
ness, the  greatness  and  strength  of  sin,  of  true  works,  grace,  and  free 
justification  by  faith,  wherein  Christianity  consists,  they  were  either 
unknov/n  or  disregarded.       Scripture    learning,  and   divinity,  were 
known  but  to  a  few,  and  that  in  the  schools  only,  where  they  were 
turned  and  converted  into  sophistry.     Instead  of  Peter  and  Paul,  men 
occupied  their  time  in  studying  Aquinas  and  Scotus ;  and,  forsaking 
the  lively  power  of  God's  spiritual  word  and  doctrine,  were  altoge- 
ther led  and  blinded  with  outward  ceremonies  and  human  traditions, 
insomuch  that  scarcely  any  other  thing  was  seen  in  the  churches, 
taught  or  spoken  of  in  sermons,  or  intended  or  sought  after  in  their 
whole  lives,  but  the  heaping  up  of  ceremonies  upon  ceremonies  ;  and 
the  people  vv^ere  taught  to  worship  no  other  thing  but  that  Avhich  they 
saw,  and  almost  all  they  saw  they  worshipped.     But  Wicklifie  was 
inspired  Avith  a  purer  sense  of  religion ;  and  knowing  it  to  be  his  duty 
to  impart  the  gracious  blessing  to  others,  he  published  his  belief 
with  regard  to  the  several  articles  of  religion,  in  which  he  differed 
from  the  common  doctrine.     Pope  Gregory  XI.  hearing  this,  con- 
demned some  of  his  tenets,  and  commanded  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  the  bishop  of  London,  to  oblige  him  to  subscribe  the  con- 
demnation of  them  ;  and  in  case  of  refusal,  to  summon  him  to  Rome. 
This  commission  could  not  easily  be  executed,  Wicklifl^e  having  pow- 
erful friends,  the  chief  of  whom  was  John  of  Gaunt,  duke  of  Lancas- 
ter, son  of  Edward  III.     The  archbishop  holding  a  synod  at  St.  Paul's, 
Wickliffe  appeared,  accompanied  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  Lord 
Percy,  marshal  of  England,  when  a  dispute  arising  whether  Wickliffe 
should  answer  sitting  or  standing,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  proceeded  to 
threats,  and  treated  the  bishop  with  very  little  ceremony.     The  people 
present,  thinking  the  bishop  in  danger,  sided  with  him,  so  that  the 
duke  and  the  earl  marshal  thought  it  prudent  to  retire,  and  to  take 
Wickliffe  with  them.     After  this  an  insurrection  ensued,  the  clergy 
and  their  emissaries  spreading  a  report  that  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
had  persuaded  the  king  to  take  away  the  privileges  of  the  city  of  Lon- 
don, &c.  which  fired  the  people  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  broke 
open  the  Marshalsea,  and  freed  all  the  prisoners ;  and  not  contented 
with  this,  a  vast  number  of  them  went  to  the  duke's  palace  in  the  Sa- 
voy, when,  missing  his  person,  they  plundered  his  house.     For  this 
outrage  the  duke  of  Lancaster  caused  the  lord  mayor  and  aldermen 


SCHISM  IN  THE  COURT  OF  ROME.  191 

to  be  removed  from  their  offices,  imagining  they  had  not  used  their 
authority  to  quell  the  mutineers.  After  this,  the  bishops  meeting  a 
second  time,  Wickliife  explained  to  them  his  sentiments  with  regard 
to  the  sacrament  of  the  eucharist,  in  opposition  to  the  belief  of  the  pa- 
pists ;  for  which  the  bishops  only  enjoined  him  silence,  not  daring, 
at  that  time,  to  proceed  to  greater  extremities  against  him. 

Great  Schism  in  the  Church  of  Rome. 

A  circumstance  occurred  at  this  period,  by  the  providence  of  God, 
which  greatly  tended  to  faciliate  the  progress  of  truth.  This  was  a 
great  schism  in  the  church  of  Rome,  which  originated  as  follows  :  Af 
ter  the  death  of  Gregory  XI.  who  expired  in  the  midst  of  his  anxiety 
to  crush  Wicklifie  and  his  doctrines.  Urban  the  Sixth  succeeded  to 
the  papal  chair.  This  pope  was  so  proud  and  insolent,  and  so  intent 
on  the  advancement  of  his  nephews  and  kindred,  which  he  frequently 
accomplished  by  injuring  other  princes,  that  the  greatest  number  of 
his  cardinals  and  courtiers  deserted  him,  and  set  up  another  pope 
against  him,  named  Cleinent,  who  reigned  eleven  years.  After  him 
Benedict  the  Thirteenth,  who  reigned  twenty-six  years.  Again,  on 
the  contrary  side,  after  Urban  the  Sixth,  succeeded  Boniface  the  Ninth, 
Innocent  the  Eighth,  Gregory  the  Twelfth,  Alexander  the  Fifth,  and 
John  the  Thirteenth.  To  relate  all  the  particulars  of  this  miserable 
&chism,  would  require  volumes  ;  we  shall  merely  take  notice  of  a  few 
of  the  principal  occurrences,  from  which  the  reader  may  form  an  idea 
of  the  bloodshed  and  misery  brought  on  the  Christian  world  by  the  am- 
bition and  wickedness  of  these  pretended  representatives  of  our 
blessed  Saviour  ;  and  may  judge  how  widely  they  departed  from  his 
blessed  maxims  of  peace  and  good  will  to  all  men.  Otho,  duke  of 
Brunswick  and  prince  of  Tarentum,  was  taken  and  murdered.  Joan, 
iiis  wife,  queen  of  Jerusalem  and  Sicily,  who  had  sent  to  pope  Urban, 
besides  other  gifts,  40,000  ducats  in  gold,  was  afterwards,  by  his 
order,  committed  to  prison,  and  there  sti-angled.  Many  cardinals 
were  racked,  and  tortured  to  death  ;  battles  were  fought  between  the 
rival  popes,  in  which  great  multitudes  were  slain.  Five  cardinals 
were  beheaded  together,  after  long  torments.  The  bishop  of  Aqui- 
lonensis,  being  suspected  by  Pope  Urban,  for  not  iiding  faster  when  in 
his  company,  was  slain  on  the  spot  by  the  pope's  order.  Thus  did 
these  demons  in  human  form  torment  each  other  for  the  space  of  thir- 
ty-nine years,  until  the  council  of  Constance. 

Wickliffe  translates  the  Bible. 

Wickliffe,  paying  less  regard  to  the  injunctions  of  the  bishops  than 
to  his  duty  to  God,  continued  to  promulgate  his  doctrines,  and  gradu- 
ally to  unveil  the  truth  to  the  eyes  of  men.  He  wrote  several  books, 
which,  as  may  be  supposed,  gave  great  alarm  and  offence  to  the  clergy. 
But  God  raising  him  up  a  protector  in  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  he  was 
secure  from  their  malice.  He  translated  the  Bible  into  English,  which, 
amidst  the  ignorance  of  the  times,  may  be  compared  to  the  sun  break- 
ing forth  in  a  dark  night.  To  this  Bible  he  prefixed  a  bold  preface, 
wherein  he  reflected  on  the  immoralities  of  the  clergy,  and  condemn- 
ed the  worship  of  sahits,  images,  and  the  corporal  presence  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament ;  but  what  gave  the  greatest  ofl"ence  to  the  priests, 
was  his  exhorting  all  people  to  read  the  scriptures,  in  which  the  tes- 
timonies against  all  those  corruptions  appeared  so  strongly. 


192  BOOK  OF  MARTVKW. 

About  the  same  time  the  common  people,  goaded  to  desperation  by 
the  oppressions  of  the  nobility  and  clergy,  rose  in  arms,  and  commit- 
ted great  devastations  ;  and,  among  other  persons  of  distinction,  they 
put  to  death  Simon  of  Sudbury,  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  He  was 
succeeded  by  William  Courtney,  who  was  no  less  diligent  than  his 
predecessor  had  been,  in  attempting  to  root  out  heretics.  Notwith- 
standing all  opposition,  however,  Wickliffe's  sect  increased,  and  daily 
grew  to  greater  force,  until  the  time  that  William  Barton,  vice-chan- 
cellor of  Oxford,  Avho  had  the  whole  rule  of  that  university,  assisted 
by  some  monastic  doctors,  issued  an  edict,  prohibiting  all  persons, 
under  a  heavy  penalty,  from  associating  themselves  with  any  of 
Wickliffe's  favourers  ;  and  threateningWicklifle  himself  with  excom- 
munication and  imprisonment,  unless  he,  after  three  days  canonical 
admonition  or  warning,  did  repent  and  amend.  Upon  this,  WicklifTe 
wished  to  appeal  to  the  king  ;  but  the  duke  of  Lancaster  forbade  him  ; 
whereupon  he  was  forced  again  to  make  confession  of  his  doctrine  ; 
in  which  confession,  by  qualifying  his  assertions,  he  mitigated  the 
rigour  of  his  enemies. 

Still  his  followers  greatlj'  multiplied.  Many  of  them,  indeed,  were 
not  men  of  learning  ;  but  being  wrought  upon  by  the  conviction  of 
plain  reason,  they  were  the  more  steadfast  in  their  persuasion.  In  a 
short  time  his  doctrines  made  a  great  progress,  being  not  only  es- 
poused by  vast  numbers  of  the  students  of  Oxford,  but  also  by  many 
of  the  nobility,  particularly  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster  and  Lord  Percy, 
earl  marshal,  as  before  mentioned. 

Wickliffe  may  thus  be  considered  as  the  great  founder  of  the  refor- 
mation in  England.  He  was  of  Merton  College  in  Oxford,  Avhere  he 
took  his  doctor's  degree,  and  became  so  eminent  for  his  fine  genius 
and  great  learning,  that  Simon  Islip,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  hav- 
ing founded  Canterbury  College,  now  Christ  Church,  in  Oxfoi'd,  ap- 
pointed him  rector ;  which  employment  he  filled  with  universal  ap- 
probation, till  the  death  of  the  archbishop.  Langholm,  successor  to 
Islip,  being  desirous  of  favouring  the  monks,  and  introducing  them 
into  the  college,  attempted  to  re?^ove  Wickliffe,  and  put  Woodhall,  a 
monk,  in  his  place.  But  the  fellows  of  the  college,  being  attached  to 
Wickliffe,  would  not  consent  to  this.  Nevertheless,  the  affair  being 
carried  to  Rome,  Wickliffe  was  deprived  in  favour  of  Woodhall.  This 
did  not  at  all  lessen  the  reputation  of  the  former,  every  one  perceiving 
it  was  a  general  affair,  and  that  the  monks  did  not  so  much  strike  at 
Wickliffe's  person,  as  at  all  the  secular  priests  who  were  members  of 
the  college.  And,  indeed,  they  were  all  turned  out,  to  make  room  for 
the  monks.  .  Shortly  after,  Wickliffe  was  presented  to  the  living  of 
Lutterworth,  in  the  county  of  Leicester,  where  he  remained  unmo- 
lested till  his  death,  which  happened  December  31,  1385.  But  after 
the  body  of  this  good  man  had  lain  in  the  grave  forty-one  years,  his 
bones  were  taken  up  by  the  decree  of  the  synod  of  Constance,  pub- 
licly burnt,  and  his  ashes  thrown  into  a  river.  The  condemnation  of 
his  doctrine  did  not  prevent  its  spreading  all  over  the  kingdom,  and 
with  such  success,  that,  according  to  Spelman,  "  two  men  could  not 
be  found  together,  and  one  not  a  Lollard,  or  Wickliflnite." 

Burning  of  the  Wickliffites. 
In  the  council  of  Lateran,  a  decree  was  made  with  regard  to  here 


#'^ 


1^^ 

^^m 

ill 

Iliilll 

f^^^H 

3I     III    IMHHU 

t-         =1 

III  11         1 

„  1 

1     ^ 

I^^^^H 

iK-yl  H 

t\ 

T     1 

^ 

^ 

ft 

^M 

W^^!'M 

1  y 

M 

m 

V 

y 

;^ 

3 

^H 

^te 

BIVIIIKS 

%^^ 

Kiriff  John  surrendering-  his  crown  to  the  Pope,    foge  189. 


The  bones  of   WicMiffe  taken  iip  and  burnt,  and  the  ashen 
throivn  into  th  e  River.        page  1 92. 


Martyrdom  of  Tiioma^  Badby.         page  194. 


BURNINg^  OF  THE  WICKLIPFIl'ES.  J93 

'tics,  which  required  all  magistrates  to  extirpate  them  upon  pain  of 
forfeiture  and  deposition.  The  canons  of  this  council  being  received 
in  England,  the  prosecution  of  the  heretics  became  a  part  of  the  com- 
mon law  ;  and  a  writ  (styled  de  heretico  comburendo)  was  issued  under 
King  Henry  IV.  for  burning  them  upon  their  conviction  ;  and  it  was 
enacted,  that  all  who  presvuned  to  preach  without  the  license  of  the 
bishops,  should  be  imprisoned,  and  brought  to  trial  within  three 
months.  If,  upon  conviction,  they  offered  to  abjure,  and  were  not  re- 
lapses, they  were  to  be  imprisoned,  and  fined  at  pleasure  ;  but  if  they 
refused  to  abjure,  or  were  relapses,  they  were  to  be  deliA^ered  over  to 
the  secular  arm,  and  the  magistrates  were  to  burn  them  in  some  pub- 
lic place.  About  this  time,  William  Sautre,  parish  priest  of  St.  Osith, 
in  London,  being  condemned  as  a  relapse,  and  degraded  by  Arundel, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  writ  was  issued,  wherein  burning  is  call- 
ed the  common  punishment,  and  referring  to  the  customs  of  other 
nations.     This  was  the^rst  example  of  that  sort  in  England. 

The  clergy,  alarmed  lest  the  doctrines  of  Wicklifie  should  ultimately 
become  established,  used  every  exertion ,  in  their  power  to  check 
them.  In  the  reign  of  Richard  II.  the  bishops  had  obtained  a  general 
license  to  imprison  heretics,  without  being  obliged  to  procure  a  spe- 
cial order  from  court,  which,  however,  the  house  of  commons  caused 
Jo  be  revoked.  But  as  the  fear  of  imprisonment  could  not  check  the 
pretencled  evil  dreaded  by  the  bishops,  Henry  IV.  whose  particular  ob- 
ject was  to  secure  the  affection  of  the  clergy,  earnestly  recommended 
Jo  the  parliament  the  concerns  of  the  church.  How  reluctant  soever 
the  house  of  commons  might  be  to  prosecute  the  Lollards,  the  credit 
of  the  court,  and  the  cabals  of  the  clergy,  at  last  obtained  a  most  de- 
testable act  for  the  burning  of  obstinate  heretics  ;  which  bloody 
statute  was  not  repealed  till  the  year  1677.  It  was  immediately  after 
the  passing  of  this  statute,  that  the  ecclesiastical  court  condemned 
.William  Sautre,  abovementioned 

Increase  of  Wickliffe's  Doctrine.  «■ 

Notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  popish  clergy,  Wickliffe's 
doctrine  continued  to  spread  greatly  in  Henry  the  IVth's  reign,  even 
to  such  a  degree,  that  the  majority  of  the  house  of  commons  were 
inclined  to  it ;  whence  they  presented  Uvo  petitions  to  the  king,  one 
,against  the  clergy,  the  other  in  favour  of  the  Lollards.  The  first  set 
forth,  that  the  clergy  made  ill  use  of  their  wealth,  and  consumed  their 
income  in  a  manner  quite  different  from  the  intent  of  the  donors. 
That  their  revenues  were  excessive,  and,  consequently,  that  it  would 
be  necessary  to  lessen  them ;  that  so  many  estates  might  easily  be 
seized  as  would  provide  for  150  earls  at  the  rate  of  3000  marks  a  year 
each,  1500  barons  at  100  marks,  each,  6200  knights  at  40  marks,  and 
100  hospitals ;  that  by  this  means  the  safety  of  the  kingdom  might  be 
better  provided  for,  the  poor  better  maintained,  and  the  clergy  more 
devoted  to  their  duty.  In  the  second  petition  the  commons  prayed, 
that  th^  statute  passed  against  the  Lollards,  in  the  second  year  of 
this  reign,  might  be  repealed,  or  qualified  with  some  restrictions.  As 
it  was  the  king's  interest  to  please  the  clergy,  he  answered  the  com- 
mons very  sharply,  that  he  neither  could  nor  w  ould  consent  to  their 
petitions.     And  with  regard  to  the  Lollards,  he  declared  he  wished 

25 


194  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  heretics  were  extirpated  out  of  the  land.     To  prove  the  truth  of 
this,  he  signed  a  warrant  for  burning  Thomas  Badby. 

Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Badby. 

Thomas  Badby  was  a  layman,  and  by  trade  a  tailor.  He  was  ar- 
raigned in  the  year  1409  before  the  bishop  of  Worcester,  and  convict- 
ed of  heresy.  On  his  examination  he  said,  that  it  was  impossible  any 
priest  could  make  the  body  of  Christ  sacramentally,  nor  would  he  be- 
lieve it,  unless  he  saw,  manifestly,  the  corporeal  body  of  the  Lord  to 
be  handled  by  the  priest  at  the  altar  ;  that  it  was  ridiculous  to  imagine 
that  at  the  supper  Christ  held  in  his  own  hand  his  own  body,  and 
divided  it  among  his  disciples,  and  yet  remained  whole.  "I  believe," 
said  he,  "  the  omnipotent  God  in  trinity ;  but  if  every  consecrated 
host  at  the  altars  be  Christ's  body,  there  must  then  be  in  England  no 
less  than  20,000  gods."  After  this  he  was  brought  before  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  at  St.  Paul's  church,  and  again  examined  in 
presence  of  a  great  number  of  bishops,  the  duke  of  York,  and  several 
of  the  first  nobility.  Great  pains  were  used  to  make  him  recant ;  but 
he  courageously  answered,  that  he  would  still  abide  by  his  former 
opinions,  which  no  poAver  should  force  him  to  forego.  On  this  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  ratified  the  sentence  given  by  the  bishop  of 
Worcester.  When  the  king  had  signed  the  warrant  for  his  death,  he 
was  brought  to  Smithfield,  and  there  being  put  in  an  empty  tun,  was 
bound  with  iron  chains  fastened  to  a  stake,  and  had  dry  wood  piled 
around  him.  As  he  was  thus  standing  in  the  tun,  it  happened  that  the 
prince  of  Wales,  the  king's  eldest  son,  was  there  present ;  who,  being 
moved  with  compassion,  endeavoured  to  save  the  life  of  him  whom 
the  hypocritical  Levites  and  Pharisees  sought  to  put  to  death.  He 
admonished  and  counselled  him,  that  having  respect  unto  himself,  he 
should  speedily  withdraw  himself  out  of  these  dangerous  labyrinths 
of  opinions,  adding  oftentimes  threatenings,  Avhich  might  have 
daunted  any  man  not  supported  by  the  true  faith.  Also  Courtney, 
at  that  time  chancellor  of  Oxford,  preached  unto  him,  and  informed 
him  of  the  faith  of  the  holy  chin-ch. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  prior  of  St.  Bartholomew's,  in  Smithfield, 
brought  with  all  solemnity  the  sacrament  of  God's  body,  with  tAvelve 
torches  borne  before,  and  showed  the  sacrament  to  the  poor  man  at 
the  stake.  And  then  they  demanded  of  him  how  he  believed  in  it;  he 
answered,  that  he  knew  well  it  was  hallowed  bread,  and  not  God's 
body.  And  then  was  the  tun  put  over  him,  and  fire  put  unto  him. 
And  when  he  felt  the  fire,  he  cried,  "  Mercy  !"  (calling  upon  the 
Lord,)  when  the  prince  immediately  commanded  to  take  aAvay  the  tun, 
and  quench  the  fire.  He  then  asked  him  if  he  Avould  forsake  heresy, 
and  take  the  faith  of  holy  church,  Avhich,  if  he  would  do,  he  should 
have  goods  enough,  promising  him  also  a  yearly  pension  out  of  the 
king's  treasury.  But  this  valiant  champion  of  Christ,  neglecting  the 
prince's  fair  words,  as  also  contemning  all  men's  devices,  refused,  the 
ofier  of  worldly  promises,  being  more  inflamed  by  the  spirit  of  God, 
than  by  any  earthly  desire.  Wherefore,  as  he  continued  immoveable 
in  his  former  mind,  the  prince  commanded  him  straight  to  be  put  again 
into  the  tun,  and  that  he  should  not  afterAvards  look  for  any  grace  or 
favour.  But  as  he  could  be  allured  by  no  rcAvards,  he  Avas  not  at  all 
abashed  at  their  torments,  but,  as  a  valiant  soldier  of  Christ,  persevered 


SIR  JOHN  OLDCASTLE. 


195 


.  invincibly  till  his  body  was  reduced  to  ashes,  and  his  soul  rose  trium- 
phant unto  him  who  gave  it. 

Martyrdom  of  Sir  John  Oldcastle. 

The  persecutions  of  the  Lollards  in  the  reign  of  Henry  V.  were 
owing  to  the  cruel  instigations  of  the  clergy,  who  thought  that  the 
most  effectual  way  to  check  the  progress  of  WicklifFe's  doctrine,  would 
be  to  attack  the  then  chief  protector  of  it,  viz.  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  ba- 
ron of  Cobham  ;  and  to  persuade  the  king  that  the  Lollards  were  en- 
gaged in  conspiracies  to  overturn  the  state^  It  was  even  reported, 
that  they  intended  to  murder  the  king,  together  with  the  princes,  his 
brothers,  and  most  of  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  in  hopes  that 
the  confusion  which  must  necessarily  arise  in  the  kingdom,  after  such 
a  massacre,  would  prove  favourable  to  their  religion.  Upon  this  a 
false  rumour  was  spread,  that  Sir  John  Oldcastle  had  go  1  together  20,000 
men  in  St.  Giles's  in  the  Fields,  a  place  then  overgrown  with  bushes. 
The  king  himself  went  thither  at  midnight,  and  finding  no  more  than 
fourscore  or  a  hundred  persons,  who  were  privately  met  upon  a  reli- 
gious account,  he  fell  upon  them  and  killed  many.  Some  of  them  be- 
ing afterwards  examined,  were  prevailed  upon,  by  promises  or  threats, 
to  confess  whatever  their  enemies  desired ;  and  these  accused  Sir 
John  Oldcastle. 

The  king  hereupon  thought  him  guilty ;  and  in  that  belief  set  a  thou- 
sand marks  upon  his  head,  with  a  promise  of  perpetual  exemption 
fiom  taxes  to  any  town  which  should  secure  him.  Sir  John  was  ap- 
prehended and  imprisoned  in  the  Tower  ;  but  escaping  from  thence, 
he  fled  into  Wales,  where  he  long  concealed  himself.  But  being  af- 
terwards seized  in  Powisland,  in  North  Wales,  by  Lord  Powis,  he  was 
brought  to  London,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  clergy,  who  were  highly 
incensedagainst  him,  and  resolved  to  sacrifice  him,  to  strike  a  terror 
into  the  rest  of  the  Lollards.  Sir  John  was  of  a  very  good  family,  had 
been  sheriff"  of  Hertfordshire  under  Henry  IV.  and  summoned  to  par- 
liament among  the  barons  of  the  realm  in  that  reign.  He  had  been 
sent  beyond  the  sea,  with  the  earl  of  Arundel,  to  assist  the  duke  of 
Burgundy  against  the  French.  In  a  word,  he  was  a  man  of  extraor- 
dinary merit,  notwithstanding  which  he  was  condemned  to  be  hanged 
up  by  the  waist  with  a  chain,  and  burnt  alive.  This  most  barbarous 
sentence  was  executed  amidst  the  curses  and  imprecations  of  the  priests 
and  monks,  who  used  their  utmost  endeavours  to  prevent  the  people 
from  praying  for  him.  Such  was  the  tragical  end  of  Sir  John  Old- 
castle, who  left  the  world  with  a  resolution  and  constancy,  that  an- 
swered perfectly  to  the  brave  spirit  with  which  he  had  ever  maintained 
the  cause  of  truth  and  of  his  God. 

Not  satisfied  with  his  single  death,  the  clergy  induced  the  parlia- 
ment to  make  fresh  statutes  against  the  Lollards.  It  was  enacted, 
among  other  things,  that  whosoever  read  the  scriptures  in  English, 
should  forfeit  lands,  chattels,  goods,  and  life,  and  be  condemned  as 
heretics  to  God,  enemies  to  the  crown,  and  traitors  to  the  kingdom ; 
that  they  should  not  have  the  Jbenefit  of  any  sanctuary ;  and  that,  if 
they  continued  obstinate,  or  relapsed  after  being  pardoned,  they  should 
first  be  hanged  for  treason  against  the  king'',  and  then  burned  for  he- 
resy against  God.  This  act  was  no  sooner  passed,  but  a  violent  per- 
secution was  raised  against  the  Lollards  ;  several  of  them  were  burnt 


]96  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

alive,  some  fled  the  kingdom,  and  others  were  weak  enough  to  abjnr^" 
their  religion,  to  escape  the  torments  prepared  for  them. 


SECTION  III. 

Progress  of  the  Reformation  in  the  reign  of  henry  viit. 

The  reader  will  doubtless  attend  to  the  transactions  recorded  in  this 
reign  with  peculiar  interest.  It  was  iii  this  period  that  God,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  king,  liberated  England  from  the  papal 
yoke,  and  made  this  country,  as  it  were,  a  religious  world  dependant 
on  itself. 

The  wars  between  the  two  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster,  had  pro- 
duced such  fatal  revolutions,  and  thrown  England  into  such  frequent 
convulsions,  that  the  nation,  with  great  joy,  hailed  the  accession  of 
Henry  the  Seventh  to  the  throne,  who  being  himself  descended  from 
the  house  of  Lancaster,  by  his  marriage  with  the  heiress  of  the  house 
of  York,  freed  them  from  the  fear  of  any  farther  civil  wars.  But  the 
covetousness  of  his  temper,  the  severity  of  his  ministers,  and  his  jea- 
lousy of  the  house  of  York,  made  him  so  generally  odious  to  his  peo- 
ple, that  his  death  was  little  lamented. 

Henry  the  Eighth  succeeded,  A.  D.  1509,  with  all  the  advantages  he 
could  have  desired ;  and  his  disgracing  Empson  and  Dudley,  the  cruel 
ministers  of  his  father's  avaricious  designs,  his  appointing  restitution 
to  be  made  of  the  sums  that  had  been  unjustly  exacted  of  the  people, 
and  his  ordering  justice  to  be  done  on  those  rapacious  ministers,  gave 
all  people  hopes  of  happy  times ;  and  when  ministers  by  the  king's 
orders,  were  condemned  and  executed  for  invading  the  liberties  of  the 
people,  under  the  covert  of  the  king's  prerogative,  it  made  the  nation 
conclude,  tha  they  should  hereafter  live  secure,  under  the  protection 
of  such  a  prince,  and  that  the  violent  remedies  of  parliamentary  judg- 
ments should  be.no  more  necessary,  except  as  in  this  case,  to  confirm 
what  had  been  done  before  in  the  ordinary  courts  of  justice. 

The  king  also,  either  from  the  munificence  of  his  own  temper,  or  the 
observation  he  had  made  of  the  ill  effects  of  his  father's  parsimony, 
distributed  his  rewards  and  largesses  with  an  unmeasured  bounty :  so 
that  he  quickly  expended  those  treasures  which  his  father  had  left ; 
but  till  the  ill  effects  of  this  appeared,  it  raised  in  his  court  and  subjects 
the  greatest  hopes  possible  of  a  prince,  whose  first  actions  showed  an 
equal  mixture  of  justice  and  generosity. 

Character  of  Cardinal  Wolsey. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  this,  or  perhaps  of  any  other 
age,  was  Cardinal  Wolsey.  He  was  of  mean  extraction,  but  possess- 
ed great  abilities,  and  had  a  wonderful  dexterity  in  insinuating  him- 
self into  men's  favour.  He  had  but  a  little  time  been  introduced  to 
the  king  before  he  obtained  an  entire  ascendancy  over  him,  and  the  di- 
rection of  all  his  affairs,  sind  for  fifteen  years  continued  to  be  the  most 
absolute  favourite  ever  known  in  England.  He  saw  the  king  was  much 
set  on  his  pleasures,  and  had  a  great  aversion  to  business,  and  the  other 
counsellors  being  unwilling  to  bear  the  load  of  affairs,  were  trouble- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  l^gy 

some  to  him,  by  pressing  him  to  govern  by  his  own  counsels ;  but  Wol- 
sey  knew  the  methods  of  favourites  better,  and  so  was  not  only  easy, 
but  assistant  to  the  king  in  his  pleasures,  and  undertook  to  free  him 
from  the  trouble  of  government^  and  to  give  him  leisure  to  follow  his 
appetites. 

He  was  master  of  all  the  offices  at  home,  and  treaties  abroad,  so 
that  all  afiairs  went  as  he  directed  them.  He  soon  became  obnoxious 
to  parliaments,  and  therefore  tried  but  one  during  his  ministry,  where 
the  supply  was  granted  so  scantily,  that  afterwards  he  chose  rather  to 
raise  money  by  loans  and  benevolences,  than  by  the  free  gift  of  the 
people  in  parliament.  He  in  time  became  so  scandalous  for  his  ill 
life,  that  he  grew  to  be  a  disgrace  to  his  profession  ;  for  he  not  only 
served  the  king,  but  also  shared  with  him  in  his  pleasures.  He  was 
first  made  bishop  of  Tournay  in  Flanders,  then  of  Lincoln,  after  that 
he  was  promoted  to  the  see  of  York,  and  had  both  the  abbey  of  St.  Al- 
bans, and  the  bishopric  of  Bath  and  Wells  in  commendam ;  the  last  he 
afterwards  exchanged  for  Duresm,  and  upon  Fox's  death,  he  quitted 
Duresm,  that  he  might  take  Winchester ;  and  besides  all  this,  the 
king,  by  a  special  grant,  gave  him  power  to  dispose  of  all  the  ecclesi- 
astical preferments  in  England  ;  so  that  in  effect  he  was  the  pope  of 
the  British  world,  and  no  doubt  but  he  copied  skilfully  enough  after 
those  patterns  that  were  set  him  at  Rome.  Being  made  a  cardinal, 
and  setting  up  a  legatine  court,  he  found  it  fit  for  his  ambition  to  have 
the  great  seal  likewise,  that  there  might  be  no  clashing  between  those 
two  jurisdictions.  He  had,  in  one  word,  all  the  qualities  necessary 
for  a  great  minister,  and  all  the  vices  usual  in  a  great  favourite 

Persecution  of  the  Lollards. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  reign,  several  persons  were  brought  into  th6 
bishops'  courts  for  heresy,  or  Lollardism.  Forty-eight  were  accused  ; 
but  of  these,  forty-three  abjured,  twenty-seven  men,  and  sixteen  wo- 
men, most  of  them  being  of  Tenterden  ;  and  five  of  them,  four  men 
and  one  woman,  were  condemned  ;  some  as  obstinate  heretics,  and 
others  as  relapses ;  and,  against  the  common  laws  of  nature,  the  wo- 
man's husband,  and  her  two  sons,  were  brought  as  witnesses  against 
her.  Upon  their  conviction,  a  certificate  was  made  by  the  archbishop 
to  the  chancery  ;  upon  which,  since  there  is  no  pardon  upon  record, 
the  writs  for  burning  them  must  have  been  issued  in  course,  and  the 
execution  of  them  is  little  to  be  doubted.  The  articles  objected  to 
them  were,  that  they  believed,  that  in  the  eucharist  there  was  nothing 
but  material  bread;  that  the  sacraments  of  baptism,  confirmation,  con- 
fession, matrimony,  and  extreme  unction,  were  neither  necessary  nof 
profitable  ;  that  priests  had  no  more  power  than  laymen  ;  that  pilgri- 
mages were  not  meritorious,  and  that  the  money  and  labour  spent  in  them 
were  spent  in  vain  ;  that  images  ought  not  to  be  worshipped,  and  that 
they  were  only  stocks  and  stones;  that  prayers  ought  not  to  be  made 
to  saints,  but  only  to  God  ;  that  there  was  no  virtue  in  holy  water,  or 
holy  bread.  By  this  it  will  appear,  that  many  in  this  nation  were  pre- 
pared to  receive  those  doctrines,  which  were  afterwards  preached  by 
the  reformers,  even  before  Luther  began  first  to  oppose  indulgences. 
Progress  of  Luther's  Doctrine. 

The  rise  and  progress  of  the  doctrines  of  Luther  are  well  known; 
the  scandalous  sale  of  indulgences  gave  the  first  occasion  to  all  that 


198  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

followed  between  him  and  the  church  of  Rome  ;  in  which,  had  not  the 
corruptions  and  cruelties  of  the  clergy  been  so  visible  and  scandalous, 
so  small  a  cause  could  never  have  produced  so  great  a  revolution. 

The  bishops  were  grossly  ignorant ;  they  seldom  resided  in  their 
dioceses,  except  on  great  festivals  ;  and  all  the  effect  their  residence 
at  such  times  could  have,  was  to  corrupt  others  by  their  ill  example. 
They  attached  themselves  to  princes,  and  aspired  to  the  greatest 
offices.  The  abbots  and  monks  were  wholly  given  up  to  luxury  and 
idleness ;  and  their  unmarried  state  gave  infinite  scandal  to  the  world  ; 
for  it  appeared,  that  the  restraining  them  from  having  wives  of  their 
own,  made  them  conclude,  that  they  had  a  right  to  all  other  men's.  The 
inferior  clergy  were  no  better;  and  not  having  places  of  retreat  to  con- 
ceal their  vices  in,  as  the  monks  had,  they  became  more  public.  In 
short,  all  ranks  of  churchmen  were  so  universally  despised  and  hated, 
that  the  world  was  very  easily  possessed  with  prejudice  against  the 
doctrines  of  men  whom  they  knew  to  be  capable  of  every  vice ;  and 
the  worship  of  God  was  so  defiled  with  gross  superstition,  that  all  men 
were  easily  convinced,  that  the  church  stood  in  great  need  of  a  refor- 
mation. This  was  much  increased  when  the  books  of  the  fathers  be- 
gan to  be  read,  in  which  the  difference  between  the  former  and  latter 
ages  of  the  church,  did  very  evidently  appear.  It  was  found  that  a 
blind  superstition  came  first  in  the  room  of  true  piety  ;  and  when,  by 
its  means,  the  wealth  and  interest  of  the  clergy  were  highly  advanced, 
the  popes  had  upon  that  established  their  tyranny  ;  under  which  all 
classes  of  people  had  long  groaned.  All  these  things  concurred  to 
make  way  for  the  advancement  of  the  reformation  ;  and,  the  books  of 
the  German  reformers  being  brought  into  England,  and  translated, 
many  were  prevailed  on  by  them.  Upon  this,  a  furious  persecution 
was  set  on  foot,  to  such  a  degree,  that  six  men  and  women  were 
burnt  in  Coventry  in  passion  week,  only  for  teaching  their  children 
the  creed,  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  ten  commandments,  in  Euj?^lish. 
^reat  numbers  were  every  where  brought  into  the  bishops'  courts; 
of  whom  some  were  burnt,  but  the  greater  part  abjured. 

The  king  laid  hold,  on  this  occasion,  to  become  the  champion  of 
the  church,  and  wrote  against  Luther.  His  book,  besides  the  title  of 
"  Defender  of  the  Faith,"  drew  upon  him  all  that  flattery  could  in- 
vent to  extol  it ;  yet  Luther,  not  daunted  by  such  an  antagonist,  an- 
swered it,  and  treated  him  as  much  below  the  respect  that  was  due 
to  a  king,  as  his  flatterers  had  raised  him  above  it.  Tindal's  transla- 
tion of  the  New  Testament,  with  notes,  drew  a  severe  condemnation 
from  the  clergy,  there  being  nothing  in  which  they  were  more  con- 
cerned, than  to  keep  the  people  unacquainted  with  that  book.  Thus 
much  may  serve  to  show  the  condition  of  affairs  in  England  both  in 
church  and  state,  when  the  process  of  the  king's  divorce  was  first  set 
on  foot. 

History  of  Henry's  Marriage  with  Catherine. 

As  this  incident  is  so  replete  with  consequences,  a  particular  re- 
lation of  its  cause  will  not,  it  is  presumed,  be  unacceptable  to  the 
reader. 

Henry  the  Seventh  had  entered  into  a  firm  alliance  with  Ferdinand 
of  Spain,  and  agreed  on  a  match  between  his  son.  Prince  Arthur,  and 
Catherine,  the  infanta  of  Spain.     She  came  into  England^  and  wa* 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION  I99 

married  in  November  ;  but  on  the  second  of  April  after,  the  prince 
died.  They  were  not  only  bedded  in  ceremony  the  night  of  the 
marriage,  but  continued  still  to  lodge  together ;  and  the  prince  gave 
occasion  to  believe  that  the  marriage  was  consummated. 

The  king  being  unwilling  to  restore  so  great  a  portion  as  200,000 
ducats,  which  the  princess  brought  as  her  dowry,  proposed  a  second 
match  for  her  with  his  younger  son  Henry.  Warham  objected  against 
the  lawfulness  of  it;  but  Fox,  bishop  of  Winchester,  was  for  it,  and 
the  opinion  of  the  pope's  authority  was  then  so  well  established,  that 
it  was  thought  a  dispensation  from  Rome  was  sufficient  to  remove  all 
objections.  Accordingly,  one  was  obtained,  grovmded  upon  the  desire 
of  the  two  young  persons  to  marry  together,  for  the  preservation  of 
peace  between  the  crowns  of  England  and  Spain. 

The  pope  was  then  at  war  with  Louis  the  Twelfth  of  France,  and 
so  would  refuse  nothing  to  the  king  of  England,  being,  perhaps,  not 
vmwilling  that  princes  should  contract  such  marriages,  by  which  me 
legitimation  of  their  issue,  depending  on  the  pope's  dispensation, 
they  would  be  thereby  obliged  in  interest  to  support  that  authority. 
Upon  this  a  marriage  followed,  the  prince  being  yet  under  age  ;  but 
the  same  day  in  which  he  came  to  be  of  age,  he  did,  by  his  father's 
orders,  make  a  protestation  that  he  retracted  and  annulled  his  mar- 
riage. 

Henry  the  Seventh,  on  his  death-bed,  charged  his  son  to  break  it  off 
entirely,  being  perhaps  apprehensive  of  such  a  return  of  confusion 
upon  a  controverted  succession  to  the  croAvn,  as  had  been  during  the 
wars  of  the  houses  of  York  aid  Lancaster ;  but  after  his  father's 
death,  Henry  the  Eighth,  being  then  eighteen  years  of  age,  married 
her :  she  bore  him  two  sons,  who  died  soon  after  they  were  born ; 
and  a  daughter,  Mary,  afterwards  queen  of  England.  After  this  the 
queen  contracted  some  diseases  that  made  her  unacceptable  to  the 
king ;  who,  at  the  same  time  beginning  to  have  some  scruples  of 
conscience  with  regard  to  the  lawfulness  of  his  marriage,  determined 
to  have  the  affair  investigated. 

The  King^s  Scruples  concerning  his  Marriage. 

He  seemed  to  lay  the  greatest  weight  on  the  prohibition  in  the  le- 
vitical  law,  of  marrying  the  brother's  wife,  and  being  conversant  in 
Thomas  Aquinas's  writings,  he  found,  that  he  and  the  other  school- 
men looked  on  those  laws  as  moral,  and  forever  binding ;  and  conse- 
quently the  pope's  dispensation  was  of  no  force,  since  his  authority 
went  not  so  far  as  to  dispense  with  the  laws  of  God.  All  the  bishops 
of  England,  Fisher  of  Rochester  only  excepted,  declared  under  their 
hands  and  seals,  that  they  judged  the  marriage  unlawful.  The  ill  con- 
sequence of  wars  that  might  follow  upon  a  doubtful  title  to  the  crown, 
vi^ere  also  much  considered.  It  is  not  certain  that  Henry's  affection 
for  any  other  lady  was  the  origin  of  these  proceedings  ;  but  whatever 
be  the  determination  of  this  point,  it  is  certain  that  about  this  time  he 
gave  free  scope  to  his  affections  towards  Anne  Boleyn. 

This  lady  was  born  in  the  year  1507,  and  at  seven  years  of  age 
was  sent  to  France,  where  she  remained  twelve  years,  and  then  re- 
turned to  England.  She  was  much  admired  in  both  courts,  was  more 
beautiful  than  graceful,  and  more  cheerful  than  discreet.  She  wanted 
none  of  the  charms  of  wit  or  person,  and  must  have  had  extraordinary 


•200  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

attractions,  since  she  could  so  long  retain  her  place  in  such  a  king'44 
affection. 

Knight,  then  secretary  of  state,  was  sent  to  Rome  to  prepare  the 
pope  to  grant  a  dispensation  from  the  former  marriage.  Knight 
made  application  in  the  most  secret  manner  he  could,  and  had  a  very 
favourable  answer ;  for  the  pope  promised  frankly  to  dissolve  the 
marriage  :  but  another  promise  being  exacted  of  him  by  the  emperoi 
Chfirles  V.  nephew  of  Catherine,  not  to  proceed  in  that  affair,  he  was 
reduced  to  great  straits,  being  then  at  his  mercy,  and  yet  unwilling  to 
offend  the  king  of  England  :  he  therefore  studied  to  gain  time,  and 
promised  that  if  the  king  would  have  a  little  patience,  he  should  not 
only  have  that  which  he  asked,  but  every  thing  that  was  in  his  power 
to  grant. 

-Some  scruples  were  made  concerning  the  bull  that  was  demanded, 
till,  by  great  presents,  it  was  at  length  obtained,  and  then  the  pope 
signed  a  commission  for  Wolsey  to  try  the  cause,  and  jud^e  in  it, 
and  also  a  dispensation,  and  put  them  in  Knight's  hands  ;  but  with 
tears  prayed  him  that  there  might  be  no  proceedings  upon  them,  till 
the  emperor  was  put  out  of  a  capacity  of  executing  his  revenge  upon 
him,  and  whenever  that  was  done,  he  would  own  this  act  of  justice, 
which  he  did  in  the  king's  favour. 

The  pope  was  at  this  time  offended  with  Cardinal  Wolsey ;  for  he 
understood,  that  during  his  captivity,  Wolsey  had  been  in  an  intrigue 
to  get  himself  chosen  vicar  of  the  papacy,  and  was  to  have  sate  at 
Avignon,  which  might  have  produced  a  new  schism.  Staphileus, 
dean  of  the  Rota,  being  then  in  Engjrmd,  was  prevailed  on  by  the  pro- 
mise of  a  bishopric,  and  a  recommendation  to  a  cardinal's  hat,  to  pro- 
mote the  king's  affair  ;  and  by  him  the  cardinal  wrote  to  the  pope,  in 
■a  most  earnest  strain,  for  a  despatch  of  this  business  ;  and  he  desired, 
that  an  indifferent  and  tractable  cardinal  might  be  sent  over,  with  a 
full  commission  to  join  with  him,  and  to  judge  the  matter  ;  proposing 
to  the  king's  ambassadors,  Campegio,  who  was  the  fittest  man. 

The  cardinal,  in  his  letters  to  Cassuli,  who  was  in  great  favour  with 
the  pontiff,  offered  to  take  the  blame  on  his  own  soul,  if  the  pope 
would  grant  this  bull ;  and  with  an  earnestness,  as  hearty  and  warm 
as  can  be  expressed  in  words,  he  pressed  the  thing,  and  added,  that 
if  the  pope  continued  inexorable,  he  perceived  the  king  would  pro- 
ceed another  way. 

These  entreaties  had  such  an  effect,  that  Campegio  was  declared 
legate,  and  ordered  to  go  to  England,  and  join  in  commission  with 
Wolsey  for  judging  this  matter.  He  accordingly  set  out  from  Rome, 
and  carried  with  him  a  decretal  bull,  for  annulling  the  marriage,  which 
he  was  authorized  to  show  to  the  king  and  Wolsey  ;  but  was  required 
not  to  give  it  out  of  his  hands  to  either  of  them. 

Campegio  comes  into  England. 

In  October,  he  arrived  in  England,  and  advised  the  king  to  relin- 
quish the  prosecution  of  his  suit ;  and  then  counselled  the  queen,  in 
.the  pope's  name,  to  enter  into  a  religious  community ;  but  both  were 
in  vain ;  and  he,  by  affecting  an  impartiality,  almost  lost  both  sides. 
But  he  in  great  measure  pacified  the  king,  when  he  showed  him  the 
bull  he  liad  brought  over  for  annulling  the  marriage ;  yet  he  would 
not  pairt  with  it  out  of  hia  hands,  neither  to  the  king,  nor  the  cardinal ' 


John  Lambert  on  his  Trial.        Pa^e  234. 


Dr.  R.  Barnes  before   Car-dinal  Wolsey.        Page  236. 


Mrs.  Askew  on  the  Rock.        Page  245. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  201 

upon  which,  great  solicitation  was  employed  at  Rome,  that  Campegio 
might  be  ordered  to  show  it  to  some  of  the  king's  counsellors,  and 
to  go  on  and  end  the  business,  otherwise  Wolsey  would  be  ruined, 
and  England  lost ;  yet  all  this  did  not  prevail  on  the  pope,  who  knew 
that  the  king  intended  to  get  the  bull  out  of  Campegio's  hands,  and 
then  to  leave  the  pontiff  to  the  .emperor's  indignation  ;  but  thougJi 
he  positively  refused  to  grant  that,  yet,  he  said,  he  left  the  legates  in 
England  free  to  judge  as  they  saw  cause,  and  promised  that  he  would 
confirm  their  sentence. 

The  affair  proceeding  very  slowly,  ambassadors  were  dispatched 
to  Rome  with  new  propositions,  for  a  speedy  termination.  On  this, 
the  pope  gave  new  assurances,  that  thougli  he  would  not  grant  a 
bull,  by  which  the  divorce  should  be  immediately  his  own  act,  yet 
he  Avould  confirm  the  legates'  sentence. 

.  About  this  time  the  pope  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  upon  which  the 
imperialists  began  to  prepare  for  a  conclave  ;  but  Farnese,  and  the 
cardinal  of  Mantua,  opposed  them,  and  seemed  to  favour  Wolsey ; 
whom,  as  his  correspondents  wrote  to  him,  "  they  reverenced  as  a 
deity."  Upon  this  he  dispatched  a  courier  to  Gardiner,  then  on  his 
way  to  Rome,  with  large  directions  how  to  manage  the  election ;  it 
was  reckoned,  that  on  the  king  of  France  joining  heartily  with  Henry, 
of  which  he  seemed  confident,  there  were  only  six  cardinals  wanting 
to  make  the  election  sure,  and  besides  sums  of  money,  and  other 
rewards,  that  were  to  be  distributed  among  them,  he  was  to  give 
them  assurance,  that  the  cardinal's  preferments  should  be  divided 
among  them.  These  were  the  secret  methods  of  obtaining  that  chair; 
and,  indeed,  it  would  puzzle  a  man  of  an  ordinary  degree  of  credulity, 
to  think,  that  one  chosen  by  such  means  could  presume  to  be 
Christ's  vicar,  and  the  infallible  judge  of  controversies.  The  re- 
covery, however,  of  the  pope,  put  an  end  to  those  intrigues. 

The  Queen  Appeals  to  the  Pope. 

At  length  the  legates  began  the  process,  when  the  queen  protested 
against  them  as  incompetent  judges.  They,  however,  proceeded  ac- 
cording to  the  forms  of  law,  although  the  queen  had  appealed  from 
them  to  the  pope,  and  objected  both  to  the  place,  to  the  judges,  and 
her  lawyers  ;  yet  they  pronounced  her  contumacious,  and  went  on  to 
examine  witnesses,  chiefly  as  to  the  consummation  of  her  mari-iage 
with  Prince  Arthur.  But  now,  since  the  process  was  thus  going  on, 
the  emperor's  agents  pressed  the  pope  vehemently  for  an  avocation ; 
and  all  possible  endeavours  w^ere  used  by  the  king's  agents  to  hinder 
it ;  it  was  told  him,  that  there  was  a  treaty  on  foot  between  the  king 
and  the  Lutheran  princes  of  Germany  ;  and  that  upon  declaring  him- 
self so  partial  as  to  grant  the  avocation,  this  would  certainly  be  con- 
cluded. But  the  pope  thought  the  king  so  far  engaged  in  honour  in 
the  points  of  religion,  that  he  would  not  be  prevailed  with  to  unite  with 
Luther's  followers  ;  he  did  not,  therefore,  imagine,  that  the  effects  of 
his  granting  the  avocation  would  be  so  fatal  as  was  represented.  In 
conclusion,  therefore,  after  the  emperor  had  engaged  to  him  to  re- 
store his  family  to  the  government  of  Florence,  the  pope  resolved  to 
publish  his  treaty  with  him  ;  he  told  the  English  ambassadors,  that  he 
was  forced  to  it;  both  because  all  the  lawyers  told  him  it  could  not 
be  denied,  and  that  he  could  not  resist  the  emperor's  forces,  which 

26 


BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

surrounded  him  On  all  hands.  Their  endeavours  to  gain  a  little  time 
by  delays  were  as  fruitless  as  their  other  arts  had  been,  for,  on  the 
15th  of  July,  the  pope  signed  it,  and,  on  the  19th,  sent  it  by  an  ex- 
press messenger  to  England. 

The  legates,  and  among  them  Campegio  in  particular,  drew  out 
the  matter,  by  all  the  delays  they  could  contrive,  and  gained  much 
time.  At  last,  sentence  being  to  be  pronounced,  Campegio,  instead 
of  pronouncing  it,  adjourned  the  court  till  October,  and  said,  that  they 
being  a  part  of  the  consistory,  must  observe  their  times  of  vacation. 
This  gave  the  king  and  his  court  great  offence,  when  they  saw  what 
was  like  to  be  the  issue  of  a  process,  on  which  his  majesty  was  so 
much  bent,  and  in  which  he  was  so  far  engaged,  both  in  honour  and 
interest.  The  king  governed  himself  upon  this  occasion  with  more 
tettiper  than  was  expected  ;  he  dismissed  Campegio  civilly,  only  his 
officers  searched  his  coffers  when  he  went  beyond  sea,  with  design,  as 
was  thought,  to  see  if  the  decretal  bull  could  be  found.  Wolsey  was 
now  upon  the  point  of  being  disgraced,  though  the  king  seemed  to 
treat  him  with  all  his  former  confidence. 

Account  of  Cranmer. 

At  this  period.  Dr.  Cranmer,  a  fellow  of  Jesus'  College  in  Cam- 
bridge, meeting  accidentally  with  Gardiner  and  Fox  at  Waltham,  and 
entering  into  discourse  upon  the  royal  marriage,  suggested,  that  the 
king  should  engage  the  chief  universities  and  divines  of  Europe,  to 
examine  the  lawfulness  of  his  marriage  ;  and  if  they  gave  their  reso- 
lutions against  it,  then  it  being  certain  that  the  pope's  dispensation 
could  not  derogate  from  the  law  of  God,  the  marriage  must  be  de- 
clared null.  This  novel  and  reasonable  scheme  they  proposed  to  the 
king,  who  was  much  pleased  with  it,  as  he  saw  this  way  was  better  in 
itself,  and  would  mortify  the  pope.  Cranmer  was  accordingly  sent 
for,  and  on  conversing  with  him,  the  king  conceived  an  high  opinion 
both  of  his  learning  and  prudence,  as  well  as  of  his  probity  and  sin- 
cerity, which  took  such  root  in  his  mind,  that  no  artifices,  nor  calum- 
nies^  were  ev€r  able  to  remove  it. 

Wolsey  is  Disgraced. 

From  this  moment  began  the  decline  of  Wolsey.  The  great  seal 
was  taken  from  him,  and  given  to  Sir  Thomas  More  ;  and  he  was  sued 
in  a  praemunire,  for  having  held  the  legitimate  courts  by  a  foreign 
authority,  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England  ;  he  confessed  the  indict- 
ment, pleaded  ignorance,  and  submitted  himself  to  the  king's  mercy ', 
so  judgment  passed  on  him  ;  then  vi'as  his  rich  palace  and  royal  f'  r- 
niture  seized  on  for  the  royal  use ;  yet  the  king  received  him  a^  m\ 
into  his  protection,  and  restored  to  him  the  temporalities  of  the  sees 
of  York  and  "Winchester,  and  above  6000Z.  in  plate,  and  other  goods. 
Articles  were,  however,  preferred  against  him  in  the  house  of  lords, 
where  he  had  but  few  friends ;  but  Cromwellj  who  had  been  his  se- 
ci-etary,  did  so  manage  the  matter  in  the  house  of  commons,  that  it 
came  to  nothing.  This  failing,  his  enemies  procured  an  order  to  be 
sent  to  him,  to  go  into  Yorkshire  ;  thither  he  went  in  great  state,  with 
160  horses  in  his  train,  and  72  carts  following  him.  There  he  lived 
some  time  ;  but  the  king  being  informed  that  he  was  practising  with 
the  pope  and  the  emperor,  sent  the  earl  of  Northumberland  to  arrest 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  203 

him  for  high  treason,  and  bring  him  up  to  London.  On  the  way  he 
sickened,  and  died  at  Leicester,  making  great  protestations  of  his 
constant  fidelity  to  the  king,  particularly  in  the  matter  of  his  divorce: 
and  "  wishing  he  had  served  God  as  faithfully  as  he  had  done  the 
king ;  for  then  he  would  not  have  cast  him  off  in  his  gray  hairs,  as 
the  king  had  done  :"  words  that  declining  favourites  are  apt  to  reflect 
on,  but  seldom  remember  in  the  height  of  their  fortune. 

The  Universities  declare  against  the  King's  Marriage. 

The  king  now  intending  to  proceed  in  the  method  proposed  by 
Cranmer,  sent  to  Oxford  and  Cambjidge,  to  procure  their  conclu- 
sions. At  Oxford,  it  was  referred  by  the  major  part  of  the  convoca- 
tion to  thirty -three  doctors  and  bachelors  of  divinity,  whom  that  fa- 
culty was  to  name  :  they  were  empowered  to  determine  the  question, 
and  put  the  seal  of  the  university  to  their  conclusion.  And  they  gave 
their  opinions,  that  the  marriage  of  the  brother's  wife  was  contrary 
both  to  the  laws  of  God  and  nature.  At  Cambridge  the  convocation 
referred  the  question  to  twenty-nine  ;  of  which  number,  two  thirds 
agreeing,  they  were  empowered  to  put  the  seal  of  the  university  to 
their  determination.  These  agreed  in  opinion  with  those  of  Oxford. 
The  jealousy  of  Dr.  Cranmer's  favouring  Lutheranism,  caused  the 
fierce  popish  party  to  oppose  every  thing  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
They  were  also  afraid  of  Anne  Boleyn's  advancement,  who  was  be-  # 
iieved  to  be  tinctured  with  these  opinions.  Crook,  a  learned  man, 
was  employed  in  Italy,  to  procure  the  resolution  of  divines  there  ;  ia 
which  he  was  so  successful,  that  besides  the  great  discoveries  he 
made  in  searching  the  manuscripts  of  the  Greek  fathers  concerning 
their  opinions  in  this  point,  he  engaged  several  persons  to  write  for 
the  king's  cause  :  and  also  got  the  Jews  to  give  their  opinions  of  the 
laws  in  Leviticus,  that  they  were  moral  and  obligatory.;  yet,  when  a 
brother  died  without  issue,  his  brother  might  marry  his  widow  within 
Judea,  for  preserving  their  families  and  succession  ;  but  they  thought 
that  might  not  be  done  out  of  Judea.  The  state  of  Venice  would  not 
declare  themselves,  but  said  they  would  be  neutral,  and  it  was  not 
easy  to  persuade  the  divines  of  the  republic  to  give  their  opinions, 
till  a  brief  was  obtained  of  the  pope,  permitting  all  divines  and  ca- 
nonists to  deliver  their  opinions  according  to  their  consciences.  The 
pope  abhorred  this  way  of  proceeding,  though  he  could  not  decently 
oppose  it :  but  he  said,  in  great  scorn,  that  no  friar  should  set  limits 
to  his  power.  Crook  was  ordered  to  give  no  money,  nor  make  pro- 
mises to  any,  till  they  had  freely  delivered  their  opinion ;  which  he 
is  said  to  have  faithfully  observed. 

He  sent  over  to  England  a  hundred  several  books,  and  papers, 
with  many  subscriptions  ;  all  condemning  the  king's  marriage  as  un- 
lawful in  itself.  At  Paris,  the  Sorbonne  made  their  "determination 
with  great  solemnity ;  after  mass,  all  the  doctors  took  an  oatli  to 
study  the  question,  and  to  give  their  judgment  according  to  their 
consciences;  and  after  three  weeks  study  the  greater  part  agreed  on 
this :  "  that  the  king's  marriage  was  lawful,  and  that  the  pope  could 
not  dispense  with  it."  At  Orleans,  Anglers,  and  Toulouse,  they  de- 
termined to  the  same  purpose. 

Calvin  thought  the  marriage  null,  and  all  agreed  that  the  pope's 
dispensation  was  of  no  force.     Osiander  was  employed  to  engage  the 


264  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Lutheran  divines,  but  they  were  afraid  of  giving  the  emperor  new 
grounds  of  displeasure. 

Melancthon  thought  the  law  in  Leviticus  was  dispensable,  and  that 
the  marriage  might  be  lawful ;  and  that,  in  those  matters,  states  and 
princes  might  make  what  laws  they  pleased ;  and  though  the  divines 
of  Leipsic,  after  much  disputing  about  it,  did  agree,  that  those  laws 
were  moral,  yet  they  could  never  be  brought  to  justify  the  divorce, 
with  the  subsequent  marriage  ;  but  the  pope  was  more  compliant,  for 
he  offered  to  Cassali,  to  grant  the  king  dispensation  for  having  ano- 
ther wife,  with  which  the  imperialists  seemed  not  dissatisfied. 

The  king's  cause  being  thus  fortified,  by  so  many  resolutions  in  his 
favour,  he  made  many  members  of  the  parliament,  in  a  prorogation 
time,  sign  a  letter  to  the  pope,  complaining,  that  notwithstanding  the 
great  merits  of  the  king,  the  justice  of  his  cause,  and  the  importance 
of  it  to  the  safety  of  the  kingdom,  yet  the  pope  made  still  new  de- 
lays ;  they  therefore  pressed  him  to  despatch  it  speedily,  otherwise 
they  would  be  forced  to  seek  other  remedies,  though  they  were  not 
willing  to  drive  things  to  extremities,  till  it  was  unavoidable.  The 
letter  was  signed  by  the  cardinal,,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  four 
bishops,  twenty-two  abbots,  forty-two  peers,  and  eleven  commoners. 

To  this  the  pope  wrote  an  answer :  he  took  notice  of  the  vehe- 
mence of  their  style  :  he  freed  himself  from  the  imputations  of  ingra- 
titude and  injustice  :  he  acknowledged  the  king's  great  merits ;  and 
said,  he  had  done  all  he  could  in  his  favour ;  he  had  granted  a  comr 
mission,  but  could  not  refuse  to  receive  the  queen's  appeal ;  all  the 
cardinals  with  one  consent  judged,  that  an  avocation  was  necessary. 
Since  that  time,  the  delays  lay  not  with  him,  but  with  the  king ;  that 
he  was  ready  to  proceed,  and  would  bring  it  to  as  speedy  an  issue  as 
the  importance  of  it  would  admit  of;  and  for  their  threatenings,  they 
were  neither  agreeable  to  their  wisdom,  nor  their  religion. 

The  king,  now  disgusted  at  his  dependance  on  the  pope,  issued  a 
proclamation  against  any  that  should  purchase,  bring  over,  or  publish 
any  bull  from  Rome,  contrary  to  his  aiithority :  and  after  that  he 
made  an  abstract  of  all  the  reasons  and  authorities  of  the  fathers,  or 
modern  writers,  against  his  marriage,  to  be  published  both  in  Latin 
and  English. 

Both  sides  havingproduced  the  strength  of  their  cause,  it  evidently 
appeared,  that,  according  to  the  authority  given  to  the  tradition  in  the 
church  of  Rome,  the  king  had  clearly  the  right  on  his  side. 

Amidst  these  disputes,  the  queen  continued  firm  to  her  resolution 
of  leaving  the  matter  in  the  pope's  hands,  and  would  not  listen  to  any 
propositions  for  referring  the  matter  to  the  arbitration  of  a  number 
chosen  on  both  sides. 

The  King  leaves  the  Queen. 

After  the  prorogation  of  parliament,  new  applications  were  made 
to  the  queen  to  persuade  her  to  depart  from  her  appeal ;  but  she  re- 
mained fixed  in  her  resolution,  and  said  she  was  the  king's  lawful 
wife,  and  would  abide  by  it,  till  the  court  of  Rome  should  declare  to 
the  contrary.  Upon  that,  the  king  desired  her  to  choose  any  of  his 
houses  in  the  country  to  live  in,  and  resolved  never  to  see  her  more 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  205 

Tlie  Pope  vxrites  to  the  King,  and  is  answered. 

In  January,  1532,  the  pope,  upon  the  motion  of  the  imperialists, 
wrote  to  the  king,  complaining,  that  notwithstanding  a  suit  was  de- 
pending concerning  his  marriage,  yet  he  had  put  away  his  queen,  and 
kept  one  Anne  as  his  wife,  contrary  to  a  prohibition  served  on  him  ; 
he  therefore  exhorted  him  to  live  with  his  queen  again,  and  to  put 
away  Anne.  Upon  this  the  king  sent  Dr.  Bennet  to  Rome  with  a 
large  despatch,  in  which  he  complained  that  the  pope  proceeded  in 
that  matter  upon  the  suggestion  of  others,  who  were  ignorant  and  rash 
men,  and  had  carried  himself  inconstantly  and  deceitfully  into  it,  and 
not  as  became  Christ's  vicar  ;  he  had  granted  a  commission,  had  pro- 
mised never  to  recal  it,  and  had  sent  over  a  decretal  bull  defining  the 
cause.  Either  these  were  unjustly  granted,  or  unjustly  recalled.  It 
was  plain  that  he  acted  more  with  regard  to  his  interests  than  accord- 
ing to  conscience ;  and  that,  as  the  pope  had  often  confessed  his  own 
ignorance  in  these  matters,  so  he  v/as  not  furnished  with  learned  men 
to  advise  him,  otherwise  he  would  not  defend  a  marriage  which  almost 
all  the  learned  men  and  universities  in  England,  France,  and  Italy,  had 
condemned  as  unlawful.  He  would  not  question  his  authority  unless 
he  Avere  compelled  to  it,  and  would  do  nothing  but  reduce  it  to  its  first 
and  ancient  limits. 

This  haughty  letter  made  the  pope  resolve  to  proceed  and  end  this 
matter,  either  by  a  sentence  or  a  treaty.  The  king  was  cited  to  an- 
swer the  queen's  appeal  at  Rpme  in  person,  or  by  proxy  ;  accordingly. 
Sir  Edward  Karne  was  sent  thither  in  the  new  character  of  the  king's 
excusator,  to  excuse  the  king's  appearance,  upon  such  grounds  as 
could  be  founded  on  the'  common  law,  and  upon  the  privileges  of  the 
crown  of  England.  The  imperialists  pressed  the  pope  to  give  sen- 
tence, but  the  wiser  cardinals,  who  observed  that  the  nation  would 
adhere  to  the  king,  if  he  should  be  provoked  to  shake  off  the  pope's 
yoke,  suggested  milder  counsels. 

In  conclusion,  the  pope  seemed  to  favour  the  king's  excusatory  plea, 
upon  which  the  imperialists  made  great  complaints.  But  this  amounted 
to  no  more,  than  that  the  king  was  not  bound  to  appear  in  f)erson  ; 
therefore,  the  cardinals,  who  w«re  in  his  interest,  advised  the  king  to 
send  over  a  proxy  for  answering  to  the  merits  of  the  cause.  Bonner 
was  also  sent  to  England  to  assure  the  king  that  the  pope  was  now  so 
much  in  the  French  interest,  that  he  might  confidently  refer  his  mat- 
ter to  him. 

At  that  time  the  king  sent  for  the  speaker  of  the  house  of  commons, 
and  told  him  he  found  the  prelates  were  but  half  subjects;  for  they 
swore  at  their  consecration  an  cath  to  the  pope,  inconsistent  with  their 
allegiance  and  oath  to  him.  By  their  oath  to  the  pope,  they  swore 
to  be  in  no  council  against  him,  nor  to  disclose  his  secrets ;  but  to 
maintain  the  papacy,  and  the  rights  and  authorities  ,of  the  church  of 
Rome,  against  all  men.  In  their  oath  to  the  king,  they  renounced 
all  clauses  in  their  bulls  contrary  to  the  king's  royal  dignity,  and 
swore  to  be  faithful  to  him,  and  to  live  and  die  with  him  against  all 
others,  and  to  keep  his  counsel ;  acknowledging  that  they  held  their 
bishoprics  only  of  him.  It  was  evident  they  could  not  keep  both 
these  oaths,  in  case  of  a  breach  between  the  king  and  the  pope. 
Biit  the  plague  broke  off  the  consultations  of  parliament  at  this  time. 


206  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Soon  after,  Sir  Thomas  More,  seeing  a  rupture  with  Rome  coming  on  - 
so  fast,  desired  leave  to  lay  down  his  office,  which  was,  upon  that,  con- 
ferred on  Sir  Thomas  Audley.  More  was  satisfied  with  the  king's 
keeping  up  the  laws  formerly  made  in  opposition  to  the  papal  en- 
croachments, and  so  had  concurred  in  a  suit  of  the  praemunire  which 
had  been  issued  against  the  clergy  ;  but  now  the  matter  went  farther, 
and  not  being  able  to  keep  pace  with  the  king's  measures,  he  returned 
to  a  private  life. 

Interview  of  the  Kings  of  England  and  France. 

An  interview  soon  followed  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Eng- 
land ;  in  which  Francis  promised  Henry  to  second  him  in  his  suit ; 
encouraged  him  to  proceed  to  a  second  marriage  without  delay,  and 
assm'ed  him  of  his  assistance  and  support ;  meantime,  the  pope  offered 
to  the  king  to  send  a  legate  to  any  indifferent  place  out  of  England,  to 
form  the  process,  reserving  only  the  giving  sentence  to  himself,  and 
proposed  to  him,  and  all  princes,  a  general  truce,  to  be  followed  by  a 
general  council. 

The  king  answered,  that  such  was  the  present  state  of  the  affairs  of 
Europe,  that  it  was  not  seasonable  to  call  a  general  council ;  and  that 
it  was  contrary  to  his  prerogative  to  send  a  proxy  to  appear  at  Rome  ; 
that  by  the  decrees  of  general  councils,  all  causes  ought  to  be  judged 
on  the  place,  find  by  a  provincial  council ;  and  that  it  was  fitter  to 
judge  it  in  England,  than  any  where  else  ;  and  that  by  his  coronation 
^oath  he  was  bound  to  maintain  the  dignities  of  his  crown,  and  the 
rights  of  his  subjects ;  and  not  to  appear  before  any  foreign  court. 
,^ir  Thomas  Efliot  was,  therefore,  sent  over  with  instructions,  to  move 
that  the  cause  might  be  judged  in  England. 

The  King  marries  Anne  Boleyn. 

Soon  after  this,  the  king  married  Anne  Boleyn ;  Rowland  Lee 
(afterwards  bishop  of  Coventry  and  Litchfield)  officiated,  none  being 
present  but  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and  her  father,  mother,  brother,  and 
Cranmer.  It  was  thought  that  the  former  marriage  being  null,  the 
king  might  proceed  to  another ;  and  perhaps  they  hoped,  that  as  the 
^op£  had  formerly  proposed  this  method,  so  he  would  now  approve 
of  it.  But  though  the  pope  had  joined  himself  to  France,  yet  he  was 
stiH  so  much  in  fear  of  the  emperor,  that  he  dared  not  provoke  him. 
A  new  citation  was,  therefore,  issued  out,  for  the  king  to  answer  to  the 
queen's  complaints ;  but  Henry's  agents  protested,  that  their  master 
'Sras  a  sovereign  prince,  and  England  a  free  church,  over  which  the 
pope  had  no  just  authority ;  and  that  the  king  could  expect  no  justice 
,?it  Rome,  where  the  emperor's  power  was  so  great. 

The  Parliament  condemns  Appeals  to  Rome. 

At  this  time,  the  parliament  met  again,  and  passed  an  act,  condemn- 
ing all  appeals  to  Rome;  and  enacting,  that  thenceforth  all  causes 
should  be  judged  within  the  kingdom,  and  that  sentences  given  in 
England  were  to  have  full  effect ;  and  all  that  executed  any  censures 
from  Rome,  were  to  incur  the  pain  of  praemunire. 

Cranmer  made  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 

Warham,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  having  died  the  preceding  year, 
was  succeeded  by  Cranmer,  who  was  then  in  Germany,  disputing  in 
the  king's  cause  with  some  of  the  emperor's  divines.     The  king  re- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  207 

solved  to  advance  him  to  that  dignity,  and  sent  him  word  of  it,  that  so 
he  might  make  haste  over :  but  a  promotion  so  far  above  his  thoughts, 
had  not  its  common  effects  on  him  ;  he  had  a  true  and  primitive  sense 
of  so  great  a  charge  ;  and  instead  of  aspiring  to  it,  feared  it ;  and,  re- 
turning very  slowly  to  England,  used  all  his  endeavours  to  be  excused 
from  that  advancement.  Bulls  were  sent  for  to  Rome,  in  order  to  his 
consecration,  which  the  pope  granted,  and  on  the  30th  of  March,  Cran- 
mef  was  consecrated  by  the  bishops  of  Lincoln,  Exeter,  and  St.  Asaph. 
The  oath  to  the  pope  was  of  hard  digestion  to  him.  He  therefore  made 
a  protestation,  before  he  took  it,  that  he  conceived  himself  not  bound 
by  it  in  any  thing  that  was  contrary  to  his  duty  to  God,  to  his  king,  or 
to  his  country  ;  and  this  he  repeated  when  he  took  it. 

The  King^s  Marriage  condemned  by  the  Convocation. 

The  convocation  had  then  two  questions  before  them  ;  the  first  was, 
concerning  the  lawfulness  of  the  king's  marriage,  and  the  validity  of 
the  pope's  dispensation  ;  the  other  was,  of  a  matter  of  fact,  whether 
Prince  Arthur  had  consummated  the  marriage.  For  the  first,  the 
judgments  of  nineteen  universities  were  read  ;  and,  after  a  long  debate, 
there  being  twenty-three  only  in  the  lower  house,  fourteen  were  against 
the  marriage,  seven  for  it,  and  two  voted  dubiously.  In  the  upper 
house,  Stokesly,  bishop  of  London,  and  Fisher,  maintained  the  debate 
long ;  the  one  for  the  affirmative,  and  the  other  the  negative  :  at  last 
it  was  carried  nemine  contradicente,  (the  few  that  were  of  the  other  side 
it  seems  withdrawing)  against  the  marriage,  216  being  present.  The 
other  question  was  referred  to  the  canonists  ;  and  they  all,  except  five 
or  six,  reported  that  the  presumptions  were  violent ;  and  these,  in  a 
matter  not  capable  of  plain  proof,  were  always  received  in  law. 

The  convocation  having  thus  judged  in  the  matter,  the  ceremony 
of  pronouncing  the  divorce  judicially  was  now  only  wanting.  The  new 
queen  being  pregnant,  was  a  great  evidence  of  her  having  preserved 
her  chastity  previously  to  her  marriage.  On  Easter  eve  she  was  de- 
clared queen  of  England ;  and  soon  after,  Cranmer,  with  Gardiner, 
who  had  been  made,  upon  Wolsey's  death,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and 
the  bishops  of  London,  Lincoln,  Bath,  and  Wells,  with  many  divines 
and  canonists,  went  to  Dunstable ;  Queen  Catherine  living  then  near 
it,  at  Ampthill.  The  king  and  queen  were  cited ;  he  appeared  by 
proxy,  but  the  queen  refused  to  take  any  notice  of  the  court :  so  after 
three  citations  she  was  declared  contumacious,  and  the  merits  of  the 
cause  were  examined.  At  last,  on  the  23d  of  May,  sentence  was 
given,  declaring  the  marriage  to  have  been  null  from  the  beginning. 
Coronation  of  Anne  Boleyn. 

Some  days  after  this,  another  judgment  was  given,  confirming  the 
king's  marriage  with  Queen  Anne,  and  on  the  first  of  June  she  was 
crowned.  All  people  admired  her  conduct,  who,  during  so  many  years, 
managed  the  spirit  of  so  violent'  a  king  in  such  a  manner,  as  neither 
to  surfeit  him  with  too  many  favours,  nor  to  provoke  him  with  too 
much  rigour.  They  that  loved  the  reformation,  looked  for  better 
days  under  her  protection ;  but  many  priests  and  friars,  both  in  ser- 
mons and  discourses,  condemned  the  king's  proceedings.  Henry 
sent  ambassadors  to  the  various  ceurts  of  Europe,  to  justify  what  he 
had  done  :  he  sent  also  to  Queen  Catherine,  charging  her  to  assume 
no  other  title  than  that  of  princess  dowager ;  but  to  this  she  refused 


208  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

obedience,  saying,  she  would  not  take  that  infamy  on  herself;  and 
so  resolved  that  none  should  serve  about  her  who  did  not  treat  her 
as  queen. 

At  Rome  the  cardinals  of  the  imperial  faction  complained  much  of 
the  attempt  made  on  the  pope's  power,  and  urged  him  to  proceed  to 
censures.  But  there  was  only  sentence  given,  annulling  all  that  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  had  done  ;  and  the  king  was  required,  under 
pain  of  excommunication,  to  place  things  again  in  the  state  in  which 
they  formerly  were ;  and  this  notification  was  affixed  at  Dunkirk. 
The  king  sent  an  embassy  to  the  French  monarch,  who  was  then 
setting  out  to  Marseilles,  to  meet  the  pope ;  their  errand  was  to  dis- 
suade him  from  the  journey,  unless  the  pope  promised  Henry  satis- 
faction :  Francis  said,  he  was  engaged  in  honour  to  go  on  ;  but  assu- 
red them,  he  would  mind  the  king's  concerns  with  as  much  zeal  as 
if  they  were  his  own. 

Birth  of  the  Princess  Elizabeth. 

In  September  the  queen  brought  forth  a  daughter,  afterwards  the 
renowned  Queen  Elizabeth ;  and  the  king  having  before  declared 
Lady  Mary  princess  of  Wales,  did  now  the  same  for  her :  though, 
since  a  son  might  exclude  her  from  it,  she  could  not  be  heir  appa- 
rent, but  only  heir  presumptive  to  the  crown. 

The  eventful  moment  was  now  at  hand,  when  the  incident  should 
take  place  that  would  cause  the  separation  of  England  from  the  church 
of  Rome.  There  was  a  secret  agreement  between  the  pope  and 
Francis,  that  if  King  Henry  would  refer  his  cause  to  the  consistory,  ex- 
cepting only  the  cardinals  of  the  imperial  faction,  as  partial,  and  would 
in  all  other  things  return  to  his  obedience  to  the  see  of  Rome,  the  sen- 
tence should  be  given  in  his  favour.  "When  Francis  returned  to  Paris, 
he  sent  over  the  bishop  of  that  city  to  the  king,  to  tell  what  he  had  ob- 
tained of  the  pope  in  his  favour,  and  the  terms  on  which  it  was  promi- 
sed ;  this  wrought  so  much  on  the  king,  that  he  presently  consented  to 
them  ;  upon  which,  the  bishop  of  Paris,  though  it  was  now  in  the  mid- 
dle of  winter,  went  to  Rome  in  consequence.  Upon  his  arrival  there, 
the  matter  seemed  agreed  ;  for  it  was  promised,  that  upon  the  king's 
sending  a  promise  under  his  hand,  to  place  things  in  their  former 
state,  and  his  ordering  a  proxy  to  appear  for  him,  judges  should  be 
ffent  to  Cambray  for  making  the  process,  and  then  sentence  should  be 
given.  Upon  the  notice  given  of  this,  and  of  a  day  fixed  for  the  re- 
turn of  the  courier,  the  king  dispatched  him  with  all  possible  haste  : 
and  now  the  business  seemed  at  an  end.  But  the  courier  had  the  sea 
and  the  Alps  to  pass,  and  in  winter  it  was  not  easy  to  observe  a  limited 
day  so  exactly.  The  appointed  day  came,  and  no  courier  arrived  ; 
upon  which  the  imperialists  gave  out,  that  the  king  was  abusing  the 
pope's  easiness ;  and  pressed  him  vehemently  to  proceed  to  a  sentence : 
the  bishop  of  Paris  requested  only  a  delay  of  six  days.  But  the  de- 
sign of  the  imperialists  was  to  hinder  a  reconciliation  ;  for  if  the  king 
had  been  set  right  Avith  the  pope,  there  would  have  been  so  powerful 
a  league  formed  against  the  emperor,  as  would  have  frustrated  all  his 
measures  :  and  therefore  it  was  necessary  for  his  politics  to  embroil 
ihem.  Seduced  by  the  artifice  of  this  intriguing  prince,  the  pope, 
contrary  to  his  ordinary  prudence,  brought  the  matter  before  the  con- 
sistory ;  and  there  the  imperialists  having  the  majority,  it  was  driven 


PB OGRESS  OP  THE  REFORMATION.  209 

on  with  so  much  precipitation,  that  they  did,  in  one  day,  that  which, 
according  to  form,  should  have  occupied  three. 

They  gave  the  final  sentence,  declared  the  king's  marriage  with 
Queen  Catherine  good,  and  required  him  to  live  with  her  as  his  wife, 
otherwise  they  would  proceed  to  censures.  Two  days  after  this,  the 
courier  came  with  the  king's  submission  in  due  form  ;  he  also  brought 
earnest  letters  from  Francis  in  the  king's  favour.  This  wrought  on  all 
the  indifferent  cardinals,  as  well  as  those  of  the  French  faction,  so 
much  that  they  prayed  the  pope  to  recal  what  was  done.  A  new 
consistory  was  called  ;  but  the  imperialists  urged,  with  greater  vehe- 
mence than  ever,  that  they  would  not  give  such  scandal  to  the  world 
as  to  recal  a  definitive  sentence  passed  on  the  validity  of  a  marriage, 
and  give  the  heretics  such  advantages  by  their  unsteadiness  in  matters 
"of  that  nature ;  it  was,  therefore,  carried,  that  the  former  sentence 
should  take  place,  and  the  execution  of  it  committed  to  the  emperor. 
"When  this  was  known  in  England,  it  determined  the  king  in  his  reso- 
lution of  shaking  off  the  papal  yoke,  in  which  he  had  made  so  great 
a  progress,  that  the  parliament  had  passed  all  the  acts  concerning  it, 
before  he  received  the  nev/s  from  Rome  ;  for  he  judged,  that  the  best 
way  to  secure  his  cause  was  to  let  Rome  see  his  power,  and  with  what 
vigour  he  could  make  war. 

Arguments  for  rejecting  the  Pope's  Power. 

In  England,  the  foundations  on  which  the  papal  authority  was  built, 
had  been  examined  with  extraordinary  care  of  late  years  ;  and  several 
books  were  written  on  that  subject.  It  was  demonstrated  that  all  the 
apostles  were  made  equal  in  the  powers  that  Chi-ist  gave  them,  and 
he  often  condemned  their  contests  about  superiority,  but  never  de- 
clared in  Peter's  favour.  Paul  withstood  him  to  his  face,  and  reckon- 
ed himself  not  inferior  to  him.  If  the  dignity  of  a  person  left  any 
authority  with  the  city  in  which  he  sat,  then  Antioch  must  carry  it  as 
well  as  Rome  ;  and  Jerusalem,  Avhere  Christ  suffered,  was  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  all  the  world,  for  it  was  truly  the  mother  church.  The  other 
privileges  ascribed  to  Peter,  were  either  only  a  precedence  of  order, 
or  were  occasioned  by  his  fall,  as  that  injunction,  "  Feed  my  sheep," 
it  being  a  restoring  him  to  the  apostolical  function.  Peter  had  also  a 
limited  province,  the  circumcision,  as  Paul  had  the  uncircumcision,  of 
far  greater  extent ;  which  showed  that  Peter  was  not  considered  as  the 
universal  pastor. 

Several  sees,  as  Ravenna,  Milan,  and  Aquileia,  pretended  exe,mp- 
tion  from  the  papal  authority.  Many  English  bishops  had  asserted, 
that  the  popes  had  no  authority  against  the  canons,  and  to  that  day  no 
canon  the  pope  made  was  binding  till  it  was  received;  which  showed 
the  pope's  authority  was  not  believed  to  be  founded  on  a  divine  au- 
thority ;  and  the  contests  vi^hich  the  kings  of  England  had  had  with 
the  popes  concerning  investitures,  bishops  doing  homage,  appeals  to 
Rome,  and  the  authority  of  papal  bulls  and  provisions,  showed  that 
the  pope's  power  was  beUeved  to  be  subject  to  laws  and  custom,  and 
so  not  derived  from  Christ  and  Peter ;  and  as  laws  had  given  them 
some  power,  and  princes  had  been  forced,  in  ignorant  ages,  to  submit 
to  their  usurpations,  so  they  might,  as  they  saw  cause,  change  those 
laws,  and  resume  their  rights. 

The  next  point  inquired  into  was,  the  authority  that  kings  had  in 

27 


210  ■'        BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

matters  of  religion  and  the  church.  In  the  New  TestamenI,  Christ 
was  himself  subject  to  the  civil  powers,  and  charged  his  disciples  not 
to  affect  temporal  dominion.  They  also  wrote  to  the  churches  to  be 
subject  to  the  higher  powers,  and  call  them  supreme,  and  charge  every 
soul  to  be  subject  to  them ;  so,  in  scripture,  the  king  is  called  head 
and  supreme,  and  every  soul  is  said  to  be  under  him,  which,  joined 
together,  makes  up  his  conclusion,  that  he  is  the  supreme  head  over 
all  persons.  In  the  primitive  church  the  bishops  only  made  rules  or 
canons,  but  pretended  to  no  compulsive  authority  but  what  came  from 
the  civil  magistrate.  Upon  the  whole  matter,  they  concluded,  that 
the  pope  had  no  power  in  England,  and  that  the  king  had  an  entire  do- 
minion over  all  his  subjects,  which  extended  even  to  the  regulation  of 
ecclesiastical  matters. 

These  questions  being  fully  discussed  in  many  disputes,  and  pub- 
lished in  several  books,  all  the  bishops,  abbots,  and  friars,  of  Eng- 
land, Fisher  only  excepted,  were  so  far  satisfied  with  them,  that  they 
resolved  to  comply  with  the  changes  the  king  was  resolved  to  make. 

The  Papers  Power  rejected  by  Parliament. 

At  the  next  meeting  of  parliament,  there  were  but  seven  bishops 
and  twelve  abbots  present,  the  rest  being  unwilling  to  concur  in  making 
this  change,  though  they  complied  with  it  when  it  was  made.  Every 
Sunday  during  the  session  a  bishop  preached  at  St.  Paul's,  and  de- 
clared that  the  pope  had  no  authority  in  England  ;  before  this,  they  had 
only  said  that  a  general  council  was  above  thrm,  and  that  the  exactions 
of  his  court,  and  appeals  to  it,  were  unlawful ;  but  now  they  went  a 
strain  higher,  to  prepare  the  people  for  receiving  the  acts  then  in  agi- 
tation. On  the  ninth  of  March,  the  commons  began  the  bill  for  taking 
away  the  pope's  power,  and  sent  it  to  the  lords  on  the  14th,  who  pass- 
ed it  on  the  20th  without  any  dissent.  In  it  they  set  forth  the  exac- 
tions of  the  court  of  Rome,  grounded  on  the  pope's  power  of  dispens- 
ing ;  and  that  as  none  could  dispense  with  the  laws  of  God,  so  the 
king  and  parliament  only  had  the  authority  of  dispensing  with  the  laws 
of  the  land  ;  and  that,  therefore,  such  licenses  or  dispensations  as  were 
formerly  in  use,  should  be  for  the  future  granted  by  the  two  arch- 
bishops ;  some  of  these  were  to  be  confirmed  undier  the  great  seal ; 
and  they  appointed,  that  thereafter  all  intercourse  with  Rome,  on  those 
subjects,  should  cease.  They  also  declared,  that  they  did  not  intend 
to  alter  any  article  of  the  catholic  faith  of  Christendom,  or  of  that 
which  was  declared  in  the  scripture  necessary  to  salvation.  They 
confirmed  all  the  exemptions  granted  to  monasteries  by  the  popes, 
but  subjected  them  to  the  king's  visitation,  and  gave  the  king  and  l\is 
council  power  to  examine  and  reform  all  indulgences  and  privileges 
granted  by  the  pope.  This  act  subjected  the  monasteries  entirely  to 
the  king's  authority,  and  put  them  in  no  small  confusion.  Those  who 
loved  the  reformation  rejoiced  both  to  see  the  pope's  power  rooted 
out,  and  to  find  the  scripture  made  the  standard  of  religion. 

After  this  act,  another  passed  in  both  houses  in  six  days  time  without 
any  opposition,  settling  the  succession  of  the  crown,  confirming  the 
sentence  of  divorce,  and  the  king's  marriage  with  Queen  Anne,  and  de- 
claring all  marriages  within  the  degrees  prohibited  by  Moses  to  be  un- 
lawful ;  all  that  had  married  within  them  were  appointed  to  be  divorced, 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  211 

and  their  issue  illegitimated ;  and  the  succession  to  the  crown  was 
settled  upon  the  king's  issue  by  the  present  queen,  or,  in  default  of 
that,  to  the  king's  right  heirs  forever.  All  were  required  to  swear  to 
maintain  the  contents  of  this  act ;  and  if  any  refused  to  swear  to  it,  or 
should  say  any  thing  to  the  slander  of  the  Icing's  marriage,  he  was  to 
be  judged  guilty  of  misprision  of  treason,  and  to  be  punished  accord- 
ingly. 

About  this  time  one  Phillips  complained  to  the  house  of  commons 
of  the  bishop  of  London  for  using  him  cruelly  in  prison  upon  suspicion 
of  heresy  ;  the  commons  sent  up  his  petition  to  the  lords,  but  received 
no  answer ;  they  therefore  sent  some  of  their  members  to  the  bishop,  de- 
siring him  to  answer  the  complaints  put  in  against  him  ;  but  he  ac- 
quainted the  house  of  lords  with  it ;  and  they  with  one  consent  voted 
that  none  of  their  house  ought  to  appear  or  answer  to  any  complaint 
at  the  bar  of  the  house  of  commons.  On  which  the  commons  let  this 
particular  case  fall,  and  sent  up  a  bill,  to  which  the  lords  agreed,  re- 
gulating the  proceedings  against  heretics  ;  repealing  the  statute  of 
Henry  IV. ;  and  declaring  that  none  Avere  to  be  committed  for  heresy 
but  upon  a  presentment  made  by  two  witnesses  ;  none  were  to  be 
accused  for  speaking  agaiiisf,  things  that  were  groimded  only  upon  the 
pope's  canons  ;  bail  was  to  be  taken  for  heretics,  and  they  were  to  be 
brought  to  trial  in  open  court ;  and  if  upon  conviction  they  did  not 
abjure,  or  were  relapses,  they  were  to  be  burnt ;  the  king's  writ  being 
first  obtained.  This  was  a  great  check  to  the  bishops'  tyranny  and 
gave  great  satisfaction  to  the  friends  of  the  reformation. 

The  convocation  sent  in  a  submission  at  the  same  time,  by  which 
they  acknowledged,  that  all  the  convocations  ought  to  be  assembled  by 
the  king's  writ ;  and  promised  never  to  make  nor  execute  any  canons 
without  the  king's  assent.  They  also  desired,  that  since  many  of  the 
received  canons  were  found  to  be  contrary  to  the  king's  prerogative 
and  the  laws  of  the  land  there  might  be  a  committee  named  by  the 
king,  of  thirty-two,  the  one  half  out  of  both  houses  of  parliament,  and 
the  other  of  the  clergy,  empowered  to  abrogate  or  regulate  them,  as 
they  should  see  cause.  This  was  confirmed  in  parliament ;  the  act 
against  appeals  was  renewed  ;  and  an  appeal  was  allowed  from  the 
archbishop  to  the  king,  upon  which  the  lord  chancellor  was  to  grant 
a  commission  for  a  court  of  delegates. 

Another  act  passed  for  regulating  the  elections  and  consecrations  of 
bishops,  condemning  all  bulls  from  Rome,  and  appointing  that  upon  a 
vacancy  the  king  should  grant  a  license  for  an  election,  and  should  by 
a  missive  letter  signify  the  person's  namt  whom  he  would  have  cho- 
sen ;  and  within  twelve  days  after  these  \a  ere  delivered,  the  dean  and 
chapter,  or  prior  and  convent,  were  required  to  return  an  election  of 
the  person  named  by  the  king,  under  theiv  seals.  The  bishop  elect 
was  upon  that  to  swear  fealty,  and  a  writ  was  to  be  issued  out  for  his 
consecration  in  the  usual  manner ;  after  that  he  was  to  do  homage  to 
the  king,  upon  which  both  the  temporalities  and  spiritualities  were  to 
be  restored,  and  bishops  were  to  exercise  th^ir  jurisdictions  as  they 
had  done  before.  All  who  transgressed  this  act  were  made  guilty  of 
a  praemunire. 

A  private  act  passed,  depriving  cardinal  Campegio  and  Jerome  de 
Gianuccii  of  the  bishoprics  of  Salisbury  and  Worcester  ;  the  reasons 
given  for  it  were,  because  they  did  not  reside  in  their  dioceses,  for 


212  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

preaching  the  laws  of  God,  and  keeping  hospitality,  while  they  lived 
at  the  court  of  Rome,  and  drew  £3000  a  year  out  of  the  kingdom. 

The  last  act  of  a  public  nature,  though  relating  ©nly  to  private  per- 
sons, was  concerning  the  nun  of  Kent  and  her  accomplices.  It  was 
the  first  occasion  of  shedding  any  blood  in  this  quarrel,  and  the  im- 
posture was  much  cherished  by  all  the  superstitious  clergy  who  ad- 
hered to  the  interests  of  the  queen  and  the  .pope.  The  nun,  and  many 
of  her  accomplices,  were  brought  to  the  bar  of  the  house  of  lords, 
where  they  confessed  the  whole  matter. 

Sir  Thomas  More  and  Bishop  Fisher  were  charged  with  having  con- 
cealed their  knowledge  of  the  affair  ;  the  former  wrote  a  long  letter 
upon  the  subject  to  Cromwell,  giving  him  a  particular  account  of  all 
the  conversations  he  had  had  with  the  nun  :  he  acknowledged  that  he 
had  esteemed  her  highly,  iiot  so  much  out  of  any  regard  to  her  pro- 
phecies, as  for  the  opinion  he  conceived  of  her  holiness  and  humility. 
But  he  added,  that  "  he  was  then  convinced  that  she  was  the  most . 
false  dissembling  hypocrite  that  ever  had  been  known,  and  guilty  of 
the  most  detestable  hypocrisy  and  devilish  dissembled  falsehood  :" 
he  also  believed  that  she  had  communication  with  an  evil  spirit. 
More's  justification  of  his  conduct  prevailed  so  far,  that  his  name  was 
struck  out  of  the  bill. 

Story  of  the  Nun  of  Kent. 

Elizabeth  Barton,  of  Kent,  fell  into  hysterical  fits,  and  spake  such 
things  as  made  those  about  her  think  she  was  inspired  by  God.  The 
parson  of  the  parish,  named  Master,  hoping  to  draw  advantages  from 
this,  informed  Archbishop  Warham  of  it,  who  ordered  him  to  watch  her 
carefully,  and  bring  him  an  account  of  what  he  should  observe.  But 
it  seems  that  she  forgot  all  she  said  in  her  fits  when  they  were  over. 
But  the  artful  priest  would  not  suffer  his  hopes  thus  to  pass  away,  but 
persuaded  her  she  was  inspired,  and  taught  her  so  to  counterfeit  those 
trances,  that  she  became  very  expert  at  it,  and  could  assume  them  at 
her  pleasure.  The  matter  was  soon  noised  about ;  and  the  priest  in- 
tended to  raise  the  credit  of  an  image  of  the  blessed  virgin,  which 
stood  in  his  church,  so  that  pilgrimages  and  offerings  might  be  made 
to  it  by  her  means.  He  accordingly  associated  to  himself  one  Bock- 
ing,  a  monk  of  Canterbury,  and  they  taught  the  nun  to  say,  in  her  fits, 
that  the  blessed  virgin  appeared  to  her,  and  told  her,  she  could  not  be 
well  till  she  visited  that  image.  She  spake  many  good  words  against 
ill  life,  and  also  against  heresy,  and  the  king's  suit  of  divorce  then  de- 
pending ;  and  by  many  strange  motions  of  her  body,  she  seemed,  to 
the  ignorant  multitude  of  that  age,  to  be  inwardly  possessed. 

Soon  after  this,  a  day  was  appointed  for  her  cure  ;  and  before  an  as- 
semblage of  two  thousand  people,  she  was  carried  to  the  image  ;  and 
after  she  had  acted  over  her  fits,  she  seemed-  suddenly  to  recover, 
which  was  ascribed  to  the  intercession  of  the  virgin,  and  the  virtue  of 
her  image.     She  then  took  the  veil,  and  Bocking  was  her  confessor. 

Her  popularity  increased  daily,  and  many  thought  her  a  prophetess, 
among  whom  was  Archbishop  Warham  himself.  A  book  was  also 
written  of  her  reA^elations,  and  a  letter  was  shewn,  all  in  letters  of  gold, 
pretended  to  be  written  to  her  from  heaven  by  Mary  Magdalen  !  She 
said,  that  when  the  king  was  last  at  Calais,  she  was  carried  invisibly 
beyond  sea,  and  brought  back  again;  and  that  an  angel  gave  her  the 


PROGRESS  OP.  THE  REFORMATION.  213 

sacrament ;  and  that  God  revealed  to  her,  that  if  the  king  went  on  in 
his  divorce,  and  married  another  wife,  he  should  fall  from  his  crown, 
and  not  live  a  month  longer,  but  should  die  a  villain's  death. 

Several  monks  of  the  Charter-house,  and  the  observant  friars,  with 
many  nuns,  and  Bishop  Fisher,  gave  credit  to  this,  set  a  great  value  on 
her,  and  grew  very  insolent  upon  it ;  for  Friar  Feyto  preaching  in  the 
king's  chapel  at  Greenwich,  denounced  the  judgments  of  God  upon 
him ;  and  said,  though  others  as  lying  prophets  deceived  him,  yet  he, 
in  the  name  of  God,  told  him,  that  dogs  should  lick  his  blood,  as  they 
had  done  Ahab's.  The  king  bore  this  patiently,  contenting  himself 
with  ordering  Dr.  Corren  to  preach  next  Sunday,  and  to  answer  all 
that  he  had  said ;  who  railed  against  Peyto  as  a  dog  and  a  traitor.  Pey- 
to  had  gone  to  Canterbury;  but  Elston,  a  Franciscan  of  the  same 
house,  interrupted  him,  and  called  him  one  of  the  lying  prophets  that 
went  about  to  establish  the  succession  of  the  crown  by  adultery ; 
and  spoke  with  so  much  vehemence,  that  the  king  himself  was  forced 
to  command  silence.  So  unwilling  was  the  king  to  go  to  extremities, 
that  all  that  was  done  upon  so  high  a  provocation,  was,  that  they  were 
summoned  before  the  council,  and  rebuked  for  their  insolence.  But 
the  nun's  confederates  proceeding  to  publish  her  revelations  in  all  parts 
of  the  kingdom,  she  and  nine  of  her  accomplices  were  apprehended, 
when  they  all,  without  any  rack  or  torture,  discovered  the  whole  con- 
spiracy. Upon  this  confession  they  were  appointed  to  go  to  St.  Paul's, 
where,  after  a  sermon  preached  by  the  bishop  of  Bangor,  they  repeated 
their  confession  in  the  hearing  of  the  people,  and  were  sent  as  prison- 
ers to  the  Tower.  But  it  was  given  out  that  al4  was  extorted  from 
them  by  violence,  and  messages  were  sent  to  the  nun,  desiring  her  to 
deny  all  that  she  had  confessed.  The  king,  on  this,  judged  it  neces- 
sary to  proceed  to  further  extremities  :  accordingly,  she  and  six  of  her 
chief  accomplices  were  attainted  of  treason,  and  the  bishop  of  Roches- 
ter and  five  more  were  attainted  of  misprision  of  treason.  But  at  the 
intercession  of  Queen  Anne,  (as  is  expressed  in  the  act,)  all  others  that 
had  been  concerned  with  her  were  pardoned. 

After  this,  the  nun  and  her  coadjutors  were  executed  at  Tyburn. — 
There  she  voluntarily  confessed  herself  to  be  an  impostor,  and  ac- 
knowledged the  justice  of  her  sentence,  laying  the  blame  on  these  who 
suffered  with  her,  by  v/hom  she  had  been  seduced  into  the  crime;  add- 
ing, that  they  had  exalted  her  for  no  other  cause  than  for  her  having 
been  of  great  profit  to  them,  and  that,  they  had  presumed  to  say,  that 
all  she  had  done  was  through  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  when 
they  were  sensible  the  whole  was  a  trick.  She  then  begged  pardon  of 
God  and  the  king,  and  resigned  herself  to  her  fate. 

Had  this  fallen  out  in  a  darker  age,  the  king  might  have  lost  his 
crown  by  it.  But  at  the  present  era,  the  discovery  of  it  disposed  men 
to  look  on  older  stories  of  trances,  &c.  as  contrivances  to  serve  base 
ends,  and  made  way  for  the  ruin  of  the  monastic  order  in  England; 
but  all  that  followed  at  present  upon  it  was,  that  the  observants  were 
put  out  of  their  houses,  and  mixed  with  the  other  Franciscans,  and 
the  Austin  friars  were  put  in  their  room. 

Upon  the  discovery  of  the  above  imposture,  Cromwell  sent  Fisher's 
brother  to  him  to  reprove  him  for  his  carriage  in  that  business,  and 
to  aavise  mm  to  ask  the  king's  pardon  for  the  encouragement  he  had 
given  to  the  nun,  which  he  was  confident  the  king  would  grant  him. 


214  '       BOOK  ©F  MARTYRS. 

But  Fisher  excused  himself,  and  said,  he  had  only  tried  whether  her 
revelations  were  true  or  not.  He  confessed,  that  upon  the  reports  he 
had  heard,  he  was  induced  to  have  a  high  opinion  of  her,  and  that  he 
had  never  discovered  any  falsehood  in  her.  It  was  true  she  had  said 
some  things  to  him  concerning  the  king's  death  which  he  had  not  re- 
vealed, but  he  thought  it  was  not  necessary  to  do  it,  because  he  knew 
she  had  told  them  to  the  king  herself;  she  had  named  no  person  that 
should  kill  the  king,  but  had  only  denounced  it  as  a  judgment  of  God 
upon  him  ;  and  he  had  reason  to  think  that  the  king  would  have  been 
offended  with  him,  if  he  had  spoken  of  it  to  him ;  he  therefore  desired 
to  be  no  more  troubled  with  the  matter.  But,  upon  that,  Cromwell 
wrote  him  a  sharp  letter,  wherein  he  showed  him  that  he  had  pro- 
ceeded rashly  in  that  affair;  being  so  partial  in  the  matter  of  the 
king's  divorce,  that  he  easily  believed  every  thing  that  seemed  to 
make  against  it ;  he  showed  him  how  necessary  it  v/as  to  use  great 
caution  before  extraordinary  things  should  be  received,  or  spread 
about  as  revelations,  since  otherwise  the  peace  of  the  world  would  be 
in  the  hands  of  every  bold  or  crafty  impostor ;  yet,  in  conclusion,  he 
advised  him  again  to  ask  the  king's  pardon  for  his  rashness,  and  as- 
sured him  that  the  king  was  ready  to  forgive  him.  But  Fisher  would 
make  no  submission,  and  was  in  consequence  included  in  the  act ;  yet 
it  was  not  executed  til]  a  new  provocation  drew  him  into  farther  trou- 
ble. The  secular  and  regular  clergy  did  every  where  swear  the  oath 
of  succession,  which  none  more  zealously  promoted  than  Gardiner, 
who  before  the  6th  of  May  prevailed  on  all  his  clergy  to  swear  it : 
and  the  religious  orders  being  apprehensive  of  the  king's  jealousies  of 
them,  took  care  to  remove  them  by  sending  in  declarations,  under  the 
seals  of  their  houses,  that  in  their  opinion  the  king's  present  marriage 
was  lawful,  and  that  they  would  always  acknowledge  him  head  of  the 
church  of  England. 

The  council  met  at  Lambeth,  to  which  many  were  cited  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  the  oath,  among  whom  was  Sir  Thomas  More  and 
Bishop  Fisher.  More  was  first  called  on  to  take  it :  he  answered,  that 
he  neither  blamed  those  that  made  the  acts,  nor  those  that  swore  the 
oath  ;  and  that  he  was  willing  to  swear  to  maintain  the  succession  to 
the  crown,  but  could  not  take  the  oath  as  it  was  conceived.  Fisher 
made  the  same  answer,  but  all  the  rest  that  were  cited  before  them 
took  it.  More  was  pressed  to  give  his  reasons  against  it ;  but  he  re- 
fused, for  it  might  be  called  disputing  against  law,  yet  he  would  put 
them  into  writing  if  the  king  would  command  him  to  do  it.  Cranmer 
said,  if  he  did  not  blame  those  that  took  it,  it  seems  he  was  not  per- 
suaded it  was  a  sin,  and  so  was  only  doubtful  of  it ;  but  he  was  sure 
he  ought  to  obey  the  law,  if  it  was  not  sinful ;  so  there  was  a  certainty 
on  the  one  hand,  and  only  a  doubt  on  the  other,  and  therefore  the 
former  ought  to  determine  him  :  this  he  confessed  did  shake  him  a  lit- 
tle, but  he  said  he  thought  in  his  conscience  that  it  would  be  a  sin  to 
comply.  In  conclusion,  both  he  and  Fisher  declared  that  they 
thought  it  was  in  the  power  of  the  parliament  to  settle  the  succession 
to  the  crown,  and  so  Avere  ready  to  swear  to  that ;  but  they  could  not 
take  the  oath  that  was  tendered  to  them,  for  by  it  they  must  swear 
that  the  king's  former  marriage  was  unlawful,  to  which  they  could  not 
assent ;  so  they  were  both  committed  to  the  tower,  and  denied  the  use 
of  pen,  ink,  and  paper.     The  old  bishop  was  also  hardly  used  both  in 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  215 

his  clothes  and  diet ;  he  had  only  rags  to  cover  him,  and  fire  was  of- 
ten denied  him  ;  a  cruelty  not  capable  of  excuse,  and  as  barbarous  as 
it  was  unaeserved. 

In  the  winter,  parliament  met  again,  and  the  first  act  that  passed 
declared  the  king  to  be  the  supreme  head  on  earth  of  the  church  of 
England,  which  was  ordered  to  be  prefixed  to  his  other  titles ;  and  it 
was  enacted,  that  he  and  his  successors  should  have  full  authority  to 
reform  all  heresies  and  abuses  in  the  spiritual  jurisdiction.  By  ano- 
ther act  the  parliament  confirmed  the  oath  of  succession,  which  had  not 
been  specified  in  the  former  act,  though  agreed  to  by  the  lords.  They 
also  gave  the  king  the  first  fruits  and  tenths  of  ecclesiastical  bene- 
fices, as  being  the  supreme  head  of  the  church.  Another  act  passed, 
declaring  some  things  treason;  one  of  these  was  the  denying  the 
king  any  of  his  titles,  or  the  calling  him  heretic,  schismatic,  or  usur- 
per of  the  crown.  By  another  act,  provision  was  made  for  setting  up 
twenty-six  suftragan  bishops  over  England,  foi^  the  more  speedy  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments,  and  the  better  service  of  God.  The 
bishop  of  the  diocese  was  to  present  two  to  the  king,  and  upon  the 
king's  declaring  his  choice,  the  archbishop  was  to  consecrate  the  per- 
son, and  then  the  bishop  was  to  delegate  such  parts  of  his  charge  to 
his  care  as  he  thought  fitting,  during  his  pleasure.  The  great  extent 
of  the  dioceses  in  England,  made  it  hard  for  one  bishop  to  govern 
them  with  that  exactness  that  was  necessary ;  these  were  therefore 
appointed  to  assist  in  the  discharge  of  the  pastoral  functions. 

Bishop  Fisher  and  Sir  Thomas  More,  by  two  special  acts,  were  at- 
tainted of  misprision  of  treason  ;  five  other  clerks  were  in  like  manner 
condemned,  all  for  refusing  to  swear  the  oath  of  succession.  The  see 
of  Rochester  was  declared  void  ;  and  continued  vacant  two  years. 

But  now  a  new  scene  commenced  ;  before  Wc  enter  upon  which, 
it  will  be  necessary  to  state  the  progress  that  the  new  opinions  had 
made  in  England  during  the  king's  suit  of  divorce.  Under  Wolsey's 
ministry,  the  reformed  preachers  were  gently  used ;  and  it  is  proba- 
ble the  king  ordered  the  bishops  to  cease  inquiring  after  them,  when 
the  pope  began  to  use  him  ill ;  for  the  progress  of  heresy  was  always 
reckoned  at  Rome  among  the  mischiefs  that  would  follow  upon  the 
pope's  rejecting  the  king's  suit.  But  Sir  Thomas  More,  coming  into 
favour,  oflifered  new  counsels,  and  thought  the  king's  proceeding  se- 
verely against  heretics  would  be  so  meritorious  at  Rome,  that  it  would 
work  more  efiectually  than  all  his  threatenings  had  done.  .Upon  this, 
a  severe  proclamation  was  issued  out,  both  against  their  books  and 
persons,  ordering  all  the  laws  against  them  to  be  put  in  execution. 

Translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  English. 

Tindal  and  others  at  Antwerp  were  every  year  either  translating 
or  writing  books  against  some  of  the  received  errors,  and  sending 
them  over  to  England.  But  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament, 
by  Tindal,  gave  the  greatest  offence,  and  was  much  complained  of 
by  the  clergy,  as  full  of  errors.  Toustall,  then  bishop  of  London, 
returning  from  Cambray,  to  which  place  More  and  he  had  been  sent 
by  the  king,  as  he  came  through  Antwerp,  bargained  with  an  English 
merchant,  who  was  secretly  a  friend  of  Tindal,  to  procure  him  as 
many  of  his  New  Testaments  as  could  be  had  for  money.  Tindal 
gladly  received  this  ;  for  being  about  a  more  correct  edition,  he 


216  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

found  he  would  be  better  enabled  to  proceed,  if  the  copies  of  the  old 
were  sold  oif ;  he  therefore  gave  the  merchant  all  he  had,  and  Ton- 
stall,  paying-  for  them,  brought  them  over  to  England,  and  burnt  them 
publicly  in  Cheapside.  This  was  called  a  burning  of  the  word  of 
God  ;  and  it  was  said  the  clergy  had  reason  to  revenge  themselves 
on  it,  for  it  had  done  them  more  mischief  than  all  other  books  what- 
soever. But  a  3^ear  after  this,  the  second  edition  being  finished,  great 
numbers  were  sent  over  to  England,  when  Constantine,  one  of  Tin- 
dal's  partners,  happened  to  be  taken :  believing  that  some  of  the  Lon- 
don merchants  furnished  them  with  money,  he  was  promised  his 
liberty  if  he  would  discover  who  they  were  ;  upon  this  he  said  the 
bishop  of  London  did  more  than  all  the  world  besides,  for  he  bought 
up  the  greatest  part  of  a  faulty  impression.  The  clergy,  on  their  con- 
demning TindaFs  translation,  promised  a  new  one  :  but  a  year  after, 
they  said,  that  it  was  not  necessary  to  publish  the  scriptures  in  Eng- 
lish, and  that  the  king  did  well  not  to  set  about  it. 

About  this  time,  a  book,  written  by  Fish,  of  Gray's  Inn,  was  pub- 
lished. It  was  entitled,  "The  Supplication  of  the  Beggars,"  and 
had  a  vast  sale.  In  it,  the  beggars  were  made  to  complain,  that  the 
alms  of  the  people  were  intercepted  by  mendicant  friars,  who  were  a 
useless  burden  to  the  government ;  and  to  tax  the  pope  with  cruelty 
for  taking  no  pity  on  the  poor,  since  none  but  those  who  could  pay  for 
it,  were  delivered  out  of  purgatory.  The  king  was  so  pleased  with 
this,  that  he  would  not  suffer  any  thing  to  be  done  against  the  author. 
Sir  Thomas  Mere  answered  it  by  another  supplication  in  behalf  of  the 
souls  in  purgatory,  setting  forth  the  miseries  they  were  in,  and  the 
relief  which  they  received  by  the  masses  that  were  said  for  them  ; 
and  therefore  they  called  upon  their  friends  to  support  the  religious- 
orders,  which  had  now  so  many  enemies. 

Frith  published  a  serious  answer  to  the  last  mentioned  work,  in 
which  he  showed  that  there  was  no  mention  made   of  purgatory  in 
scripture ;    that  it  was  inconsistent  with  the  merits  of  Christ,  by 
which,  upon  sincere  repentance,  all  sins  were  pardoned ;  for  if  they 
were  pardoned,  they  could  not  be  punished  ;  and  though  temporary 
judgments,  either  as  medicinal  corrections,  or  a  warning  to  others,  do 
sometimes  fall  even  on  true  penitents,  yet  terrible  punishments  in  ano- 
ther state  cannot  consist  with  a  free  pardon,  and  the  remembering 
of  our  sins  no  more.      In   expounding  many  passages  of  the  New 
Testament,  he  appealed  to  More's  great  friend  Erasmus,  and  showed, 
that   the   fire  which  was   spoken    of  by  St.    Paul,    as    that   which 
•  would  consume  the  wood,   hay,  and  stubble,  could   only  be  meant 
of  the  fiery  trial  of  persecution.      He  showed  that  the   primitive 
church  received  it  not ;  Ambrose,  Jerome,  and  Austin,  did  not  believe 
it ;  the  last  had  plainly  said,  that  no  mention  was  made  of  it  in  scrip- 
ture.    The  monks  alone  brought  it  in  ;  and  by  many  wonderful  sto- 
ries, persuaded  their  ignorant  followers  of  the  truth  of  it,  and  so  made 
a  very  profitable  trade.     This  book  so  provoked  the  clergy,  that  they 
resolved  to  make  the  author  feel  a  real  fire,  for  endeavouring  to  ex- 
tinguish their  imaginary  one.     Sir  Thomas  More  objected  poverty 
and  want  of  learning  to  the  new  preachers;  but  it  was  answered,  the 
same  was  made  use  of  to   reproach  Christ  and  his  apostles ;  but  a 
plain  simplicity  of  mind,  without  artificial  improvements,  was  rather 
thought  a  good  disposition  for  men  that  were  to  bear  a  cross,  and  the 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  £17 

glory  of  God  appeared  more  eminently  when  the  instruments  seemed 
contemptible. 

But  the  pen  being  thought  too  feeble  and  gentle,  the  clergy  betook 
themselves  to  persecution.  Many  were  vexed  with  imprisonments 
for  teaching  their  children  the  Lord's  prayer  in  English,  for  harbour- 
ing the  reformed  preachers,  and  for  speaking  against  the  corruptions 
and  vices  of  the  clergy. 

Hinton,  formerly  a  curate,  who  had  gone  over  to  Tindal,  was  seized 
on  his  way  back,  with  some  books  he  was  conveying  to  England,  and 
was  condemned  by  Archbishop  Warham.  He  was  kept  long  in  pri- 
son ;  but  remaining  firm  in  the  truth,  he  was,  at  length,  burned  at 
Maidstone. 

Story  and  Martyrdovi  of  Thomas  Bilney. 

Thomas  Bilney  was  brought  up  at  Cambridge  from  a  child.  On 
leaving  the  university,  he  preached  in  several  places  ;  and  in  his  ser- 
mons spoke  with  great  boldness  against  the  pride  and  insolence  of  the 
clergy.  This  was  during  the  ministry  of  Cardinal  Wolsey,  who, 
hearing  of  his  attacks,  caused  him  to  be  seized  and  imprisoned. 
Overcome  with  fear,  Bilney  abjured,  was  pardoned,  and  returned  to 
Cambridge,  in  the  year  1530.  Here  he  fell  into  great  horror  of 
mind,  in  consequence  of  his  instability  and  denial  of  the  truth.  He 
became  ashamed  of  himself,  bitterly  repented  of  his  sin,  and,  growing 
strong  in  faith,  resolved  to  make  some  atonement  by  a  public  avowal 
of  his  apostacy,  and  confession  of  his  sentiments.  To  prepare  him- 
self for  his  task,  he  studied  the  scriptures  with  deep  attention  for  two 
years;  at  the  expiration  of  which  he  again  quitted  the  university,  went 
into  Norfolk,  where  he  was  born,  and  preached  up  and  down  that  county 
against  idolatry  and  superstition ;  exhorting  the  people  to  a  good  life, 
to  give  alms,  to  believe  in  Christ,  and  to  offer  up  their  soids  to  him  in 
the  sacrament.  He  openly  confessed  his  own  sin  of  denying  the  faith ; 
and  using  no  precaution  as  he  went  dbout,  was  soon  taken  by  the 
bishop's  officers,  condemned  as  a  relapse,  and  degraded.  Sir  Thomas 
More  sent  down  the  writ  to  burn  him.  Parker,  afterwards  archbishop, 
was  an  eye  witness  of  his  sufferings,  and  affirms,  that  he  bore  all  his 
hardships  with  great  fortitude  and  resignation,  and  continued  very 
cheerful  after  his  sentence.  He  eat  up  the  poor  provision  that  was 
brought  him  heartily,  saying,  he  must  keep  up  a  ruinous  cottage,  till  it 
fell.  He  had  these  words  of  Isaiah  often  in  his  mouth,  "  When  thou 
walkest  through  the  fire,  thou  sbalt  not  be  burnt ;"  and  by  burning  his 
finger  in  the  candle,  he  prepared  himself  for  the  stake;  saying,  the  fire 
would  only  consume  the  stubble  of  his  body,  and  would  purify  his  soul. 

On  the  10th  of  November  he  was  brought  to  the  stake,  where  he 
repeated  the  creed,  prayed  earnestly,  and  with  the  deepest  sense  re- 
peated these  words,  "  Enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant,  oh 
Lord !"  Dr.  Warner,  who  attended,  embraced  him,  shedding  many 
tears,  and  wishing  he  might  die  in  as  good  a  frame  of  mind  as  Bilney 
then  was.  The  friars  requested  him  to  inform  the  people,  that  they 
were  not  instrumental  to  his  death,  which  he  did;  so  that  the  last  act 
of  his  life  was  one  of  charity  and  forgiveness. 

The  officers  then  put  the  reeds  and  faggots  about  his  body,  and  set 
fire  to  the  first,  which  made  a  great  flame,  and  disfigured  his  face ;  he 

28 


218  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Held  up  his  hands,  and  struck  his  breast,  crying  sometimes  "  Jesus  ; 
sometimes  "  Credo  !"  but  the  flame  was  blown  away  from  him  seve 
ral  times,  the  wind  being  very  high,  till  at  length  the  wood  taking  fire, 
the  flame  was  stronger,  and  so  he  yielded  up  the  ghost. 

His  body  being  shrunk  up,  leaned  down  on  the  chain,  till  one  of  the 
oflSlcers,  with  his  halbert,  struck  out  the  staple  of  the  chain  behind 
him,  on  which  it  fell  down  into  the  bottom  of  the  fire,  when  it  was 
covered  with  wood,  and  consumed. 

The  sufierings,  the  confession,  and  the  heroic  death  of  this  martyr, 
inspirited  and  animated  others  to  imitate  his  conduct. 

Byficld  and  others  burnt. 

Byfield,  who  had  formerly  abjured,  was  taken  dispersing  Tindal's 
books ;  and  he,  with  one  Tewkesbury,  was  condemned  by  Stokesly, 
and  burnt.  Two  men  and  a  woman  also  suffered  the  same  fate  at 
York.  Upon  these  proceedings,  the  parliament  complained  to  the 
king  ;  but  this  did  not  check  the  sanguinary  proceedings  of  the  clergy. 
One  Bainham,  a  counsellor  of  the  temple,  was  taken  on  suspicion  of 
heresy,  whipped  in  the  presence  of  Sir  T.  More,  and  afterwards 
racked  in  the  tower,  yet  he  could  not  be  wrought  on  to  accuse  any, 
but  through  fear  he  abjured.  After  this,  however,  being  discharged, 
he  was  in  great  trouble  of  mind,  and  could  find  no  quiet  till  he  went 
publicly  to  church,  where  he  openly  confessed  his  sins,  and  declared 
the  torments  he  felt  in  his  conscience  for  what  he  had  done.  Upon 
this  he  was  again  seized  on,  and  condemned  for  having  said  that  Tho- 
mas Becket  was  a  murderer,  and  was  damned  if  he  did  not  repent ; 
and  that  in  the  sacrament,  Christ's  body  was  received  by  faith,  and  not 
chewed  with  the  teeth.  Sentence  was  passed  upon  him,  and  he  was 
burnt.  Soon  after  this.  More  delivered  up  the  great  seal,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  reformed  preachers  had  a  short  respite. 

But  the  persecution  Avas  soon  revived,  and  its  rage  stopped  not  at 
the  living,  but  vented  itself  even  on  the  dead.  Lord  Tracy  made  a 
will,  by  which  he  left  his  soul  to  God,  in  hopes  of  mercy  through 
Christ,  without  the  help  of  any  saint;  and,  therefore,  he  declared,  that 
he  would  leave  nothing  for  soul-masses.  This  will  being  brought  to 
the  bishop  of  London's  court  to  be  proved,  after  his  death,  provoked 
the  clergy  so  much,*  that  he  was  condemned  as  a  heretic,  and  an 
order  was  sent  to  the  chancellor  of  Worcester  to  raise  his  body ;  but 
he  went  beyond  his  instructions,  and  burnt  it,  M^hich  could  not  be  jus- 
tified, since  the  deceased  was  not  a  relapse.  Tracy's  heir  sued  him  for 
it,  and  he  was  turned  out  of  his  place,  and  fined  40CZ. 

The  clergy  proclaimed  an  indulgence  of  forty  days  pardon,  to  any 
that  carried  a  faggot  to  the  burning  of  a  heretic,  that  so  cruelty  might 
seem  the  more  meritorious. 

The  reformed  now  enjoyed  a  respite  of  two  years,  when  the  crafty 
Gardiner  represented  to  the  king,  that  it  would  tend  much  to  his  ad- 
vantage, if  he  would  take  some  occasion  to  show  his  hatred  of  heresy 

♦  We  shall  not  be  surprised  at  the  r  anger,  if  we  consider,  that  they  foresaw,  in  the 
event  of  Lord  Tracy's  example  bein/  followed,  the  abolition  of  the  most  profitable  part 
of  their  traffic.  They  railed  agaijiSt  him  on  the  same  grounds  as  Demetrius  the  sil- 
versmith did  against  Pa\il  at  Ephef  a.<5 — they  feared  that  "  their  craft  was  in  danger ' 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  219 

Accordingly  a  young  man  named  Frith  was  chosen  as  a  sacrifice  to 
this  affected  zeal  for  religion. 

Story  and  Martyrdom  of  Frith. 

He  was  a  young  man  much  famed  for  his  learning,  and  was  the 
first  who  wrote  in  England  against  the  corporeal  presence  in  the  sa- 
crament.    He  followed  the  doctrine  of  Zuinglius. 

For  his  opinions  he  was  seized  in  May,  1533,  and  brought  before 
Stokesly,  Gardiner,  and  Longland.  They  charged  him  with  not  be- 
lieving in  purgatory  and  transubstantiation.  He  gave  the  reasons 
that  determined  him  to  look  on  neither  of  these  as  articles  of  faith 
but  thought  that  neither  the  aflSrming  nor  denying  them  ought  to  be 
determined  positively.  The  bishops  seemed  unwilling  to  proceed  to 
sentence  ;  but  he  continuing  resolute,  Stokesly  pronounced  it,  and  so 
delivered  him  to  the  secular  arm,  desiring  that  his  punishment  might 
be  moderated.  This  request  was  thought  a  mockery,  when  all  the 
world  knew  that  it  was  intended  to  burn  him.  One  Hewit,  an  ap- 
prentice of  London,  was  also  condemned  with  him  on  the  same 
account. 

They  were  brought  to  the  stake  at  Smithfield  on  the  5th  of  July, 
1533.  On  arriving  there.  Frith  expressed  great  joy,  and  hugged  the 
faggots  with  transport :  a  priest  named  Cook,  who  stood  by,  called  to 
the  people  not  to  pray  for  them  more  than  they  would  do  for  a  dog ; 
at  this  Frith  smiled,  and  prayed  God  to  forgive  him  :  after  which  the 
fire  was  kindled,  which  consumed  them  to  ashes. 

This  was  the  last  instance  of  the  cruelty  of  the  clergy  at  that 
time ;  for  the  act,  formerly  mentioned,  regulating  their  proceedings, 
followed  soon  after.  Phillips,  at  whose  complaint  that  bill  was  be- 
gun, was  committed  on  suspicion  of  heresy,  a  copy  of  Tracy's  will 
being  found  about  him ;  but  he  being  required  to  abjure,  appealed  to 
the  king  as  supreme  head,  and  upon  that  was  set  at  liberty ;  but 
whether  he  was  tried  by  the  king  or  not,  is  not  upon  record. 

The  act  gave  the  new  preachers  and  their  followers  some  respite. 
The  king  was  also  empowered  to  reform  all  heresies  and  idolatries  : 
and  his  affairs  obliged  him  to  unite  himself  to  the  princes  of  Ger- 
many, that,  by  their  means,  he  might  so  embroil  the  emperor's  affairs, 
as  not  to  give  him  leisure  to  turn  his  arms  against  Engl&nd ;  and 
this  produced  a  slackening  of  all  severities  against  them  :  for  those 
princes,  in  the  first  fervour  of  the  reformation,  made  it  an  article  in 
all  their  treaties,  that  none  should  be  persecuted  for  favouring  their 
doctrine.  The  queen  also  openly  protected  the  reformers  ;  she  took 
Latimer  and  Shaxton  to  be  her  chaplains,  and  promoted  them  to  the 
bishoprics  of  Worcester  and  Salisbury. 

Cranmer  was  fully  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  a  reformaiion, 
and  that  he  might  cairy  it  on  with  true  judgment,  and  '/ustify  it  by 
good  authorities,  he  jiade  a  good  coll'^'ction  of  the  opmions  of  the 
ancient  fathers,  and  'ater  doctors,  in  a'i  the  points  of  religion,  com- 
prising six  folio  vf  /lumes.  He  was  a  man  of  great  candour,  and 
much  patience  and  industry;  and  sr- was  on  all  accrunts  well  pre- 
pared for  that  worP.,  to  which  the  providence  of  God  now  called  him  ; 
and  though  he  was  in  some  things  too  much  subjfct  to  the  king's 
imperious  temper,  yet  in  the  maUer  of  the  six  articles,  he  showed 
that  he  wanted  not  the  courage  thf.t  became  a  bishf/p  in  so  critical  an 


220         ^  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS.  , 

affair.  Cromwell  was  his  great  and  constant  friend ;  a  man  of  mean 
birth,  but  of  excellent  qualities,  as  appeared  in  his  adhering  to  his 
master  Wolsey,  after  his  fall :  a  rare  demonstration  of  gratitude  in  a 
courtier  to  a  disgraced  favourite. 

As  Cranmer  and  Cromwell  set  themselves  to  carry  on  a  reforma- 
tion, another  party  was  formed  who  as  vigorously  opposed  it.  This 
was  headed  by  the  duke  of  Norfolk  and  Gardiner ;  and  almost  all  the 
clergy  lent  their  strength  to  it.  They  persuaded  the  king  that  no- 
thing would  give  the  pope  or  the  emperor  so  much  advantage,  as  his 
making  any  changes  in  religion ;  and  it  would  reflect  much  on  him, 
if  he,  who  had  written  so  learnedly  for  the  faith,  should  from  spite  to 
the  pope,  make  any  changes  in  it.  Nothing  would  encourage  other 
princes  so  much  to  follow  his  example,  or  keep  his  subjects  so  faith- 
ful to  him,  as  his  continuing  steadfast  in  the  ancient  religion. 

These  reasonings  made  great  impressions  on  him.  But,  on  the 
other  hand,  Cranmer  represented  to  him  that,  if  he  rejected  the  pope's 
authority,  it  was  very  absurd  to  let  such  opinions  or  practices  continue 
in  the  church,  as  had  no  other  foundation  but  papal  decrees  :  he  ex- 
horted the  king  to  depend  on  God,  and  hope  for  good  success  if  he 
proceeded  in  this  matter  according  to  the  duty  of  a  Christian  prince. 
England,  he  said,  was  a  complete  body  within  itself;  and  though  in 
the  Roman  empire,  when  united  under  one  prince,  general  councils 
were  easily  assembled,  yet  now  many  difficulties  were  in  the  way,  for 
it  was  evident,  that  though  both  the  emperor  and  the  princes  of  Ger- 
many had  for  twenty  years  desired  a  general  council,  it  could  not  be 
obtained  of  the  pope ;  he  had  indeed  offered  one  at  Mantua,  but  that 
was  only  an  illusion.  Every  prince  ought,  therefore,  to  reform  the 
church  in  his  dominions  by  a  national  synod. 

Upon  this,  the  king  desired  some  of  the  bishops  to  give  their  opi- 
nion concerning  the  emperor's  power  of  calling  councils  :  so  Cran- 
mer, Tonstal,  Clark,  and  Goodrick,  made  answer,  that  though,  an- 
ciently, councils  were  called  by  the  Roman  emperors,  yet  that  v/as 
done  by  reason  of  the  extent  of  their  monarchy,  which  had  now 
ceased,  and  other  princes  had  an  entire  monarchy  within  their  own 
dominions. 

The  Reformers  favoured  by  the  Court. 

The  nobility  and  gentry  were  generally  well  satisfied  with  the 
change  in  ecclesiastical  affairs  :  but  the  body  of  the  people,  being  more 
under  the  power  of  the  priests,  were  filled  with  great  fears  on  the  sub- 
ject. It  was  said,  among  them,  that  the  king  now  joined  himself  to 
heretics ;  that  the  queen,  Cranmer,  and  Cromwell,  favoured  them.  It 
was  left  free  to  dispute  what  were  articles  of  faith,  and  what  were 
only  the  decrees  of  popes  ;  and  the  most  important  changes  might  be 
made,  under  the  pretence,  that  they  only  rejected  those  opinions  which 
were  supported  by  the  papal  authority. 

The  monks  and  friars  saw  themgelves  left  at  the  king's  mercy. 
Their  bulls  could  be  no  longer  useful  to  them.  The  trade  of  new 
saints,  or  indulgences,  was  now  at  an  end  ;  they  had  also  some  intima- 
tions that  Cromwell  was  forming  a  project  for  suppressing  them :  as 
they  thought  it  necessary  for  their  own  preservation  to  embroil  the 
king's  affairs  as  much  as  it  was  possible  ;  therefore,  both  in  confessions 
and  discourses,  they  laboured  to  infuse  into  the  people  a  dislike  of  his 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  221 

proceedings :  but  these  practices  at  home,  and  the  intrigues  of  Cardi- 
nal Pole  abroad,  the  libels  that  were  published,  and  the  rebellions  that 
were  raised  in  England,  wro-ught  so  much  on  the  king's  temper,  na- 
turally imperious  and  boisterous,  that  he  became  too  prone  to  acts  of 
severity,  and  his  new  title  of  head  of  the  church  seemed  to  have  in- 
creased his  former  vanity,  and  made  him  fancy  that  all  his  subjects 
were  bound  to  regulate  their  belief  by  the  measures  he  set  them.  The 
bishops  and  abbots  did  what  they  could  to  free  the  king  of  any  jea- 
lousies he  might  have  of  them ;  and  of  their  own  accord,  before  any 
law  was  made  about  it,  swore  to  maintain  his  supremacy. 
Cromwell  made  Vicar-General. 

The  first  act  of  his  new  power  was  the  making  Cromwell  vicar-ge- 
neral, and  visiter  of  all  the  monasteries  and  churches  of  England,  with 
a  delegation  of  the  king's  supremacy  to  him  ;  he  was  also  empowered 
to  give  commissions  subaltern  to  himself;  and  all  wills,  where  the 
estate  was  in  value  above  £200,  were  to  be  proved  in  his  court.  This 
was  afterwards  enlarged  :  he  was  made  the  king's  vicegerent  in  eccle- 
siastical matters,  had  the  precedence  of  all  persons  except  the  royal 
family ;  and  his  authority  was  in  all  points  the  same  as  had  been  for- 
merly exercised  by  the  pope's  legates. 

Pains  were  taken  to  engage  all  the  clergy  to  declare  for  the  supre- 
macy. At  Oxford  a  public  determination  was  made,  to  which  every 
member  assented,  that  the  pope  had  no  more  authority  in  England  than 
any  other  foreign  bishop.  The  Franciscans  at  Richmond  made  some 
opposition  ;  they  said,  by  the  rule  of  St.  Francis,  they  were  bound  to 
obey  the  holy  see.  The  bishop  of  Litchfield  told  them  that  all  the 
bishops  in  England,  all  the  heads  of  houses,  and  the  most  learned  di- 
vines, had  signed  that  proposition.  St.  Francis  made  his  rule  in  Italy, 
where  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  metropolitan,  but  that  ought  not  to 
extend  to  England :  and  it  was  shown  that  the  chapter  cited  by  them, 
was  not  written  by  him,  but  added  since ;  yet  they  continued  positive 
in  their  refusal  to  sign  it. 

General  Visitation  of  the  Monasteries, 

It  was  well  known  that  the  monks  and  friars,  though  they  complied 
with  the  times,  yet  hated  this  new  power  of  the  king's  ;  the  people  were 
also  startled  at  it :  so  one  Dr.  Leighton,  who  had  been  in  Wolsey's 
service  with  Cromwell,  proposed  a  general  visitation  of  all  the  religious 
houses  in  England  ;  and  thought  that  nothing  would  reconcile  the  na- 
tion so  much  to  the  king's  supremacy,  as  to  see  some  good  efiects  flow 
from  it.  Others  deemed  this  was  too  bold  a  step,  and  feared  it  would 
provoke  the  religious  orders  too  much.  Yet  it  was  known  that  they 
were  guilty  of  such  disorders,  as  nothing  could  so  effectually  check  as 
inquiry.  Cranmer  led  the  way  to  this  by  a  metropolitan  visitation, 
for  which  he  obtained  the  king's  license ;  he  took  care  to  see  that  the 
pope's  name  was  struck  out  of  all  the  offices  of  the  church,  and  that 
the  king's  supremacy  was  generally  acknowledged. 

In  October  the  general  visitation  of  the  monasteries  was  begun  ;  and 
the  visiters  were  instructed  to  inquire,  whether  the  houses  had  the  full 
number  according  to  their  foundation  1  If  they  performed  divine  wor- 
ship at  the  appointed  hours  ?  What  exemptions  they  had  ?  What  were 
their  statutes  ?  How  their  superiors  were  chosen  ?  Whether  they  lived 
according  to  the  severities  of  their  orders  t  How  their  lands  and  reve- 


222  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

nues  were  managed  ?  What  hospitality  was  kept  ?  What  care  was  taken 
of  the  novices  ?  What  benefices  were  in  their  gift,  and  hoAv  they  dis- 
posed of  them  ?  How  the  inclosures  of  the  nunneries  were  kept  ?  Whe- 
ther the  nuns  went  abroad,  or  if  men  were  admitted  to  come  to  them  ? 
How  they  employed  their  time,  and  what  priests  they  had  as  their 
confessors  ? 

The  visiters  were  also  ordered  to  deliver  some  injunctions  in  the 
king's  name,  as  to  his  supremacy,  and  the  act  of  succession  ;  and  were 
authorized  to  absolve  every  one  from  any  rules  or  oaths  of  obedience 
to  the  pope. 

They  were  also  ordered  to  take  care  that  the  abbots  should  not  have 
choice  dishes,  but  plain  tables  for  hospitality  ;  and  that  the  scriptures 
should  be  read  at  meals  ;  that  they  should  have  daily  lectures  of  divi- 
nity; and  maintain  some  of  every  house  at  the  university,  and  to  re- 
quire that  the  abbot  of  each  monastery  should  instruct  the  monks  in 
true  religion,  and  show  them  that  it  did  not  consist  in  outward  cere- 
monies, but  in  clearness  of  heart,  purity  of  life,  and  the  worshipping  of 
God  in  spirit  and  truth.  Rules  were  given  about  their  revenues,  and 
against  admitting  any  under  twenty  years  of  age  ;  and  the  visiters  were 
empowered  to  punish  offenders,  or  to  bring  them  to  answer  before  the 
visiter-general. 

The  visiters  went  over  England,  and  found  in  many  places  monstrous 
disorders.  The  most  horrible  and  disgusting  crimes  were  found  to  be 
practised  in  many  of  their  houses  ;  and  vice  and  cruelty  were  more  fre- 
quently the  inmates  of  these  pretended  sanctuaries  than  religion  and 
piety.  The  report  contained  many  abominable  things,  not  fit  to  be 
mentioned  :  some  of  these  were  printed,  but  the  greatest  part  was  iost. 

The  first  house  that  was  surrendered  to  the  king  was  Langden,  in 
Kent ;  the  abbot  of  which  was  found  in  bed  with  a  woman,  who  went  in 
the  habit  of  a  lay  brother.  To  prevent  greater  evil  to  himself,  he  and 
ten  of  his  monks  signed  a  resignation  of  their  house  to  the  king.  Two 
other  monasteries  in  the  same  county,  Folkstone  and  Dover,  followed 
their  example.  And  in  the  following  year,  four  others  made  the  like 
surrenders. 

Death  of  Queen  Catherine. 

On  January  8, 1536,  Queen  Catherine  died.  She  had  been  resolute 
in  maintaining  her  title  and  state,  saying,  that  since  the  pope  had  judg- 
ed her  marriage  was  good,  she  Vv^ould  die  rather  than  do  any  thing  to 
prejudice  it.  She  desired  to  be  buried  among  the  Observant  friars,  who 
had  most  strongly  supported  her,  and  suffered  for  her  cause.  She  or- 
dered 500  masses  to  be  said  for  her  soul ;  and  that  one  of  her  women 
should  go  a  pilgrimage  to  our  lady  of  Walsingham,  and  give  two  hun- 
dred nobles  on  her  way  to  the  poor.  When  she  found  death  approach- 
ing, she  wrote  to  the  emperor,  recommending  her  daughter  to  his  care : 
also  to  the  king,  with  this  inscription,  "  My  dear  lord,  king,  and  hus- 
band." She  forgave  him  all  the  injuries  he  had  done  her ;  and  wish- 
ed him  to  have  regard  to  his  soul.  She  recommended  her  daughter 
to  his  protection,  and  desired  him  to  be  kind  to  her  three  maids,  and 
to  pay  her  servants  a  year's  wages  ;  and  concluded  with,  "  Mine  eyes 
desire  you  above  all  things."  She  expired  at  Kimbolton,  in  the  fif- 
tieth year  of  her  age,  having  been  thirty-three  years  in  England.  She 
was  devout  and  exemplary  ;  patient  and  charitable.     Her  virtues  and 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  223 

her  sufferings  created  an  esteem  for  her  in  all  ranks  of  people.  The 
king  ordered  her  to  be  buried  in  the  abbey  of  Peterborough,  and  was 
somewhat  affected  at  her  death  ;  but  the  natural  barbarity  of  his  tem- 
per prevented  him  from  feeling  much  remorse  on  the  reflection  that 
he  had  embittered  the  existence  of  a  woman  who  loved  and  reve- 
renced him. 

The  same  year  the  parliament  confirmed  the  act  empowering  thirty- 
two  persons  to  revise  the  ecclesiastical  laws  ;  but  no  time  being  limited 
for  finishing  it,  it  had  no  effect.  The  chief  business  of  this  session, 
was  the  suppressing  of  all  monasteries  whose  revenues  did  not  exceed 
200Z.  a  year.  The  act  sets  forth  the  great  disorders  of  those  houses, 
and  the  many  unsuccessful  attempts  made  to  reform  them.  The  reli- 
gious that  were  in  them,  were  ordered  to  be  placed  in  the  greater 
houses,  and  the  revenues  given  to  the  king.  The  king  was  also  em 
powered  to  make  new  foundations  of  such  of  the  suppressed  houses 
as  he  pleased,  which  were  in  all  three  hundred  and  seventy.  This 
parliament,  after  six  years'  continuance,  was  now  dissolved. 

A  Translation  of  the  Bible  proposed. 

In  a  convocation  which  sat  at  this  time,  a  motion  was  made  for 
translating  the  Bible  into  English,  which  had  been  promised  when 
Tindal's  translation  was  condemned,  but  was  afterwards  laid  aside  by 
the  clergy,  as  neither  necessary  nor  expedient.  It  was  said,  that 
those  whose  office  it  was  to  teach  the  people  the  word  of  God,  did 
all  they  could  to  suppress  it.  Moses,  the  prophets,  and  the  apostles, 
wrote  in  the  vulgar  tongue ;  Christ  directed  the  people  to  search  the 
scriptures  ;  and  as  soon  as  any  nation  was  converted  to  the  Christian 
religion,  the  Bible  was  translated  into  their  language  ;  nor  was  it  ever 
taken  out  of  the  hands  of  the  people,  till  the  Christian  religion  was  so 
corrupted,  that  it  was  deemed  impolitic  to  trust  them  with  a  book 
which  would  so  manifestly  discover  those  errors  ;  and  the  legends,  as 
agreeing  better  with  those  abuses,  were  read  instead  of  the  word  of  God. 
Cranmer  thought,  that  putting  the  Bible  into  the  people's  hands, 
would  be  the  most  effectual  means  for  promoting  the  reformation ; 
and,  therefore,  moved,  that  the  king  might  be  prayed  to  order  it.  But 
Gardiner,  and  all  the  other  party,  opposed  this  vehemently.  They 
said,  that  all  the  extravagant  opinions  lately  broached  in  Germany, 
arose  from  the  indiscreet  use  of  the  scriptures.  Some  of  those  opi- 
nions were  at  this  time  disseminated  in  England,  both  against  the 
divinity  and  incarnation  of  Christ,  and  the  usefulness  of  the  sacra- 
ments. They,  therefore,  argued,  that  during  these  distractions,  the 
use  of  the  scriptures  would  prove  a  great  snare,  and  proposed  that, 
instead  of  them,  there  might  be  some  short  exposition  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  put  into  people's  hands,  which  might  keep  them  in  a 
certain  subjection  to  the  king  and  the  church.  But,  in  spite  of  their 
arguments,  the  question  of  the  translation  was  carried  in  the  convo- 
cation in  the  affirmative. 

^  The  courtiers  were  much  divided  on  this  point ;  some  said,  if  the 
king  gave  way  to  it,  he  would  never  be  able  after  that  to  govern  his 
people,  and  that  they  would  break  into  many  divisions.  But,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  was  maintained,  that  nothing  would  make  the  difference 
between  the  pope's  power,  and  the  king's  supremacy,  appear  more 


224  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

eminently,  than  for  the  one  to  give  the  people  the  free  use  of  the 
word  of  God  ;  while  the  other  kept  them  in  darkness,  and  ruled  them 
•by  a  blind  obedience.  It  would  do  much  also  in  extinguishing  the 
interest  that  either  the  pope  or  the  monks  had  among  the  people. 
The  Bible  would  teach  them  that  they  had  been  long  deceived  by 
impostures,  which  had  no  foundation  in  the  scriptures.  These  rea- 
sons, strengthened  by  the  queen's  representations  to  the  king,  pre- 
■  vailed  so  far  with  him,  that  he  gave  order  for  setting  about  this  iin- 
portant  affair  with  all  possible  haste,  and  within  three  years  the  im- 
pression of  it  was  finished. 

The  popish  party  saw,  with  disappointment  and  concern,  that  the 
queen  was  the  great  obstacle  to  their  designs.  She  grew  not  only  in 
the  king's  esteem,  but  in  the  love  of  the  nation.  During  the  last  nine 
months  of  her  life  she  bestowed  above  14,000Z.  in  alms  to  the  poor, 
and  seemed  to  delight  in  doing  good.  Soon  after  Catherine's  death, 
Anne  bore  a  dead  son,  which  was  believed  to  have  made  an  unfa- 
vourable impression  on  the  king's  mind.  It  was  also  considered,  that 
now  Queen  Catherine  was  dead,  the  king  might  marry  another,  and 
regain  the  friendship  of  the  pope  and  the  emperor,  and  that  the  issue 
by  any  other  marriage  would  never  be  questioned.  With  these  rea- 
sons of  state  the  king's  affections  joined ;  for  he  was  now  in  love 
(if  so  heartless  a  monster  was  capable  of  feeling  love)  with  Jane 
Seymour,  whose  disposition  was  tempered  between  the  gravity  of 
Catherine,  and  the  gayety  of  Anne.  The  latter  used  all  possible  arts 
to  re-inflame  his  dying  affection  ;  but  he  was  weary  of  her,  and,  there- 
fore, determined  on  her  destruction ;  to  effect  which  he  soon  found  a 
pretence.  Lady  Rochford,  wife  to  the  brother  of  Anne,  basely  ac- 
cused her  husband  of  a  criminal  intercourse  with  his  sister  ;  and  Nor- 
ris,  Weston,  and  Brereton,  the  king's  servants,  with  Smeton,  a  musi- 
cian, were  accused  of  the  same  crime. 

She  was  confined  to  her  chamber,  and  the  five  persons  before  men- 
tioned, were  sent  to  the  tower,  whither,  the  next  day,  she  also  was 
carried.  On  the  river  some  privy  counsellors  came  to  examine  her, 
but  she  made  deep  protestations  of  her  innocence ;  and,  on  landing  at 
the  tower,  she  fell  on  her  fcfiees,  and  prayed  God  to  assist  her,  pro- 
testing her  innocence  of  the  crimes  laid  to  her  charge.  Those  who 
were  imprisoned  on  her  account  denied  every  thing,  except  Smeton, 
who,  from  hopes  of  favour  and  acquittal,  confessed  that  he  had  been 
criminally  connected  with  her ;  but  denied  it  when  he  was  afterwards 
brought  to  execution. 

The  queen  was  of  a  lively  temper,  and  having  resided  long  in  the 
French  court,  had  imbibed  somewhat  of  the  levities  of  that  people. 
She  was  also  free  from  pride,  and  hence,  in  her  exterior,  she  might 
have  condescended  too  much  to  her  familiar  servants. 

Every  court  sycophant  was  now  her  enemy ;  and  Cranmer  formed 
the  only,  and  honourable  exception.  An  order  was,  therefore,  procured, 
forbidding  him  to  come  to  court ;  yet  he  wrote  the  king  a  long  letter 
upon  this  critical  juncture,  wherein  he  acknowledged,  that  "  if  the 
things  reported  of  the  queen  were  true,  it  was  the  greatest  affliction 
that  ever  befel  the  king,  and,  therefore,  exhorted  him  to  bear  it  with 
patience  and  submission  to  the  will  of  God;  he  confessed  he  never 
had  a  better  opinion  of  any  woman  than  of  her ;  and  that,  next  the 
king,  he  was  more  bound  to  her  than  to  all  persons  living,  and  there- 


I 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  235 

fore  he  begged  the  king's  leave  to  pray  that  she  might  be  found  inno- 
cent ;  he  loved  her  not  a  little,  because  of  the  love  which  she  seemed 
to  bear  to  God  and  his  gospel ;  but  if  she  was  guilty,  all  that  loved  the 
gospel  must  hate  her,  as  having  been  the  greatest  slander  possible  to 
the  gospel ;  but  he  prayed  the  king  not  to  entertain  any  prejudice  to 
the  gospel  on  her  account,  nor  give  the  world  to  say,  that  his  love  to 
that  was  founded  on  the  influence  she  had  with  him."  But  the  king 
was  inexorable.  The  prisoners  were  put  on  their  trial ;  when  Smea- 
ton  pleaded  guilty,  as  before ;  the  rest  pleaded  not  guilty ;  but  all 
were  condemned. 

Trial  and  Execution  of  the  Queen. 

On  the  15th  of  May,  the  Queen  and  her  brother.  Lord  Rochford,  were 
tried  before  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  as  high  steward,  and  a  court  of  twen- 
ty-seven peers.  The  crime  charged  on  her  was,  that  she  had  pro- 
cured her  brother  and  four  others  to  lie  with  her ;  and  had  often  said  to 
them,  that  the  king  never  had  her  heart ;  and  this  was  to  the  slander 
of  the  issue  begotten  between  the  king  and  her,  which  was  treason  by 
the  act  that  confirmed  her  marriage,  so  that  the  act  made  for  her  mar- 
riage was  now  turned  to  her  ruin.  They  would  not  now  acknowledge 
her  the  king's  lawful  wife,  and  therefore  did  not  found  the  treason  on 
the  statute  25th  Edward  III.  It  does  not  appear  Avhat  evidence  was 
brought  against  her  ;  for  Smeaton  being  already  condemned,  could  not 
be  made  use  of;  and  his  never  being  brought  face  to  face  with  her, 
gave  just  suspicion  that  he  was  persuaded  to  his  confession  by  base 
practices.  There  was  no  other  evidence  than  a  declaration  said  to 
have  been  made  by  the  Lady  Wingfield,  who  died  before  the  trial  took 
place ;  so  that  Avhether  this  declaration  were  real  or  a  forgery,  must 
be  very  doubtful. 

The  earl  of  Northumberland  was  one  cf  the  judges.  He  had  for- 
merly been  in  love  with  the  queen,  and,  either  from  a  return  of  his  pas- 
sion, or  from  some  other  cause,  he  became  suddenly  so  ill,  that  he 
could  not  stay  out  the  trial.  It  was  remembered  that  this  earl  had 
said  to  Cardinal  Wolsey,  that  he  had  engaged  himself  so  far  with  her, 
that  he  could  not  go  back,  Avhich  was  perhaps  done  by  some  promise 
conceived  in  words  of  the  future  tense ;  but  no  promise,  unless  in 
the  words  of  the  present  tense,  could  annul  the  subsequent  marriage. 
Perhaps  the  queen  did  not  understand  that  difference,  or  probably  the 
fear  of  a  terrible  death  wrought  so  much  on  her,  that  she  confessed  the 
contract;  but  the  earl  denied  it  positively,  and  took  the  sacrament 
upon  it,  wishing  that  it  might  turn  to  his  damnation,  if  there  was  ever 
either  contract  or  promise  of  marriage  between  them.  Upon  her  own 
confession,  however,  her  marriage  with  the  king  was  judged  null  from 
the  beginning,  and  she  was  condemned,  although  nothing  could  be 
more  contradictory  ;  for  if  she  was  never  the  king's  wife,  she  could 
not  be  guilty  of  adultery,  there  being  no  breach  of  the  faith  of  wedlock, 
if  they  were  never  truly  married.  But  the  king  was  resolved  both 
to  be  rid  of  her,  and  to  illegitimatize  his  daughter  by  her. 

The  day  before  her  death,  she  sent  her  last  message  to  the  king, 
asserting  her  innocence,  recommended  her  daughter  to  his  care,  and, 
thanking  him  for  his  advancing  her  first  to  be  a  marchioness,  then  a 
queen,  and  now,  when  he  could  raise  her  no  higher  on  earth,  for  send- 
ing her  to  be  a  saint  in  heaven.     The  lieutenant  of  the  tower  wrote 

39 


326  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

to  Cromwell,  tnat  it  was  not  fit  to  publish  the  time  of  her  execution, 
for  the  fewer  that  were  present  it  would  be  the  better,  since  he  be- 
lieved she  would  declare  her  innocence  at  the  hour  of  her  death  ;  for 
that  morning  she  had  made  great  protestations  of  it  when  she  receiv- 
ed the  sacrament,  and  seemed  to  long  for  death  with  great  joy  and 
pleasure.  On  being  told  that  the  executioner,  who  had  been  sent  for 
expressly  from  France,  was  very  skilful,  she  expressed  great  happi- 
ness; for  she  said  she  had  a  very  short  neck,  at  which  she  laughed. 
A  little  before  noon,  she  was  brought  to  the  place  of  execution ; 
there  Avere  present  some  of  the  chief  officers  and  great  men  of  the 
court.  She  was,  it  seems,  prevailed  on,  out  of  regard  to  her  daugh- 
ter, to  make  no  reflections  on  the  cruel  treatm_ent  she  met  with,  nor  to 
say  any  thing  touching  the  grounds  on  which  sentence  passed  against 
her.  She  only  desired  that  all  would  judge  the  best ;  she  highly  com- 
mended the  king,  and  then  took  her  leave  of  the  world.  She  remain- 
ed for  some  time  in  her  private  devotions,  and  concluded,  "  To  Christ  . 
I  commend  my  soul ;"  upon  which  the  executioner  struck  off  her 
head  :  and  so  little  respect  was  paid  to  her  body,  that  it  was  with  bru- 
tal insolence  put  in  a  chest  of  elm-tree,  made  to  send  arrows  into  Ire- 
land, and  then  buried  in  the  chapel  in  the  tower.  Norris  then 
had  life  promised  him  if  he  would  accuse  her.  But  this  faithful  and 
virtuous  servant  said  he  knew  she  was  innocent,  and  would  die  a 
thousand  deaths  rather  than  defame  her ;  so  he  and  the  three  others 
were  beheaded,  and  all  of  them  continued  to  the  last  to  vindicate  her. 
The  day  after  Queen  Anne's  death,  the  king  married  Jane  Seymour, 
who  gained  more  upon  him  than  all  his  wives  ever  did  ;  but  she  was 
fortunate  that  she  did  not  outlive  his  love  to  her. 

The  Pope  proposes  a  reconciliation  with  the  King. 
Pope  Clement  the  Seventh  was  now  dead,  and  Cardinal  Farnese 
succeeded  him  by  the  name  of  Paul  the  Third,  who  made  an  attempt 
to  reconcile  himself  with  the  king  ;  but,  when  that  was  rejected,  thun- 
dered out  a  most  terrible  sentence  of  deposition  against  him.  Yet  now, 
since  the  two  queens  upon  whose  account  the  breach  was  made  were 
out  of  the  way  he  thought  it  a  fit  time  to  attempt  the  recovery  of  the 
papal  interest,  and  ordered  Cassali  to  let  the  king  know  that  he  had 
been  driven,  very  much  against  his  mind,  to  pass  sentence  against 
him,  and  that  now  it  would  be  easy  for  him  to  recover  the  favour  of 
the  apostolic  see. 

But  the  king,  instead  of  hearkening  to  the  proposition,  caused  two 
acts  to  be  passed,  by  one  of  which  it  was  made  a  prsemunire  for  any 
one  to  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  pope,  or  to  persuade  others 
to  it ;  and  by  the  other,  all  bulls,  and  all  privileges  flowing  from  them, 
were  declared  null  and  void  ;  only  marriages  and  consecrations  made 
by  virtue  of  them  were  excepted.  All  who  enjoyed  privileges  by 
these  bulls  were  required  to  bring  them  into  the  chancery,  upon  which 
thi  archbishop  was  to  make  a  new  grant  to  them,  which,  being  con- 
fimied  under  the  great  seal,  was  to  be  of  full  force  in  law. 
Debates  of  the  Convocation. 

The  convocation  sat  at  the  same  time,  and  was  much  employed. 
Latimer  preached  a  Latin  sermon  before  them ;  he  was  the  most  cele- 
brated preacher  of  that  time ;  the  simplicity  of  his  matter,  and  his 
zeal  in  expressing  it,  being  preferred  to  more  elaborate  compositions. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  227 

The  convocation  first  confirmed  the  sentence  of  divorce  between  the 
king  and  Queen  Anne.  Then  the  lower  house  made  an  address  to 
the  upper  house,  complaining  of  sixty-seven  opinions,  which  they 
found  were  very  much  spread  in  the  kingdom.  These  were  either  the 
tenets  of  the  old  Lollards,  or  of  the  new  Reformers,  or  of  the  Anabap- 
tists ;  and  many  of  them  were  only  indiscreet  expressions,  which 
might  have  flowed  from  the  heat  and  folly  of  some  rash  zealots,  Avho 
had  endeavoured  to  disgrace  both  the  received  doctrines  and  rites. 
They  also  complained  of  some  bishops  who  were  wanting  in  their 
duty  to  suppress  such  abuses.  This  was  understood  as  a  reflection  on 
Cranmer,  Shaxton,  and  Latimer,  the  first  of  whom,  it  was  thought,  was 
now  declining,  in  consequence  of  the  fall  of  Queen  Anne. 

But  all  these  projects  failed,  for  Cranmer  was  now  fully  establish- 
ed in  the  king's  favour  ;  and  Cromwell  was  sent  to  the  convocation, 
with  a  message  from  his  majesty,  that  they  should  reform  the  rites 
and  ceremonies  of  the  church,  according  to  the  rules  set  down  in 
scripture,  which  ought  to  be  preferred  to  all  glosses  or  decrees  of 
popes. 

There  was  one  Alesse,  a  Scotchman,  whom  Cromwell  entertained 
in  his  house,  who  being  appointed  to  deliver  his  opinion,  showed  that 
there  were  no  sacraments  instituted  by  Christ,  but  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  supper.  Stokesly  answered  him  in  a  long  discourse  upon  the 
principles  of  the  school-divinity  ;  upon  which  Cranmer  took  occasion 
to  show  the  vanity  of  that  sort  of  learning,  and  the  uncertainty  of  tra- 
dition ;  and  that  religion  had  been  so  corrupted  in  the  latter  ages,  that 
there  was  no  finding  out  ihe  truth  but  by  resting  on  the  authority  of 
the  scriptures.  Fox,  bishop  of  Hereford,  seconded  him,  and  told 
them  that  the  world  was  now  awake,  and  would  be  no  longer  imposed 
on  by  the  niceties  and  dark  terms  of  the  schools ;  for  the  laity  now  did 
not  only  read  the  scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongues,  but  searched  the 
originals  themselves  ;  therefore  they  must  not  think  to  govern  them 
as  they  had  been  governed  in  the  times  of  ignorance.  Among  the 
bishops,  Cranmer,  Goodrick,  Shaxton,  Latimer,  Fox,  Hilsey,  and 
Barlow,  pressed  the  reformation  ;  but  Lee,  archbishop  of  York, 
Stokesly,  Tonstall,  Gardiner,  Longland,  and  several  others,  opposed 
it  as  much.  The  contest  would  have  been  much  sharper,  had  not 
the  king  sent  some  articles  to  be  considered  of  by  them,  when  the  fol- 
lowing mixture  of  truth  and  error  was  agreed  upon. 

1.  That  the  bishops  and  preachers  ought  to  instruct  the  people  ac- 
cording to  the  scriptures,  the  three  creeds,  and  the  first  four  general 
coimcils. 

2.  That  baptism  was  necessary  to  salvation,  and  that  children 
ought  to  be  baptized  for  the  pardon  of  original  sin,  and  obtaining  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

3.  That  penance  was  necessary  to  salvation,  and  that  it  consisted  in 
confession,  contrition,  and  amendment  of  life,  with  the  external  works 
of  charity,  to  which  a  lively  faith  ought  to  be  joined  ;  and  that  con- 
fession to  a  priest  was  necessary  where  it  might  be  had. 

4.  That  in  the  eucharist,  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  the 
very  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ  was  received. 

5.  That  justification  was  the  remission  of  sins,  and  a  perfect  reno- 
vation in  Christ ;  and  that  not  only  outward  good  works,  but  inward 
holiness,  was  absolutely  necessary.     As  for  the  outward  cciemonies, 


238  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  people  were  to  be  taught,  1  •  That  it  was  meet  to  have  images  in 
churches,  but  they  ought  to  avoid  all  such  superstition  as  had  been 
usual  in  times  past,  and  not  to  worship  the  image,  but  only  God.  2. 
That  they  were  to  honour  the  saints,  but  not  to  expect  those  things 
from  them  which  God  only  gives.  3.  That  they  might  pray  to  them 
for  their  intercession,  but  all  superstitious  abuses  were  to  cease ;  and 
if  the  king  should  lessen  the  number  of  saint's  days,  they  ought  to  obey 
him.  4.  That  the  use  of  the  ceremonies  was  good,  and  that  they  con- 
tained many  mystical  significations  that  tended  to  raise  the  mind  to- 
wards God ;  such  were  vestments  in  divine  worship,  holy  water,  holy 
bread,  the  carrying  of  candles,  and  palms  and  ashes,  and  creeping  to 
the  cross,  and  hallowing  the  font,  with  other  exorcisms.  5.  That  it 
was  good  to  pray  for  departed  souls,  and  to  have  masses  and  exequies 
said  for  them ;  but  the  scriptures  having  neither  declared  in  what 
place  they  were,  nor  what  torments  they  suffered,  that  was  imcertain, 
and  to  be  left  to  God  ;  therefore  all  the  abuses  of  the  pope's  pardons, 
or  saying  masses  in  such  and  such  places,  or  before  such  images, 
were  to  be  put  away. 

These  articles  were  signed  by  Cromwell,  the  two  archbishops,  six- 
teen bishops,  forty  abbots  and  priors,  and  fifty  of  the  lower  house. 
The  king  afterwards  added  a  preface,  declaring  the  pains  that  he  and 
the  clergy  had  been  at  for  the  removing  the  diffierences  in  religion 
which  existed  in  the  nation,  and  that  he  approved  of  these  articles,  and 
required  all  his  subjects  to  accept  them,  and  he  would  be  thereby  en- 
couraged to  take  further  pains  in  the  like  matters  for  the  future. 

0»  the  publication  of  these  things,  the  favourers  of  the  reformation, 
though  they  did  not  approve  of  every  particular,  yet  were  well  pleased 
to  see  things  brought  under  examination  :  and  since  some  things 
were  at  this  time  changed,  they  did  not  dovibt  but  more  changes 
would  follow ;  they  were  glad  that  the  scriptures  and  the  ancient 
creeds  were  made  the  standards  of  the  faith,  without  adding  tradition, 
and  that  the  nature  of  justification  and  the  gospel  covenant  was  rightly 
stated ;  that  the  immediate  worship  of  images  and  saints  was  con- 
demned, and  that  purgatory  was  left  uncertain :  but  the  necessity  of 
auricular  confession,  and  the  corporeal  presence,  the  doing  reve- 
rence to  images,  and  praying  to  the  saints,  were  of  hard  digestion  to 
them ;  yet  they  rejoiced  to  see  some  grosser  abuses  removed,  and  a 
reformation  once  set  on  foot.  The  popish  party,  on  the  other  hand, 
were  sorry  to  see  four  sacraments  passed  over  in  silence,  and  the 
trade  in  masses  for  the  dead  put  down. 

At  the  same  time  other  things  were  in  consultation,  though  not 
finished.  Cranmer  offered  a  paper  to  the  king,  exhorting  him  to  pro- 
ceed to  further  reformation,  and  that  nothing  should  be  determined 
without  clear  proofs  from  scripture,  the  departing  from  which  had 
been  the  occasion  of  all  the  errors  that  had  been  in  the  church. 
Many  things  were  now  acknowledged  to  be  erroneous,  for  which 
some,  not  long  before,  had  suffered  death.  He  therefore  proposed 
several  points  to  be  discussed,  as,  Whether  there  were  a  purgatory  ? 
Whether  departed  saints  ought  to  be  invocated,  or  tradition  to  be  be- 
lieved? Whether  images  ought  to  be  considered  only  as  representa- 
tions in  history?  and,  Whether  it  was  lawful  for  the  clergy  to  marry? 
He  prayed  the  king  not  to  give  judgment  on  these  points  till  he  heard 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  229 

them  well  examined  :  but  all  this  was  carried  no  further  at  that 
period. 

At  this  time  visiters  were  appointed  to  survey  all  the  lesser  monas- 
teries :  they  were  to  examine  the  state  of  their  revenues  and  goods, 
and  take  inventories  of  them,  and  to  take  their  seals  into  thieir  keeping: 
they  were  to  try  how  many  of  the  religious  would  return  to  a  secular 
course  of  life ;  and  these  were  to  be  sent  to  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, or  the  lord  chancellor,  and  an  allowance  was  to  be  given  them 
for  their  journey ;  but  those  who  intended  to  continue  in  that  state, 
were  to  be  removed  to  some  of  the  great  monasteries.  A  pension  was 
also  to  be  assigned  to  the  abbot  or  prior  during  life ;  and  the  visiters 
were  particularly  to  examine  what  leases  had  been  made  during  thfe 
last  year.  Ten  thousand  of  the  religious  were  by  this  means  driven 
to  seek  for  their  livings,  with  forty  shillings,  and  a  gown  a  man. 
Their  goods  and  plate  were  estimated  at  £100,000,  and  the  valued 
rents  of  their  houses  was  £32,000 ;  but  they  were  above  ten  times  as 
much.  The  churches  and  cloisters  were  in  most  places  pulled  down, 
and  the  materials  sold. 

This  procedure  gave  great  discontent :  and  the  monks  were  now 
as  much  pitied  as  they  were  formerly  hated.  The  nobility  and  gen- 
try, who  provided  for  their  younger  children  or  friends  by  putting 
them  in  those  sanctuaries,  were  sensible  of  their  loss.  The  people, 
who  as  they  travelled  over  the  country  found  abbeys  to  be  places  of 
reception  to  strangers,  saw  what  they  were  to  lose.  But  the  super- 
stitious, who  thought  their  friends  must  now  lie  still  in  purgatory, 
without  relief  from  the  masses,  were  out  of  measure  offended.  But 
to  remove  this  discontent,  Cromwell  advised  the  king  to  sell  these 
lands  at  very  easy  rates  to  the  nobility  and  gentry,  and  to  oblige  them 
to  keep  up  the  wonted  hospitality.  This  would  both  be  grateful  to 
them,  and  would  engage  them  to  assist  the  crown  in  the  maintenance 
of  the  changes  that  had  been  made,  since  their  own  interests  would  be 
interwoven  with  those  of  their  sovereign.  And,  a  clause  in  the  act 
empowering  the  king  to  found  anew  such  houses  as  he  should  think  fit, 
there  were  fifteen  monasteries  and  sixteen  nunneries  newly  founded. 
These  Avere  bound  to  obey  such  rules  as  the  king  should  send  them, 
and  to  pay  him  tenths  and  first  fruits.  But  all  this  did  not  pacify  the 
people,  for  there  was  still  a  great  outcry.  The  clergy  studied  much 
to  inflame  the  nation,  and  urged,  that  an  heretical  prince,  deposed  by 
the  pope,  was  no  more  to  be  acknowledged ;  and  that  it  was  a  part 
of  the  papal  power  to  depose  kings,  and  give  away  their  dominions. 

There  were  some  injunctions  given  out  by  Cromwell,  which  in- 
creased this  discontent.  All  churchmen  were  required,  every  Sun- 
day for  a  quarter  of  a  year,  and  twice  every  quarter  after  that,  to 
preach  against  the  pope's  poTjgir,  and  to  explain  the  six  articles  of 
the  convocation.  They  were  forbidden  to  extol  images,  relics,  or 
pilgrimages ;  but  to  exhort  to  works  of  charity.  They  were  also 
required  to  teach  the  Lord's  prayer,  the  creed,  and  the  ten  command- 
ments in  English,  and  to  explain  these  carefully,  and  instruct  the 
children  well  in  them.  They  were  to  perform  the  divine  offices  re- 
verently, to  study  the  scriptures  much,  and  be  exemplary  in  their 
lives.-  Those  who  did  not  reside  were  to  give  the  fortieth  part  of 
their  income  to  the  poor,  and  for  every  hundred  pounds  a  year  they 
were  to  maintain  a  scholar  at  some  grammar-school,  or  the  univer- 


230  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

sity ;  and  if  the  parsonage  house  was  in  decay,  they  were  ordered  to 
apply  a  fifth  part  of  their  benefice  for  repairing  it. 

Rebellions  in  Lincolnshire  and  in  Yorkshire. 

The  people  continued  quiet  until  they  had  got  in  their  harvest ;  but 
in  the  beginning  of  October  20,000  rose  in  Lincolnshire,  led  by  a 
priest  in  the  disguise  of  a  cobbler.  They  took  an  oath  to  be  true  to 
God,  the  king,  and  the  commonwealth,  and  sent  a  statement  of  their 
grievances  to  the  king.  They  complained  of  some  acts  of  parlia- 
ment, of  suppressing  of  many  religious  houses,  of  mean  and  ill  coun- 
sellors, and  bad  bishops;  and  prayed  the  king  to  redress  their  grie- 
vances by  the  advice  of  the  nobility.  The  king  sent  the  duke  of  Suf- 
folk to  raise  forces  against  them,  and  gave  an  answer  to  their  peti- 
tion, in  which  he  treated  them  with  his  usual  haughtiness,  saying, 
that  "  it  belonged  not  to  the  rabble  to  direct  princes  what  counsel- 
lors they  should  choose.  The  religious  houses  had  been  suppressed, 
by  law,  and  the  heads  of  them  had  under  their  hands  confessed  such 
horrid  scandals,  that  they  were  a  reproach  to  the  nation  ;  and  as  they 
wasted  their  rents  in  riotous  living,  it  was  much  better  to  apply  them 
to  the  common  good  of  the  nation ;"  finally,  he  required  the  insur- 
gents to  submit  to  his  mercy,  and  to  deliver  up  two  hundred  of  their 
leaders  into  the  hands  of  his  lieutenants. 

At  the  same  time  there  was  a  more  formidable  rising  in  Yorkshire, 
which  being  not  far  from  Scotland,  it  was  feared  the  rebels  would 
draw  assistance  from  that  kingdom :  this  inclined  Henry  to  make 
more  haste  to  settle  matters  in  Lincolnshire.  He  sent  them  secret 
assurances  of  mercy,  which  wrought  on  the  greatest  part,  so  that  they 
dispersed  themselves,  while  the  most  obstinate  went  over  to  those  in 
Yorkshire.  The  leader  and  some  others  were  taken  and  executed. 
The  distance  of  those  in  the  North  gave  them  time  to  rise,  and  form 
themselves  into  some  method :  one  Aske  commanded  in  chief,  and 
performed  his  part  with  great  dexterity  ;  their  march  was  called 
"  the  Pilgrimage  of  Grace ;"  they  had  in  their  banners  and  on  their 
sleeves,  a  representation  of  the  five  wounds  of  Christ ;  they  took  an 
oath  that  they  would  restore  the  church,  suppress  heretics,  preserve 
the  king  and  his  issue,  and  drive  base-born  men  and  ill  counsellors 
from  him.  They  became  forty  thousand  strong  in  a  few  days,  and 
forced  the  archbishop  of  York  and  the  Lord  Darcy  to  swear  to  their 
covenant,  and  to  go  along  with  them.  They  besieged  Skipton,  but 
the  earl  of  Cumberland  made  it  good  against  them  :  Sir  Ralph  Evers 
held  out  Scarborough  castle,  though  for  twenty  days  he  and  his  men 
had  no  provisions  but  bread  and  water. 

There  was  also  a  rising  in  all  the  other  northern  counties,  against 
whom  the  earl  of  Shrewsbury  ma(i^ead ;  and  the  king  sent  several 
of  the  nobility  to  his  assistance,  arm  within  a  few  days  the  duke  of 
Norfolk  mai-ched  with  some  troops,  and  joined  them.  They  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  Doncaster,  and  resolved  to  keep  that  pass  till 
the  rest  of  the  king's  forces  should  join  them  ;  for  they  were  not  in  a 
condition  to  engage  with  such  numbers  of  desperate  men ;  and  it 
was  very  likely  that  if  they  were  beaten,  the  people  who  had  not  yet 
taken  part  with  the  rebels,  might  have  been  emboldened  by  their  suc- 
cess to  do  so.  The  duke  of  Norfolk  resolved,  therefore,  to  keep 
close  at  Doncaster,  and  let  the  provision*  and  courage  of  his  adversa- 


PROGRESS  OP  THE  REFORMATION.  £31 

ries  melt  away  in  inaction.  They  were  now  reduced  to  10,000,  but 
the  king's  army  was  not  above  5000.  The  duke  of  Norfolk  proposed 
a  treaty;  the  insurgents  were  persuaded  to  send  their  petitions  to  the 
court,  and  the  king  sent  them  a  general  pardon,  excepting  six  persons 
by  name,  and  reserving  four  to  be  afterwards  named  ;  but  this  last  de- 
mand, instead  of  satisfying  them,  made  them  more  desperate.  How- 
ever, they,  in  their  turn,  made  demands,  which  were,  that  a  general- 
pardon  should  be  granted  them  ;  that  a  parliament  should  be  held  at 
York,  and  that  courts  of  justice  should  be  set  up  there ;  that  the 
Princess  Mary  might  be  restored  to  her  right  of  succession,  and  the 
pope  to  his  wonted  jurisdiction  ;  that  the  monasteries  might  be  again 
set  up  ;  that  Audley  and  Cromwell  might  be  removed  from  the  king, 
and  that  some  of  the  visiters  might  be  imprisoned  for  their  bribery 
and  extortion. 

These  demands  being  rejected,  the  rebels  resolved  to  fall  upon  the 
royal  troops,  and  drive  them  from  Doncaster ;  but  heavy  rains  made 
the  river  impassable.  The  king,  at  length,  sent  a  long  answer  to  their 
demands  ;  he  assured  them  he  would  live  and  die  in  the  defence  of  the 
Christian  faith  ;  but  "  the  rabble  ought  not  to  prescribe  to  him,  and 
to  the  convocation,  in  that  matter."  He  answered  that  which  con- 
cerned the  monasteries  as  he  had  done  to  the  men  of  Lincolnshire.  If 
they  had  any  just  complaints  to  make  of  any  about  him,  he  was  ready 
to  hear  them  ;  but  he  would  not  suffer  them  to  direct  him  what  coun- 
sellors he  ought  to  employ ;  nor  could  they  judge  of  the  bishops  who 
had  been  promoted,  they  not  being  known  to  them ;  he  charged  them 
not  to  believe  lies,  nor  be  led  away  by  incendiaries,  but  to  submit  to 
his  mercy.  On  the  9th  of  December  he  signed  a  proclamation  of  par- 
don without  any  restrictions. 

As  soon  as  this  rebellion  was  quelled,  the  king  went  on  more  reso- 
lutely in  his  design  of  suppressing  the  monasteries  ;  for  his  success  in 
crushing  so  formidable  a  sedition  made  him  less  apprehensive  of  any 
new  commotion. 

A  new  visitation  was  appointed,  and  many  houses  which  had  not 
been  before  dissolved,  were  now  suppressed,  and  many  of  the  greater 
abbots  were  induced  to  surrender  by  several  motives.  Some  had 
been  engaged  in  the  late  rebellion,  and  so,  to  prevent  a  storm,  offered 
a  resignation.  Others  liked  the  reformation,  and  did  it  on  that  ac- 
count ;  some  were  found  guilty  of  great  disorders  in  their  lives,  and 
to  prevent  a  shameful  discovery,  offered  their  houses  to  the  king;  while 
others  had  made  such  wastes  and  dilapidations,  that  having  taken  care 
of  themselves,  they  were  less  concerned  for  others. 

By  these  means  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  houses  were  this  year 
resigned  to  the  king.  In  most  houses  the  visiter  made  the  monks  sio-n 
a  confession  of  their  vices  and  djjorders,  in  which  some  of  them  ac- 
knowledged their  idleness,  gluttony,  and  sensuality ;  and  others,  that 
they  were  sensible  that  the  manner  of  their  former  pretended  religion 
consisted  in  some  dumb  ceremonies,  by  which  they  were  blindly  led, 
having  no  true  knowledge  of  God's  laws.  Some  resigned  in  hopes 
that  the  king  would  found  them  anew;  these  favoured  the  reformation, 
and  intended  to  convert  their  housp^  to  better  uses,  for  preaching, 
study,  and  prayer ;  arwi  Latimer  pressed  Cromwell  earnestly,  that 
two  or  three  houses  might  be  reserved  for  such  purposes  in  every 
county.     But  it  was  resolved  to  suppress  all ;  and  although  it  was 


232  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

thought  that  these  resignations  could  not  be  valid,  since  the  incum- 
bents had  not  the  property,  but  only  the  trust  for  life  of  those  houses, 
the  parliament  afterwards  declared  them  good  in  law. 

But  some  of  the  clergy  escaped  not  with  the  surrender  of  their 
houses ;  the  abbots  of  Whalley,  Jervaux,  Sawley,  and  Glastonbury, 
with  the  priors  of  Woburn  and  Burlington,  having  been  deeply  impli- 
cated in  the  late  commotions,  were  executed  for  treason ;  and  many 
of  the  Carthusians  were  put  to  death  for  denying  tne  king's  supre- 
macy ;  others,  suspected  of  favouring  them,  and  of  receiving  books 
sent  from  beyond  the  sea,  against  the  king's  proceedings,  were  impri- 
soned, and  many  of  them  perished  in  their  dungeons. 

Great  complaints  were  made  of  the  visiters ;  and  it  was  said,  that 
they  had  in  many  places  embezzled  much  of  the  plate  to  their  own 
use,  and  had  been  guilty  of  various  enormities  under  the  pretext  of 
discharging  their  duty.  They,  on  the  other  hand,  published  accounts 
of  many  of  the  vile  practices  which  they  found  in  those  houses,  so 
that  several  books  were  printed  upon  this  occasion.  Yet  all  these  ac- 
counts had  not  much  weight  with  the  people.  They  deemed  it  unrea- 
sonable to  extinguish  noble  foundations  for  th^  fault  of  some  indi 
viduals  ;  therefore  another  way  was  taken,  which  had  a  better  effect. 

Impostures  of  Images  and  Relics  discovered. 

They  disclosed  to  the  world  many  impostures  about  pretended  re 
lies,  and  w^onderful  images,  to  which  pilgrimages  had  been  made.  At 
Reading  was  preserved  the  wing  of  an  angel,  who,  according  to  the 
monks,  brought  over  the  point  of  the  spear  that  pierced  our  Saviour's 
side  ;  and  as  many  pieces  of  the  real  cross  were  found,  as,  when  join- 
ed together,  would  have  made  half  a  dozen. 

"  The  Rood  of  Grace,"  at  Boxley,  in  Kent,  had  been  much  esteem- 
ed, and  drawn  many  pilgrims  to  it,  on  account  of  its  possessing  the 
wonderful  powers  of  bowing  its  head,  rolling  its  eyes,  smiling,  and 
frowning,  to  the  great  astonishment  and  terror  of  the  credulous  mul- 
titude, who  imputed  it  to  a  divine  power  ;  but  all  this  was  now  disco- 
vered to  be  a  cheat,  and  it  was  brought  up  to  St.  Paul's  cross  ;  where 
all  the  springs  were  shown  by  which  its  motions  were  governed. 

At  Hales,  in  Gloucestershire,  some  of  the  blood  of  Christ  was 
shown  in  a  vial ;  and  it  was  believed  none  could  see  it  who  were  in 
mortal  sin.  Those  who  could  bestow  liberal  presents  were,  of  course, 
gratified,  by  being  led  to  believe,  that  they  were  in  a  state  of  grace. 
This  miracle  consisted  in  the  blood  of  a  duck  renewed  every  week, 
put  in  a  vial  very  thick  on  one  side,  and  thin  on  the  other  ;  and  either 
side  turned  towards  the  pilgrim,  as  the  priests  were  satisfied  or  not 
with  his  oblations.  Several  other  similar  impostures  were  discovered, 
which  contributed  much  to  the  undegeiving  of  the  people. 

The  rich  shrine  of  Thomas  h.  Becwet  at  Canterbury  was  destroyed, 
and  an  immense  quantity  of  gold  and  precious  stones,  ofi'ered  by  the 
deluded  victims  of  superstition  in  honour  of  that  factious  priest,  and 
"  saint  after  the  pope's  own  heart,"  were  confiscated  and  carried 
away. 

When  these  proceedings  were  known  at  Rome,  the  pope  immedi- 
ately fulminated  against  the  king  all  the  thunders  of  his  spiritual  store- 
house ;  absolved  his  subjects  from  their  allegiance,  and  his  allies  from 
their  treaties  with  him ;  and  exhorted  all  Christians  to  make  war 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  233 

against  and  extirpate  him  from  the  face  of  the  earth.  But  the  age  of 
crusades  was  past,  and  this  display  of  impotent  malice  produced  only 
contempt  in  the  minds  of  the  king  and  his  advisers,  who  steadily  pro- 
ceeded in  the  great  work  of  reformation ;  and,  the  translation  of  the 
Bible  into  English  being  noAV  completed,  it  was  printed,  and  ordered 
to  be  read  in  all  churches,  with  permission  for  every  person  to  read 
it,  who  might  be  so  disposed. 

But,  notwithstanding  the  king's  disagreement  with  the  pope  on  many 
subjects,  there  was  one  point  on  which  they  were  s.like — they  were 
both  intolerant,  furious  bigots ;  and  while  the  former  was ,  excommu- 
nicated as  an  heretic,  he  was  himself  equally  zealous  in  rooting  out 
heresy,  and  burning  all  who  presumed  to  depart  from  the  standard  of 
faith  which  he  had  established. 

Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  strengthened  this  disposition  of  the 
king,  and  persuaded  him,  under  the  pretext  of  a  zeal  for  religion,  to 
persecute  the  Sacramentarists,  or  those  who  denied  the  corporeal  pre- 
sence in  the  sacrament. 

Martyrdom  of  John  Lambert. 

In  consequence  of  this  determination,  John  Lambert,  a  teacher  of 
languages  in  London,  who  had  drawn  up  ten  arguments  against  the 
tenets  of  Dr.  Taylor,  on  the  above  subject,  as  delivered  in  a  sermon 
at  St.  Peter's  church,  and  presented  them  to  the  Doctor,  was  brought 
before  the  archbishops  court  to  defend  his  writings  :  and,  having  ap- 
pealed to  the  king,  the  royal  theologian,  who  was  proud  of  every  oc- 
casion of  displaying  his  talents  and  Learning,  resolved  to  hear  him  in 
person.  He  thereforie  issued  a  commission,  ordering  all  his  nobility 
and  bishops  to  repair  to  London,  to  assist  him  against  heretics. 

A  day  was  appointed  for  the  disputation,  when  a  great  number  of 
persons  of  all  ranks  assembled  to  witness  the  proceedings,  and  Lam- 
bert was  brought  from  his  prison  by  a  guard,  and  placed  directly  op- 
posite to  the  king. 

Henry  being  seated  on  his  throne,  and  surrounded  by  the  p^'fs, 
bishops,  and  judges,  regarded  the  prisoner  with  a  stern  countenance, 
and  then  commanded  Day,  bishop  of  Chichester,  to  state  the  occasion 
of  the  present  assembly. 

The  bishop  made  a  long  oration,  stating  that,  although  the  king  had 
abolished  the  papal  authority  in  England,  it  was  not  to  be  supposed 
that  he  would  allow  heretics  with  impunity  to  disturb  and  trouble  the 
church  of  which  he  was  the  head.  He  had  therefore  determined  to 
pimish  all  schismatics  ;  and  being  willing  to  have  the  advice  of  his 
bishops  and  counsellors  on  so  great  an  occasion,  had  assembled  them 
to  hear  the  arguments  in  the  present  case. 

The  oration  being  concluded,  the  king  ordered  Lambert  to  declai-e 
his  opinion  as  to  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  which  he  did,  by 
denying  it  to  be  the  body  of  Christ. 

The  king  then  commanded  Cranmer  to  refute  his  assertion,  which 
the  latter  attempted ;  but  was  interrupted  by  Gardiner,  who  vehe- 
mently interposed,  and,  being  unable  to  bring  argument  to  his  aid, 
sought  by  abuse  and  virulence  to  overpower  his  antagonist,  who  was 
not  allowed  to  answer  the  taunts  and  insults  of  the  bishop. 

Tonstal  and  Stokesly  followed  in  the  same  course,  and  Lambert 
beginning  to  answer  them,  was  silenced  by  the  king.  The  other  bishops 

30 


234  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

then  each  made  a  speech  in  confutation  of  one  of  Lambert's  arguments, 
till  the  whole  ten  were  answered,  or  rather,  railed  against :  for  he  was 
not  permitted  to  defend  them,  however  misrepresented. 

At  last,  when  the  day  was  passed,  and  torches  began  to  be  lighted, 
the  king  desiring  to  break  up  this  pretended  disputation,  said  to  Lam- 
bert, "What  sayest  thou  now,  after  all  these  great  labours  which 
thou  hast  taken  upon  thee,  and  all  the  reasons  and  instructions  of 
these  learned  men  ?  Art  thou  not  yet  satisfied  ?  Wilt  thou  live  or  die  ? 
What  sayest  thou  ?  Thou  hast  yet  free  choice." 

Lambert  answered,  "  I  yield  and  submit  myself  wholly  unto  the  will 
of  your  majesty."  "  Then,"  said  the  king,  "  commit  thyself  unto  the 
hands  of  God,  and  not  unto  mine." 

Lambert  replied,  "  I  commend  my  soul  unto  the  hands  of  God,  but 
my  body  I  wholly  yield  and  submit  unto  your  clemency,"  To  which 
the  king  answered,  "  If  you  do  commit  yourself  unto  my  judgment, 
you  must  die,  for  I  will  not  be  a  patron  unto  heretics  ;"  and,  turning 
to  Cromwell,  he  said,  "  Read  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against 
him,"  which  he  accordingly  did. 

Upon  the  day  appointed  for  this  holy  martyr  to  suffer,  he  was 
brought  out  of  the  prison  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  to  the  house 
of  Cromwell,  and  carried  into  his  inner  chamber,  where,  it  is  said, 
Cromwell  desired  his  forgiveness  for  what  he  had  done.  Lambert  be- 
ing at  last  admonished  that  the  hour  of  his  death  was  at  hand,  and  be- 
ing brought  out  of  the  chamber,  into  the  hall,  saluted  the  gentlemen 
present,  and  sat  down  to  breakfast  with  them,  showing  neither  sadness 
nor  fear.  When  breakfast  was  ended,  he  was  carried  straight  to  the 
place  of  execution  at  Smithfield. 

The  manner  of  his  death  was  dreadful ;  for  after  his  legs  were  con- 
sumed and  burned  up  to  the  stumps,  and  but  a  small  fire  was  left  un- 
der him,  two  of  the  inhuman  monsters  who  stood  on  each  side  of  him, 
pierced  him  with  their  halberts,  and  lifted  him  up  as  far  as  the  chain 
would  reach,  while  he,  raising  his  half  consumed  hands,  cried  untc 
the  people  in  these  words  :  "  None  but  Christ,  none  but  Christ;"  anc 
so  being  let  down  again  from  their  halberts,  fell  into  the  fire  and  there 
ended  his  life. 

The  popish  party  greatly  triumphed  at  this  event,  and  endeavoured 
to  improve  it.  They  persuaded  the  king  of  the  good  effects  it  would 
have  on  his  people,  who  would  in  this  see  his  zeal  for  the  faith ;  and 
they  forgot  not  to  magnify  all  that  he  had  said,  as  if  it  had  been  utter- 
,.  ed  by  an  oracle,  which  proved  him  to  be  both  "  Defender  of  the  Faith, 
and  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church."  All  this  wrought  so  much  on  the 
king,  that  he  resolved  to  call  a  parliament  for  the  contradictory  pur- 
poses of  suppressing  the  still  remaining  monasteries,  and  extirpating 
the  "  new  opinions." 

The  Act  of  the  Six  Articles. 

The  parliament  accordingly  met  on  the  28th  of  April,'  1538 ;  and 
after  long  debates,  passed  what  was  called  "  a  bill  of  religion,"  con- 
taining six  articles,  by  which  it  was  declared,  that  the  elements  in  the 
sacrament  were  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  that  communion 
was  necessary  only  in  one  kind  ;  that  priests  ought  not  to  marry ;  that 
vows  of  chastity  ought  to  be  observed  ;  that  private  masses  were  law- 
ful and  useful ;  and  that  auricular  confession  was  necessary. 


PROGRESS  OP  THE  REFORMATKX*.  235 

This  aci  gave  great  satisfaction  to  the  popish  party,  and  induced 
them  to  consent  more  readily  to  the  act  for  suppressing  the  monaste- 
ries, which  immediately  followed  ;  by  virtue  of  which,  their  total  dis- 
solution soon  after  took  place.  The  king  founded  six  new  bishoprics 
from  a  small  portion  of  their  immense  revenues,  and  lavished  the  re- 
mainder on  his  profligate  courtiers  and  favourites. 

In  1 540  a  bill  was  passed  for  the  suppression  of  the  knights  of  St. 
John  of  Jerusalem,  both  in  England  and  Ireland. 

Fall  of  Cromwell. 

In  this  year  also,  Cromwell,  who  had  so  long  been  a  favourite  of  the 
king,  and  had  held  the  highest  offices,  Avas  suddenly  disgraced,  and 
committed  to  the  tower.  He  had  many  enemies  ;  the  nobility,  from 
jealousy  at  beholding  a  man  of  obscure  birth  promoted  to  the  peerage, 
and  enjoying  great  power  and  influence  ;  and  the  popish  clergy,  from 
the  belief  that  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries  and  the  innovations 
on  their  religion  were  principally  produced  by  his  counsels.  The 
fickle  tyrant  whom  he  had  so  long  and  faithfully  served,  was  also  dis- 
pleased with  him  as  the  adviser  of  his  marriage  with  Anne  of  Cleves, 
whom  he  was  now  anxious  to  get  rid  of,  in  order  to  obtain  the  hand 
of  Catherine  Howard,  niece  of  the  duke  of  Norfolk.  He  suspected 
him,  likewise,  of  secretly  encouraging  an  opposition  to  the  six  arti- 
cles, and  hoped,  by  sacrificing  a  man  who  was  obnoxious  to  the 
catholics,  to  regain  their  affections,  forfeited  by  his  sanguinary  and 
rapacious  proceedings. 

Cromwell  experienced  the  common  fate  of  fallen  ministers  ;  his  pre- 
tended friends  forsook  him,  and  his  enemies  pursued  their  revenge 
against  him  without  opposition,  except  from  Cranmer,  Avho,  with  a 
rare  fidelity,  dared  to  avow  an  attachment  to  him,  even  at  this  time, 
and  wrote  a  very  earnest  letter  to  the  king  in  his  favour.  But  Henry 
was  not  easily  turned  from  his  purpose,  and  being  resolved  on  the 
ruin  of  Cromwell,  was  not  to  be  dissuaded  from  his  design. 

In  the  house  of  lords  a  bill  of  attainder  was  passed  with  the  most 
indecent  haste  ;  but  in  the  commons  it  met  with  opposition,  and  after 
a  delay  of  ten  days,  a  new  bill  was  framed,  and  sent  up  to  Ihe  lords,  in 
which  Cromwell  was  designated  as  "  the  most  corrupt  traitor  ever 
known  ;"  his  treasons,  as  afterwards  specified,  consisting  in  the  coun- 
tenance and  favour  he  had  shown  to  the  reformers.  On  these  grounds 
he  was  attainted  both  for  treason  and  heresy. 

The  king  now  proceeded  with  his  divorce  ;  and,  although  there  was 
no  reason  to  dispute  the  legality  of  his  marriage  with  Anne  of  Cleves, 
still,  as  she  was  disagreeable  to  his  royal  taste,  his  sycophants  were 
too  well  taught  to  offer  the  least  opposition  to  his  wishes.  The  con- 
vocation unanimously  dissolved  the  marriage,  and  gave  him  liberty  to 
marry  again ;  indeed  it  is  probable  that  if  he  had  desired  to  have  two 
or  more  wives  at  once,  the  measure  would  have  been  sanctioned,  so 
base  and  servile  were  the  courtiers  and  priests  by  whom  this  mon- 
strous tyrant  was  surrounded.  The  queen  continued  to  reside  in 
England,  being  declared  "  the  adopted  sister"  of  the  king,  and  having 
a  pension  of  £4000  per  annum. 

Cromwell  was  executed  on  the  28th  of  July,  and  his  fall  gave  a  great 
check  to  the  reformation  in  England  ;  Cranmer  being  left  almost  alone 
to  struggle  against  a  host  of  enemies. 


236  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

The  bishops  now  published  a  new  "book  of  religion,"  in  Which  they 
settled  the  standard  of  the  national  faith  ;  and  although  the  reformers 
were  justly  dissatisfied  with  many  parts  of  it,  yet  with  other  parts  they 
saw  more  reason  to  be  content :  many  superstitious  practices  were 
condemned  in  it,  and  the  gospel  covenant  wa,s  rightly  stated  ;  every 
national  church  was  also  declared  to  be  a  complete  body  in  itself, 
with  power  to  reform  heresies,  and  do  every  thing  necessary  for  the 
preservation  of  itsi  purity,  and  the  government  of  its  members. 

The  clergy  now,  elated  by  the  victory  which  they  had  gained  by 
the  death  of  Cromwell,  persuaded  the  king  to  new  severities  against 
the  reformers ;  and  several  distinguished  preachers  were  called  to 
suffer  death  in  consequence  of  the  violent  animosities  of  the  friends 
to  the  papal  cause. 

Martyrdom  of  Dr.  Robert  Barnes. 

Dr.  Barnes  was  educated  in  the  university  of  Louvain,  in  Brabant. 
On  his  return  to  England  he  went  to  Cambridge,  where  he  was  made 
prior  and  master  of  the  house  of  the  Augustines.  The  darkest  igno- 
rance pervaded  the  university,  at  the  time  of  his  arrival  there ;  but 
he,  zealous  to  promote  knowledge  and  truth,  began  to  ins,truct  the 
students  in  the  classical  languages,  and  with  the  assistance  of  Parnel, 
his  schoTar,  whom  he  had  brought  from  Louvain,  soon  caused  learn- 
ing to  flourish,  and  the  university  to  bear  a  very  difierent  aspect. 

These  foundations  being  laid,  he  began  to  read  openly  the  epistles 
of  St.  Paul,  and  to  teach  in  greater  purity  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  He 
preached  and  disputed  with  great  warmth  against  the  luxuries  of  the 
higher  clergy,  particularly  against  Cardinal  Wolsey,  and  the  lamenta- 
ble hypocrisy  of  the  times.  But  still  he  remained  ignorant  of  the 
great  cause  of  these  evils,  namely,  the  idolatry  and  superstition  of  the 
church ;  and  while  he  declaimed  against  the  stream,  he  himself  drank 
at  the  spring,  and  bowed  down  to  idols.  At  length,  happily  becoming 
acquainted  with  Bilney,  he  was  by  that  martyr  wholly  converted  unto 
Christ. 

The  first  sermon  he  preached  of  this  truth  was  on  the  Sunday  be- 
fore Christmas-day,  at  St.  Edward's  church,  in  Cambridge.  His 
theme  was  the  epistle  of  the  same  Sunday,  "  Gaudete  in  Domino" 
&c.  For  this  sermon  he  was  immediately  accused  of  heresy  by  two 
fellows  of  King's  Hall,  before  the  vice-chancellor.  Then  Dr.  Notto- 
ris,  a  bitter  enemy  to  Christ,  moved  Barnes  to  recant ;  but  he  refused, 
as  appears  in  his  book,  which  he  wrote  to  King  Henry  in  English, 
confuting  the  judgment  of  Cardinal  Wolsey,  and  the  residue  of  the 
papistical  bishops. 

After  preaching  some  time,  Barnes  was  arrested  openly  in  the  con- 
vocation-house ;  brought  to  London,  and  the  next  morning  carried 
to  thp  palace  of  Cardinal  Wolsey,  at  Westminster,  where,  after  wait- 
ing the  whole  day,  he  was  at  night  brought  before  the  cardinal  in  his 
chamber  of  state.  "  Is  this,"  said  Wolsey,  "  Dr.  Barnes,  who  is 
accused  of  heresy  ?" — "  Yes,  and  please  your  grace,"  replied  the  car- 
dinal's secretary,  "  and  I  trust  you  will  find  him  reformable,  for  he 
is  learned  and  wise." 

"  What,  Mr.  Doctor,"  said  Wolsey,  "  had  you  not  a  sufficient  scope 
in  the  scriptures  to  teach  the  people,  but  that  my  golden  shoes,  my 
poll-axes,  my  pillars,  my  golden  cushions,  my  crosses,  did  so  sore  of- 


PROGRESS  OP  THE  REFORMATION.  237' 

fend  you,  that  you  must  make  us  ridiculum  caput  amongst  the  people^ 
who  that  day  laughed  us  to  scorn  ?  Verily  it  was  a  sermon  fitter  to 
be  preached  on  a  stage  than  in  a  pulpit ;  for  at  last  you  said,  '  I  wear 
a  pair  of  red  gloves,  I  should  say  bloody  gloves,'  quoth  you^  '  that  I 
should  not  be  cold  in  the  midst  of  my  ceremonies.'  " 

Dr.  Barnes  answered,  "  I  spake  nothing  but  the  truth,  out  of  the 
scriptures,  according  to  my  conscience,  and  according  to  the  old  doc- 
tors." And  then  he  delivered  him  six  sheets  of  paper  written,  to  con- 
firm and  corroborate  his  sentiments. 

The  cardinal  received  them  smiling,  saying,  "  We  perceive  then 
that  you  intend  to  stand  to  your  articles,  and  to  show  your  learning.' 

*'  Yea,"  said  Barnes,  "  that  I  do  by  God's  grace,  with  your  lord- 
ship's favour." 

He  answered,  "  Such  as  you  bear  us  little  favour,  and  the  catholic 
church.  I  will  ask  you  a  question  ;  whether  do  you  think  it  more  ne- 
cessary that  I  should  have  all  this  royalty,  because  I  represent  the 
king's  majesty  in  all  the  high  courts  of  this  realm,  to  the  terror  and 
keeping  down  of  all  rebellious  treasons,  traitors,  all  the  wicked  and 
corrupt  members  of  this  commonwealth,  or  to  be  as  simple  as  you 
would  have  us,  to  sell  all  these  things,  and  to  give  them  to  the  poor, 
who  shortly  will  cast  them  in  the  dirt ;  and  to  pull  away  this  princely 
dignity,  which  is  a  terror  to  the  wicked,  and  to  follow  your  counsel  ?" 

"  I  think  it  necessary,"  said  Barnes,  "  to  be  sold  and  given  to  the 
poor.  For  this  is  not  becoming  your  calling,  nor  is  the  king's  majesty 
maintained  by  your  pomp  and  poll-boxes,  but  by  God,  who  saith, 
kings  and  their  majesty  reign  and  stand  by  me." 

Then  answered  the  cardinal,  "  Lo,  master  doctors,  here  is  the 
learned  wise  man  that  you  told  me  of."  Then  they  kneeled  down, 
and  said,  "  We  desire  your  grace  to  be  good  unto  him,  for  he  will  be 
reformable." 

"  Then,"  said  he,  "  stand  you  up ;  for  your  sakes  and  the  univer- 
sity we  will  be  good  unto  him.  How  say  you,  master  doctor,  do  you 
not  know  that  I  am  able  to  dispense  in  all  matters  concerning  religion 
within  this  realm,  as  much  as  the  pope  may  ?"  He  said,  "  I  know  it 
to  be  so." 

"  Will  you  then  be  ruled  by  us  ?  and  we  will  do  all  things  for  your 
honesty,  and  for  the  honesty  of  the  university." 

He  answered,  "  I  thank  your  grace  for  your  good  will ;  I  will  stick 
to  the  holy  scriptures,  and  to  God's  book,  according  to  the  simple  talent 
that  God  hath  lent  me." 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  thou  shalt  have  thy  learning  tried  at  the  utter- 
most, and  thou  shalt  have  the  law." 

He  was  then  Committed  to  the  custody  of  the  sergeant  at  arms  who 
had  brought  him  to  London,  and  by  whom  he  was  the  next  morning 
brought  before  the  bishops ;  who,  on  examining  the  articles  of  hig 
faith,  which  he  had  delivered  to  the  cardinal,  asked  him  if  he  would 
sign  them,  which  he  did,  and  was  thereupon  committed  to  the  Fleet. 

On  the  Saturday  following  he  was  again  brought  before  the  bishops, 
who  called  upon  him  to  know  whether  he  would  abjure  or  burn.  He 
was  then  greatly  agitated,  and  felt  inclined  rather  to  burn  than  ab- 
jure ;  but  was  persuaded  by  some  persons  to  abjure,  which  he  at 
length  consented  to  do,  and  the  abjuration  being,  put  into  his  hand,  he 
abjured  as  it  was  there  written,  and  then  he  subscribed  it  with  his  own 


238  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

hand ;  yet  his  judges  would  scarcely  receive  him  into  the  bosom  ot 
the  church,  as  they  termed  it.  Then  they  put  him  to  an  oath,  and 
charged  him  to  do  all  that  they  commanded  him,  which  he  accord- 
ingly promised. 

He  was  then  again  committed  to  the  Fleet,  and  the  next  morning 
Was  brought  to  St.  Paul's  church,  with  five  others  who  had  abjured. 
Here  the  cardinal,  bishops,  and  clergy,  being  assembled  in  great  pomp, 
the  bishop  of  Rochester  preached  a  sermon  against  the  doctrines  of 
Luther  and  Barnes,  during  which  the  latter  was  commanded  to  kneel 
down  and  ask  forgiveness  of  God,  and  the  catholic  church,  and  the 
cardinal's  grace ;  after  which  he  was  ordered,  at  the  end  of  the  ser- 
mon, to  declare  that  he  was  used  more  charitably  than  he  deserved, 
his  heresies  being  so  horrible,  and  so  detestable  ;  once  more  he  kneel- 
ed, desiring  of  the  people  forgiveness,  and  to  pray  for  him.  This 
farce  being  ended,  the  cardinal  departed  under  a  canopy,  with  the 
bishops  and  mitred  abbots,  who  accompanied  him  to  the  outer  gate  of 
the  church,  when  they  returned.  Then  Barnes,  and  the  others  who 
had  abjured,  were  carried  thrice  about  the  fire,  after  which  they  were 
brought  to  the  bishops,  and  kneeled  down  for  absolution.  The  bishop 
of  Rochester  standing  up,  declared  that  Dr.  Barnes,  with  the  others, 
were  received  into  the  church  again.  After  which  they  were  recom- 
mitted to  the  Fleet  during  the  cardinal's  pleasure. 

Dr.  Barnes  having  remained  in  the  Fleet  half  a  year,  was  placed 
in  the  custody  of  the  Austin  Friars  in  London  ;  from  whence  he  was 
removed  to  the  Austin  Friars  of  Northampton,  there  to  be  burned ; 
of  which  intention,  however,  he  was  perfectly  ignorant.  Being  in- 
formed of  the  base  design  of  his  enemies,  however,  he,  by  a  strata- 
gem, escaped,  and  reached  Antwerp,  where  he  dwelt  in  "safety,  and 
was  honoured  with  the  friendship  of  the  best,  and  most  eminent  re- 
formers of  the  time,  as  Luther,  Melancthon,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  and 
others.  Indeed,  so  great  was  his  reputation,  that  the  king  of  Den- 
mark sent  him  as  one  of  his  ambassadors  to  England ;  when  Sir 
Thomas  More,  at  that  time  lord  chancellor,  wished  to  have  him  ap- 
prehended on  the  former  charge.  Henry,  however,  would  not  allow 
of  this,  -considering  it  as  a  breach  of  the  most  sacred  laws,  to  offer 
violence  to  the  person  of  an  ambassador,  under  any  pretence.  Barnes, 
therefore,  remained  in  England  unmolested,  and  departed  again  with- 
out restraint.  He  returned  to  Wittemberg,  where  he  remained  to 
forward  his  works  in  print  which  he  had  begun,  after  which  he  re- 
turned again  to  England,  and  continued  a  faithful  preacher  in  Lon- 
don, being  well  entertained  and  promoted  during  the  ascendancy  of 
Anne  Boleyn.  He  was  afterwards  sent  ambassador  by  Henry  to  the 
duke  of  Cleves,  upon  the  business  of  the  marriage  between  Anne  of 
Cleves  and  the  king  ;  and  gave  great  satisfaction  in  every  duty  which 
was  intrusted  to  him. 

Not  long  after  the  arrival  of  Gardiner  from  France,  Dr.  Barnes, 
and  other  reformed  preachers,  were  apprehended,  and  carried  before 
the  king  at  Hampton  Court,  where  Barnes  was  examined.  The  king 
being  desirous  to  bring  about  an  agreement  betM^een  him  and  Gar- 
diner, granted  him  leave  to  go  home  with  the  bishop  to  confer  with 
him.  But  they  not  agreeing,  Gardiner  and  his  party  sought  to  en- 
tangle and  entrap  Barnes  and  his  friends  in  further  danger,  which, 
not  long  after,  was  brought  to  pass.     For,  by  certain  complaints  mad« 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  239 

to  the  kiug  of  them,  they  were  enjoined  to  preach  three  sermons  the 
following  Easter  at  the  Spittle ;  at  which  sermons,  besides  other  re- 
porters which  were  sent  thither,  Stephen  Gardiner  also  was  there  pre- 
sent, sitting  with  the  mayor,  either  to  bear  record  of  their  recantation, 
or  else,  as  the  Pharisees  came  to  Christ,  to  ensnare  them  in  their  talk, 
if  they  should  speak  any  thing  amiss.  Barnes  preached  first ;  and  at 
.the  conclusion  of  his  sermon,  requested  Gardiner,  if  he  thought  he 
had  said  nothing  contradictory  to  truth,  to  hold  up  his  hand  in  the 
face  of  all  present ;  upon  which  Gardiner  immediately  held  up  his 
finger.  Notwithstanding  this,  they  were  all  three  sent  for  to  Hamp- 
ton Court,  whence  they  were  conducted  to  the  tower,  where  they  re- 
mained till  they  were  brought  out  to  death. 

Execution  of  Queen  Catherine  Howard. 

The  king  was  greatly  delighted  with  the  charms  of  Catherine 
Howard,  his  fifth  wife,  and  even  gave  public  thanks  to  God  for  the 
excellent  choice  he  had  made.  But  his  opinion  was  soon  altered,  and 
not  without  reason ;  for  she  was  convicted  on  the  clearest  evidence, 
and  by  her  own  confession,  of  gross  lewdness  and  debauchery,  with 
several  persons  ;  and  was  beheaded,  with  Lady  Rochford,  her  principal 
accomplice  and  confidant,  February  14th,  1541.  The  latter,  it  will 
be  recollected,  was  the  chief  instrument  in  the  destruction  of  Anne 
Boleyn,  and  her  fate  was  considered  as  a  divine  judgment  on  her  base- 
ness and  falsehood  to  thatinjuKed  queen. 

The  king,  exasperated  by  the  disappointment  of  his  hopes,  pro- 
cured an  attainder  against  the  parents  and  relatives  of  Catherine,  for 
not  informing  him  of  what  they,  perhaps,  were  themselves  ignorant 
of;  and  it  was  made  treason  to  conceal  any  matter  of  the  kind  from 
the  king  in  future,  as  well  on  the  part  of  relatives  and  other  persons, 
as  by  the  lady  herself,  whom  he  might  intend  to  honour  with  his  hand. 
The  barbarous  severity  and  injustice  of  these  acts  was  felt,  but  durst 
not  be  murmured  against,  so  absolute  a  tyranny  had  Henry  establish- 
ed in  his  kingdom.  After  remaining  a  widower  about  two  years,  he 
contracted  a  sixth  marriage  with  Catherine  Parr,  widow  of  Lord  Lati- 
mer, who  was  in  secret  a  friend  to  the  reformation,  but,  dreading  the 
fate  of  her  predecessors,  dissembled  her  partiality  for  the  true  faith. 

Attempts  to  Suppress  the  Bible. 

Great  pains  had  been  taken  by  the  bishops  to  suppress  the  English 
Bible.  The  king  refused  to  call  it  in,  and  they  therefore  complained 
much  of  the  translation,  which  they  wished  to  have  condemned,  and 
a  new  one  promised,  which  might  have  been  delayed  during  several 
years.  Cranmer,  perceiving  that  the  Bible  was  the  great  eye-sore  of 
the  Popish  party,  and  that  they  were  resolved  to  oppose  it  by  all  the 
means  they  could  think  of,  procured  an  order  from  the  king,  referring 
the  correction  of  the  translation  to  the  two  universities.  The  bishops 
took  this  very  ill,  and  all  of  them,  except  those  of  Ely  and  St.  David's 
protested  against  it. 

Method  of  Preaching 
In  former  times  there  had  been  iew  or  no  sermons,  except  in  Lent ; 
for  on  holy  days  the  sermons  were  panegyrics  on  the  saints,  and  on 
the  virtues  of  their  pretended  rehcs.     But  in  Lent  there  was  a  more 


240  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

solemn  way  of  preaching;  and  the  frkrs  maintained  their  credit  much 
by  the  pathetic  sermons  they  preached  in  that  time,  and  by  which 
they  wrought  much  on  the  passions  of  the  people ;  yet  even  these 
for  the  most  part  tended  to  extol  fasting,  confession,  and  other  auste- 
rities, with  very  little  of  the  true  simplicity  of  Christianity,  or  the 
Scriptures ;  and  were  designed  rather  to  raise  a  sudden  heat,  than  to 
work  a  real  change  in  their  auditors.  They  had  also  mixed  so  much 
Out  of  the  legends  with  their  sermons,  that  the  people  at  length  disbe- 
lieved all  they  said,  on  account  of  those  fabulous  things  with  which 
their  sermons  were  debased. 

The  reformers,  on  the  other  hand,  took  great  care  to  instruct  their 
hearers  in  the  fimdamentals  of  religion,  of  which  they  had  known 
little  formerly  :  this  made  the  nation  follow  those  teachers  with  a 
wonderful  zeal ;  but  some  of  them  mixed  more  sharpness  against 
the  friars  in  their  sermons,  than  was  consistent  with  the  mild  spirit  of 
Christianity,  although  the  hypocrisy  and  cheats  of  their  antagonists 
did  in  a  great  measure  excuse  those  heats ;  and  it  was  observed  that 
our  Saviour  had  exposed  the  Pharisees  in  so  plain  a  manner,  that  it 
justified  the  treating  them  with  some  roughness.  This  made  it  seem 
necessary  to  suffer  none  to  preach,  at  least  out  of  their  own  parishes, 
without  license,  and  many  were  licensed  to  preach  as  itinerants. 
There  was  also  a  book  of  homilies  on  all  the  epistles  and  gospels  in 
the  year,  published,  which  contained  a  plain  paraphrase  of  those  parts 
of  scripture,  together  with  some  practical  exhortations  founded  on 
them.  Many  complaints  were  made  of  those  who  were  licensed  to 
preach,  and  that  they  might  be  able  to  justify  themselves,  they  began 
generally  to  write  and  read  their  sermons ;  and  thus  did  this  custom 
begin. 


t  An  Act  concerning  Religion. 


In  1543,  a  bill  was  proposed  by  Cranmer,  for  t"he  advancement  of 
true  religion,  which  was  much  opposed,  and  those  who  at  first  joined 
him  afterwards  forsook  him  ;  so  that  it  was  much  altered  for  the 
worse  in  its  progress.  By  it  Tindal's  translation  of  the  Bible  Avas 
condemned,  and  also  all  other  books  contrary  to  the  doctrine  set  forth 
by  the  bishops.  Bibles,  of  another  translation,  were  still  allowed  to 
be  kept,  but  all  prefaces  or  annotations  to  them,  were  to  be  expunged ; 
all  the  king's  injunctions  were  confirmed ;  no  books  of  religion  were 
to  be  printed  without  license  ;  there  was  to  be  no  exposition  of  scrip- 
ture in  plays  or  interludes  ;*  none  of  the  laity  might  read  the  scrip 
ture,  or  explain  it  in  any  public  assembly ;  but  a  proviso  was  made 
for  public  speeches,  which  then  began  generally  with  a  text  of  scrip- 

*  It  had  been,  during  several  centuries,  a  custom  to  dramatize  certain  portions  of 
Bcripture,  which  were  represented  by  the  mcnks  themselves,  as  well  as  by  other  persons, 
under  the  title  of  Mysteries ;  and  many  of  these  performances  were  highly  profane 
and  indecorous.  But  the  "plays  and  interludes"  alluded  to  in  the  above  mentioned  act, 
appear  to  have  been  burlesque  representations  of  the  mummeries  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
ricQculous  enough  in  themselves,  but  rendered  more  palpably  so,  by  tliis  method  of 
treating  them.  As,  however,  the  ridicule  which  was  pointed  at  the  abuses  of  religion, 
might,  by  malice  or  ignorance,  be  transferred  to  what  is  really  sacred,  these  represen- 
tations were  properly  condemned,  both  by  Catholics  and  Protestants,  and  the  Re- 
formers trusted  to  the  growing  intellect  of  the  age  for  the  condemnation  of  what  was 
blameable,  and  the  preservation  of  what  was  praiseworthy,  in  the  ritual  of  the  chiurch. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION,  241 

tiire,  and  were  like  sermons.  Noblemen,  gentlemen,  and  their  wives, 
or  merchants,  might  have  Bibles;  but  no  ordinary  woman,  trades- 
man, apprentice,  or  husbandman,  was  allowed  to  retain  any.*  Every 
person  might  have  the  book  published  by  the  bishops,  the  psalter,  and 
other  rudiments  of  religion,  in  English.  All  churchmen,  who  preach- 
ed contrary  to  that  book,  for  the  first  offence,  were  required  to  re- 
cant ;  for  the  second,  to  abjure  and  carry  a  fagot;  but,  for  the  third, 
they  were  to  be  burnt.  The  laity,  for  the  third  offence,  were  to  for- 
feit their  goods  and  chattels,  and  to  be  liable  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment. The  parties  accused  were  not  allowed  witnesses  for  their  pur- 
gation. The  act  of  the  six  articles  was  confirmed,  and  it  was  left  free 
to  the  king,  to  change  this  act,  or  any  proviso  in  it.  There  was  also 
a  new  act  passed,  giving  authority  to  the  king's  proclamations,  and 
any  nine  privy  counsellors  Avere  empowered  to  proceed  against  of- 
fenders. Against  this  the  Lord  Mountjoy  dissented,  and  is  the  only  in- 
stance of  any  nobleman  having  the  courage  to  protest  against  the  in- 
numerable legislative  iniquities  of  this  reign. 

Attempts  to  ruin  Cranmer 

The  chief  thing  now  aimed  at,  by  the  whole  popish  party,  was 
Cranmer's  ruin.  Gardiner  employed  many  to  infuse  the  belief  into 
the  king,  that  he  gave  the  chief  encouragement  to  heresy  in  England, 
and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  lop  off  the  branches,  and  leave  the  root  still 
growing.  The  king,  before  this,  would  never  hear  the  complaints  that 
were  made  of  him  :  but  now,  to  be  informed  of  the  depth  of  this  de- 
sign, he  was  willing  to  make  himself  acquainted  with  all  that  was  to 
be  said  against  him. 

Gardiner  reckoned,  that  this  point  being  gained,  all  the  rest  would 
follow,  and  judging  that  the  king  was  now  alienated  from  him,  more 
instruments  and  artifices  than  ever  were  made  use  of.  A  long  paper, 
containing  many  particulars  against  both  Cranmer  and  his  chaplains, 
was  put  into  the  king's  hands.  Upon  this  the  king  sent  for  him;  and 
after  he  had  complained  much  of  the  heresy  in  England,  he  said,  he 
resolved  to  find  out  the  chief  promoter  of  it,  and  to  make  him  an  ex- 
ample. 

.  Cranmer  advised  him  first  to  consider  well  what  heresy  was,  that 
so  he  might  not  condemn  those  as  heretics,  who  maintained  the  true 
word  of  God  against  human  inventions.  Then  the  king  told  him 
frankly,  that  he  Avas  the  man  complained  of,  as  most  guilty ;  and 
showed  him  all  the  informations  that  he  had  received  against  him. 

Cranmer  avowed  that  he  Avas  still  of  the  same  mind  as  when  he  op- 
posed the  six  articles,  and  submitted  himself  to  a  trial ;  he  confessed 

*  By  this  proviso,  it  would  appear  that  these  bigots  wished  religion  to  be  confined 
to  the  "nobihty,  gentry,  and  merchants,"  to  the  exclusion  of  the  poor  and  humble  me- 
chanic and  labourer.  Did  they  imagine  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  the  exclusive 
property  of  those  favoured  beings ;  and  that,  because  they  dwelt  in  earthly  palaces,  they 
must  of  necessity  be  received  into  heavenly  mansions  1  Did  they  not  know  that  our 
blessed  Saviour  selected  his  most  eminent  apostles  and  disciples  from  among  those  de- 
spised classes,  whom  they  considered  unworthy  even  to  hear  his  gracious  word  1  Let 
us,  of  the  present  generation,  praise  our  heavenly  Father,  who  has  cast  our  lot  in  a  pe- 
riod when  the  knowledge  of  his  promises,  and  the  possession  of  his  scriptures,  are  not 
confined  to  the  "mighty  of  this  earth,"  but  form  the  treasure  of  every  cottage,  and  the 
solace  and  support  of  the  lowliest  of  mankind. 

31 


242  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

many  things  to  the  king ;  in  particular,  that  he  had  a  wife ;  but  he 
said  he  had  sent  her  out  of  England,  when  the  act  of  the  six  articles 
was  passed  ;  and  expressed  so  great  a  sincerity,  and  put  so  entire  a 
coniidence  in  the  king,  that  instead  of  being  ruined,  he  was  now 
better  established  with  him  than  ever. 

The  king  commanded  him  to  appoint  some  persons  to  examin^  the 
CGYitrivance  that  had  been  laid  to  destroy  him  ;  he  answered,  that  it 
was  not  decent  for  him  to  nominate  any  to  judge  in  a  cause  in  which 
himself  was  concerned  ;  but  the  king  being  positive,  he  named  some 
to  go  about  it,  and  the  whole  secret  was  discovered.  It  appeared  that 
Gardiner  and  Dr.  London  had  been  the  chief  instruments,  and  had 
encouraged  informers  to  appear  against  him.  Cranmer  did  not  press 
the  king  for  any  reparation  ;  for  he  was  so  noted  for  his  readiness  to 
forgive  injuries,  and  to  return  good  for  evil,  that  it  was  commonly  said, 
the  best  way  to  obtain  his  favour,  was  to  do  him  an  injury  ;  of  this  he 
gave  signal  instances  at  this  time,  both  in  relation  to  the  clergy  and 
laity ;  by  which  it  appeared  that  he  was  actuated  by  that  meek  and 
lowly  spirit,  which  becomes  all  the  followers  of  Christ,  but  more  par- 
ticularly one  who  was  so  great  an  instrument  in  reforming  the  Chris- 
tian religion ;  and  did,  by  such  eminent  acts  of  charity,  show  that  he 
himself  practised  that  which  he  taught  others  to  do. 

A  parliament  was  now  called,  in  which  an  act  providing  for  the 
succession  of  the  croAvn  was  passed.  By  it  Prince  Edward  and  his 
heirs,  or  the  heirs  of  the  king's  present  marriage,  were  to  succeed  on 
the  decease  of  the  king  ;  after  them,  the  Lady  Mary  and  Lady  Eliza- 
beth ;  and  in  case  they  had  no  issue,  or  did  not  observe  such  limita- 
tions or  conditions  as  the  king  should  appoint,  then  it  was  to  fall  to  any 
other  whom  the  king  should  name,  either  by  his  letters  patent,  or  by 
his  last  will  signed  with  his  hand.  An  oath  was  appointed  both 
against  the  pope's  supremacy,  and  for  the  maintaining  the  succession 
according  to  this  act,  which  all  are  required  to  take,  under  the  pains 
of  treason.  It  was  made  treason  to  say  or  write  any  thing  contrary 
to  this  act,  or  to  the  slander  of  any  of  the  king's  heirs  named  in  it. 

Another  bill  was  passed,  qualifying  the  severity  of  the  six  articles  ; 
by  which  it  was  enacted,  that  none  should  be  imprisoned  but  upon  a 
legal  presentment,  except  upon  the  king's  warrant.  None  was  to  be 
challenged  for  words  spoken,  except  the  accusation  were  brought 
within  a  year  after  the  commission  of  the  offence  ;  nor  for  a  sermon, 
but  within  forty  days.  This  was  made  to  prevent  such  conspiracies 
as  had  been  discovered  during  the  former  year. 

Another  act  was  passed,  renewing  the  authority  given  to  thirty-two 
commissioners  to  reform  the  ecclesiastical  lawj  which  Cranmer  pro- 
moted much ;  and  to  advance  so  good  a  purpose,  he  drew  out  of  the 
canon  law  a  collection  of  many  things  against  the  regal  and  for  the 
i^apal  authority,  with  several  other  very  extravagant  propositions,  to 
show  how  improper  it  was,  to  let  a  book,  in  which  such  things  were, 
continue  still  in  any  credit  in  England :  but  he  could  not  bring  this 
to  any  good  issue.  A  general  pardon  was  also  granted,  out  of  which 
heresy  was  excepted. 

Audley,  the  chancellor,  dying  at  this  time,  Wriothesly,  who  was  of 
the  popish  party,  was  put  in  his  place  ;  and  Dr.  Petre,  Cranmer's 
friend,  was  made  secretary  of  state :  so  equally  did  the  king  keep  the 
balance  between  both  parties.      He  gave  orders  also  to  translate  the 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  343 

prayers,  and  litanies,  into  the  English  tongue,  which  gave  the  reform- 
ers some  hopes  that  he  had  not  quite  cast  off  his  design  of  reform- 
ing such  abuses  as  had  crept  into  the  worship  of  God.  And  they  hoped 
that  the  reasons  which  prevailed  with  the  king  to  order  this,  would 
also  induce  him  to  order  a  translation  of  all  the  other  offices  into  the 
English  tongue. 

Lee,  archbishop  of  York,  died  about  this  time,  and  was  succeeded 
by  Holgate,  bishop  of  Landaff,  who,  in  his  heart,  favoured  the  refor- 
mation. Kitchin,  who  turned  with  every  change,  was  made  bishop  of 
LandafF;  Heath  was  removed  from  Rochester  to  Worcester;  Holbeck 
was  promoted  to  the  see  of  Rochester ;  and  Day  to  that  of  Chiches- 
ter. All  these  were  moderate  men,  and  well  disposed  to  a  reforma- 
tion, or  at  least  to  comply  with  it. 

Story  and  Martyrdom  of  Anne  Askew. 

This  lady  was  descended  from  a  good  family,  and  had  received  an 
accomplished  education ;  she  had  embraced  the  doctrines  of  the  re- 
formers vvith  zeal,  and  was  taken  into  custody  for  her  opinions,  in 
March,  1545.  She  imderwent  several  examinations  touching  the 
points  of  difference  between  the  papists  and  the  protestants  ;  in  which 
she  answered  the  insidious  questions  of  her  examiners  with  boldness 
and  discretion.  After  remaining  some  time  in  prison,  application  was 
made  by  her  relatives  for  her  enlargement,  and  nothing  being  satisfac- 
torily proved  against  her,  she  was  for  a  time  set  at  liberty;  but  during 
the  following  year  she  was  again  apprehended,  and  was  at  length 
brought  to  her  trial  at  Guildhall.  We  transcribe  her  own  account  of 
what  took  place  on  this  interesting  occasion : 

"  The  sum  of  my  Condemnation  at  Guildhall. 

"  They  said  to  me  there,  '  that  I  was  a  heretic,  and  condemned  by 
the  law,  if  I  would  stand  in  my  opinion.'  I  answered,  '  That  I  was 
no  heretic,  neither  yet  deserved  I  any  death  by  the  law  of  God.  But 
as  concerning  the  faith  which  I  uttered  and  wrote  to  the  council,  I 
would  not  deny  it,  because  I  knew  it  true.'  Then  would  they  needs 
know  if  I  would  deny  the  sacrament  to  be  Christ's  body  and  blood.  I 
said,  '  Yea ;  for  the  same  Son  of  God,  who  was  born  cf  the  Virgin 
Mary,  is  now  glorious  in  heaven,  and  will  come  again  from  thence  at 
the  latter  day  like  as  he  went  up — Acts  i.  And  as  foi*  that  ye  call 
your  God,  it  is  a  piece  of  bread.  For  a  more  proof  thereof,  mark  it 
when  you  list,  let  it  but  lie  in  the  box  three  months,  and  it  will  be 
mouldy,  and  so  turn  to  nothing  that  is  good.  Whereupon  I  am  per- 
suaded that  it  cannot  be  God.' 

"  After  that  they  willed  me  to  have  a  priest ;  at  this  I  smiled.  Then 
they  asked  me  if  it  were  not  good ;  I  said,  '  I  would  confess  my 
faults  unto  God,  for  I  was  sure  he  would  hear  me  with  favour.'  And 
so  we  were  condemned. 

"  My  belief,  which  I  wrote  to  the  council,  was  this,  that  the  sacra- 
mental bread  was  left  us  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving,  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ's  death,  the  only  reniedy  of  our  souls'  recovery; 
and  that  thereby  we  also  receive  the  whole  benefits  and  fruits  of  his 
most  glorious  passion.  Then  would  they  know  whether  the  bread  in 
the  box  were  God  or  no  ;  I  said,  '  God  is  a  spirit,  and  will  be  wor- 
shipped in  spirit  and  in  truth.''  John  iv.  Then  they  demanded, 
'  Will  you  plainly  deny  Christ  to  be  in  the  saci-amenl  ?'     I  answered. 


244  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

•  that  I  believe  faithfully  the  eternal  Son  of  God  not  to  dwell  there ;' 
in  witness  whereof  I  recited  the  19th  chapter  of  Daniel,  the  7th  and 
17th  of  the  Acts,  and  the  24th  of  Matthew,  concluding  thus — '  I  nei- 
ther wish  death,  nor  yet  fear  his  might ;  God  have  the  praise  thereof 
with  thanks.' 

"  My  faith  hriefiy  written  to  the  hinges  grace,  and  sentbytJie  hands  of 
the  Chancellor. 

"  I,  Anne  Askew,  of  good  memory,  although  God  hath  given  me 
the  bread  of  adversity,  and  the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  so  much  as 
my  sins  hath  deserved,  desire  this  to  be  known  unto  your  grace,  that 
forasmuch  as  I  am  by  the  law  condemned  for  an  evil  doer,  here  I 
take  heaven  and  earth  to  record,  that  I  shall  die  in  my  innocency  ; 
and  according  to  that  I  have  said  first,  and  will  say  last,  I  utterly  abhor 
and  detest  all  heresies.  And  as  concerning  the  supper  of  the  Lord, 
I  believe  so  much  as  Christ  hath  said  therein,  which  he  confirmed 
with  his  most  blessed  blood ;  I  believe  so  much  as  he  willed  me  to 
follow ;  and  believe  so  much  as  the  catholic  church  of  him  doth  teach. 
For  I  will  not  forsake  the  commandment  of  his  holy  lips.  But  look 
what  God  hath  charged  me  with  his  mouth,  that  have  I  shut  up  in  my 
heart.  And  thus  briefly  I  end,  for  lack  of  learning.  Anne  Askew. 
"  My  Exaifiination  and  Treatment  after  my  departure  from  Newgate. 

"■  On  Tuesday  I  was  sent  from  Newgate  to  the  sign  of  the  Crown, 
where  Mr.  Rich,  and  the  bishop  of  London,  with  all  their  power,  and 
flattering  words,  went  about  to  persuade  me  from  God  ;  but  I  did  not 
esteem  their  glossing  pretences. 

"  Then  came  to  me  Nicholas  Sliaxton,  and  counselled  me  to  recant, 
as  he  had  done.  I  said  to  him,  '  That  it  had  been  good  for  him  never 
to  have  been  born,'  with  many  other  like  words. 

"  Then  Mr.  Rich  sent  me  to  the  tower,  where  I  remained  till  three 
o'clock,  when  Rich  came,  and  one  of  the  council,  charging  me  upon 
my  obedience  to  show  unto  them  if  I  knew  any  man  or  woman  of  my 
sect.  My  ansvv^er  was,  '  That  I  knew  none.'  Then  they  asked  me 
of  Lady  Suflfoik,  Lady  Sussex,  Lady  Hertford,  Lady  Denny,  and  Lady 
Fitzwilliams.  To  whom  I  answered,  *  If  I  should  pronounce  any 
thing  against  them,  that  I  were  not  able  to  prove  it.'  Then  said  they 
unto  me,  '  That  the  king  was  informed  that  I  could  name,  if  I  would, 
a  great  number  of  my  sect.'  I  answered,  '  That  the  king  was  as  well 
deceived  in  that  behalf,  as  he  was  dissembled  with  by  them  in  other 
matters.' 

"Then  they  commanded  me  to  show  how  I  was  maintained  in  the 
Comptei,  and  who  willed  me  to  stick  to  my  opinion.  I  said,  '  that 
there  was  no  creature  that  therein  did  strengthen  me.  And  as  for  the 
help  that  I  had  in  the  Compter,  it  was  by  the  means  of  my  maid.  For 
as  she  went. abroad  in  the  streets,  she  told  my  case  to  the  apprentices, 
and  they,  by  her,  did  send  me  money;  but  who  they  were  I  never 
knew. 

"  Then  they  said,  '  That  there  were  several  ladies  that  had  sent 
me  money.'  I  answered,  '  That  there  was  a  man  in  a  blue  coat 
who  delivered  me  ten  shillings,  and  said  that  my  lady  of  Hertford 
sent  it  me ;  and  another  in  a  violet  coat  gave  me  eight  shillings,  and 
said  my  Lady  Denny  sent  it  me.  Whether  it  were  true  or  no  I  cannot 
tell ;  for  I  am  not  sure  who  sent  it  me,  but  as  the  maid   did  say. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  llEFORMAtlON.  24^- 

Then  they  said,  '  There  were  some  of  the  council  who  maintained 
me.'  I  said,  '  No.' 

"  Then  did  they  put  me  on  the  rack,  because  I  confessed  no  ladies 
or  gentlewomen  to  be  of  my  opinion,  and  thereon  they  kept  n:e  a 
long  time,  and  because  I  lay  still  and  did  not  cry,  my  lord  chancellor 
and  Mr.  Rich  took  pains  to  rack  me  with  their  own  hands  till  I  was 
nigh  dead. 

"  The  lieutenant  then  caused  me  to  be  loosed  from  the  rack,  when 
I  immediately  swooned,  and  they  recovered  me  again.  After  that  I 
sat  two  hours  reasoning  with  my  lord  chancellor  upon  the  bare  floor, 
where  he  with  many  flattering  words  persuaded  me  to  leave  my  opi- 
nions ;  but  my  Lord  God,  I  thank  his  everlasting  goodness,  gave  me 
grace  to  persevere,  and  will  do,  I  hope,  to  the  very  end. 

"  Then  was  I  brought  to  an  house  and  laid  in  a  bed,  with  as  weary 
and  painful  bones  as  ever  had  patient  Job,  I  thank  my  Lord  God 
therefore.  Then  my  lord  chancellor  sent  me  word,  if  I  would  leave 
my  opinion  I  should  want  for  nothing ;  if  I  would  not,  I  should  forth- 
with to  Newgate,  and  so  be  burned.  I  sent  him  again  word,  that  I 
would  rather  die  than  break  my  faith. 

"  Thus  the  Lord  open  the  eyes  of  their  blind  hearts,  that  the  truth 
may  take  place.     Farewell,  dear  friend,  and  pray,  pray,  pray." 

Her  racking  in  the  tower,  mentioned  above,  is  thus  described. 
She  was  led  down  into  a  dungeon,  where  Sir  Anthony  Knevet,  the 
lieutenant,  commanded  his  gaoler  to  pinch  her  with  the  rack ;  which 
being  done,  as  much  as  he  thought  sufiicient,  he  was  about  to  take  her 
down,  supposing  that  he  had  done  enough.  But  Wriothesley,  the 
chancelloi',  not  contented  that  she  should  be  loosed  so  soon,  having 
confessed  nothing,  commanded  the  lieutenant  to  strain  her  on  the  rack 
again,  which  because  he  denied  to  do,  he  was  threatened  by  the  chan- 
cellor, "  That  he  would  signify  his  disobedience  to  the  king  ;  but  re- 
maining unmoved  by  their  threats,  Wriothesley  and  Rich,  throwing 
oft'  their  gowns,  would  needs  play  the  tormentors  themselves,  first  ask- 
ing her  "  If  she  were  with  child  ?"  to  which  she  answered,  "  Ye  shall 
aot  need  to  spare  for  that,  but  do  your  wills  upon  me ;"  and  so 
quietly  and  patiently  praying  to  the  Lord,  she  sustained  their  cruelty, 
till  her  bones  and  joints  were  almost  torn  asunder,  so  that  she  was 
obliged  to  be  carried  away  in  a  chair.  When  the  racking  was  past, 
the  chancellor  and  Mr.  Rich  rode  off  to  the  court. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  they  were  making  their  way  by  land,  the 
good  lieutenant,  taking  boat,  hastened  to  the  court  to  speak  with  the 
king  before  the  others,  which  he  did ;  and  desiring  his  pardon,  told 
him  the  whole  matter  respecting  the  racking  of  Mrs.  Askew,  and  the 
threats  of  the  lord  chancellor,  "  because  at  his  commandment,  not 
knowing  his  highness's  pleasure,  he  refused  to  rack  her,  which  he  for 
compassion  could  not  find  in  his  heart  to  do,  and  therefore  desired  his 
highness's  ^rdon  ;"  which  when  the  king  had  heard,  he  seemed  not 
much  to  approve  their  severity ;  and  granted  the  lieixtenant  his  pardon. 
While  Mrs.  Askew  was  confined  in  Newgate,  she  made  the  follow- 
ing confession  of  her  faitli.  "  I,  Anne  Askew,  of  good  memory,  al- 
though my  merciful  Father  hath  given  me  the  bread  of  adversity,  apd 
the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  so  much  as  my  sins  have  deserved,  do 
confess  myself  here  a  sinner  before  the  throne  of  his  heavenly  majes- 
ty, desiring  his  forgiveness  and  mercy.     And  for  so  much  as  I  am  by 


246  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  law  unrighteously  condemntd  for  an  evil  doer,  concerning  opi- 
nions, I  take  the  same  most  merciful  God  of  mine,  which  hath  made 
both  heaven  and  earth,  to  record,  that  I  hold  no  opinions  contrary  to^ 
his  most  holy  word  ;  and  I  trust  in  my  merciful  Lord,  which  is  the 
giver  of  all  grace,  that  he  will  graciously  assist  me  against  all  evil 
opinions  which  are  contrary  to  his  blessed  verity  ;  for  I  tak&  him  to 
witness  that  I  have  done,  and  will,  unto  my  life's  end,  utterly  abhor 
them  to  the  uttermost  of  my  power. 

"But  this  is  the  heresy  which  they  report  me  to  hold,  that  after  the 
priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  consecration,  there  remaineth  bread 
still.  They  both  say,  and  also  teach  it  for  a  necessary  article  of  faith, 
that  after  these  words  be  once  spoken,  there  remaineth  no  bread,  but 
even  the  self-same  body  that  hung  upon  the  cross  on  Good  Friday, 
both  flesh,  blood,  and  bone.  To  this  belief  of  their's  say  I,  Nay. 
For  then  were  our  common  creed  false,  which  saith,  that  he  sitteth  on 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall 
come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  Lo,  this  is  the  heresy  that  I 
hold,  and  for  it  must  sufier  the  death.  But  as  touching  the  holy  and 
blessed  supper  of  the  Lord,  I  believe  it  to  be  a  most  necessary  re- 
membrance of  his  glorious  sufferings  and  death.  Moreover  I  believe 
as  much  therein  as  my  eternal  and  only  Redeemer  Jesus  Christ  would 
I  should  believe. 

"  Finally,  I  believe  all  those  scriptures  to  be  true,  which  he  hath 
confirmed  with  his  most  precious  blood  ;  yea,  and  as  St.  Paul  saith, 
those  scriptures  are  sufficient  for  our  learning  and  salvation,  that 
Christ  hath  left  here  with  us  ;  so  that,  I  believe,  we  need  no  imwritten 
verities  to  rule  his  church  with.  Therefore,  look  what  he  hath  said 
unto  me  with  his  own  mouth  in  his  holy  gospel,  that  I  have  with  God's 
grace  closed  up  in  my  heart,  and  my  full  trust  is,  (as  David  saith,)  that 
it  shall  be  a  lantern  to  my  footsteps.  Psalm  xxviii. 

"  There  be  some  that  say  I  deny  the  eucharist,  or  sacrament  of 
thanksgiving ;  but  those  people  untruly  report  of  me  ;  for  I  both  say 
and  believe  it,  that  if  it  were  ordered  as  Christ  instituted  it  and  left  it^ 
a  most  singular  comfort  it  were  unto  us  all.  But  as  concerning  the 
mass  as  it  is  now  used  in  our  days,  I  say  arid  believe  it  to  be  the  most 
abominable  idol  that  is  in  the  world.  For  my  God  will  not  be  eaten 
with  teeth,  neither  yet  dieth  he  again ;  and  upon  these  words  that  1 
have  now  spoken,  will  I  suffer  death. 

"  O  Lord  !  I  have  more  enemies  now  than  there  be  hairs  on  my  head ; 
yet,  Lord  !  let  them  never  overcome  me  with  vain  words,  but  fight 
thou,  Lord !  in  my  stead,  for  on  thee  cast  I  my  care.  With  all  the 
spite  they  can  imagine,  they  fall  upon  me,  who  am  thy  poor  creature. 
Yet,  sweet  Lord !  let  me  not  set  by  them  which  are  against  me,  for 
in  thee  is  my  whole  delight ;  and.  Lord !  I  heartily  desire  of  thee, 
that  thou  wilt  of  thy  most  merciful  goodness  forgive  them  that  violence 
which  they  do,  and  have  done  unto  me.  Open  also  thou  their  blind 
hearts,  that  they  may  hereafter  do  that  thing  in  thy  sight,  which  is  only 
acceptable  before  thee,  and  to  set  forth  thy  verity  aright,  without  all 
vain  fantasy  of  sinful  men.     So  be  it,  O  Lord  !  so  be  it. 

"  Anne  Askew  " 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  ^47 

"We  have  thought  it  advisable  to  give  so  much  of  this  lady's  own 
writings,  as  they  afford  very  strong  evidence  of  her  faith,  and  zealfor 
the  cause  of  truth.  To  this  sacred  cause  she  was  now  about  to  give 
the  la&t^and  highest  proof  of  her  attachment,  by  yielding  up  her  life 
at  the  staJke,  as  a  token  of  her  devotion  to  the  pure  religion  of  Jesus, 
and  her  abhorrence  of  the  devices  and  inventions  of  the  papists. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  her  execution,  «he  was  brought  to  Smith- 
field  in  a  chair,  being  unable  to  walk,  from  the  effects  of  the  tortures 
which  she  had  undergone.  When  she  arrived  at  the  stake,  she  was 
fastened  to  it  by  a  chain  round  her  body.  Three  other  persons  were 
brought  to  suffer  with  her,  for  the  same  offence.  These  were,  Nicho- 
las Belenian,  a  priest  of  Shropshire  ;  John  Adams,  a  tailor  ;  and  John 
Lacels,  a  gentleman  of  the  king's  household. 

The  martyrs  being  all  chained  to  the  stake.  Dr.  Shaxton,  who  was 
appointed  to  preach,  began  his  sermon ;  and  as  he  proceeded,  Anne 
Askew,  with  undiminished  spirit,  either  confirmed  or  contradicted 
him,  according  to  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  his  quotations  and  in- 
ferences. 

The  sermon  being  concluded,  the  martyrs  began  their  prayers. 
The  concourse  of  spectators  was  immense,  and  on  a  bench  near  the 
stake  sat  the  lord  chancellor,  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  earl  of  Bedford, 
the  lord  mayor,  and  other  persons  of  consideration.  The  chancellor 
sent  to  Anne  Askew  letters,  offering  to  her  the  king's  pardon  if  she 
would  recant;  but  she,  refusing  ever  to  look  upon  them,  made  tiiis 
answer,  "  That  she  came  not  thither  to  deny  her  Lord  and  iflaster," 
Then  the  letters  were  likewise  offered  to  the  others,  who,  imitating 
the  constancy  of  the  woman,  refused  not  only  to  receive  them,  but 
also  to  look  upon  them,  and  continued  to  cheer  and  exhort  each  other 
to  be  firm  to  the  end  of  their  sufferings,  and  so  to  deserve  the  glory 
they  were  about  to  enter ;  whereupon  the  lord  mayor,  commanding 
fire  to  be  put  to  them,  cried,  with  a  loud  voice,  ^^  fiat  justitia." 

And  thus  these  blessed  martyrs  were  compassed  in  with  flames  of 
fire,  and  offered  up  as  sacrifices  imto  God. 

*  Designs  against  Cranmer. 

These  events  were  so  many  triumphs  to  the  popish  party,  who, 
stimulated  by  fresh  hopes,  sought  to  complete  their  victory  by  effecting 
the  ruin  of  Cranmer  and  the  queen,  whom  they  considered  the  great- 
est obstacles  to  their  success.  They  persuaded  the  king  that  Cran- 
mer was  the  so.urce  of  all  the  heresies  in  England;  but  Henry's  es- 
teem for  him  was  such,  that  no  one  would  appear  to  give  evidence 
against  him ;  they  therefore  desired  that  he  might  be  committed  to 
the  tower,  and  then  it  would  appear  how  many  would  inform  against 
him. 

The  king  seemed  to  approve  this  plan,  -and  they  resolved  to  exe- 
ciite  it  the  next  day ;  but  in  the  night  Henry  sent  for  Cranmer,  and 
told  him  what  was  resolved  concerning  him.  Cranmer  thanked  the 
king  for  giving  him  notice  of  it,  and  submitted  to  it,  only  desiring  that 
he  rnight  be  heard  in  answer  for  himself;  and  that  he  might  have  im- 
partial judges,  competent  to  decide.  Hen^  was  surprised  to  see  him 
so  little  concerned  in  his  own  preservation :  but  told  him,  since  he 
took  so  little  care  of  himself,  that  he  must  take  care  of  him.  He 
therefore  gave  him  instructions  to  appear  before  the  council,  and  to 


248  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

desire  to  see  his  accusers  before  he  should  be  sent  to  the  tower  ;  and 
that  he  might  be  used  by  them,  as  they  would  desire  to  be  used  in  a 
similar  case  ;  and  if  he  could  not  prevail  by  the  force  of  reason,  then 
he  was  to  appeal  to  the  king  in  person,  and  was  to  show  the  royal 
seal  ring,  which  he  took  from  his  finger,  and  gave  him,  which  they 
would  know  so  well  that  they  would  do  nothing  after  they  once  saw  it. 

Accordingly,  on  being  summoned  next  morning,  he  came  over  to 
Whitehall ;  there  he  was  detained,  with  great  insolence,  in  the  lobby 
of  the  council  chamber  before  he  was  called  in ;  but  when  that  was 
done,  and  he  had  acted  as  the  king  had  ordered  him,  and  at  last 
showed  the  ring,  his  enemies  ^-ose  in  great  confusion,  and  went  to 
the  king.  He  upbraided  them  severely  for  what  they  had  done,  and 
expressed  his  esteem  and  kindness  for  Cranmer  in  such  terms,  that 
:they  were  glad  to  get  off",  by  pretending  that  they  had  no  other  de- 
sign, but  that  of  having  his  innocence  declared  by  a  public  trial. 
From  this  vain  attempt  they  were  so  convinced  of  the  king's  unalter- 
able favour  to  him,  that  they  forbore  any  further  designs  against  him. 

But  what  they  could  not  effect  against  Cranmer,  they  thought 
might  be  more  safely  tried  against  the  queen,  who  was  known  to  love 
the  "  new  learning!"  as  the  reformation  was  then  called.  She  used 
to  have  sermons  in  her  privy  chamber,  which  could  not  be  so  secretly 
carried,  but  that  it  came  to  the  knowledge  of  her  royal  spouse  -,  yet 
her  conduct  in  all  other  things  was  so  exact,  and  she  expressed  such 
a  tender  care  of  the  king's  person,  that  it  was  observed  she  had  gained 
much  upon  him ;  but  his  peevishness  growing  with  his  distempers, 
made  him  sometimes  impatient  even  to  her. 

He  used  often  to  talk  with  her  of  matters  of  religion,  and  sometimes 
she  sustained  the  argument  for  the  reformers  so  strenuously,  that  he 
was  offended  at  it ;  yet  as  soon  as  that  appeared  she  let  it  fall.  But 
once  the  debate  continuing  long,  the  king  expressed  his  displeasure 
at  it  to  Gardiner,  when  she  went  away.  The  crafty  bishop  took  hold 
of  this  opportunity  to  persuade  the  king  that  she  was  a  great  cherisher 
of  heretics.  Wriothesly  joined  with  him  in  the  same  artifice ;  and 
filled  the  angry  king's  head  with  suspicions,  insomuch  that  he  signed 
the  articles  upon  which  she  was  to  be  impeached.  But  the  chancel- 
lor carelessly  dropping  the  paper,  it  happened  to  be  taken  up  by  one' 
cf  *hz  queen's  friends,  who  carried  it  to  her. 

The  next  night,  after  supner.  she  went  into  the  king's  bedchamber, 
where  she  found  him  sitting  and  talking  with  certain  gentlemen.  He 
very  courteously  welcomed  her,  and  breaking  off"  his  talk  with  the 
gentlemen,  began  of  himself,  contrary  to  his  usual  manner,  to  enter 
into  talk  of  religion,  seeming,  as  it  were,  desirous  to  hear  the  queen's' 
opinion  on  certain  matters  which  he  mentioned. 

The  queen,  perceiving  to  what  this  tended,  mildly,  and  with  much 
apparent  deference,  answered  him  as  follows  : 

"  Your  majesty,"  says  she,  "  doth  right  well  know,  neither  am  I 
myself  ignorant,  what  great  imperfection  and  weakness  by  our  first 
creation  is  allotted  unto  us  women,  to  be  ordained  and  appointed  as 
inferior,  and  subject  unto  man  as  our  head,  from  which  head  all  our 
direction  ought  to  proceed  ;  and  that  as  God  made  man  to  his  own 
shape  and  likeness,  whereby  he,  being  endued  with  more  special  gifts 
of  perfection,  might  rather  be  stirred  to  the  contemplation  of  hea- 
venly things,  and  to  the  earnest  endeavour  to  obev  his  commandments ; 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION  249 

even  so  also  made  he  woman  of  man,  of  whom,  and  hy  whom,  she  is 
to  be  governed,  commanded,  and  directed ;  whose  womanly  weak- 
nesses and  natural  imperfection  ought  to  be  tolerated,  aided,  and 
borne  withal,  so  that  by  his  Avisdom  such  things  as  be  lacking  in  her 
ought  to  be  supplied. 

"  Since  thence,  therefore,  that  God  hath  appointed  such  a  natural 
difference  between  man  and  woman,  and  your  majesty  being  so  ex- 
cellent in  gifts  and  ornaments  of  wisdom,  and  I  a  silly  poor  woman, 
so  much  inferior  in  all  respects  of  nature  unto  you,  how  then  cometh 
it  now  to  pass  that  your  majesty,  in  such  diffuse  causes  of  religion, 
will  seem  to  require  my  judgment  ?  which,  when  I  have  uttered  and 
said  what  I  can,  yet  must  I,  and  will  I,  refer  my  judgment  in  this,  and 
in  all  other  cases,  to  your  majesty's  wisdom,  as  my  only  anchor,  su- 
preme head  and  governor  here  on  earth,  next  under  God  to  lean 
unto." 

"  Not  so,  by  Saint  Mary,"  replied  the  king  ;  "  you  are  become  a 
doctor,  Kate,  to  instruct  us  (as  we  take  it)  and  not  to  be  instructed  or 
directed  by  us.' 

"  If  your  majesty  take  it  so,"  said  the  queen,  "  then  hath  your  ma- 
jesty very  much  mistaken,  who  have  ever  been  of  the  opinion,  to 
think  it  very  unseemly  and  preposterous  for  the  woman  to  take  upon 
her  the  ofSce  of  an  instructor,  or  teacher  to  her  lord  and  husband, 
but  rather  to  learn  of  her  husband,  and  to  be  taught  by  him ;  and  where 
I  have,  with  your  majesty's  leave,  heretofore  been  bold  to  hold  talk 
with  your  majesty,  wherein  sometimes  in  opinions  there  hath  seemed 
some  difference,  I  have  not  done  it  so  much  to  maintain  opinion,  as 
I  did  it  rather  to  minister  talk,  not  only  to  the  end  your  majesty  might 
with  less  grief  pass  over  this  painful  time  of  your  infirmity,  being  in- 
tentive  to  your  talk,  and  hoping  that  your  majesty  should  reap  some 
ease  thereby;  but  also  that  I,  hearing  yoxir  majesty's  learned  dis- 
course, might  receive  to  myself  some  profit  thereby ;  wherein,  I  as- 
sure your  majesty,  I  have  not  missed  any  part  of  my  desire  in  that 
behalf,  always  referring  myself  in  all  such  matters  unto  your  majesty, 
as  by  ordinance  of  nature  it  is  convenient  for  me  to  do." 

"  And  is  it  even  so,  sweetheart  ?"  cried  the  king  ;  "  and  tended 
your  arguments  to  no  worse  end  ?  Then  perfect  friends  we  are  now 
again,  as  ever  at  any  time  heretofore."  And  as  he  sat  in  his  chair, 
embracing  her  in  his  arms,  and  kissing  her,  he  added,  that  "  It  did 
him  more  good  at  that  time  to  hear  those  words  of  her  own  mouth, 
than  if  he  had  heard  present  news  of  an  hundretl  thousand  pounds  in 
money  fallen  unto  him  ;"  and  with  tokens  of  great  joy,  and  promises 
and  assurances  never  again  to  mistake  her,  he  entered  into  very 
pleasant  discourse  with  the  queen,  and  the  lords  and  gentlemen  stand- 
ing by;  and  at  last,  (the  night  being  far  advanced,)  he  gave  her  leave 
to  depart.  And  after  she  was  gone,  he  greatly  commended  and 
praised  her. 

The  time  formerly  appointed  for  her  being  taken  into  custody,  be- 
ing come,  the  king,  waited  upon  by  two  gentlemen  only  of  his  bed- 
chamber, went  into  the  garden,  Avhither  the  queen  also  came,  (being 
sent  for  by  the  king  himself,)  with  three  ladies  attending  her.  Henry 
immediately  entered  into  pleasant  conversation  with  the  queen  and 
attendants;  when,  suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  their  mirth,  the  lord  chan- 
cellor came  into  the  garden  with  forty  (ff  t^e  king's  guards,  intending 

32 


250  B©OK  OF  MARTYRS. 

to  have  taken  the  queen,  together  with  the  three  ladies,  to  the  tower 
The  king,  sternly  beholding  them,  broke  off  his  mirth  with  the  queen, 
and  stepping  a  little  aside,  called  the  chancellor  to  him,  who  upon  his 
knees  spake  to  the  king,  but  what  he  said  is  not  well  known :  it  is, 
however,  certain  that  the  king's  reply  to  him  was,  "  Knave  !  yea,  ar- 
r-ant  knave,  beast,  and  fool !"  and  then  he  commanded  him  presently 
to  be  gone  out  of  his  presence  ;  which  words,  being  vehemently  spo- 
ken by  the  king,  the  queen  and  her  ladies  overheard  them. 
,  The  king,  after  the  departure  of  the  chancellor  and  his  guards, 
immediately  returned  to  the  queen ;  when  she,  perceiving  him  to  be 
very  much  irritated,  endeavoured  to  pacify  him  with  kind  words,  in 
behalf  of  the  lord  chancellor,  with  whom  he  seemed  to  be  offended, 
saying,  "  That  albeit,  she  knew  not  what  just  cause  his  majesty  had 
at  that  time  to  be  offended  with  him ;  yet  she  thought  that  ignorance, 
not  wilfulness,  was  the  cause  of  his  error." 

"  Ah,  poor  soul,"  replied  the  king,  "thou  little  knowest  how  ill  he 
deserveth  this  grace  at  thy  hands.  On  my  word,  sweetheart,  he  hath 
been  towards  thee  an  arrant  knave,  and  so  let  him  go."  Thus  the 
design  against  her  was  frustrated,  and  Gardiner,  who  had  promoted 
it,  lost  the  king's  favour  entirely. 

The  King's  Sickness  and  Death. 

The  king's  distemper  had  been  long  growing  upon  him.  He  was 
become  so  corpulent,  that  he  could  not  go  up  and  down  stairs,  but  was 
let  down  and  drawn  up  by  an  engine,  when  he  intended  to  walk  in 
his  garden.  He  had  an  ulceration  in  his  leg,  which  gave  hirr  much 
pain,  the  humours  of  his  body  discharging  themselves  that  w&y,  till 
at  last  a  dropsy  came  on.  He  had  grown  so  fierce  and  cruel,  that 
those  about  him  were  afraid  to  let  him  know  that  his  death  seemed 
near,  lest  they  might  have  been  adjudged  guilty  of  treason,  in  fore- 
telling his  death ! 

His  will  was  made  ready,  and  signed  by  him,  on  the  30th  of  De- 
cember. He  ordered  Gardiner's  name  to  be  struck  out  from  the  list 
of  his  executors.  "When  Sir  Anthony  Brown  endeavoured  to  persuade 
Nhim  not  to  put  that  disgrace  on  an  old  servant,  he  continued  positive 
in  it ;  for  he  said,  "  he  knew  his  temper,  and  could  govern  him;  but  it 
would  not  be  in  the  power  of  others  to  do  it,  if  he  were  put  in  so  high 
a  trust."  The  most  material  thing  in  the  will,  was  the  preferring  the 
children  of  his  second  sister,  by  Charles  Brandon,  duke  of  Suffolk,  to 
the  children  of  his  eldest  sister,  the  queen  of  Scotland,  in  the  succes- 
sion to  the  crown.  On  his  death-bed  he  finished  the  foundation  of 
Trinity  college  in  Cambridge,  and  of  Christ's  hospital,  near  Newgate  ; 
yet  this  last  was  not  fully  settled,  till  his  son  completed  what  he  had 
begun. 

On  the  27th  of  January,  1547,  his  spirits  sunk,  and  it  was  evident 
that  he  had  not  long  to  live.  Sir  Anthony  Denny  took  the  courage  to 
tell  him  that  death  was  approaching,  and  desired  him  to  call  on  God 
for  his  mercy.  He  expressed  in  general  his  sorrow  for  his  past  sins, 
and  his  trust  in  the  mercies  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  He  ordered 
Cranmer  to  be  sent  for,  but  was  speechless  before  he  arrived  ;  yet  he 
gave  a  sign  that  he  understood  what  he  said  to  him,  and  soon  after 
died,  in  the  56th  year  of  his  age,  after  he  had  reigned  thirty-seven 
years  and  nine  months.     His  death  was  concealed  three  days;  and 


PROGRESS  OP  THE  REFORMATION.  jggl 

the  parliament  continued  to  sit  till  the  31st  of  January,  when  his  de- 
cease was  made  pubJic.  It  is  probable  the  Seymours,  uncles  to  the 
young  king,  concealed  it  so  long,  till  they  made  a  party  for  securing 
the  government  in  their  own  hands. 

The  severities  Henry  used  against  many  of  his  subjects,  in  matters 
of  religion,  made  both  sides  write  with  great  sharpness  against  him; 
his  temper  was  imperious  and  cruel;  he  was  sudden  and  violent  in 
his  passions,  and  hesitated  at  nothing  by  which  he  could  gratify  either 
his  lust  or  his  revenge.  This  was  much  provoked  by  the  sentence 
of  the  pope  against  him,  by  the  virulent  books  Cardinal  Pole  and 
others  published,  by  the  rebellions  that  were  raised  inEngland  by  the 
popish  clergy,  and  the  apprehensions  he  was  in  of  the  emperor's 
greatness,  together  with  his  knowledge  of  the  fate  of  those  princes, 
against  whom  the  popes  had  thundered  in  former  times ;  all  which 
made  him  think  it  necessary  to  keep  his  people  under  the  terror  of  a 
severe  government,  and  by  some  public  examples  to  secure  the  peace 
of  the  nation,  and  thereby  to  prevent  a  more  profuse  effusion  of  blood, 
which  might  have  otherwise  followed  if  he  had  been  more  gentle ; 
and  it  was  no  wonder,  if,  after  the  pope  deposed  him,  he  proceeded 
to  great  severities  against  all  who  supported  the  papal  authority. 

Almost  the  last  act  of  his  life  was  one  of  barbarous  ingratitude  and 
monstrous  tyranny.  This  was  the  execution  of  the  earl  of  Surry,  a 
brave  and  accomplished  nobleman,  who  had  served  him  with  zeal  and 
fidelity,  but  was  now  sacrificed  to  the  groundless  suspicions  of  this 
gloomy  tyrant,  on  the  pretence  of  his  having  assumed  the  arms  of  Ed- 
ward the  Confessor,  which,  from  his  being  related  to  the  royal  family, 
he  had  a  right  to  do,  and  which  he  had  done,  during  many  years,  with- 
out offence.  Not  satisfied  with  the  death  of  this  nobleman,  the  blood- 
thirsty despot,  now  tottering  on  the  brink  of  the  grave,  determined 
to  complete  his  worse  than  savage  barbarity,  by  bringing  to  the  block 
the  aged  duke  of  Norfolk,  father  of  his  former  victim,  who  had  spent 
a  long  life,  and  expended  a  princely  fortune,  in  his  service.  There 
being  no  charge  on  which  to  found  an  impeachment  against  him,  a 
parliament  was  summoned  to  attaint  him  ;  and  so  M^ell  did  these  ser- 
vile wretches  fulfil  their  inhuman  master's  expectations,  that  the  bill 
of  attainder  was  passed  in  both  houses  in  the  short  space  of  seven 
days  ;  and  the  royal  assent  being  given  by  commission,  January  27, 
the  duke  was  ordered  for  execution  on  the  next  morning;  but  h\  the 
course  of  the  night  the  king  was  himself  summoned  before  the  triba- 
nal  of  the  eternal  Judg«. 

Persecution  and  Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Benet. 

Thomas  Benet  was  born  in  Cambridge ;  became  M.  A.  there  ;  and 
(as  some  think)  was  also  a  priest ;  he  was  a  ver«  learned  man,  and  of 
a  godly  disposition,  being  intimately  acquainted  with  Thomas  Bilnt  y, 
the  glorious  martyr  of  Christ.  The  more  he  grew  and  increased  in 
the  knowledge  of  God,  and  his  holy  work,  th^  more  he  disliked  the 
corrupt  state  of  religion  then  prevalent;  and,  therefore,  being  desi- 
rous to  live  in  more  freedom  of  conscience,  he  quitted  the  university 
and  went  into  Devonshire,  in  the  year  1524,  and  resided  in  Torring- 
ton,  a  market  town,  where,  for  the  maintenance  of  himself  and  his 
wife,  he  kept  a  school.  But  that  town  not  answering  his  expectation, 
after  remaining  there  one  year,  he  went  to  Exeter,  and  resumed  his 


252  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

teaching.  He  was  of  a  quiet  behaviour,  of  a  godly  conversation,  and 
of  a  very  courteous  nature,  humble  to  all  men,  and  giving  offence  to 
none.  His  greatest  delight  was  to  attend  sermons  and  preachings, 
whereof  he  was  a  diligent  and  attentive  hearer,  and  he  devoted  all  his 
leisure  to  the  study  of  the  scriptures,  and  the  company  of  such  as 
he  found  to  be  favourers  of  the  gospel.  Therefore,  understanding 
that  Mr.  Strowd,  of  Newnham,  was  committed  to  the  bisho-p's  prison 
in  Exeter  upon  suspicion  of  heresy,  although  unacquainted  with  him, 
yet  he  sent  him  letters  of  consolation;  wherein,  speaking  of  himself, 
he  said,  "  Because  I  would  not  be  a  whoremonger,  or  an  unclean 
person,  I  married  a  wife,  with  whom  I  have  hidden  myself  in  Devon- 
shire from  the  tyranny  of  the  antichristians,  these  six  years." 

But  although  he  had  hitherto  avoided  any  public  expression  of  his 
sentiments,  yet  now,  daily  seeing  the  glory  of  God  blasphemed,  idola- 
trous religion  embraced  and  maintained,  and  the  usurped  power  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome  extolled,  he  was  so  grieved  in  conscience,  and 
troubled  in  spirit,  that  he  could  not  rest  till  he  gave  utterance  to  his 
thoughts  on  these  subjects.  Wherefore,  speaking  privately  with  his 
friends,  he  plainly  told  them  how  blasphemously  and  abominably  God 
was  dishonoured,  his  word  contemned,  and  the  people,  by  blind 
guides,  carried  headlong  to  everlasting  damnation ;  and,  therefore,  he 
said,  "  he  could  no  longer  endure,  but  must  needs,  and  would  utter 
their  abominations ;  and  for  his.  own  part,  for  the  testimony  of  his 
conscience,  and  for  the  defence  of  God's  true  religion,  would  yield 
himself  most  patiently  (as  near  as  God  would  give  him  grace)  to  die, 
and  to  shed  his  blood  therein  ;  alleging  that  his  death  should  be  more 
profitable  to  the  church  of  God,  and  for  the  edifying  of  his  people, 
than  his  life  should  be." 

To  these  persuasions  his  friends  at  length  yielded,  and  promised  to 
pray  to  God  for  him,  that  he  might  b-e  made  strong  in  the  cause,  and 
continue  a  faithful  soldier  to  the  end.  He  then  gave  directions  for 
the  distribution  of  such  books  as  he  had ;  and,  shortly  after,  in  the 
month  of  October,  he  wrote  his  mind  on  some  scrolls  of  paper,  which 
in  the  night  he  affixed  upon  the  doors  of  the  cathedral  church  of  the 
city ;  on  these  papers  was  written,  "  The  pope  is  antichrist,  and  we 
ought  to  worship  God  only,  and  no  saints." 

These  bills  being  found,  the  clergy  were  all  in  alarm,  and  great 
search  was  made  for  the  "  heretic"  who  had  set  them  up.  Orders 
were  given  that  sermons  should  be  preached  every  day  to  confute  this 
heresy.  Nevertheless,  Benet,  keeping  his  own  secret,  went  the  Sun- 
day following  to  the  cathedral,  and  by  chance  sate  down  by  two  men 
who  had  been  the  busiest  in  all  the  city  in  seeking  and  searching  for 
heretics ;  and  they  beholding  Benet,  said  one  to  the  other,  "  Surely 
this  fellow  is  the  heretic  that  hath  set  up  the  bills,  and  it  were  good 
to  examine  him."  Nevertheless,  when  they  had  well  beheld  him,  and 
saw  the  quiet  and  sober  behaviour  of  the  man,  his  attentiveness  to  the 
preacher,  his  godliness  in  the  church,  being  always  occupied  in  his 
book,  which  was  a  Testament  in  the  Latin  tongue,  they  were  astonish- 
ed, and  had  no  power  to  speak  to  him,  but  departed,  and  left  him 
reading  his  book. 

The  priests  being  unable  to  discover  the  perpetrator  of  this  horri- 
ble deed,  at  length  determined,  to  make  his  damnation  sure,  to  curse 
him,  whoever  he  might  be ;  which  was  accordingly  performed  with 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  253 

much  mummery  ;  and  as  the  whole  proceeding  affords  a  just  view  of 
the  piety,  charity,  and  mercy,  of  the  Romish  church,  we  give  it  here, 
for  the  edification  of  our  readers. 

One  of  the  priests,  apparelled  all  in  white,  ascended  into  the  pulpit. 
The  rabble,  with  some  of  the  two  orders  of  friars  and  monks,  stand- 
ing round  about,  and  the  cross  being  holden  up  with  holy  candles  of 
wax  fixed  to  the  same,  he  began  his  sermon  with  this  text  from  the 
book  of  Joshua  :  Est  blasphemia  in  castris :  "  there  is  blasphemy  in 
the  camp ;"  and,  after  making  a  long,  tedious,  and  superstitious 
preachment,  concluded,  that  "  that  foul  and  abominable  heretic  which 
had  put  up  such  blasphemous  bills,  was  for  that,  his  blasphemy,  dam- 
nably cursed ;  and  besought  God,  our  lady,  St.  Peter,  patron  of  that 
church,  with  all  the  holy  company  of  martyrs,  confessors,  and  vir- 
gins, that  it  might  be  known  what  heretic  had  put  up  such  blasphe- 
mous bills."  Then  followed  the  curse,  uttered  by  the  priest  in  these 
words : 

"  By  the  authority  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  of  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  the  holy  saints,  we  ex- 
communicate, we  utterly  curse  and  ban,  commit  and  deliver  to  the 
devil  of  hell,  him  or  her,  whatsoever  he  or  she  be,  that  have,  in  spite 
of  God  and  of  St.  Peter,  whose  church  this  is,  in  spite  of  all  holy 
saints,  and  in  spite  of  our  most  holy  father  the  pope,  God's  vicar  here 
on  earth,  and  in  spite  of  the  reverend  father  in  God,  John,  our  dioce- 
san, and  the  worshipful  canons,  masters  and  priests,  and  clerks,  which 
serve  God  daily  in  this  cathedral  church,  fixed  up  with  wax  such 
cursed  and  heretical  bills  full  of  blasphemy,  upon  the  doors  of  this, 
and  other  holy  churches  within  this  city.  Excommunicate  plainly 
be  he  or  she  plenally,  or  they,  and  delivered  over  to  the  devil,  as  per- 
petual malefactors  and  schismatics.  Accursed  might  they  be,  and 
given  body  and  soul  to  the  devil.  Cursed  be  they,  he  or  she,  in  cities 
and  towns,  in  fields,  in  ways,  in  paths,  in  ho'ises,  out  of  houses,  and 
in  all  other  places,  standing,  lying,  or  rising,  walking,  running,  waking, 
sleeping,  eating,  drinking,  and  whatsoever  thing  they  do  besides.  "We 
separate  them,  him  or  her,  from  the  threshold,  and  from  all  the  good 
prayers  of  the  church,  from  the  participation  of  the  holy  mass,  from 
all  sacraments,  chapels,  and  altars,  from  holy  bread,  and  holy  water, 
from  all  the  merits  of  God's  priests  and  religious  men,  and  from  all 
their  cloisters,  from  all  their  pardons,  privileges,  grants,  and  immuni- 
ties, which  all  the  holy  fathers,  popes  of  Rome,  have  granted  to  them ; 
and  we  give  them  over  utterly  to  the  power  of  the  fiend,  and  let  us 
quench  their  souls,  if  they  be  dead,  this  night  in  the  pains  of  hell  fire, 
as  this  candle  is  now  quenched  and  put  out'' — (and  with  that  he  put 
out  one  of  the  candles ;) — "  and  let  us  pray  to  God  (if  they  be  alive) 
that  their  eyes  may  be  put  out,  as  this  candle  light  is" — (he  then  put 
out  the  other  candle  ;)  "  and  let  us  pray  to  God,  and  to  our  lady,  and 
to  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  and  all  holy  saints,  that  all  the  senses  of  their 
bodies  may  fail  them,  and  that  they  may  have  no  feeling,  as  now  the 
light  of  this  candle  is  gone" — (he  put  out  the  third  candle) — "except 
they,  he,  or  she,  come  openly  now  and  confess  their  blasphemy,  and 
by  repentance  (as  in  them  shall  lie)  make  satisfaction  unto  God,  our 
lady,  St.  Peter,  and  the  worshipful  company  of  this  cathedral  church; 
and  as  this  holy  cross  staff  now  falleth  down,  so  might  they,  except 
they  repent  and  show  themselves."     Then,  the  cross  being  first  taken 


254  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

away,  the  staff  fell  down.     And  the  ignorant  people  were  almost  petri- 
fied with  fear,  at  hearing  this  terrible  denunciation. 

Now  this  foolish  fantasy  and  mockery  being  ended,  which  was  to  a 
Christian  heart  utterly  ridiculous,  Benet  could  no  longer  restrain  his 
laughter ;  upon  which,  those  who  were  nfext  to  him,  in  great  surprise, 
asked  him,  "  For  what  cause  he  should  so  laugh  ?" — "  My  friends," 
said,  "  who  can  forbear,  seeing  such  merry  conceits  and  interludes  ?" 
Immediately  there  was  a  cry,  "  Here  is  the  heretic  !  here  is  the  here- 
tic !  hold  him  fast,  hold  him  fast,  hold  him  fast !"  He  was  accordingly 
seized  ;  but  his  enemies,  being  uncertain  of  him,  released  him,  and  left 
him  to  go  home  to  his  house. 

However,  being  still  more  disgusted  by  the  scene  he  had  just  wit- 
nessed, he  renewed  his  former  bills,  and  caused  his  boy,  early  in  the 
following  morning,  to  replace  them  upon  the  gates  of  the  churchyard. 
As  the  boy  was  doing  this,  he  was  seen  by  a  person  going  to  early  mass, 
who  asking  him,  "  whose  boy  he  was,"  charged  him  as  the  heretic 
who  had  set  up  the  bills  upon  the  gates ;  wherefore,  pulling  down  the 
bill,  he  brought  it,  together  with  the  boy,  before  the  mayor ;  and 
thereupon  Benet  being  known  and  taken,  was  committed  to  prison. 

The  next  day,  the  canons  of  the  cathedral  and  magistrates  of  the 
city  jointly  examined  him.  To  them  he  confessed  what  he  had  done,  say- 
ing, "  It  was  even  I  that  put  up  those  bills,  and  if  it  were  to  do,  I  would 
do  it  again ;  for  in  them  I  have  written  nothing  but  what  is  very  truth." 
— "  Couldest  not  thou,"  asked  they,  "  as  well  have  declared  thy  mind 
byword  of  mouth,  as  by  putting  uphills  of  blasphemy?" — "No," 
said  he ;  "  I  put  up  the  bills,  that  many  should  read  and  hear  what 
abominable  blasphemers  ye  are,  and  that  they  might  know  your  anti- 
christ, the  pope,  to  be  that  boar  out  of  the  wood,  which  destroyeth 
and  throweth  down  the  hedges  of  God's  church ;  for  if  I  had  been 
heard  to  speak  but  one  word,  I  should  have  been  clapped  fast  in 
prison,  and  the  matter  of  God  hidden.  But  now  I  trust  more  of  your 
blasphemous  doings  will  thereby  be  opened  and  come  to  light ;  for 
God  will  so  have  it,  and  no  longer  will  suffer  you." 

The  next  day  he  was  sent  to  the  bishop,  who  committed  him  to 
prison,  where  he  was  kept  in  the  stocks  and  strong  irons.  Then  the 
bishop,  with  Dr.  Brewer,  his  chancellor,  and  others  of  his  clergy  and 
friars,  began  to  examine  him,  and  charge  him,  that,  contrary  to  the 
xiatholic  faith,  he  denied  praying  to  saints,  and  the  supremacy  of  the 
pope.  To  whom  he  answered  in  so  correct  a  manner,  and  so  learn- 
edly proved  and  defended  his  assertions,  that  he  not  only  confounded 
and  put  to  silence  his  adversaries,  but  also  filled  them  with  great  ad- 
miration of  his  abilities,  and  pity  and  compassion  for  his  situation. 
The  friars  took  great  pains  with  him  to  persuade  him  to  recant  and 
acknowledge  his  fault,  concerning  the  bills  ;  but  it  was  in  vain,  for  God 
had  appointed  him  to  be  a  witness  of  his  holy  name. 

His  house  was  then  searched  for  books  and  papers ;  and  his  wife 
much  ill-treated  by  the  officers  employed  ;  but  she,  being  like  her  hus- 
band, a  member  of  Christ's  true  church,  bore  all  their  insults  patiently, 
and  "  when  they  reviled  her,  answered  them  not  again." 

Benet  was  now,  during  eight  days,  constantly  beset  by  priests  and 
friars,  who  tried  all  arts  to  induce  him  to  be  "  reconciled"  with  the 
church  of  Rome  ;  but  all  their  effojrts  were  vain  ;  he  remained  firm  in 
,the  faith,  and  would  not  relinquish  the  cross  which  he  had  taken  up. 


PROGBfiSS  OP  THE  REFORMATION.  255 

The  principal  point  between  him  and  his  opponents  was  touching 
the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  whom  in  his  bills  he  had 
named,  "  Antichrist,  the  thief,  the  mercenary,  and  murderer  of  Christ's 
flock."  They  who  had  some  learning  persuaded  him  to  believe  the 
church,  and  showed  by  what  tokens  she  is  known.  The  unlearned 
railed,  and  said,  "  That  the  devil  tempted  him,"  and  spit  upon  him, 
calling  him  heretic.  He  prayed  God  to  give  them  a  better  mind,  and 
to  forgive  them :  "  For,"  said  he,  "  I  will  rather  die,  than  worship 
such  a  beast,  the  very  whore  of  Babylon,  and  a  false  usurper,  as  mani- 
festly doth  appear  by  his  doings."  They  asked,  "  What  he  did,  that 
he  had  no  power  and  authority  to  do,  being  God's  vicar?" — "He 
dothi"  replied  he,  "  sell  the  sacraments  for  money,  he  selleth  remis- 
sion of  sins  daily  for  money,  and  so  do  you  likewise :  for  there  is  no 
day  but  ye  say  divers  masses  for  souls  in  purgatory :  yea,  and  ye  spare 
not  to  make  lying  sermons  to  the  people,  to  maintain  your  false  tra- 
ditions, and  foul  gains.  The  whole  world  begins  now  to  note  your 
doings,  to  your  utter  confusion  and  shame." — "  The  shame,"  cried 
they,  "  shall  be  to  thee,  and  such  as  thou,  foul  heretic.  "Wilt  thou 
allow  nothing  done  in  holy  church  ?" — "  I  am,"  said  he,  "  no  heretic; 
but  a  Christian,  I  thank  Christ ;  and  with  all  my  heart  will  allow  all 
things  done  and  used  in  the  church  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  edifying 
of  my  soul ;  but  I  see  nothing  in  your  church,  but  that  maintaineth 
the  devil." — "  What  is  our  church  ?"  asked  they.  "  It  is  not  my 
church,"  replied  Benet,  "God  give  me  grace  to  be  of  a  better  church; 
for  verily  your  church  is  the  church  of  antichrist,  the  malignant 
church,  the  second  church,  a  den  of  thieves,  and  as  far  wide  from  the 
true  universal  and  apostolic  church,  as  heaven  is  distant  from  the 
earth." 

"  Dost  thou  not  think,"  said  they,  "  that  we  pertain  to  the  universal 
church '?" — "  Yes,"  answered  he,  "  but  as  dead  members,  unto  whom 
the  church  is  not  beneficial:  for  your  works  are  the  devices  of  man,  and 
your  church  a  weak  foundation  ;  for  ye  say  and  preach  that  the  pope's 
word  is  equal  with  God's  in  every  degree." — "  Why,"  asked  they, 
"  did  not  Christ  say  to  Peter,  To  thee  I  will  give  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  Heaven?" — "  He  said  that,"  replied  he,  "  to  all  as  well  as  to 
Peter,  and  Peter  had  no  more  authority  given  him  than  they,  or  else 
the  churches  planted  in  every  kingdom  by  their  preaching  are  no 
churches.  Doth  not  St.  Paul  say, '  Upon  the  foundations  of  the  apos- 
tles and  prophets  ?'  Therefore,  I  say  plainly,  that  the  church  that  is 
built  upon  a  man,  is  the  devil's  church,  or  congregation,  and  not  God's. 
And  as  every  church  this  day  is  appointed  to  be  ruled  by  a  bishop  or 
pastor,  ordained  by  the  word  of  God  in  preaching  and  administration 
of  the  sacraments  under  the  prince,  the  supreme  governor  under  God; 
so  to  say,  that  all  the  churches,  with  their  princes  and  governors,  be 
subject  to  one  bishop,  is  detestable  heresy ;  and  the  pope,  your  god, 
challenging  this  power  to  himself,  is  the  greatest  schismatic  that  ever 
was." 

"  O  thou  blind  and  unlearned  fool !"  cried  they,  *'  is  not  the  con- 
fession and  consent  of  all  the  world  as  we  confess  and  consent ;  that 
the  pope's  holiness  is  the  supreme  head  and  vicar  of  Christ  ?" — "  That 
is,"  said  Benet,  "  because  they  are  blinded,  and  know  not  the  scrip- 
tures; but  if  God  would  of  his  meicy  open  the  eyes  of  princes  to 
know  their  office,  his  false  supremacy  would  soon  decay." — "  We 


8S6  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

think,"  said  they,  "  thou  art  so  malicious,  that  thou  wilt  confess  no 
church." — "  Look,"  said  he,  "  where  they  are  that  confess  the  true 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  where  only  Christ  is  the  head,  and  bishops, 
ministers,  and  preachers,  do  their  duties  in  setting  forth  the  glory  of 
God  by  preaching  his  word  ;  and  where  it  is  preached,  that  Christ  is 
our  only  advocate,  mediator,  and  patron  before  his  Father,  making 
intercession  for  us ;  and  Avhere  the  true  faith  and  confidence  in  Christ's 
death  and  passion,  and  his  only  merits  and  deservings  are  extolled, 
and  our  own  depressed;  where  the  sacrament  is  duly,  without  super- 
stition or  idolatry,  administered  in  remembrance  of  his  blessed  passion, 
and  only  sacrifice  upon  the  cross  once  for  all,  and  where  no  supersti- 
tion reigneth  ;  of  that  church  will  1  be." 

"  Doth  not  the  pope,"  asked  they,  "  confess  the  true  gospel  ?  do 
not  we  all  the  same  ?" — "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  but  ye  deny  the  fruits 
thereof  in  every  point.  Ye  build  upon  the  sands,  not  upon  the  rock," 
— "  And  wilt  thou  not  believe  indeed,"  said  they,  "  that  the  pope  is 
God's  vicar  ?"— "  No,"  said  he,  "  indeed  !"— "  And  why?"—"  Because 
he  usurpeth  a  power  not  given  him  of  Christ,  no  more  than  to  other 
apostles  ;  also,  because  by  force  of  that  usurped  supremacy,  he  blinds 
the  whole  world,  and  doth  contrary  to  all  that  ever  Christ  ordained  or 
commanded." — "What,"  said  they,  "if  he  do  all  things  after  God's 
ordinance  and  commandment,  should  he  then  be  his  vicar  ?" — "  Then," 
said  he,  "would  I  believe  him  to  be  a  good  bishop  at  Rome,  over  his 
own  diocese,  and  to  have  no  further  power.  And  if  it  pleased  God, 
I  would  every  bishop  did  this  in  their  diocese  :  then  should  we  live  a 
peaceable  life  in  the  church  of  Christ,  and  there  should  be  no  sedi- 
tions therein.  If  every  bishop  would  seek  no  further  power,  it  were 
a  goodly  thing.  But  now,  because  all  are  subject  to  one,  all  must  do 
and  consent  to  all  wickedness  as  he  doth,  or  be  none  of  his.  This  is 
the  cause  of  great  superstition  in  every  kingdom ;  and  what  bishop 
soever  he  be  that  preacheth  the  gospel,  and  maintaineth  the  truth,  is 
a  true  bishop  of  the  church." — "  And  doth  not,"  said  they,  "  our  holy 
father,  the  pope,  maintain  the  gospel  ?" — "  Yea,"  said  he,  "  I  think 
he  doth  read  it,  and  peradventure  believe  it,  and  so  do  you  also ;  but 
neither  he  nor  you  do  fix  the  anchor  of  your  salvation  therein.  Be- 
sides that,  ye  bear  such  a  good  will  to  it,  that  ye  keep  it  close,  that 
no  man  may  read  it  but  yourselves.  And  when  you  preach,  God 
knows  how  you  handle  it :  insomuch,  that  the  people  of  Christ  know 
no  gospel  but  the  pope's  ;  and  so  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  and  both 
fall  into  the  pit." 

Then  said  a  black  friar  to  him,  "  Thou  blockhead  !  do  we  not 
preach  the  gospel  daily?" — "  Yes,"  replied  Benet,  "  but  what  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  is  that,  when  you  extol  superstitious  things,  and 
make  us  believe  that  we  have  redemption  through  pardons  and  bulls 
from  Rome,  a  poena  et  culpa,  as  ye  terra  it  ?  and  by  the  merits  of 
your  orders  ye  make  many  brethren  and  sisters,  ye  take  yearly  money 
of  them,  ye  bury  them  in  your  coats,  and  in  shrift  ye  beguile  them  : 
yea,  and  do  a  thousand  superstitious  things  more ;  a  man  may  be 
weary  to  speak  of  them." — "  I  see,"  cried  the  liberal  friar,  "  thou  art 
a  damned  wretch  !  I  will  have  no  more  talk  with  thee." 

After  this,  another  of  the  same  order  addressed  him,  and  endea- 
voured to  shake  his  faith  by  representing  to  him  the  great  dangers  to 
which  he  exposed  himself.     "  I  take  God  to  record,"  said  Benet,  "  my 


PROQRESS  OF  THE  -REFORMATION.  257 

;lifeis  not  dear  to  me ;  I  am  content  to  depart  from  it;  for  I  am  weary 
of  it,  seeing  your  detestable  doings,  to  the  utter  destruction  of  God's 
flock ;  and,  for  my  part,  I  can  no  longer  forbear ;  I  had  rather,  by 
death,  which  I  know  is  not  far  off,  depart  this  life,  that  I  may  no  lon- 
ger be  partaker  of  your  idolatries,  or  be  subject  to  antichrist,  youi 
pope." — "  Our  pope,"  said  the  friar,  "  is  the  vicar  of  God,  and  our 
ways  are  the  ways  of  God." — "I  pray  you,"  cried  Benet,  "depart 
from  me,  and  tell  not  me  of  your  ways.  He  is  only  my  way  which 
saith, '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.'  In  this  way  will  I, walk, 
his  doings  shall  be  my  example,  not  yours,  nor  your  pope's.  His  truth 
will  I  embrace,  not  your  falsehood.  His  everlasting  life  will  W^eek, 
the  true  reward  of  all  faithful  people.  Vex  my  soul  no  longer;  ye 
will  not  prevail.  There  is  no  good  example  in  you,  no  truth  in  you, 
no  life  to  be  hoped  for  at  your  hands.  Ye  are  more  vain  than  vanity 
itself.  If  I  should  hear  and  follow  you,  everlasting  death  would  hang 
over  me,  a  just  reward  for  all  that  love  the  life  of  this  Avorld." 

His  enemies,  at  length,  finding  both  their  threats  and  their  persua- 
sions equally  useless,  proceeded  to  judgment,  and  condemned  him  to 
the  flames ;  which  being  done,  and  the  writ  which  they  had  procured 
being  brought  from  London,  they  delivered  him,  on  the  15th  of  Janu- 
ary, 1531,  to  Sir  Thomas  Dennis,  knight,  then  sheriff"  of  Devonshire, 
to  be  burned. 

The  holy  martyr,  rejoicing  that  his  end  approached  so  near,  yielded 
himself,  with  all  humbleness,  to  abide  and  suffer  the  cross  of  persecu- 
tion. And  being  brought  to  the  place  of  execution,  near  Exeter,  he 
made  his  humble  confession  and  prayer  unto  Almighty  God,  and  re- 
quested all  the  people  present  to  pray  for  him  ;  exhorting  them,  at  the 
same  time,  with  such  gravity,  and  sobriety,  and  with  such  force  of  lan- 
guage, to  seek  the  true  knowledge  and  honour  of  God,  and  to  leave 
the  vain  imaginations  of  man's  invention,  that  all  the  hearers  were  as- 
tonished, and  in  great  admiration;  and  most  of  them  confessed  that 
he  was  God's  servant,  and  a  good  man.  ^ 

Nevertheless,  two  gentlemen,  named  Thomas  Carew  and  John 
Barnehouse,  standing  at  the  stake  by  him,  first  with  promises  and  fair 
words,  but  at  length  with  threatenings,  urged  him  to  revoke  his  errors, 
to  call  to  our  lady  and  the  saints,  and  to  say,  "  Precor  sanctam  Ma- 
riam,  et  omnes  sanctos  Dei"  &c.  To  whom  he,  with  all  meeknesSj 
answered,  saying,  "  No,  no  ;  it  is  God  only  upon  whose  name  we  must 
call,  and  we  have  no  other  advocate  to  him  but  Jesus  Christ,  who 
died  for  us,  and  now  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  to  be  an  ad- 
vocate for  us,  and  by  him  must  we  offer  and  make  our  prayers  to  God, 
if  we  will  have  them  to  take  place  and  be  heard."  With  a^  hich  answer 
Barnehouse  was  so  enraged,  that  he  took  a  furze-bush  upon  a  pike, 
and  setting  it  on  fire,  thrust  it  into  his  face,  saying,  "  Heretic  !  pray 
to  our  lady,  and  say,  Sancta  Maria,  or  a  pro  nobis,  or  by  God's  vt^'ounds 
I  will  make  thee  do  it." 

To  whom  the  martyr  meekly  and  patiently  answered,  "  Alas,  Sir, 
trouble  me  not ;"  and  holding  up  his  hands,  he  said,  "  Pater  ignosce 
illis.''^  Whereupon  the  persecutors  caused  the  wood  and  furze  to  be 
set  on  fire,  and  Benet,  lifting  up  his  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  cried 
out,  "  0  Domine,  recipe  spiritum  vieum.''''  And  so  continued  in  his 
prayers  until  his  life  was  ended. 

To  the  martvrdoms  which  have  already  been  recorded,  many  others 

33 


253  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

might  be  added ;  but  our  limits  require  us  to  conclude  our  account  of 
the  persecutions  under  Henry  VIII,  which  wc  shall  do  with  the  story 
and  martyrdom  of  William  Tindall ;  who,  although  he  did  not  suffer 
in  England,  deserves  a  conspicuous  notice  in  these  pages,  for  his  great 
zeal  and  perseverance  in  the  dissemination  of  truth. 

Life  and  Martyrdom  of  William  Tindall. 

"William  Tindall  was  born  about  the  borders  «^f  Wales,  and  brought 
up,  from  a  child,  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  w.  jere,  by  long  continu- 
ance Jje  grew  up,  and  increased,  as  well  ip  the  knowledge  of  tongues 
and  toIw  liberal  arts,  as  in  the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  to  the 
study  of  which  he  was  much  addicted  ;  insomuch,  that  being  then  in 
Magdalen  hall,  he  read  privately  to  some  of  the  students  and  fellows 
of  Magdalen  college,  in  divinity;  instructing  them  in  the  knowledge 
and  truth  of  the  scriptures ;  and  all  that  knew  him  reputed  and  es- 
teemed him  to  be  a  man  of  most  virtuous  disposition,  and  of  unspot- 
tecl  life. 

Having  remained  some  time  at  Oxford,  he  removed  to  the  univer- 
sity of  Cambridge,  where,  having  made  great  progress  in  his  studies, 
he  quitted  that  place,  and  going  to  Gloucestershire,  engaged  himselr 
to  a  knight  named  Welch,  as  tutor  to  his  children.  To  this  gentle- 
man's hospitable  table  used  to  resort  several  abbots,  deans,  and  other 
beneficed  clergymen,  with  whom  Tindall  used  to  converse  on  the  sub- 
jects which  at  that  time  principally  occupied  the  attention  of  all  per- 
sons— viz,  divinity,  and  the  scriptures. 

Tindall,  being  learned,  and  well  acquainted  with  the  sacred  wri- 
tings, Avould  at  first  simply  avow  his  opinions,  and  if  those  with  whom 
he  discoursed  objected  to  his  reasonings,  he  would  show  them  the 
book,  and  lay  plainly  before  them  the  open  and  manifest  language 
of  the  scriptures,  to  confute  their  errors,  and  confirm  his  sayings. 
And  thus  they  continued  for  a  time,  reasoning  and  contending  toge- 
ther, till  at  lengm  his  opponents  became  envious,  and  bore  a  secret 
grudge  in  their  hearts  against  him. 

Not  long  after  this,  it  happened  that  some  of  these  doctors  invited 
Mr.  Welch  and  his  wife  to  a  banquet,  where  they  spoke  to  them  with- 
out the  feaV  of  contradiction,  uttering  their  blindness  and  ignorance. 
Then  Welch  and  his  wife  coming  home,  and  calling  for  Mr.  Tindall, 
began  to  reason  with  him  about  these  matters ;  when  Tindall,  as 
usual,  answered  by  scriptures,  maintained  the  truth,  and  reproved 
their  false  opinions.  Then  said  the  Lady  Welch,  a  worldly-wise 
woman,  "  Well,  there  was  such  a  doctor,  Avhich  may  spend  an  hun- 
dred, another  two  hundred,  and  another  three  hundred  pounds  ;  and 
were  it  reason,  think  you,  that  we  should  believe  you  before  them  ?" 
Tindall  gave  no  answer  to  this  display  of  purse-proud  ignorance  at 
that  time,  and  after  that,  as  he  saw  it  would  not  much  avail,  he  talked 
but  little  of  those  matters.  At  that  time  he  was  about  the  translation 
of  a  book  called  Encliiridion  militis  Christiani,  which  being  finished, 
he  delivered  to  Mr.  Welch  and  his  lady ;  and  after  they  had  well  pe- 
rused the  same,  they  were  awakened,  in  some  measure,  and  the  pre- 
lates and  abbots  were  not  so  often  invited  to  their  house,  neither  were 
they  so  heartily  welcomed  when  they  came,  as  before ;  which  they 
perceiving,  and  concluding  that  it  came  by  means  of  Tindall,  at  last 
entirely  absented  themselves  from  the  house. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  959 

Upon  this,  the  priests  of  the  country  concerting  together,  began  to 
rail  against  Tindall,  in  ale-houses  and  other  places.  Tindall  himself, 
in  his  prologue  before  the  first  book  of  Moses,  thus  mentions  their  ill 
treatment  of  him.  "  I  sufiered  much,"  says  he,  "  in  that  country  by 
a  sort  of  unlearned  priests,  being  rude  and  ignorant,-  God  knoweth; 
which  have  seen  no  more  Latin  than  that  only  which  they  read  in  their 
portesses  and  missals ;  which  yet  many  of  them  can  scarcely  read, 
except  it  be  Alhertus  de  secretis  mulierum,  in  which  yet,  though  they 
be  never  so  sorrily  learned,  they  pore  day  and  night,  and  make  notes 
therein,  and  all  to  teach  the  midwives,  as  they  say;  and  also  another 
called  Lindwood,  a  book  of  constitutions  to  gather  tithes,  mortimries, 
offerings,  customs,  and  other  pillage,  which  they  call  not  theirs,  but 
God's  part,  the  duty  of  the  holy  church,  to  discharge  their  consciences 
withal.  For  they  are  bound  that  they  shall  not  diminish  but  increase 
all  things  unto  the  uttermost  of  their  powers,  which  pertain  to  holy 
church." 

But  these  blind  priests  did  not  only  revile  him  ;  but,  by  perverting 
what  he  really  said,  and  adding  many  false  and  malicious  lies  of  their 
own,  made  out  a  charge  of  heresy  against  him,  on  which  he  was  ac- 
cused, and  summoned  before  the  bishop's  chancellor. 

When  he  appeared  before  the  chancellor,  that  officer  "  threatened 
him  grievously,  reviling  and  rating  at  him  as  though  he  had  been  a 
dog,  and  laid  to  his  chat  ge  many  things  whereof  no  accuser  yet  could 
be  brought  forth,  notwithstanding  that  the  priests  of  the  country  were 
there  present."  As  they  were  unable  to  substantiate  their  charges, 
Tindall  returned  home  again.  ^ 

Not  long  after,  Tindall  happened  to  be  in  company  with  a  certain 
divine,  Avho  was  accounted  a  learned  man,  and  in  disputing  with  him, 
the  doctor,  overcome  by  passion,  burst  out  Avith  these  blasphemous 
words,  "We  were  better  to  be  without  God's  laws  than  the  pope's." 
Mr.  Tindall,  hearing  this,  full  of  godly  zeal,  and  shocked  by  that  blas- 
phemous saying,  replied,  "I  defy  the  pope,  and  all  his  laws  ;"  and 
added,  "  If  God  spare  my  life,  ere  many  years,  I  will  cause  a  boy  that 
driveth  the  plough  to  know  more  of  the  scripture  than  you  do." 

After  this,  the  grudge  of  the  priests  increasing  more  and  more 
against  Tindall,  they  never  ceased  railing  at  him,  and  laid  many  things 
to  his  charge,  saying,  "  That  he  was  a  heretic  in  sophistry,  in  logic, 
and  in  divinity  ;"  and,  "  That,  although  he  conducted  himself  boldly 
to  the  gentlemen  in  that  county,  shortly  he  should  be  otherwise  talk- 
ed withal."  To  whom  Tindall  replied,  "That  he  was  contented  they 
should  bring  him  into  any  county  in  England,  giving  him  ten  pounds 
a  year  to  live  with,  and  binding  him  to  no  more  but  to  teach  children 
and  to  preach." 

In  short,  being  constantly  molested  and  vexed  by  the  priests,  he 
was  constrained  t9  leave  that  part  of  the  country,  and  to  seek  another 
residence  ;  and  so  coming  to  Mr.  Welch,  he  requested  his  permission 
to  depart,  saying,  "  Sir,  I  perceive  that  I  shall  not  be  suffered  to  tarry 
long  here  in  this  country,  neither  shall  you  be  able,  though  you  would, 
to  keep  me  out  of  the  i.ands  of  the  spirituality ;  and  also  what  dis- 
pleasure might  grow  thereby  to  you  by  keeping  me,  God  knoweth, 
for  the  which  I  should  be  sorry."  He  accordingly  departed,  and  came 
up  to  London,  and  there  preached  awhile.  At  length,  recollecting 
the  great  commendations  besto^.v©d  by  Erasmus  on  Tonstall,  then 


260  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

bishop  of  London,  he  thought  that  it  might  be  very  advantageous  for 
him,  if  he  could  obtain  a  situation  in  his  service.  He  accordingly- 
waited  on  Sir  Henry  Gilford,  the  king's  comptroller,  and  bringing 
TB^ith  him  an  oration  of  Isocrates,  which  he  had  translated  out  of  Greek 
into  English,  he  desired  him  to  speak  to  the  bishop  for  him  ;  which 
he  did ;  and  desired  Tindall  to  write  to  Tonstall,  who  accordingly  did 
so,  and  delivered  his  epistle  to  a  sei'vant.  But  God,  who  secretly  dis- 
poses all  things,  saw  that  was  not  the  best  for  Tindall's  purpose,  nor 
for  the  profit  of  his  church,  and  therefore  allowed  him  not  to  find  fa- 
vour in  the  bishop's  sight,  who  said,  "That  his  house  was  full;  he 
had  more  than  he  could  well  maintain  ;  and  advised  him  to  seek  else- 
where in  London ;  where,"  he  said,  "  he  could  lack  no  service." 

.  Tindall,  therefore,  remained  in  London  almost  a  year,  during  which 
time  he  remarked  the  demeanour  of  the  preachers,  how  they  boasted 
of  themselves,  and  set  up  their  authority  and  kingdom;  also  the  pomp 
of  the  prelates,  with  many  other  things  which  greatly  vexed  him,  and 
plainly  convinced  him  that  England  was  no  place  for  him  to  translate 
the  New  Testament.  Having,  therefore,  obtained  some  assistance 
from  his  friend,  Humphrey  Munmouth,  and  other  good  men,  he  de- 
parted to  Germany;  where,  being  inflamed  with  zeal  for  his  country, 
he  studied,  by  all  possible  means,  to  bring  his-  countrymen  to  the  same 
understanding  of  God's  holy  word  and  verity,  as  he  himself,  by  God's 
blessing,  enjoyed. 

He  perceived,  that  the  principal  cause  of  the  people's  blindness, 
sad  of  the  gross  errors  of  the  church,  with  all  their  evils,  Avas  the  scrip- 
tures being  concealed  in  an  unknown  tongue,  by  which  the  truth  was 
kept  out  of  sight,  and  the  corruptions  of  the  priests  remained  unde- 
tected ;  and  therefore  all  the  labour  of  these  men  was  to  keep  it 
down,  so  that  either  it  should  not  be  read  at  all,  or  if  it  were,  they 
would  darken  the  right  sense  with  the  mist  of  their  sophistry,  and  so 
entangle  those  who  rebuked  or  despised  their  abominations,  worldly 
similitudes,  and  apparent  reasons  of  natural  wisdom,  and  by  wresting 
the  scripture  to  theif  own  purpose,  contrary  to  the  meaning  of  the  text, 
would  so  delude  and  amaze  the  unlearned  people,  that  though  they 
were  sure  that  all  were  false,  yet  could  they  not  solve  those  subtle 
riddles. 

By  these  and  such  other  considerations  this  good  man  was  moved 
and  stirred  up  of  God,  to  translate  the  scripture  rnto  his  mother 
tongue,  for  the  utility  and  profit  of  the  simple  people  of  the  country. 
He  began  with  the  New  Testament,  which  he  translated  about  the 
year  1527.  After  that  he  took  in  hand  the  Old  Testament,  finishing 
the  five  books  of  Moses,  with  learned  and  godly  prefaces  to  every 
book,  as  he  had  also  done  upon  the  New  Testament, 

He  also  wrote  various  other  works,  amongst  which  was,  "  The 
Obedience  of  a  Christian  man,"  wherein  with  singulaS"  dexterity  he  in- 
structed all  men  in  the  office  and  duty  of  Christian  obedience ;  another 
treatise  was  entitled,  "The  wicked  Mammon,  the  practice  of  Prelates;" 
with  expositions  upon  certain  parts  of  scripture  and  other  books,  in  an- 
swer to  Sir  Thomas  More,  and  other  adversaries  of  the  truth. 

His  books  being  published,  and  sent  over  to  England,  it  cannot  be 
imagined,  what  a  door  of  light  they  opened  to  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
nation,  which  before  had  been  during  several  centuries  shut  up  in 
darkness. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  ^f 

At  his  first  departure,  he  had  journeyed  into  Saxony,  where  he  had 
a  conference  with  Luther,  and  other  learned  men;  and  after  making 
a  short  stay  there,  he  went  into  the  Netherlands,  and  resided  mostly 
in  the  town  of  Antwerp. 

An  unfortunate  accident  occasioned  a  considerable  delay  in  the 
publication  of  his  Old  Testament.  Having  finished  the  five  books  ot 
Moses,  he  set  sail  to  Hamburgh,  with  the  intention  of  printing  them 
there.  But  on  his  voyage,  he  was  shipwrecked,  and  lost  all  his  manu- 
scripts, with  almost  all  he  possessed*  He,  however,  in  another  ves- 
sel, pursued  his  voyage,  and  arriving  at  Hamburgh,  Mr.  Coverdale 
helped  him  in  the  re-translating  what  had  been  lost,  which  occupied 
them  from  Easter  till  December,  1529,  in  the  house  of  a  Miss  Mar- 
garet Yan  Emmerson.  Having  despatched  his  business,  he  returned 
to  Antwerp. 

When  the  New  Testament  was  ready  for  publication,  Tindall  added 
at  the  end,  a  letter  wherein  he  desired  the  learned  to  amend  whatever 
they  found  in  it  amiss.  But  the  bishops  and  other  clergy,  not  v/illing 
to  have  that  book  prosper,  cried  out  against  it,  asserting  that  there 
were  a  thousand  heresies  in  it,  and  that  it  was  not  to  be  corrected, 
but  utterly  suppressed.  Some  said  it  was  not  possible  to  translate 
the  scripture  into  English  ;  others,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  the  laity 
to  have  it  in  their  mother  tongue,  as  it  would  make  them  all  heretics. 
And  to  induce  the  temporal  rulers  to  assist  them  in  their  purpose,  they 
said  that  it  would  make  the  people  rebel,  and  rise  against  the  king. 

The  bishops  and  prelates  of  the  realm,  thus  incensed  and  inflamed 
in  their  minds,  and  conspiring  together,  how  to  suppress  the  cause  of 
their  alarm,  never  rested,  till  they  had  brought  the  king  at  last  to  issue 
a  proclamation  ordaining  that  the  Testament  of  Tindall's  translation, 
with  his  other  works,  and  those  of  other  reformed  writers,  should  be 
suppressed  and  burnt.  This  was  about  the  year  1527.  But,  not  con- 
tented with  this,  the  bloodythirsty  crew  proceeded  further,  and  strove 
to  entangle  him  in  their  nets,  and  to  bereave  him  of  his  life. 

Whenever  the  bishops  or  Sir  Thomas  More  had  any  poor  man  un- 
der examination  before  them,  who  had  been  at  Antwerp,  they  most 
studiously  would  search  and  examine  into  every  thing  relating  to 
Tindall ;  as,  where  and  with  whom  he  lodged  ;  what  was  his  stature; 
in  what  apparel  he  went ;  what  company  he  kept,  «fec. ;  and  when 
they  had  made  themselves  acquainted  with  all  these  things,  they  then 
began  their  work  of  darkness. 

Tindall  being  in  the  town  of  Antwerp,  had  lodged,  about  a  year,  in 
the  house  of  Thomas  Pointz,  an  Englishman,  who  kept  there  a  house 
for  EngHsh  merchants,  when  Henry  PhiHps,  in  appearance  a  gentle- 
man, and  having  a  servant  with  him,  arrived  there  ;  but  wherefore  he 
came,  or  for  what  purpose  he  was  sent  thither,  no  man  could  tell. 

Tindall  was  frequently  invited  to  dinner  and  supper  among  mer- 
chants, by  which  means,  this  Henry  Philips  became  acquainted  with 
him  ;  so  that  in  a  short  time  Tindall  conceived  a  great  friendship  and 
confidence  for  him,  brought  him  to  his  lodging  in  the  house  of  Pointz, 
and  had  him  also  once  or  twice  to  dinner  and  supper,  and  further  en- 
tered into  such  friendship  with  him,  that  he  brought  him  to  lodge  in 
the  house  of  Pointz.  He  also  showed  him  his  books  and  papers  ;  so 
little  did  he  then  mistrust  this  traitor. 

But  Pointz  having  no  great  confidence  in  the  fellow,  asked  Tindall 


g62  BOOK  OP  MARTYRe. 

how  he  became  acquainted  with  him.  Tindall  answeyed,  that  he  was 
an  honest  man,  tolerably  learned,  and  very  agreeable.  Then  Pointz, 
perceiving  that  he  was  so  partial  to  him,  said  no  more,  thinking  that 
he  was  brought  acquainted  with  him  by  some  friend  of  his. 

Philips  being  in  the  town  three  or  four  days,  desired  Pointz  to  walk 
out  with  him ;  and  in  walking  together  without  the  town,  they  con- 
versed on  various  subjects,  and  on  some  of  the  king's  affairs ;  by 
which  talk  Pointz  as  yet  suspected  nothing,  but,  by  the  sequel,  he 
perceived  what  had  been  intended.  In  the  mean  time  he  learned, 
that  he  bore  no  great  good  will  to  the  reformation,  or  to  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  king  of  England,  and  perceived  about  him  a  deal  of  mys- 
tery and  a  sort  of  courting  him  to  make  him  subservient  to  his  de- 
signs, by  the  hopes  of  reward,  he  always  appearing  very  full  of 
money.     But  Pointz  kept  at  a  distance. 

Philips,  finding  that  he  could  not  bring  him  over  to  his  designs, 
went  from  Antwerp  to  the  court  at  Brussels  ;  and,  although  the  king 
had  then  no  ambassador  there,  being  at  variance  with  the  emperor, 
this  traitor  contrived  to  bring  from  thence  with  him  to  Antwerp,  the 
procurator-general,  (the  emperor's  attorney,)  with  other  officers ; 
which  was  done  at  great  expense. 

A  short  time  after,  Pointz  sitting  at  his  door,  Philip's  servant  came 
to  him,  and  asking  whether  Mr.  Tindall  v/ere  there,  said,  his  master 
would  come  to  him,  and  so  departed.  But  whether  Philips  were  then 
in  the  town  or  not,  was  not  known ;  for  at  that  time  Pointz  saw  no 
more  either  of  the  master  or  of  the  man. 

Within  three  ©r  four  days  after,  Pointz  went  on  business  to  the 
town  of  Barrow,  eighteen  English  miles  from  Antwerp,  and  in  the 
time  of  his  absence.  Philips  came  again  to  the  house  of  Pointz,  and 
coming  in,  asked  Mrs.  Pointz  for  Mr.  Tindall,  and  whether  he  would 
dine  there  with  him,  saying,  "  What  good  meat  shall  we  have  ?"  She 
answered,  "  Such  as  the  market  will  give."  Then  he  went  out  again, 
and  set  the  officers  which  he  brought  with  him  from  Brussels,  in  the 
street,  and  about  the  door.  About  noon  he  returned,  and  went  to 
Mr.  Tindall,  and  desired  him  to  lend  him  forty  shillings  ;  "  for,"  said 
he,  "I  lost  my  purse  this  morning,  coming  over  at  the  passage  be- 
tween this  and  Mechlin."  So  Tindall  gave  him  forty  shillings,  being 
very  easily  imposed  upon,  and  entirely  unskilled  in  the  wiles  and 
subtleties  of  this  world. 

Philips  then  said,  "  Mr.  Tindall,  you  shall  be  my  guest  here  to  day.'^ 
"  No,"  said  Tindall,  "  I  am  engaged  this  day  to  dinner,  and  you  shall 
go  with  me,  and  be  my  guest,  where  you  shall  be  welcome."  So 
when  it  was  dinner  time  they  went. 

At  the  going  out  of  Pointz's  house,  was  a  long  narrow  entry,  so 
that  two  could  riot  go  in  front.  Tindall  would  have  put  Philips  be- 
fore him.  But  Philips  would  not  go,  but  insisted  on  Tindall's  going 
before-.  So  Tindall,  being  a  man  of  no  great  stature,  went  before,  and 
Philips,  a  tall,  comely  person,  followed  him  ;  and  having  set  officers 
on  each  side  of  the  door  on  coming  through,  Philips  pointed  with  his 
finger  over  Tindall's  head  down  to  him,  that  the  officers  might  see 
that  it  was  he  whom  they  should  take,  as  they  afterwards  told  Pointz, 
and  said,  that  when  they  had  laid  him  in  prison,  "  they  pitied  his  sim- 
plicity when  they  took  him."  They  accordingly  seized  him,  and 
brought  him  to  the  emperor's  procurator-general,  where  he  dined. 


PROOKESS  OF  THE  HEFQHMATIO^.  ggg 

Then  came  the  procurator-general  to  the  house  of  Pointz,  and  sent 
away  all  that  was  there  of  Mr.  Tindall's,  as  well  his  books  as  other 
things,  and  from  thence  Tindall  was  conveyed  to  the  castle  of  Filford, 
eighteen  miles  from  Antwerp,  where  he  remained  until  he  was  put  to 
death. 

Some  English  merchants  hearing  of  his  apprehension,  sent  letters 
in  his  favour  to  the  court  of  Brussels.  Also,  not  long  after,  letters 
were  sent  from  England  to  the  council  at  Brussels,  and  to  the  mer- 
chant adventurers  at  Antwerp,  commanding  them  to  see  that  those  for 
the  council  were  instantly  delivered.  Then  fiuch  of  the  chief  of  the 
merchants  as  were  there  at  that  time,  being  called  together,  required 
Pointz  to  deliver  those  letters,  with  letters  also  from  them  in  favour 
of  Tindall,  to  the  lord  of  Barrow  and  others. 

The  lord  of  Barrow  at  that  time  had  departed  from  Brussels,  as  the 
chief  conductor  of  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  king  of  Denmark,  to  be 
married  to  the  palsgrave,  whose  mother  was  sister  to  the  emperor. 
Pointz,  when  he  heard  of  his  departure,  rode  after,  and  overtook  him 
at  Achon,  where  he  delivered  to  him  his  letters;  to  which  he  made 
no  direct  answer,  but  somewhat  objecting,  said,  "  There^were  some  of 
his  countrymen  Avho  had  been  burned  in  England  not  long  before ;" 
as,  indeed,  there  were  anabaptists  burned  in  Smithfield,  which  Pointz 
acknowledged.  "  Howbeit,"  said  he,  "  whatsoever  .  the  crime  was, 
if  your  lordship,  or  any  other  nobleman  had  written,  requiring  to  have 
them,  I  think  they  should  not  have  been  denied."  "Well,"  said  he, 
•'  1  have  no  leisure  to  write,  for  the  princess  is  ready  to  ride," 

Then  said  Pointz,  "  If  it  please  your  lordship,  I  will  attend  upon 
you  unto  the  next  baiting  place,"  which  was  at  Maestricht.  "  If  you 
will,"  replied  he,  "  I  will  advise  myself  by  the  way  what  to  write." 
Upon  this,  Pointz  followed  him  from  Achon  to  Maestricht,  fifteen 
English  miles,  and  there  he  received  letters  of  him,  one  to  the  coun- 
cil at  Brussels,  another  to  the  company  of  the  merchant  adventurers, 
and  a  third  to  the  Lord  Cromwell  in  England. 

Pointz  then  rode  to  Brussel*?,  and  there  delivered  to  the  council 
the  letters  from  England,  with  the  lord  of  Barrow's  letters  also,  and 
received  answers  for  England,  which  he  brought  to  Antwerp  to  the 
English  merchants,  who  required  him  to  carry  them  into  England. 
He,  very  desirous  to  have  Mr.  Tindall  out  of  prison,  forbore  no  pains, 
nor  regarded  the  loss  of  time  in  his  own  business,  but  immediately 
sailed  with  the  letters,  which  he  delivered  to  the  council,  and  was 
commanded  by  them  to  wait  until  he  had  answers,  which  was  not  till 
a  month  after.  At  length  receiving  them,  he  returned  again,  and  de- 
livered them  to  the  emperor's  council  at  Brussels,  and  there  waited 
for  their  answer. 

When  he  had  l^mained  there  three  or  four  days,  he  was  told  by  a 
person  who  belonged  to  the  chancery,  that  Tindall  should  have  been 
delivered  to  him  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  letters ;  but  Philips 
being  there,  followed  the  suit  against  Tindall,  and  hearing  that  he 
was  to  be  delivered  to  Pointz,  and  doubting  lest  he  should  thus  lose 
his  victim,  determined  to  accuse  Pointz  also,  saying,  "  That  he  was 
a  dweller  in  the  town  of  Antwerp,  and  there  had  been  a  succourer  of 
Tindall,  and  was  one  of  the  same  opinion :  and  that  all  this  was 
only  his  own  labour  and  suit,  to  have  Tindall  at  liberty,  and  no  man 
else." 


264  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Thus,  upon  bis  information  and  accusation,  Pointz  was  attached 
by  the  procurator-general,  delivered  to  the  custody  of  two  Serjeants 
.at  arms,  and  the  same  evening  was  examined  by  a  person  belongin|[ 
to  the  chancery,  with  the  procurator-general,  who  put  him  to  his  oath, 
that  he  should  truly  make  answer  to  all  such  things  as  should  be  in- 
quired of  him.  The  next  day  likewise  they  came  again,  and  further 
examined  him ;  and  so  five  or  six  days  one  after  another,  upon  more 
than  a  hundred  articles,  as  well  of  the  king's  affairs,  as  of  the  mes- 
sages concerning  Tindall,  of  his  aiders,  and  of  his  religion.  Out 
of  which  examinations  the  procurator-general  drew  up  twenty-three 
or  twenty-four  articles  against  Pointz,  the  copy  whereof  he  delivered 
to  him  to  make  answer  to,  and  permitted  him  to  have  an  advocate  and 
proctor  ;  and  it  was  ordered,  that  eight  days  after  he  should  deliver 
to  them  his  answer  ;  also,  that  he  should  send  no  messenger  to  Ant- 
werp, nor  to  any  other  place,  but  by  the  post  of  the  town  of  Brus- 
sels ;  nor  send  any  letters,  nor  any  to  be  delivered  to  him,  but  such  as 
were  written  in  Dutch,  and  the  procurator-general,  who  was  party 
.against  him,  was  to  peruse  and  examine  them  thoroughly,  contrary  to 
all  right  and  equity,  before  they  were  sent  or  delivered  ;  neither  was 
any  person  suffered  to  speak  or  talk  with  him  in  any  other  tongue  or 
language,  except  the  Dutch,  so  that  his  keepers,  who  were  Dutch- 
men, might  understand  what  was  said.  After  this  Pointz  delivered 
his  answer  to  the  procurator-general,  and  afterwards,  at  intervals  of 
eight  days  each,  replications  and  answers  were  made  by  both 
parties. 

When  the  commissioners  came  to  Pointz,  the  traitor  Philips*  ac- 
companied them  to  the  door,  as  following  the  process  against  him  ;  as 
he  also  did  against  Tindall. 

Thus  Pointz  was  exposed  to  much  trouble  and  suffering  on  account 
of  his  generous  exertions  in  favour  of  Tindall.  He  was  long  kept 
in  prison ;  but,  at  length,  when  he  saw  no  other  remedy,  by  night  he 
made  his  escape.  But  the  pious  Tindall  could  not  so  escape,  but  re- 
mained during  a  year  and  a  half  in  prison  ;  and  then  being  brought 
to  his  trial,  was  offered  to  have  an  advocate  and  a  proctor.  But  he 
refused  the  offer,  saying,  "  That  he  would  answer  for  himself;"  and 
so  he  did. 

At  last,  after  much  reasoning,  where  all  reason  was  disregarded,  he 
was  condemned  by  virtue  of  the  emperor's  decree,  made  in  the  assem- 
bly at  Augsburgh,  and  brought  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  he 
was  tied  to  the  stake,  and  then  strangled  first  by  the  hangman,  and 
afterwards  consumed  with  fire  in  the  town  of  Filford,  A.  D.  1536; 
crying  thus  at  the  stake  with  a  fervent  zeal,  and  a  loud  voice,  "  Lord, 
open  the  king  of  England's  eyes." 

Such  was  the  power  of  the  doctrine,  and  the  siireferity  of  the  life  of 
this  amiable  man,  and  glorious  martyr,  that  during  his  imprisonment 
he  converted  the  keeper,  his  daughter,  and  others  of  his. household. 
Also  all  that  were  conversant  with  him  in  the  castle  acknowledged, 
that  "  if  he  were  not  a  good  Christian,  they  could  not  tell  whom  to 
trust." 

*  It  is  said  that  Philips,  who  betrayed  Tindall  and  Pointz,  died  of  a  loathsome 
disease,  heing  consumed  by  vermin,  who  preyed  upon  his  living  carcase. 


rgik. 


Cursing  a  Heretic.      page  253. 


Seizure  of  William  TindaU.        page  263. 


Martyrdom  of  George  Wishart.        page  269. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  266 

Even  the  procurator-general  left  this  testimony  of  him,  that  •'  he 
was  a  learned,  an  excellent,  and  a  godly  man." 

To  enumerate  the  virtues  and  actions  of  this  blessed  martyr,  would 
require  much  time,  and  many  pages.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  he  was 
one  of  those  who,  by  his  works,  shone  as  a  sun  of  light  amidst  a  dark 
world,  and  gave  evidence  that  he  was  a  faithful  servant  of  his  master 
and  saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 


SECTION  IV 

PERSECUTIONS   IN  SCOTLAND,  DURING  THE  FIFTEENTH  AND  PART  OF 
THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

Having  brought  our  accoimt  of  the  sufferings  and  martyrdoms  of 
the  English  reformers  down  to  the  death  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  we 
shall  now  proceed  to  relate  the  cruel  iiersecutions  of  God's  faithful 
servants  in  Scotland,  to  the  same  period ;  but  it  will  previously  be 
;  necessary  to  give  a  short  sketch  of  the  progress  of  the  reformation  in 
that  country. 

The  long  alliance  between  Scotland  and  France,  had  rendered  the 
two  nations  extremely  attached  to  each  other  ;  and  Paris  was  the 
place  where  thq  learned  of  Scotland  had  their  education.  Yet  early 
in  the  fifteenth  century,  learJiing  was  more  encouraged  in  Scotland, 
and  universities  were  founded  in  several  of  the  episcopal  sees.  About 
.the  same  time,  some  of  Wickliffe's  followers  began  to  show  themselves 
in  Scotland  ;  and  an  Englishman,  named  Resby,  was  burnt  in  140?, 
for  teaching  some  opinions  contrary  to  the  pope's  authority. 

Some  years  after  that,  Paul  Craw,  a  Bohemian,,  who  had  heem 
converted  by  Huss,  was  burnt  for  infusing  the  opinions  of  that  mar- 
.  tyr  into  some  persons  at  St.  Andrew's. 

About  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  Lollardy,  as  it  was  then 
called,  spread  itself  into  many  parts  of  the  diocese  of  Glasgow,  for 
which  several  persons  of  quality  were  accused  ;  but  they  answered 
the  archbishop  of  that  see  with  so  much  boldness  and  truth,  that  ht> 
dismissed  them,  having  admonished  them  to  content  themselves/uatli 
the  faith  of  the  church,  and  to  beware  of  new  doctrines. 

The  same  spirit  of  ignorance,  immorality,  and  superstition,  had 
over-run  the  church  of  Scotland  that  was  so  much  complained  of  in 
other  parts  of  Europe.  The  total  neglect  of  the  pastoral  care,  and 
the  scandalous  lives  of  the  clergy,  filled  the  people  with  such  preju- 
dices against  them,  that  they  were  easily  disposed  to  hearken  to  new 
preachers,  amoiM^t  the  most  conspicuous  of  whom  was  Patrick 
Hamilton. 

Story  and  Martyrdom  of  Patrick  Hamilton. 

This  noble  martyr  was  nephew,  by  his  father,  to  the  earl  of  Arran, 
and  by  his  "mother,  to  the  duke  of  Albany.  He  was  educated  for  the 
church,  and  would  have  been  highly  preferred,  having  an  abbey  given 
him  for  prosecuting  his  studies.  But  going  over  to  Germany,  and 
studying  at  the  university  of  Marpurg,  he  soon  distinguished  himself 
by  his  zeal,  assiduity,  and  great  progress,  particularly  in  t^e  scrip- 
tures, which  were  his  grand  object,  and  to  which  he  made  every  thing- 
else  subservient.     He  also  became  acquainted  \sii\h  Luther  and  Me- 

34  ■  ■ 


266  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

lancthon ;  and  being  convinced,  from  his  own  researches,  of  the 
truth  of  their  doctrines,  he  burned  to  impart  the  light  of  the  gospel  to 
his  own  countrymen,  and  to  show  them  the  errors  and  corruptions  ol 
their  church.     For  this  great  purpose  he  returned  to  Scotland. 

After  preaching  some  time,  and  holding  up  the  truth  to  his  deluded 
countrymen,  he  was,  at  length,  invited  to  St.  AndreAv's  to  confer  upon 
the  points  in  question.  But  his  enemies  could  not  stand  the  light, 
and  finding  they  could  not  defend  themselves  by  argument,  resolved 
upon  revenge.  Hamilton  was  accordingly  imprisoned.  Articles 
were  exhibited  against  him,  in  which  he  was  charged  with  having 
denied  free-will ;  advocated  justification  by  faith  alone  ;  and  declared 
that  faith,  hope,  and  charity,  are  so  linked  together,  that  one  cannot 
exist  in  the  breast  without  the  other. 

Upon  his  refusing  to  abjure  these  doctrines,  Beaton,  archbishop  of 
St.  Andrew's,  with  the  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  three  bishops,  and  five 
abbots,  condemned  him  as  an  obstinate  heretic,  delivered  him  to  the 
secular  power,  and  ordered  his  execution  to  take  place  that  very 
afternoon  ;  for  the  king  had  gone  in  pilgrimage  to  Ross,  and  they  were 
afraid,  lest,  upon  his  return,  Hamilton's  friends  might  have  interceded 
efiectually  for  him.  When  he  was  tied  to  the  stake,  he  expressed 
great  joy  in  his  sufferings,  since  by  these  he  was  to  enter  into  ever- 
lasting life. 

A  train  of  powder  being  fired,  it  did  not  kindle  the  fuel,  but  only 
burnt  his  face,  which  occasioned  a  delay  till  more  powder  was 
brought ;  and  in  that  time  the  friars  continually  urged  him  to  recant, 
and  pray  to  the  Virgin,  saying  the  Salve  Regina.  Among  the  rest,  a 
friar  named  Campbell,  who  had  been  often  with  him  in  prison,  was 
very  ofiicious.  Hamilton  answered  him,  that  he  knew  he  was  not  a 
heretic,  and  had  confessed  it  to  him  in  private,  and  charged  him  to 
ansAver  for  that  at  the  throne  of  Almighty  God.*  By  this  time  the 
gunpowder  was  brought,  and  the  fire  being  kindled,  he  died,  repeat- 
ing these  words,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit !  How  long,  oh 
Lard  ;  how  long  shall  darkness  overwhelm  this  kingdom?  and  how 
long  wilt  thou  suffer  the  tyranny  of  these  men  ]"  He  suffered  death 
in  the  year  1527. 

The  views  and  doctrines  of  this  glorious  martyr  were  such  as  could 
not  fail  to  excite  the  highest  admiration  of  every  real  believer ;  and 
they  were  expressed  with  such  brevity,  such  clearness,  and  such  pe- 
culiar vigour  and  beauty,  (forming  in  themselves  a  complete  summary 
of  the  gospel,)  that  they  afforded  instruction  to  all  who  sought  to  know 
more  of  God. 

The  force  of  the  truths  preached  by  Hamilton,  the  firmness  of  his 
d^ath,  and  the  singular  catastrophe  of  friar  Carripbell,  made  strong 
impressions  on  the  people  ;  and  many  received  the  neAV  opinions. 
Seaton,  a  Dominican,  the  king's  confessor,  preaching  in  Lent,  set 
out  the  nature  and  method  of  true  repentance,  without  mixing  the  di- 
rections which  the  friars  commonly  gave  on  that  subject ;  and  when 
another  friar  attempted  to  shew  the  defectiveness  of  what  he  had 
taught,  Seaton  defended  himself  in  another  sermon,  and  reflected  on 
those  bishops  who  did  not  preach,  calling  them  dumb-dogs.  But  the 
clergy  dared  not  meddle  with  him,  till  they  had  by  secret  insinuations 

♦  A  short  time  after  this,  Campbell  became  mad,  and  died  within  a  year. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  261 

ruined  bis  credit  with  the  king  ;  and  the  freedom  he  used  in  reproving 
him  for  his  vices,  quickly  alienated  James  from  him ;  upon  which  he 
withdrew  into  England,  and  wrote  to  the  king,  taxing  the  clergy  for 
their  cruelty,  and  praying  him  to  restrain  it. 

Martyrdom  of  six  Persons. 

In  1543,  the  archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's,  making  a  visitation  into 
various  parts  of  his  diocese,  several  persons  were  accused  at  Perth  of 
heresy.  Among  these  the  six  following  were  condemned  to  die  :  Wil- 
liam Anderson,  Robert  Lamb,  James  Finlayson,  James  Hunter,  James 
Raveleson,  and  Helen  Stark. 

The  accusations  laid  against  them  were  to  the  following  effect : 

The  four  first  were  accused  of  having  hung  up  the  image  of  St. 
Francis,  nailing  rams'  horns  on  his  head,  and  fastening  a  cow's  tail 
to  his  rump  ;  but  the  principal  matter  on  which  they  were  condemned 
was,  having  regaled  themselves  with  a  goose  on  Allhallows  eve,  a  fast 
day,  according  to  the  Romish  superstition. 

James  Raveleson  was  accused  of  having  ornamented  his  house  with 
the  three  crowned  diadem  of  Peter,  carved  in  wood,  which  the  arch- 
bishop conceived  to  be  done  in  mockery  to  his  cardinal's  hat. 

Helen  Stark  was  accused  of  not  having  accustomed  herself  to  pray 
to  the  Virgin  Mary,  more  especially  during  the  time  she  was  in  child- 
bed. 

On  these  accusations  they  were  all  found  guilty,  and  immediately 
received  sentence  of  death  ;  the  four  men  for  eating  the  goose  to  be 
hanged ;  James  Raveleson  to  be  burnt ;  and  the  woman,  with  her 
sucking  infant,  to  be  put  into  a  sack,  and  drowned. 

The  four  men,  with  the  woman  and  child,  suffered  at  the  same  time  ; 
but  .lames  Raveleson  was  not  executed  till  some  days  after. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  execution  of  the  former,  they  were  all 
conducted,  under  a  proper  guard,  to  the  place  where  they  were  to  suf- 
fer, and  were  attended  by  a  prodigious  number  of  spectators. 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  place  of  execution,  they  all  fervently 
prayed  for  some  time ;  after  which  Robert  Lamb  addressed  himself  to 
the  spectators,  exhorting  them  to  fear  God,  and  to  quit  the  practice  of 
papistical  abominations. 

The  four  men  were  all  hanged  on  the  same  gibbet ;  and  the  woman, 
with  her  sucking  child,  were  conducted  to  a  river  adjoining,  when, 
being  fastened  in  a  large  sack,  they  were  thrown  into  it,  and  drowned. 

They  all  suffered  their  fate  with  becoming  fortitude  and  resignation, 
committing  their  departing  spirits  to  that  Redeemer  who  was  to  be 
their  final  judge,  and  who,  they  had  reason  to  hope,  would  usher 
them  into  the  real^^s  of  everlasting  bliss. 

When  we  reflect  on  the  sufferings  of  these  unhappy  persons,  we 
are  naturally  induced,  both  as  men  and  Christians,  to  lament  their  fate, 
and  to  express  our  feelings  by  dropping  the  tear  of  commiseration. 
The  putting  to  death  four  men,  for  little  other  reason  than  that  of  sa- 
tisfying nature  with  an  article  sent  by  Providence  for  that  very  pur- 
pose, merely  because  it  was  on  a  day  prohibited  by  ridiculous  bigotry 
and  superstition,  is  shocking  indeed  ;  but  the  fate  of  the  innocent  wo- 
man, and  her  still  more  harmless  infant,  makes  human  nature  tremble 
at  the  contemplation  of  what  mankind  may  become,  when  incited  by 
bigotry  to  the  gratification  of  the  most  diabolical  cruelty. 


268  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Besides  the  above  mentioned  persons,  many  others  were  cruelly 
persecuted  during  the  archbishop's  stay  at  Perth,  some  being  banished^ 
and  others  confined  in  loathsome  dungeons.  In  particular,  John 
Rogers,  a  pious  and  learned  man,  was,  by  the  archbishop's  orders,, 
murdered  in  prison,  and  his  body  thrown  over  the  walls  info  the  street ; 
after  which  the  archbishop  caused  a  report  to  be  spread,  that  he  had 
met  with  his  death  in  an  attempt  to  make  his  escape. 

Within  a  few  years  after  the  death  of  Patrick  Hamilton,  several 
others  suflered  for  preaching  and  maintaining  the  doctrines  of  that 
truly  pious  man ;  among  these,  none  were  more  distinguished  than 
Mr.  George  Wishart. 

hifei  Sufferings,  and  Martyrdom  of  George  Wishart.    , 

Mr.  George  Wishart  was  born  in  Scotland,  and  after  receiving -a 
grammatical  education  at  a  private  school,  he  left  that  place,  and 
finished  his  studies  at  the  university  at  Cambridge. 

The  following  character  of  him,  during  his  residence  at  that  univer- 
sity, was  written  by  one  of  his  scholars,  and  contains  so  just  a  picture 
of  this  excellent  man,  that  we  give  it  at  length. 

"  About  the  year  of  our  Lord  1543,  there  was  in  the  university  of 
Cambridge  one  Mr.  George  Wishart,  commonly  called  Mr.  George  of 
Bennet's  college,  who  was  a  man  of  tall  stature,  bald-headed,  and  ort 
the  same  wore  a  round  French  cap  ;  judged  to  be  of  melancholy  com 
plfexion  by  his  physiognomy,  black-haired,  long-bearded,  comely  of 
personage,  v/ell  spoken  after  his  country  of  Scotland,  courteous,  lowly, 
lovely,  glad  to  teach,  desirous  to  learn,  and  was  v/ell  travelled  :  having 
on  him  for  his  habit  of  clothing,  never  but  a  mantle  of  frieze  down  to 
the  shoes,  a  black  millian  fustian  doublet,  and  plain  black  hose,  coarse 
new  canvass  for  his  shirts,  and  white  falling  bands  and  cuffs  at  his 
hands.  All  the  which  apparel  he  gave  to  the  poor,  some  weekly^ 
some  monthly,  some  quarterly,  as  he  liked,  saving  his  French  cap, 
which  he  kept  the  whole  year  of  my  being  with  him. 

"He  was  a  man  modest,  temperate,  fearing  God,  hating  covetous- 
ness  ;  for  his  charity  had  never  end,  night,  noon,  nor  day ;  he  forbear 
one  meal  in  three,  one  day  in  four,  for  the  most  part,  except  some- 
thing to  comfort  nature.  He  lay  hard,  upon  a  puff  of  straw,  and  coarse 
new  canvass  sheets,  which  when  he  changed  he  gave  away.  He  had 
commonly  by  his  bed-side  a  tub  of  water,  in  the  which  (his  people 
being  in  bed,  the  candle  put  out  and  all  quiet)  he  used  to  bathe  him- 
s'^lf,  as  I  being  very  young,  being  assured,  often  heard  him,  and  in 
one  light  night  discerned  him.  He  loved  me  tenderly,  and  I  him,  for 
my  age,  as  effectually.  He  taught  with  great  modesty  and  gravity, 
so  that  some  of  his  people  thought  him  severe,  and  would  have  slain 
him,  but  the  Lord  was  his  defence.  And  he,  after  due  correction  for 
their  malice,  by  good  exhortation  amended  them  and  went  his  way. 
O  that  the  Lord  had  left  him  to  me  his  poor  boy,  that  he  might  have 
fehished  that  he  bad  begun  !  for  in  his  religion  he  was  as  you  see  here 
in  the  rest  of  his  life,  when  he  went  into  Scotland  with  divers  of  the 
nobility,  that  came  for  a  treaty  to  King  Henry  the  Eighth.  His  learn- 
ing was  no  less  sufficient,  than  his  desire ;  always  pressed  and  ready 
to  do  good  in  that  he  was  able,  both  in  the  house  privately,  and  in  the 
school  publicly,  professing  and  reading  divers  authors. 

"  If  I  should  declare  his  love  to  me,  and  all  men,  his  charity  to  the 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  ggg 

poor,  in  giving,  relieving,  cai-ing,  helping,  providing,  yea,  infinitely 
studying  how  to  do  good  unto  all,  and  hurt  to  none,  I  should  sooner 
want  words  than  just  cause  to  commend  him. 

"  All  this  I  testify  with  my  %vhole  heart,  and  truth,  of  this  godly  man. 
He  that  made  all,  govei-neth  all,  and  shall  judge  all,  knowelh  that  I 
speak  the  truth,  that  the  simple  may  be  satisfied,  the  arrogant  con- 
foimded,  the  hypocrite  disclosed.  Emery  Tylney." 

In  order  to  improve  himself  as  much  as  possible  in  the  knowledge 
of  literature,  he  travelled  into  various  foreign  coimtries,  where  he  dis- 
tinguished himself  for  his  great  learning  and  abilities,  both  in  philoso- 
phy and  divinity.  His  desire  to  promote  true  knowledge  and  science 
among  men,  accompanied  the  profession  of  it  himself.  He  was  very 
ready  to  communicate  what  he  knew  to  others,  and  frequently  read 
various  authors,  both  in  his  own  chamber,  and  in  the  public  schools. 

After  being  some  time  abroad,  he  returned  to  England,  and  took  up 
his  residence  at  Cambridge,  where  he  was  admitted  a  member  of  Ben- 
aet  college.  Having  taken  his  degrees,  he  entered  into  holy  orders, 
and  expounded  the  gospel  in  so  clear  and  intelligible  a  manner,  as 
highly  to  delight  his  numerous  auditors. 

Being  desirous  of  propagating  the  true  gospel  in  his  own  country,  he 
left  Cambridge  in  1544,  and  in  his  way  to  Scotland  preached  in  most 
of  the  principal  tOAvns,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  his  hearers. 

On  his  arrival  in  his  native  lUnd,  he  first  preached  at  Montrose,  and 
afterwards  at  Dundee.  In  this  last  "place  he  made  a  public  exposition 
of  the  epistle  to  the  Romans,  which  he  went  through  with  so  much 
grace,  eloquence,  and  freedom,  as  delighted  the  reformers,  and  alarm- 
ed the  papists. 

In  consequence  of  this  exposition,  'one  Robert  Miln,  a  principal 
man  of  Dundee,  went,  by  command  of  Cardinal  Beaton,  to  the  church, 
where  Wishart  preached,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  discourse,  publicly 
told  him  "  not  to  trouble  the  town  any  more,  for  he  was  determined 
not  to  suffer  it." 

This  treatment  greatly  surprised  Wishart,  who,  after  a  short  pause, 
looking  sorrowfully  on  the  speaker  and  audience,  said,  "  God  is  my 
witness,  that  I  never  intended  your  trouble,  but  your  comfort ;  yea, 
your  trouble  is  more  grievous  to  me  than  it  is  to  yourselves  ;  but  I  am 
assured,  to  refuse  God's  word,  and  to  chase  from  you  his  messenger, 
shall  not  preserve  you  from  trouble,  but  shall  bring  you  into  it ;  for 
God  shall  send  you  ministers  that  shall  neither  fear  burning  nor  ba- 
nishment. I  have  offered  you  the  word  of  salvation.  With  the  hazard 
of  my  life  I  have  remained  among  you :  now  ye  yourselves  refuse 
me  ;  and  I  must  leave  my  innocence  to  be  declared  by  my  God.  If 
it  be  long  prosperous  with  you,  I  am  not  led  by  the  spirit  of  truth  ;  but 
if  unlooked-for  trouble  come  upon  you,  acknowledge  the  cause,  and 
turn  to  God,  v/ho  is  gracious  and  merciful.  But  if  you  turn  not  at  the 
first  warning,  he  will  visit  you  with  fire  and  sword."  At  the  close  of 
this  speech  he  left  the  pulpit  and  retired. 

After  this  he  went  into  the  west  of  Scotland,  where  he  preached 
God's  word,  which  was  gladly  received  by  many  ;  till  the  archbishop 
of  Glasgow,  at  the  instigation  of  Cardinal  Beaton,  came  with  his  train 
to  the  town  of  Ayr,  to  suppress  Wishart,  and  insisted  on  having  *^'  : 
church  to  preach  in  himself.  Some  opposed  this  ;  but  Wisha? :  said, 
"  Let  him  alone,  his  sermon  will  not  do  much  hurt ;  let  us  go  to  the 


270  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

market-cross."  This  was  agreed  to,  and  Wishart  preached  a  sermon 
that  gave  universal  satisfaction  to  his  hearers,  and  at  the  same  time 
confounded  his  enemies. 

He  continued  to  propagate  the  gospel  with  the  greatest  alacrity, 
preaching  sometimes  in  one  place,  and  sometimes  in  another;  but 
coming  to  Macklene,  he  was,  by  force,  kept  out  of  the  church.  Some 
of  his  followers  would  have  broken  in ;  upon  which  he  said  to  one 
of  them,  "  Brother,  Jesus  Christ  is  as  mighty  in  the  fields  as  in  *he 
church  ;  and  himself  often  preached  in  the  desert,  at  the  seaside,,  and 
other  places.  The  like  word  of  peace  God  sends  by  me ;  the  blood 
of  none  shall  be  shed  this  day  for  preaching  it." 

He  then?  went  into  the  fields,  where  he  preached  to  the  people  for 
above  three  hours  ;  and  such  an  impression  did  his  sermon  make  on 
the  minds  of  his  hearers,  that  many  of  the  most  wicked  men  in  the 
country  became  converts  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

A  short  time  after  this,  Mr.  Wishart  received  intelligence  that  the 
plague  had  broken  out  in  Dundee.  It  began  four  days  after  he  was 
prohibited  from  preaching  there,  and  raged  so  extremely,  that  incre- 
dible numbers  died  in  the  space  of  twenty-four  hours.  This  being  re- 
lated to  him,  he,  notwithstanding  the  persuasions  of  his  friends,  de- 
termined to  go  thither,  saying,  "  They  are  now  in  trouble,  and  need 
comfort.  Perhaps  this  hand  of  God  will  make  them  now  to  magnify 
,and  reverence  the  word  of  God,  which  before  they  lightly  esteemed." 

Here  he  was  with  joy  received  by  the  godly.  He  chose  the  East- 
gate  for  the  place  of  his  preaching ;  so  that  the  healthy  were  within, 
and  the  sick  without  the  gate.  He  took  his  text  from  these  words, 
"  He  sent  his  word  and  healed  them,"  &c.  In  this  sermon  he  chiefly 
dwelt  upon  the  advantage  and  comfort  of  God's  word,  the  judgments 
that  ensue  upon  the  contempt  or  rejectien  of  it,  the  freedom  of  God's 
grace  to  all  his  people,  and  the  happiness  of  those  of  his  elect,  whom 
he  takes  to  himself  out  of  this  miserable  world.  The  hearts  of  his 
hearers  were  so  raised  by  the  divine  force  of  this  discourse,  as  not  to 
regard  death,  but  to  judge  them  the  more  happy  who  should  then  be 
called,  not  knowing  whether  they  might  have  such  a  comforter  again 
with  them. 

After  this  the  plague  abated ;  though,  in  the  midst  of  it,  Wishart 
constantly  visited  those  that  lay  in  the  greatest  extremity,  and  com 
forted  them  by  his  exhortations. 

When  he  took  his  leave  of  the  people  of  Dundee,  he  said,  "  That 
God  had  almost  put  an  end  to  that  plague,  and  that  he  was  now  called 
to  another  place." 

He  went  from  thence  to  Montrose,  where  he  sometimes  preached, 
but  spent  most  of  his  time  in  private  meditation  and  prayer. 

It  is  said,  that  before  he  left  Dundee,  and  while  he  was  engaged  in 
the  labours  of  iove  to  the  bodies,  as  well  as  to  the  souls,  of  those  poor 
afflicted  people,  Cardinal  Beaton  engaged  a  desperate  popish  priest, 
called  John  Weighton,  to  kill  him  ;  the  attempt  to  execute  which  was 
as  follows  :  One  day,  after  Wishart  had  finished  his  sermon,  and  the 
people  departed,  the  priest  stood  waiting  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs, 
with  a  naked  dagger  in  his  hand  under  his  gown.  But  Mr.  Wishart, 
having  a  sharp,  piercing  eye,  and  seeing  the  priest  as  he  came  from 
the  pulpit,  said  to  him,  "  My  friend,  what  would  you  have  ?"  And 
immediately  clapping  his  hand  upon  the  dagger,  took  it  from  him. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  271 

The  priest,  being  terrified,  fell  on  his  knees,  confessed  his  intention, 
and  craved  pardon.  A  noise  being  hereupon  raised,  and  it  coming  to 
the  ears  of  those  who  were  sick,  they  cried,  "  Deliver  the  traitor  to 
us,  we  will  take  him  by  force  ;"  and  they  burst  in  at  the  gate.  But 
"Wishart,  taking  the  priest  in  his  arms,  said,  "  Whatsoever  hurts  him, 
shall  hurt  me-;  for  he  hath  done  me  no  mischief,  but  much  good,  by 
teaching  m€  more  heedfulness  for  the  time  to  come."  By  this  con- 
duct he  appeased  the  people,  and  saved  the  life  of  the  wicked  priest. 

Soon  after  his  return  to  Montrose,  the  cardinal  again  conspired  his 
death,  causing  a  letter  to  be  sent  to  him  as  if  it  had  been  from  his 
femiliar  friend,  the  laird  of  Kinnier,  in  which  he  was  desired,  with  all 
possible  speed,  to  come  to  him,  because  he  was  taken  with  a  sudden 
sickness.  In  the  mean  time,  the  cardinal  had  provided  sixty  armed 
men,  to  lie  in  wait  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  Montrose,  in  order  to 
murder  him  as  he  passed  that  way. 

The  letter  coming  to  Wishart's  hand  by  a  boy,  who  also  brought 
him  a  horse  for  the  journey,  Wishart,  accompanied  by  some  of  his 
friends,  set  forward ;  but  something  particular  striking  his  mind  by 
the  way,  he  returned  back,  which  they  wondering  at,  asked  him  the 
cause;  to  whom  he  said,  "  I  will  not  go  ;  lam  forbidden  of  God ;  I 
am  assured  there  is  treason.  Let  some  of  you  go  to  yonder  place, 
and  tell  me  what  you  find."  They  accordingly  went,  discovered  the 
assassins,  and,  hastily  returning,  they  told  Mr.  Wishart ;  whereupon 
he  said,  "  I  know  I  shall  end  my  life  by  that  blood-thirsty  man's 
hands,  but  it  will  not  be  in  this  manner." 

A  short  time  after  this  he  left  Montrose,  and  proceeded  to  Edin- 
burgh, in  order  to  propagate  the  gospel  in  that  city.  By  the  way  he 
lodged  with  a  faithful  brother,  called  James  Watson,  of  Inner  Goury. 
In  the  middle  of  the  night  Yie  got  up,  and  went  into  the  yard,  which 
two  men  hearing,  they  privately  followed  him. 

While  in  the  yard,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  and  prayed  for  some  time 
with  the  greatest  fervency  ;  after  which  he  arose,  and  returned  to  his 
bed.  Those  who  attended  him,  appearing  as  though  they  were  igno- 
rant of  ail,  came  and  asked  him  where  he  had  been  ?  But  he  would 
not  answer  them.  The  next  day  they  importuned  him  to  tell  them, 
saying,  "  Be  plain  with  us,  for  we  heard  your  mourning,  and  saw 
your  gestures." 

On  this,  he,  with  a  dejected  countenance,  saitl,  "  I  had  rather  you 
had  been  in  your  beds."  But  they  still  pressing  upon  him  to  know 
something,  he  said,  "  I  will  tell  you  ;  I  am  assured  that  my  warfare  is 
near  at  an  end,  and  therefore  pray  to  God  with  me,  that  I  shrink  not 
when  the  battle  waxeth  most  hot."  When  they  heard  this  they  wept, 
saying,  "  This  is  small  comfort  to  us."  "  Then,"  said  he,  "  God 
shall  send  you  comfort  after  me.  This  realm  shall  be  illuminated 
with  the  light  of  Christ's  gospel,  as  clearly  as  any  realm  since  the 
days  of  the  apostles.  The  house  of  God  shall  be  built  in  it ;  yea,  it 
shall  not  lack,  in  despite  of  all  enemies,  the  top  stone  ;  neither  will  it 
be  long  before  this  be  accomplished.  Many  shall  not  suffer  after  me, 
before  the  glory  of  God  shall  appear,  and  triumph  in  despite  of  Satan. 
But,  alas,  if  the  people  afterwards  shall  prove  unthankful,  then  fear- 
ful and  terrible  will  be  the  plagues  that  shall  follow." 

The  next  day  he  proceeded  on  his  journey,  and  when  he  arrived  at 
Leith,  not  meeting  with  those  he  expected,  he  kept  himself  retired  for 


272  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

a  day  or  two.  He  then  grew  pensive,  and  being  asked  the  reason'he 
answered,  "  What  do  I  differ  from  a  dead  man?  Hitherto  God  hath 
used  my  labours  for  the  instruction  of  others,  and  to  the  disclosing  oi 
darkness  ;  and  now  I  lurk  as  a  man  ashamed  to  show  his  face."  His 
friends  "perceived  that  his  desire  was  to  preach,  Avhereupon  they  said 
to  him,  "  It  is  most  comfortable  for  us  to  hear  you,  but  because  we 
know  the  danger  wherein  you  stand,  we  dare  not  desire  it."  He  re 
plied,  "  If  you  dare  hear,  let  God  provide  for  me  as  best  pleaseth 
him ;"  after  which  it  was  concluded,  that  the  next  day  he  should 
preach  in  Leith.  His  text  was  from  the  parable  of  the  sower,  Matt, 
xiii.  The  sermon  ended,  the  gentlemen  of  Lothian,  who  were  ear- 
nest professors  of  Jesus  Christ,  would  not  suffer  him  to  stay  at  Leith, 
because  the  governor  and  cardinal  were  shortly  to  come  to  Edinburgh ; 
but  took  him  along  with  them ;  and  he  preached  at  Branstone,  Long- 
niddry  and  Ormistone.  He  also  preached  at  Inveresk,  near  Musel- 
burg :  he  had  a  great  concourse  of  people,  and  amongst  them  Sir 
George  Douglas,  who  after  sermon  said  publicly,  "  I  know  that  the 
governor  and  cardinal  will  hear  that  I  have  been  at  this  sermon;  but 
let  them  know  that  I  will  avow  it,  and  will  maintain  both  the  doctrine 
and  the  preacher,  to  the  uttermost  of  my  power." 

Among  others  that  came  to  hear  him  preach,  there  were  two  gray- 
friars,  who,  standing  at  the  cluirck  door,  whispered  to  such  as  came  in ; 
which  Wishart  observing,  said  to  the  people,  "  I  pray  you  make 
room  for  these  two  m^n,  it  may  be  they  com.e  to  learn ;"  and  turning 
to  them,  he  said,  "Come  near,  for  I  assure  you,  you  shall  hear  the 
word  of  truth,  which  this  day  shall  seal  up  to  you  either  your  salvation 
or  damxation ;"  after  which  he  proceeded  in  his  sermon,  supposing 
'that  they  would  be  quiet ;  but  when  he  oercj^ived  that  they  still  con- 
tinued to  disturb  the  people  who  stood^^Jrear  them,  he  said  to  them  the 
second  time,  with  an  angry  countenance,  "  O  ministers  of  Satan,  and 
deceivers  of  the  souls  of  men,  will  ye  neither  hear  God's  truth  your- 
selves, nor  suffer  others  to  hear  it?  Depart,  and  take  this  for  your 
portion ;  God  shall  shortly  confound  and  disclose  your  hypocrisy 
within  this  kingdom  ;  ye  shall  be  abominable  to  men,  and  your  places 
and  habitations  shall  be  desolate."  He  spoke  this  with  much  vehe- 
mency;  then  turning  to  the  people,  said,  "These  men  have  provoked 
the  spirit  of  God  to  anger  ;".  after  which  he  proceeded  in  his  sermon, 
highly  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  hearers. 

From  hence  he  went  and  preached  at  Branstone,  Languedine,  Or- 
mistone, and  Inveresk,  where  he  was  folloAved  by  a  great  concourse 
of  people.  He  preached  also  in  many  other  places,  the  people  flock- 
ing after  him  ;  and  in  all  his  sermons  he  foretold  the  shortness  of  the 
time  he  had  to  travel,  and  the  near  approach  of  his  death.  When  he 
came  to  Haddington,  his  auditory  began  much  to  decrease,  which 
was  thought  to  happen  through  the  influence  of  the  earl  of  Bothwell, 
who  was  moved  to  oppose  him  at  the  instigation  of  the  cardinal. 
Soon  after  this,  as  he  was  going  to  church,  he  received  a  letter  from 
the  west  country  gentlemen,  which  having  read,  he  called  John  Knox, 
who  had  diligently  waited  on  him  since  his  arrival  at  Lothian  ;  to 
whom  he  said,  "  He  was  weary  of  the  world,  because  he  saw  that 
men  began  to  be  weary  of  God :  for,"  said  he,  "  the  gentlemen  cf 
the  west  have  sent  me  word,  that  they  cannot  keep  their  meeting  at 
Edinburgh." 

Knox,  wondei-insr  he  should  enter  into  conference  about  tlsesf. 


Persecutions  in  Piedmont.        Page  170. 


ffenty  IV.  waiting  for-  admission  to  Pope  Gregory.     Page  188. 


Pope   Alexander  treading  on  the  neck  of  the  Emperor  Freder 
ick.        Page  189. 


I 

I 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND. 


273 


ihings,  immediately  before  his  sermon,  contrary  to  his  usual  custom 
«aid  to  him,  "  Sir,  sermon  time  approaches ;  I  will  leave  you  for  the 
present  to  your  meditations." 

Wishart's  sad  countenance  declared  the  grief  of  his  mind.  At 
length  he  went  into  the  pulpit,  and  his  auditory  being  very  small,  he 
introduced  his  sermon  with  the  following  exclamation  :  "  O  Lord  ! 
how^  long  shall  it  be,  that  thy  holy  word  shall  be  despised,  and  men 
shall  not  regard  their  own  salvation?  I  have  heard  of  thee,  O  Had- 
dington, that  in  thee  there  used  to  be  two  or  three  thousand  persons 
at  a  vain  and  wicked  play  ;  and  now,  to  hear  the  messenger  of  the 
eternal  God,  of  all  the  parish,  can  scarce  be  numbered  one  hundred 
present.  Sore  and  fearful  shall  be  the  plagues  that  shall  ensue  upon 
this  thy  contempt.  With  fire  and  sword  shalt  thou  be  plagued;  yea, 
thou  Haddington  in  special,  strangers  shall  possess  thee  ;  and  ye,  the 
present  inhabitants,  shall  either  in  bondage  serve  your  enemies,  or 
else  ye  shall  be  chased  from  your  own  habitations ;  and  that  because 
ye  have  not  known,  nor  will  know,  the  time  of  your  visitation." 

This  prediction  was,  in  a  great  measure,  accomplished  not  long  af- 
ter, when  the  English  took  Haddington,  made  it  a  garrison,  and  forced 
many  of  the  inhabitants  to  flee.  Soon  after  this,  a  dreadful  plague 
broke  out  in  the  town,  of  which  such  numbers  died,  that  the  place  be- 
came almost  depopulated. 

Cardinal  Beaton,  being  informed  that  Wishart  was  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Cockburn  of  Ormiston,  in  East-Lothian,  applied  to  the  regent  to 
cause  him  to  be  apprehended ;  with  which,  after  great  persuasion, 
and  much  against  his  will,  he  complied. 

The  earl  accordingly  went,  with  proper  attendants  to  the  house  of 
Mr.  Cockburn,  which  he  beset  about  midnight.  The  master  of  the 
house,  being  greatly  alarmed,  put  himself  in  a  posture  of  defence, 
when  the  earl  told  him  that  it  was  in  vain  to  resist,  for  the  governor 
and  cardinal  were  Avithin  a  mile,  with  a  great  power  ;  but  if  he  would 
deliver  Wishart  to  him,  he  would  promise,  upon  his  honour,  that  ic 
should  be  safe,  and  that  the  cardinal  should  not  hurt  him.  Wishai 
said,  "Open  the  gates,  the  will  of  God  be  done;"  and  Bothwell 
coming  in,  Wishart  said  to  him,  "  I  praise  my  God,  that  so  honourable 
a  man  as  you,  my  lord,  receive  me  this  night;  for  I  am  persuaded  that 
for  your  honour's  sake  you  will  suffer  nothing  be  done  to  me  but  by 
order  of  law :  I  less  fear  to  die  openly,  than  secretly  to  be  murdered." 
Bothwell  replied,  "  I  will  not  only  preserve  your  body  from  all  vio- 
lence that  shall  be  intended  against  you  without  order  of  law;  but  I 
also  promise,  in  the  presence  of  these  gentlemen,  that  neither  the  go- 
vernor nor  cardinal  shall  have  their  will  of  you;  but  I  will  keep  you 
in  my  own  house,  till  I  either  set  you  free,  or  restore  you  to  the  same 
place  where  I  receive  you."  Then  said  Mr.  Cockburn,  "  My  lord,  if 
you  make  good  your  promise,  which  we  presume  you  will,  we  our- 
selves will  not  only  serve  you,  but  we  will  procure  all  the  professors 
in  Lothian  to  do  the  same." 

This  agreement  being  made,  Mr.  Wishart  was  delivered  into  the 
hands  of  the  earl,  who  immediately  conducted  him  to  Edinburgh. 

As  soon  as  the  earl  arrived  at  that  place,  he  was  sent  for  by  the 
queen,  who  being  an  inveterate  enemy  to  Wishart,  prevailed  on  the 
earl  (notwithstanding  the  promises  he  had  made)  to  commit  him  a 
prisoner  to  the  castle. 

35 


274  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS.  ^ 

The  cardinal  being  informed  of  Wishart's  situation,  went  to  Edin 
burgh,  and  immediately  caused  him  to  be  removed  from  thence  to  the 
castle  of  St.  Andrew's. 

The  inveterate  and  persecuting  prelate,  having  now  got  our  martyr 
fully  at  his  own  disposal,  resolved  to  proceed  immediately  to  try  him 
as  a  heretic :  for  which  purpose  he  assembled  the  prelates  at  St.  An- 
drew's church,  on  the  27th  of  February,  1546. 

At  this  meeting,  the  archbishop  of  Glasgow  gave  it  as  his  opinion, 
that  application  should  be  made  to  the  regent,  to  grant  a  commission 
to  some  noblemen  to  try  the  prisoner,  that  all  the  odium  of  putting  so 
popular  a  man  to  death  might  not  lie  on  the  clergy. 

To  this  the  cardinal  readily  agreed;  but  upon  sending  to  the  re- 
gent, he  received  the  following  answer :  "  that  he  would  do  well 
not  to  precipitate  this  man's  trial,  but  delay  it  until  his  coming ;  for 
as  to  himself,  he  would  not  consent  to  his  death  before  the  cause  was 
very  Avell  examined  ;  and  if  the  cardinal  should  do  otherwise,  he 
would  make  protestation,  that  the  blood  of  this  man  should  be  re- 
quired at  his  hands." 

The  cardinal  was  extremely  chagrined  at  this  message  from  the  re- 
gent ;  however,  he  determined  to  proceed  in  the  bloody  business  he 
had  undertaken  ;  and  therefore  sent  the  regent  word,  "  That  he  had 
not  written  to  him  about  this  matter,  as  supposing  himself  to  be  any 
way  dependant  upon  his  authority,  but  from  a  desire  that  the  prose- 
cution and  conviction  of  heretics  might  have  a  show  of  public  consent ; 
which,  since  he  could  not  this  way  obtain,  he  would  proceed  in  that 
way  which  to  him  appeared  the  most  proper." 

In  consequence  of  this,  the  cardinal  immediately  proceeded  to  the 
trial  of  Wishart,  against  whom  no  less  than  eighteen  articles  were 
exhibited,  which  were,  in  substance,  as  follows : 

That  he  had  despised  the  "  holy  mother-church ;"  had  deceived 
the  people  ;  had  ridiculed  the  mass  ;  had  preached  against  the  sacra- 
ments, saying  that  there  were  not  seven,  but  two  only,  viz.  baptism 
and  the  supper  of  the  Lord  ;  had  preached  against  confession  to  a 
priest ;  had  denied  transubstantiation  and  the  necessity  of  extreme 
unction  ;  would  not  admit  the  authority  of  the  pope  or  the  councils  ; 
allowed  the  eating  of  flesh  on  Friday ;  condemned  prayers  to  saints; 
spoke  against  the  vows  of  monks,  &.c.  saying,  that  "  whoever  was 
bound  to  such  vows,  had  vowed  themselves  to  the  state  of  damnation, 
and  that  it  was  lawful  for  priests  to  marry ;"  that  he  had  said,  "  it 
was  in  vain  to  build  costly  churches  to  the  honour  of  God,  seeing  that 
he  remained  not  in  churches  made  with  men's  hands  ;  nor  yet  could 
God  be  in  so  small  a  space  as  between  the  priest's  hands  ;" — and, 
finally,  that  he  had  avowed  his  disbelief  of  purgatory,  and  had  said, 
"  the  soul  of  man  should  sleep  till  the  last  day,  and  should  not  obtain 
immortal  life  till  that  time." 

Mr.  Wishart  answered  these  respective  articles  with  great  com- 
posure of  mind,  and  in  so  learned  and  clear  a  manner,  as  greatly 
surprised  most  of  those  who  were  present. 

A  bigoted  priest,  named  Lauder,  at  the  instigation  of  the  arch- 
bishop, not  only  heaped  a  load  of  curses  on  him,  but  treated  him  with 
the  most  barbarous  contempt,  calling  him  "  runagate,  false  heretic, 
traitor,  and  thief;"  and  not  satisfied  with  that,  spit  in  his  face,  and 
otherwise  maltreated  him. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  375 

On  this,  Mr.  Wishart  fell  on  his  knees,  and  after  making  a  prayer 
to  God,  tluis  addressed  his  judges  : 

"  Many  and  horrible  sayings  unto  me  a  Christian  man,  many  words 
abominable  to  hear,  have  ye  spoken  here  this  day ;  which  not  only 
to  teach,  but  even  to  think,  I  ever  thought  a  great  abomination." 

After  the  examination  was  finished,  the  archbishop  endeavoured 
to  prevail  on  Mr.  Wishart  to  recant ;  but  he  was  too  firmly  fixed  in 
his  religious  principles,  and  too  much  enlightend  with  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  to  be  in  the  least  moved. 

In  consequence  of  this,  the  archbishop  pronounced  on  him  the 
dreadful  sentence  of  death,  which  he  ordered  should  be  put  into  exe- 
cution on  the  following  day. 

As  soon  as  this  cruel  and  melancholy  ceremony  was  finished,  our 
mwtyr  fell  on  his  knees,  and  thus  exclaimed : 

"  O  immortal  God,  how  long  wilt  thou  suffer  the  rage,  and  great 
cruelty  of  the  ungodly,  to  exercise  their  fury  upon  thy  servants,  which 
do  further  thy  word  in  this  world  ?  Whereas  they,  on  the  contrary, 
seek  to  destroy  the  truth,  whereby  thou  hast  revealed  thyself  to  the 
world.  O  Lord,  we  know  certainly  that  thy  true  servants  must  needs 
suffer,  for  thy  name's  sake,  persecutions,  afflictions,  and  troubles,  in 
this  present  woi-ld ;  yet  we  desire,  that  thou  wouldest  preserve  and 
defend  thy  church,  which  thou  hast  chosen  before  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  and  give  thy  people  grace  to  hear  thy  word,  and  to  be  thy 
true  servants  in  this  present  life." 

Having  said  this,  he  arose,  and  was  immediately  conducted  by  the 
officers  to  the  prison  from  whence  he  had  been  brought,  in  the 
castle. 

In  the  evening  he  was  visited  by  two  friars,  who  told  him  he  must 
make  his  confession  to  them  ;  to  whom  he  replied,  "  I  will  not  make 
any  confession  to  you ;"  on  which  they  immediately  departed. 

Soon  after  this  came  the  sub-prior,  with  whom  Wishart  conversed 
in  so  feeling  a  manner  on  religious  matters,  as  to  make  him  weep. 
When  this  man  left  Wishart,  he  went  to  the  cardinal,  and  told  him,  he 
came  not  to  intercede  for  the  prisoner's  life,  but  to  make  known  his 
innocence  to  all  men.  At  these  words,  the  cardinal  expressed  great 
dissatisfaction,  and  forbid  the  sub-prior  from  again  visiting  Wishart. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  evening,  our  martyr  was  visited  by  the 
captain  of  the  castle,  with  several  of  his  friends  ;  v/ho  bringing  with 
them  some  bread  and  wine,  asked  him  if  he  would  eat  and  drink  with 
them.  "Yes,"  said  Wishart,  "  very  willingly,  for  I  know  you  are 
honest  men."  In  the  mean  time  he  desired  them  to  hear  him  a  little, 
when  he  discoursed  with  them  on  the  Lord's  Supper,  his  sufl^erings, 
and  death  for  us,  exhorting  them  to  love  one  another,  and  to  lay  aside 
all  rancour  and  malice,  as  became  the  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
continually  interceded  for  them  with  his  Father.  After  this  he  gave 
thanks  to  God,  and  blessing  the  bread  and  wine,  he  took  the  bread 
and  brake  it,  giving  some  to  each,  saying,  at  the  same  time,  "  Eat 
this,  remember  that  Christ  died  for  us,  and  feed  on  it  spiritually." 
Then  taking  the  cup,  he  drank,  ^and  bade  them  "  remember  that 
Christ's  blood  was  shed  for  them."  After  this  he  gave  thanks,  prayed 
for  some  time,  took  leave  of  his  visiters,  and  retired  to  his  chamber. 

On  the  morning  of  his  execution,  there  came  to  him  two  friars  from 
the  cardinal ;  one  of  whom  put  on  him  a  black  linen  coat,  and  the 


376  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

other  brought  several  bags  of  gunpowder,  which  they  tied  about  dif- 
ferent parts  of  his  body. 

In  this  dress  he  was  conducted  from  the  room  in  which  he  had  been 
confined,  to  the  outer  chamber  of  the  governor's  apartments,  there 
to  stay  till  the  necessary  preparations  were  made  for  his  execution. 

The  windows  and  balconies  of  the  castle,  opposite  the  place  where 
he  was  to  suffer,  were  all  hung  with  tapestry  and  silk  hangings,  with 
cushions  for  the  cardinal  and  his  train,  who  were  from  thence  to  feast 
their  eyes  with  the  torments  of  this  innocent  man.  There  was  also 
a  large  guard  of  soldiers,  not  so  much  to  secure  the  execution,  as  to 
show  a  vain  ostentation  of  power ;  besides  which,  cannon  were  placed 
on  different  parts  of  the  castle. 

All  the  preparations  being  completed,  Wishart,  after  having  his 
haeds  tied  behind  him,  was  conducted  to  the  fatal  spot.  In  his  way 
thither  he  was  accosted  by  two  friars,  who  desired  him  to  pray  to  the 
Virgin  Mary  to  intercede  for  him.  To  whom  he  meekly  said,  "  cease ; 
tempt  me  not,  I  entreat  you." 

As  soon  as  he  arrived  at  the  stake,  the  executioner  put  a  rope 
around  his  neck,  and  a  chain  about  his  middle ;  upon  which  he  fell  on 
his  knees,  and  thus  exclaimed : 

"  O  thou  Saviour  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  me !  Father  of 
heaven,  I  commend  my  spirit  into  thy  holy  hands." 

After  repeating  these  words  three  times,  he  arose,  and  turning  him- 
self to  the  spectators,  addressed  them  as  follows : 

"  Christian  brethren  and  sisters,  I  beseech  you,  be  not  offended  at 
the  word  of  God  for  the  torments  which  you  see  prepared  for  me ; 
but  I  exhort  you,  that  ye  love  the  word  of  God  for  your  salvation, 
and  suffer  patiently,  and  with  a  comfortable  heart,  for  the  word's 
sake,  which  is  your  undoubted  salvation,  and  everlasting  comfort. 
I  pray  you  also,  show  my  brethren  and  sisters,  who  have  often  heard 
me,  that  they  cease  not  to  learn  the  word  of  God,  which  I  taught 
them  according  to  the  measure  of  grace  given  me,  but  to  hold  fast  to 
it  with  the  strictest  attention ;  and  show  them,  that  the  doctrine  was 
no  old  wives'  fables,  but  the  truth  of  God  ;  for  if  I  had  taught  men's 
doctrine,  I  should  have  had  greater  thanks  from  men :  but  for  the  word 
of  God's  sake  I  now  suffer,  not  sorrowfully,  but  with  a  glad  heart 
and  mind.  For  this  cause  I  was  sent,  that  I  should  suffer  this  fire 
for  Christ's  sake ;  behold  my  face,  you  shall  not  see  me  change  my 
countenance  ;  I  fear  not  the  fire  ;  and  if  persecution  come  to  you  for 
the  word's  sake,  I  pray  you  fear  not  them  that  can  kill  the  body,  and 
have  no  power  to  hurt  the  soul." 

After  this,  he  prayed  for  his  accusers,  saying,  "  I  beseech  thee. 
Father  of  heaven,  forgive  them  that  have,  from  ignorance,  or  an  evil 
mind,  forged  lies  of  me  :  I  forgive  them  with  all  my  heart.  I  beseech 
Christ  to  forgive  them,  that  have  ignorantly  condemned  me." 

Then,  again  turning  himself  to  the  spectators,  he  said,  "  I  beseech 
you,  brethren,  exhort  your  prelates  to  learn  the  word  of  God,  that 
they  may  be  ashamed  to  do  evil,  and  learn  to  do  good ;  or  there  will 
come  upon  them  the  wrath  of  God,  which  they  shall  not  eschew." 

As  soon  as  he  had  finished  this  speech,  the  executioner  fell  on  his 
knees  before  him,  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  forgive  me,  for  I  am 
not  th  5  cause  of  your  death." 

In  roturn  to  this,  Wishart  cordially  took  the  man  by  the  hand,  and 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  277 

kissed  him,  saying,  "  Lo,  here  is  a  token  that  I  forgive  thee ;  my 
heart,  do  thine  office." 

He  was  then  fastened  to  the  stake,  and  the  faggots  being  lighted, 
immediately  set  fire  to  the  powder  that  was  tied  about  him,  and  which 
blew  into  a  flame  and  smoke. 

The  governor  of  the  castle,  who  stood  so  near  that  he  was  singed 
with  the  flame,  exhorted  our  martyr,  in  a  few  words,  to  be  of  good 
cheer,  and  to  ask  pardon  of  God  for  his  ofiences.  To  which  he  re- 
plied, "  This  flame  occasions  trouble  to  my  body,  indeed,  but  it  hath 
in  no  wise  broken  my  spirit.  But  he  who  now  so  proudly  looks  down 
upon  me  from  yonder  lofty  place,"  pointing  to  the  cardinal,  "  shall, 
ere  long,  be  as  ignominiously  thrown  down,  as  now  he  proudly  lolls 
at  his  ease." 

"When  he  had  said  this,  the  executioner  pulled  the  rope  which  was 
tied  about  his  neck  with  great  violence,  so  that  he  was  soon  strangled ; 
and  the  fire  getting  strength  burnt  with  such  rapidity  that  in  less  than 
an  hour  his  body  was  totally  consumed. 

Thus  died,  in  confirmation  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  a  sincere  be- 
liever, whose  fortitude  and  constancy,  during  his  suflferings,  can  only 
be  imputed  to  the  support  of  divine  aid,  in  order  to  fulfil  that  memo- 
rable promise,  "  As  is  thy  day,  so  shall  thy  strength  be  also." 

Cardinal  Beaton  put  to  Death. 

The  prediction  of  Mr.  Wishart,  concerning  Cardinal  Beaton,  is  re- 
lated by  Buchanan,  and  others ;  but  it  has  been  doubted,  by  some 
later  writers,  whether  he  really  made  such  prediction  or  not.  Be 
that  as  it  may,  it  is  certain,  that  the  death  of  Wishart  did,  in  a  short 
time  after,  prove  fatal  to  the  cardinal  himself:  the  particulars  of 
which  we  subjoin. 

Soon  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wishart,  the  cardinal  went  to  Finha- 
ven,  the  seat  of  the  earl  of  Crawford,  to  solemnize  a  marriage  be- 
tween the  eldest  son  of  that  nobleman,  and  his  ov/n  natural  daughter, 
Margaret.  While  he  was  thus  employed,  he  received  intelligence 
that  an  English  squadron  was  upon  the  coast,  and  that  consequently 
an  invasion  was  to  be  feared.  Upon  this  he  immediately  returned  to 
St.  Andrew's,  and  appointed  a  day  for  the  nobility  and  gentry  to  meet, 
and  consult  what  was  proper  to  be  done  on  this  occasion.  But  as  no 
farther  news  was  heard  of  the  English  fleet,  their  apprehensions  of 
an  invasion  soon  subsided. 

In  the  mean  time  Norman  Lesley,  eldest  son  of  the  earl  of  Rothes, 
who  had  been  treated  by  the  cardinal  with  injustice  and  contempt, 
formed  a  design,  in  conjunction  with  his  uncle  John  Lesley,  who 
hated  Beaton,  and  others  who  were  inflamed  against  him  on  account 
of  his  persecution  of  the  protestants,  the  death  of  Wishart,  and  other 
causes,  to  assassinate  the  prelate,  though  he  now  resided  in  the  castle 
of  St.  Andrews,  which  he  was  fortifying  at  great  expense,  and  had, 
in  the  opinion  of  that  age,  already  rendered  almost  impregnable. 

The  cardinal's  retinue  was  numerous,  the  to^f  n  was  at  his  devotion, 
and  the  neighbouring  country  full  of  his  dependants.  However,  the 
conspirators,  who  were  in  numbej'  only  sixteen,  having  concerted 
their  plan,  met  together  early  in  the  morning,  on  Saturday  the  20th 
of  May.  The  first  thing  they  did,  was  to  seize  the  porter  of  the 
castle,  from  whom  they  took  the  keys,  and  secured  the  gate.     They 


278  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

then  sent  four  of  their  party  to  watch  the  cardinal's  chamber,  that  he 
might  have  no  notice  given  him  of  what  was  doing ;  after  which  they 
went  and  called  up  the  servants  and  attendants,  to  whom  they  were 
well  known,  and  turned  them  out  of  the  gate,  to  the  number  of  fifty, 
as  they  did  also  upwards  of  a  hundred  workmen,  who  were  employed 
in  the  fortifications  and  buildings  of  the  castle  ;  but  the  eldest  son  of 
the  regent,  (whom  the  cardinal  kept  with  him,  under  pretence  of  su- 
perintending his  education,  but  in  reality  as  a  hostage,)  they  kept  for 
their  own  security. 

AH  this  was  done  with  so  little  noise,  that  the  cardinal  was  not 
waked  till  they  knocked  at  his  chamber  door ;  upon  which  he  cried 
out,  "  Who  is  there  ?"  John  Lesley  answered,  "  My  name  is  Les- 
ley." "  Which  Lesley?"  inquired  the  cardinal ;  "  is  it  Norman  ?"  It 
was  answered,  that  he  must  open  the  door  to  those  who  were  there ; 
but  instead  of  this  he  barricaded  it  in  the  best  manner  he  could.  How- 
ever, finding  that  they  had  brought  fire  in  order  to  force  their  way, 
,and  they  having,  as  it  is  said  by  some,  made  him  a  promise  of  his  life, 
he  opened  the  door.  They  immediately  entered  with  their  swords 
drawn,  and  John  Lesley  smote  him  twice  or  thrice,  as  did  also  Peter 
Carmichael ;  but  James  Melvil,  (as  Mr.  Knox  relates  the  affair,)  per- 
ceiving them  to  be  in  choler,  said,  "  This  work,  and  judgment  of 
God,  although  it  be  secret,  ought  to  be  done  with  greater  gravity ;" 
and  presenting  the  point  of  his  sword  to  the  cardinal,  said  to  him, 
"  Repent  thee  of  thy  wicked  life,  but  especially  of  the  shedding  of  the 
blood  of  that  notable  instrument  of  God,  Mr.  George  Wishart,  which 
albeit  the  flame  of  fire  consumed  before  men,  yet  cries  it  for  ven- 
geance upon  thee  ;  and  we  from  God  are  sent  to  revenge  it.  For  here, 
before  my  God,  I  protest,  that  neither  the  hatred  of  thy  person,  the 
love  of  thy  riches,  nor  the  fear  of  any  trouble  thou  couldst  have  done 
to  me  in  particular,  moved  or  moveth  me  to  strike  thee  ;  but  only  be- 
cause thou  hast  been,  and  remainest,  an  obstinate  enemy  of  Christ 
Jesus,  and  his  haly  gospel."  Having  said  this,  he,  with  his  sword, 
run  the  cardinal  twice  or  thrice  through  the  body  ;  who  only  said,  "  I 
am  a  priest!  Fie!  fie!  all  is  gone?"  and  then  expired,  being  about 
fifty-two  years  of  age. 

Thus  fell  Cardinal  Beaton,  who  had  been  as  great  a  persecutor 
against  the  protestants  in  Scotland,  as  Bonner  was  in  England ;  and 
whose  death  was  as  little  regretted  by  all  true  professors  of  Christ's 
gospel. 

The  character  of  this  distinguished  tyrant  is  thus  given  by  a  cele- 
brated writer : 

"  Cardinal  Beaton  had  not  used  his  power  with  moderation  equal  to 
the  prudence  by  which  he  obtained  it.  Notwithstanding  his  great 
abilities,  he  had  too  many  of  the  passions  and  prejudices  of  an  angry 
leader  of  a  faction,  to  govern  a  divided  people  with  temper.  His  re- 
sentment against  one  part  of  the  nobility,  his  insolence  towards  the 
rest,  his  seve-rity  to  the  reformers,  and,  above  all,  the  barbarous  and 
illegal  execution  of  the  famous  George  Wishart,  a  man  of  honourable 
birth,  and  of  primitive  sanctity,  wore  out  the  patience  of  a  fierce  age, 
and  nothing  but  a  bold  hand  was  wanting,  to  gratify  the  public  wish 
by  his  des-truction." 

The  death  of  Cardinal  Beaton,  for  a  short  time,  gave  new  spirits  to 
the  reformed  in  all  parts  of  Scotland  ;  but  their  pleasing  expectatiojos 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  SCOTLAND.  279' 

were  damped,  when  they  discovered  the  disposition  of  his  successor, 
John  Hamilton,  who  was  no  less  a  rigid  papist,  and  violent  persecutor 
of  the  protestants,  than  his  predecessor. 

The  history  of  this  man's  proceedings,  our  limits  will  not  allow  us 
to  record.  Many  Avho  favoured  the  reformed  doctrine  were  imprison- 
ed by  him ;  others  were  banished,  and  some  suffered  death.  We  have 
room  to  notice  only  the  history  of  Walter  Mille. 

Martyrdom  of  Walter  Mille. 

The  last  person  who  suffered  martyrdom  in  Scotland,  for  the  cause 
of  Christ,  was  one  Walter  Mille,  who  was  burnt  at  Edinburgh  in  the 
year  1558. 

This  person,  in  his  younger  years,  had  travelled  into  Germany, 
and  on  his  return  was  installed  a  priest  of  the  church  of  Lunan  in 
Angus ;  but,  on  an  information  of  heresy  against  him,  in  the  time  of 
Cardinal  Beaton,  he  was  forced  to  abandon  his  charge,  and  abscond. 

After  the  death  of  that  prelate  he  returned,  not  knowing  the  perse- 
cuting spirit  of  his  successor.  Being  well  known  by  several  bigoted 
papists  in  the  neighbourhood,  they  accused  him  of  heresy ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which  he  was  apprehended,  and  committed  to  prison. 

,A  few  days,  after  he  was  brought  before  the  archbishop  and  his 
suffragans,  in  order  to  be  examined  relative  to  his  religious  opinions ; 
when  Sir  Andrew  Oliphant,  by  order  of  the  archbishop,  interrogated 
him  as  follows : 

Oliphant.     What  think  you  of  priest's  marriage  ? 

Mille,  I  hold  it  a  blessed  band  :  for  Christ  himself  maintained  it, 
and  approved  the  same,  and  also  made  it  free  to  all  men ;  but  you 
think  it  not  free  to  you ;  ye  abhor  it,  and  in  the  mean  time  take  other 
men's  wives  and  daughters,  and  will  not  keep  the  band  God  hath 
made.  Ye  vow  chastity,  and  break  the  same.  The  Apostle  Paul 
had  rather  marry  than  burn ;  the  which  I  have  done,  for  God  never 
forbade  marriage  to  any  man,  what  state  or  degree  soever  he  were. 

Oliphant.     Thou  sayest  there  be  not  seven  sacraments. 

Mille.  Give  me  the  Lord's  supper,  and  bap'tism,  and  take  you  the 
rest,  and  part  them  among  you.  For  if  there  be  seven,  why  have 
you  omitted  one  of  them,  to  wit,  marriage,  and  given  yourself  to 
whoredom  ? 

Oliphant.  Thou  art  against  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and 
sayest  that  the  mass  is  wrong,  and  is  idolatry. 

Mille.  A  lord  or  a  king  sendeth  and  calleth  many  to  a  dinner,  and 
when  the  dinner  is  in  readiness,  he  causeth  to  ring  a  bell,  and  the  men 
come  to  the  hall,  and  sit  down  to  be  partakers  of  the  dinner,  but  the 
lord,  turning  his  back  unto  them,  eateth  all  himself,  and  mocketh 
them  ;  so  do  ye. 

Oliphant.  Thou  deniest  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  be  the  very 
body  of  Christ  really  in  flesh  and  blood. 

Mille.  The  scripture  of  God  is  not  to  be  taken  carnally,  but  spi- 
ritually, and  standeth  in  faith  only ;  and  as  for  the  mass,  it  is  wrong, 
for  Christ  was  once  offered  on  the  cross  for  man's  trespass,  and  will 
never  be  offered  again,  for  then  he  ended  all  sacrifices. 

Oliphant.     Thou  deniest  the  office  of  a  bishop. 

Mille.  I  affirm  that  they,  whom  ye  call  bishops,  do  no  bishops' 
works ;  nor  use  the  office  of  bishop,  as  Paul  biddeth,  writing  to  Timo- 


280  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

thy,  but  live  after  their  own  sensual  pleasure,  and  take  no  care  of  the 
flock ;  nor  yet  regard  they  the  word  of  God,  but  desire  to  be  honoured 
and  called  my  lords. 

Oliphant.  Thou  spakest  against  pilgrimage,  and  calledst  it  a  pil- 
grimage to  whoredom. 

Mille.  I  affirm  and  say,  that  it  is  not  commanded  in  the  scripture, 
and,  that  there  is  no  greater  whoredom  in  any  place,  than  at  your  pil- 
grimages, except  it  be  in  common  brothels. 

Oliphant.  Thou  preachedst  secretly  and  privately  in  houses,  and 
openly  in  the  fields. 

Mille.     Yea,  man,  and  on  the  sea  also,  sailing  in  a  ship. 

Oliphant.  Wilt  thou  not  recant  thy  erroneous  opinions?  and  if  thou 
wilt  not,  I  will  pronounce  sentence  against  thee. 

Mille.  I  am  accused  of  my  life ;  I  know  I  must  die  once,  and 
therefore,  as  Christ  said  to  Judas,  quod  facis  fac  citius.  Ye  shall 
know  that  I  will  not  recant  the  truth,  for  I  am  corn,  I  am  no  chaff;  I 
will  not  be  blown  away  with  the  wind,  nor  burst  with  the  flail ;  but  I 
will  abide  both. 

In  consequence  of  this,  sentence  of  condemnation  was  immediately 
passed  on  him,  and  he  was  conducted  to  prison  in  order  for  execution 
the  following  day. 

This  steadfast  believer  in  Christ  was  eighty-two  years  of  age,  and 
very  infirm  ;  from  whence  it  was  supposed,  that  he  could  scarcely  be 
heard.  However,  when  he  was  led  to  the  place  of  execution,  he  ex- 
pressed his  religious  sentiments  with  such  courage,  and  at  the  same 
time  composure  of  mind,  as  astonished  even  his  enemies.  As  soon 
as  he  was  fastened  to  the  stake,  and  the  fagots  lighted,  he  addressed 
the  spectators  as  follows  : 

"  The  cause  why  I  suffer  this  day  is  not  for  any  crime,  (though  I 
acknowledge  myself  a  miserable  sinner,)  but  only  for  the  defence  of 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ ;  and  I  praise  God  who  hath  called 
me,  by  his  mercy,  to  seal  the  truth  with  my  life  ;  which,  as  I  received 
it  from  him,  so  I  willingly  offer  it  up  to  his  glory.  Therefore,  as  you 
would  escape  eternal  death,  be  no  longer  seduced  by  the  lies  of  the 
seat  of  antichrist ;  but  depend  solely  on  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  mercy, 
that  you  may  be  delivered  from  condemnation."  He  then  added, 
"  That  he  trusted  he  should  be  the  last  who  would  suffer  death  in 
Scotland  upon  a  religious  account." 

Thus  did  this  pious  Christian  cheerfully  give  up  his  life,  in  defence 
of  the  truth  of  Christ's  gospel,  not  doubting  but  he  should  be  made  a 
partaker  of  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

The  people  were  so  grieved  at  the  death  of  this  good  man,  that,  as 
a  monument  of  it  to  future  ages,  they  raised  a  pile  of  stones  on  the 
spot  where  he  suffered.  This,  however,  was  removed  by  order  of  the 
popish  clergy,  but  replaced  again  by  the  people  several  times,  till  at 
length  a  guard  was  appointed  to  apprehend  all  persons  who  should 
carry  stones  to  that  place. 

It  is  remarkable  that  from  the  universal  esteem  in  which  this  man 
was  held  by  the  people,  a  cord  could  not  be  found  to  tie  him  with  after 
his  condemnation  ;  and  on  that  very  account  his  execution  was  post- 
poned until  the  next  morning,  when  they  were  reduced  to  the  neces- 
sity of  using  the  cords  belonging  to  the  archbishop's  pavilion. 

The  death  of  Walter  Mille  proved  the  overthrow  of  popery  in  Scot 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  fciCOTLAND.  2S1 

land.  The  clergy  were  so  sensible  that  their  affairs  were  falling  to 
decay,  that  they,  from  that  time,  never  dared  to  proceed  to  a  capital 
punishment,  on  account  of  religion  ;  insomuch,  that  in  the  synod  held 
in  Edinburgh,  in  July  this  year,  1558,  some  persons  who  had  been 
impeached  of  heresy  were  only  condemned,  upon  their  non-appear- 
ance, to  make  a  public  recantation  at  the  market-cross  of  that  city,  on 
the  1  st  of  September  following,  being  St.  Giles's  day,  the  tutelar  saint 
of  that  place. 

It  was  usual,  at  the  feast  of  this  saint,  which  now  nearly  approached, 
to  carry  his  image  in  procession  through  the  town,  and  the  queen  re- 
gent was  to  honour  the  solemnity  with  her  presence.  But  when  the 
time  was  come,  the  image  was  missing :  it  having  been  stolen  from 
its  station,  by  some  who  were  too  wise  to  pray  to  it. 

This  caused  a  halt  to  be  made,  till  another  image  was  borrowed 
from  the  Gray -friars,  with  which  they  set  forward ;  and  after  the 
queen  had  accompanied  them  a  considerable  way,  she  withdrew  into 
the  castle,  where  she  was  to  dine.  But  no  sooner  was  she  gone,  than 
some  persons  who  had  been  purposely  appointed,  tore  the  picture 
from  off"  the  shoulders  of  those  who  carried  it,  threw  it  into  the  dirt, 
and  totally  destroyed  it. 

This  gave  such  universal  satisfaction  to  the  people,  that  a  general 
shout  ensued,  and  a  riot  continued  in  the  street  during  some  hours  ; 
which  was  at  length  suppressed  by  the  vigilance  of  the  magistrates. 

About  the  same  time  a  great  disturbance  happened  at  Perth,  the 
circumstances  attending  which  were  As  follows  ;  a  celebrated  reformist 
minister  having  preached  to  a  numerous  congregation,  after  sermon 
was  over,  some  godly  persons  remained  in  the  church,  when  a  priest 
was  so  imprudent  as  to  open  a  case,  in  which  was  curiously  engraved 
the  figures  of  many  saints  ;  after  which  he  made  preparations  for  say- 
ing mass.  A  young  man  observing  this,  said  aloud,  "  This  is  intole- 
rable !  As  God  plainly  condemns,  in  scripture,  idolatry,  shall  we  stand 
and  see  such  an  insult?"  The  priest  was  so  offended  at  this,  that  he 
struck  the  youth  a  violent  blow  on  the  head,  on  which  he  broke  one 
of  the  figures  in  the  case,  when  immediately  all  the  people  fell  on  the 
priest  and  destroyed  every  thing  in  the  church  that  tended  to  idolatry. 
This  being  soon  known  abroad,  the  people  assembled  in  large  bodies, 
and  proceeded  to  the  monasteries  of  the  Gray  and  Black  Friars,  both 
of  which  they  stripped  ;  and  then  pulled  down  the  house  of  the  Car- 
thusians ;  so  that  in  the  space  of  two  days  nothing  remained  of  those 
noble  buildings  but  the  bare  walls.  The  like  kind  of  outrages  were 
committed  in  many  other  towns  in  the  kingdom. 

At  this  time  there  were  many  persons  who  made  it  their  business 
to  solicit  subscriptions  in  order  to  carry  on  the  work  of  reformation, 
and  to  abolish  popery.  Among  these  were  several  of  the  nobility, 
particularly  the  earl  of  Argyle,  the  Lord  James  Stewart,  the  earl  of 
Glencairn,  &c. 

The  endeavours  of  these  noble  reformists  were  attended  with  such 
success,  that  they  at  length  effected  a  complete  reformation  in  the 
kingdom  ;  though  they  met  with  many  obstacles  from  their  inveterate 
enemies  the  papists. 

36 


382  BOOlP*OP  MARTYRS. 

BOOK  IX. 

PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION  IN  THE  REIGN  OF  EDWARD  VI. 

Edward  was  the  only  son  of  King  Henry,  by  his  beloved  wife, 
Jane  Seymour,  who  died  the  day  after  his  birth,  which  took  place  on 
the  12th  of  October,  1537,  so  that,  when  he  came  to  the  throne,  in 
1547,  he  was  but  ten  years  old. 

At  six  years  of  age  he  was  put  into  the  hands  of  Dr.  Cox  and  Mr. 
Cheke ;  the  one  was  to  form  his  mind,  and  teach  him  philosophy  and 
divinity ;  the  other  to  teach  him  languages  and  mathematics  ;  other 
masters  were  also  appointed  for  the  various  parts  of  his  education. 
He  discovered  very  early  a  good  disposition  to  religion  and  virtue, 
and  a  particular  reverence  for  the  scriptures;  and  was  once  greatly 
offended  with  a  person,  who,  in  order  to  reach  something  hastily,  laid 
a  great  Bible  on  the  floor,  and  stood  upon  it.  He  made  great  progress 
in  learning,  and  at  the  age  of  eight  years,  wrote  Latin  letters  fre- 
quently both  to  the  king,  to  Queen  Catherine  Parr,  to  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  his  uncle,  the  earl  of  Hertford. 

Upon  his  father's  decease,  the  earl  of  Hertford  and  Sir  Anthony 
Brown  were  sent  to  bring  him  to  the  tower  of  London  ;  and  when 
Henry's  death  was  published,  he  was  proclaimed  king. 

The  education  of  Edward,  having  been  entrusted  to  protestants, 
and  Hertford,  afterwards  created  duke  of  Somerset,  being  appointed 
protector,  and  favouring  the  reformation,  that  cause  greatly  advanced ; 
notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  some  in  power,  among  whom  were 
Gardiner,  Bonner,  Touslatt,  and,  above  all,  the  Lady  Mary,  the  next 
heir  to  the  throne. 

Under  the  auspices  of  the  young  king,  Cranmer  determined  to  pro- 
ceed more  vigorously  in  the  work  of  reformation.  Accordingly,  as 
a  beginning,  a  general  visitation  of  all  the  churches  in  England  was 
resolved  upon.  The  visiters  were  accompanied  by  preachers,  who 
were  to  justify  their  conduct,  and  to  reason  away  existing  supersti- 
tions. 

The  only  thing  by  which  the  people  could  be  universally  instruct- 
ed, was  a  book  of  homilies  :  therefore  the  twelve  first  homilies  in  the 
book,  still  known  by  that  name,  were  compiled.  The  chief  design  of 
these  homilies  was  to  instruct  the  people  as  to  the  natiire  of  ihe  gos- 
pel covenant. 

About  the  same  time,  orders  Avere  given  to  place  a  Bible  in  every 
church ;  which,  though  it  had  been  commanded  by  Henry,  had  not 
been  generally  complied  with.  This  was  accompanied  by  Erasmus' 
paraphrase  of  the  New  Testament.  The  great  reputation  of  that 
Itearned  man,  and  his  dying  in  the  communion  of  the  Roman  church, 
rendered  his  paraphrase  preferable  to  any  other  work  then  extant. 

Injunctions,  also,  were  added  for  removing  images,  and  abolishing 
customs  which  engendered  superstition.  The  scriptures  were  to  be 
read  more  frequently  in  public,  preaching  and  catechising  were  also 
to  be  more  frequent,  and  the  clergy  were  to  be  exhorted  to  be  more 
exemplary  in  their  lives. 

Next,  the  Liturgy  was  revised,  and  the  marriage  of  the  priests 
agreed  to.     Acts  were  passed  by  parliament  in  aid  of  the  views  and 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  283 

proceedings  of  the  reformers.  The  new  liturgy  was  generally  intro- 
duced, and  to  great  numbers  proved  highly  acceptable.  The  prin- 
cess Mary,  however,  steadfastly  refused  it,  and  continued  to  hear 
mass  in  her  chapel. 

The  greater  number  of  the  bishops  were  now  friends  of  the  re- 
formation. It  was  thought,  therefore,  to  be  a  convenient  time  to 
settle  the  doctrine  of  the  church.  Accordingly,  a  body  of  articles  was 
framed  by  the  bishops  and  clergy.  These  articles  were  forty-two  in 
number.  In  Elizabeth's  reign  they  were  reduced  to  thirty-nine,  and 
have  been  continued  from  that  day  to  the  present  to  be  the  acknow- 
ledged creed  of  the  church  of  England. 

The  reformers  next  proceeded  to  revise  anew  the  lately  published 
book  of  common  prayer.  In  the  daily  service  they  added  the  confes- 
sion and  absolution  ;  "  that  so  the  worship  of  God  might  begin  with 
a  grave  and  humble  confession  ;  after  which  a  solemn  declaration  of 
the  mercy  of  God,  according  to  the  terms  of  the  gospel,"  was  to  be 
pronounced  by  the  priest.  At  the  same  time  all  popish  customs  were 
finally  abolished.  The  liturgy,  as  now  established,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  a  few  trifling  alterations,  made  under  Elizabeth,  assumed  its 
present  appearance. 

While  the  reformation  was  thus  proceeding,  and  was  likely,  under 
providence,  to  terminate  in  an  abandonment  of  every  vestige  of  the 
Roman  superstition,  the  prospects  of  the  reformers  were  suddenly 
overcast  by  the  afflicting  illness  and  death  of  the  young  king. 

He  had  contracted  great  colds  by  violent  exercises,  which,  in  Janu- 
ary, settled  into  so  obstinate  a  cough  that  all  the  skill  of  physicians, 
and  the  aid  of  medicine,  proved  ineffectual.  There  was  a  suspicion 
over  all  Europe,  that  he  was  poisoned  ;  but  no  certain  grounds  ap- 
pear for  justifying  it. 

During  his  sickness,  Ridley  preached  before  him,  and  among  other 
things  spoke  much  on  works  of  charity,  and  the  duty  of  men  of  high 
condition,  to  be  en-iinent  in  good  works.  The  king  was  much  touched 
with  this  ;  and  after  the  sermon,  he  sent  for  the  bishop,  and  treated 
him  with  such  respect  that  he  made  him  sit  down  and  be  covered  :  he 
then  told  him  what  impression  his  exhortation  had  made  on  him,  and 
therefore  he  desired  to  be  directed  by  him  how  to  do  his  duty  in  that 
matter. 

Ridley  took  a  little  time  to  consider  of  it,  and  after  some  consulta- 
tion with  the  lord  mayor  and  aldermen  of  London,  he  brought  the 
king  a  scheme  of  several  foundations  ;  one  for  the  sick  and  wounded  \ 
another  for  such  as  were  Avilfully  idle,  or  were  mad ;  and  a  third  for 
orphans.  Edward,  acting  on  this  suggestion,  endowed  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's hospital  for  the  first.  Bridewell  for  the  second,  and  Christ's 
hospital,  near  Newgate,  for  the  third ;  and  he  enlarged  the  grant 
which  he  had  made  the  year  before,  for  St.  Thomas's  hospital,  in 
Southwark.  The  statutes  and  warrants  relating  to  these  were  not 
finished  till  the  26th  of  June,  though  he  gave  orders  to  make  all  the 
haste  that  was  possible:  and  when  he  set  his  hand  to  them,  he  blessed 
God  for  having  prolonged  his  life  till  he  had  finished  his  designs  con- 
cerning them.  These  houses  have,  by  the  good  government  and  the 
great  charities  of  the  city  of  London,  continued  to  be  so  useful,  and 
grown  to  be  so  well  endowed,  that  now  they  may  be  reckoned  among 
the  noblest  in  Europe. 


284  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

The  king  bore  his  sickness  with  great  submission  to  the  will  of 
God,  and  seemed  concerned  in  nothing  so  much  as  the  state  that  reli- 
gion and  the  church  would  be  in  after  his  death.  The  duke  of  Nor- 
thumberland, who  was  at  the  head  of  affairs,  resolved  to  improve  the 
fears  the  king  was  in  concerning  religion,  to  the  advantage  of  Lady 
Jane  Grey,  who  was  married  to  his  son,  Lord  Guilford  Dudley.  Ed- 
ward was  easily  persuaded  by  him  to  order  the  judges  to  put  some 
articles,  which  he  had  signed,  for  the  succession  of  the  crown,  in  the 
common  form  of  law.  They  answered,  that  the  succession  being 
settled  by  act  of  parliament,  could  not  be  taken  away,  except  by  par- 
liament ;  yet  the  king  persisted  in  his  orders. 

The  judges  then  declared,  before  the  council,  that  it  had  been  made 
treason  by  an  act  passed  in  this  reign,  to  change  the  succession ;  so 
that  they  could  not  meddle  with  it.  Montague  was  chief  justice,  and 
spake  in  the  name  of  the  rest. 

On  this,  Northumberland  fell  into  a  violent  passion,  calling  him 
traitor,  for  refusing  to  obey  the  king's  commands.  But  the  judges 
were  not  moved  by  his  threats  ;  and  they  were  again  brought  before 
the  king,  who  sharply  rebuked  them  for  their  delays.  They  replied, 
that  all  they  could  do  would  be  of  no  force  without  a  parliament ;  yet 
they  were  required  to  perform  it  in  the  best  manner  they  could. 

At  last  Montague  desired  they  might  first  have  a  pardon  for  what 
they  were  to  do,  which  being  granted,  all  the  judges,  except  Cosnaid 
and  Hales,  agreed  to  the  patent,  and  delivered  their  opinions,  that  the 
lord  chancellor  might  put  the  seal  to  the  articles,  drawn  up  by  the 
king,  and  that  then  they  would  be  good  in  law.  Cosnaid  was  at  last 
prevailed  on  to  join  in  the  same  opinion,  so  that  Hales,  who  was  a 
zealous  protestant,  was  the  onTy  man  who  stood  out  to  the  last. 

The  privy  counsellors  were  next  required  to  sign  the  paper.  Cecil, 
in  a  relation  he  wrote  of  this  transaction,  says,  that  "  hearing  some 
of  the  judges  declare  so  positively  that  it  was  against  law,  he  refused 
to  set  his  hand  to  it  as  a  privy  counsellor,  but  signed  it  only  as  a  wit- 
ness to  the  king's  subscription." 

Cranmer  came  to  the  council  when  it  was  passed  there,  and  refused 
to  consent  to  it,  when  he  was  pressed  to  it ;  saying,  "  he  would  never 
have  a  hand  in  disinheriting  his  late  master's  daughters."  The  dying 
king,  at  last,  by  his  importunity,  prevailed  with  him  to  do  it ;  upon 
which  the  great  seal  was  put  to  the  patents. 

The  king's  distemper  continued  to  increase,  so  that  the  physicians 
despaired  of  his  recovery.  A  confident  woman  undertook  his  cure, 
and  he  was  put  into  her  hands,  but  she  left  him  worse  than  she  found 
him ;  and  this  heightened  the  jealousy  against  the  duke  of  Northum- 
berland, who  had  introduced  her,  and  dismissed  the  physicians.  At 
last,  to  crown  his  designs,  he  got  the  king  to  write  to  his  sisters  to 
come  and  divert  him  in  his  sickness;  and  the  exclusion  had  been 
conducted  so  secretly,  that  they,  apprehending  no  danger,  began  their 
journey. 

On  the  6th  of  July  the  king  felt  the  approach  of  death,  and  prepared 
himself  for  it  in  a  most  devout  manner.  He  was  often  heard  offer- 
ing up  prayers  and  ejaculations  to  God  ;  particularly  a  few  moments 
before  he  died  he  prayed  earnestly  that  the  Lord  would  take  him 
out  of  this  wretched  life,  and  committed  his  spirit  to  him ;  he  inter- 
ceded very  fervently  for  his  subjects,  that  God  would  preserve  Eng- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 


285 


land  from  popery,  and  maintain  his  true  religion  among  them.  The 
last  words  he  uttered  were  these,  "  I  am  faint ;  Lord  have  mercy  upon 
me,  and  take  my  spirit." 

The  death  of  so  pious  a  prince — of  one  who  had  the  reformation  of 
the  church  so  much  at  heart,  was,  indeed,  a  mysterious  Providence. 
But  God  saw  fit  so  to  order  circumstances,  as  to  show  more  fully  the 
awful  pride  and  intolerant  spirit  of  the  papacy.  The  cruel  martyr- 
doms to  which  we  now  proceed,  form  a  tremendous  comment  on  the 
genius  of  popery.  If  it  could  give  birth  to  such  barbarities  as  the 
reader  will  notice  in  the  subsequent  pages  of  this  volume,  and  could 
sanction  them,  and  even  to  this  day  can  justify  them — can  it  have  pro- 
ceeded from  the  gospel  of  Him  who  proclaimed  "  peace  on  earth, 
and  good  will  to  men  ?" 


BOOK  X. 

ACCESSION    OF    QUEEN    MARY,  SUBVERSION    OF    RELIGION,    AND    PERSE- 
CUTIONS   OF   THE    CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND,  DURING    HER    REIGN. 

It  has  been  asserted  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  "  That  all  those  who 
suffered  death,  during  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  had  been  adjudged 
guilty  of  high  treason,  in  consequence  of  their  rising  in  defence  of 
Lady  Jane  Grey's  title  to  the  crown."  To  disprove  this,  however,  is 
no  difficult  matter,  since  every  one  conversant  in  English  history 
must  know,  that  those  who  are  found  guilty  of  high  treason,  are  to  be 
hanged  and  quartered.  But  how  can  even  a  papist  affirm,  that  ever 
a  man  in  England  was  burned  for  high  treason  ?  We  admit,  that 
some  few  suffered  death  in  the  ordinary  way  of  process  at  common 
law,  for  their  adherence  to  Lady  Jane  ;  but  none  of  those  were  burned. 
Why,  if  traitors,  were  they  taken  before  the  bishops,  who  have  no 
power  to  judge  in  criminal  cases?  Even  allowing  the  bishop"  '  ^  have 
had  power  to  judge,  yet  their  own  bloody  statute  did  not  empower 
them  to  execute.  The  proceedings  against  the  martyrs  are  still  ex- 
tant, and  they  are  carried  on  directly  according  to  the  forms  pre- 
scribed by  their  own  statute.  Not  one  of  those  who  were  burned  in 
England,  was  ever  accused  of  high  treason,  much  less  were  they  tried 
at  common  law.  And  this  should  teach  the  reader  to  value  a  history 
of  transactions  in  his  own  country,  particularly  as  it  relates  to  the 
sufferings  of  the  blessed  martyrs  in  defence  of  the  religion  he  pro- 
fesses, in  order  that  he  may  be  able  to  remove  the  veil  which  falsehood 
has  cast  over  the  face  of  truth.  Having  said  thus  much,  by  way  of 
introduction,  we  shall  proceed  with  the  acts  and  monuments  of  the 
British  martyrs. 

By  the  death  of  King  Edward,  the  crown  devolved,  according  to 
law,  on  his  eldest  sister  Mary,  who  was  within  half  a  day's  journey 
to  the  court,  when  she  had  notice  given  her  by  the  earl  of  Arundel,  of 
her  brother's  death,  and  of  the  patent  for  Lady  Jane's  succession. 
Upon  this  she  retired  to  Framlingham,  in  Suffolk,  to  be  near  the  sea, 
that  she  might  escape  to  Flanders  in  case  of  necessity.  Before  she 
arrived  there,  she  wrote,  on  the  9th  of  July,  to  the  council,  telling 


286  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

them,  that  "  she  understood  that  her  brother  was  dead,  by  which  she 
succeeded  to  the  crown,*but  wondered  that  she  heard  not  from  them  ; 
she  well  understood  what  consultations  they  had  engaged  in,  but  she 
would  pardon  all  such  as  would  return  to  their  duty,  and  proclaim  her 
title  to  the  crown." 

It  was  now  found,  that  the  king's  death  could  be  no  longer  kept  a 
secret ;  accordingly  some  of  the  privy  council  went  to  Lady  Jane,  and 
ackojowledged  her  as  their  queen.*  The  news  of  the  king's  death 
afflicted  her  much,  and  her  being  raised  to  the  throne,  rather  increased 
than  lessened  her  trouble.  She  was  a  person  of  extraordinary  abili- 
ties, acquirements,  and  virtues.  She  was  mistress  both  of  the  Greek 
and  Latin  tongues,  and  delighted  much  in  study.  As  she  was  not 
tainted  with  the  levities  which  usually  accompany  her  age  and  sta- 
tion, so  she  seemed  to  have  attained  to  the  practice  of  the  highest  for- 
titude ;  for  in  those  sudden  turns  of  her  condition,  as  she  was  not  ex- 
alted with  the  prospect  of  a  crown,  so  she  was  little  cast  down,  when 
,her  palace  was  made  her  prison.  The  only  passion  she  showed,  was 
that  of  the  noblest  kind,  in  the  concern  she  expressed  for  her  father 
and  husband,  who  fell  with  her,  and  seemingly  on  her  account ; 
though,  in  reality,  Northumberland's  ambition,  and  her  father's  weak- 
ness, ruined  her. 

She  rejected  the  crown,  when  it  was  first  offered  her  ;  she  said,  she 
knew  that  of  right  it  belonged  to  the  late  king's  sisters,  and  therefore 
could  not  with  a  good  conscience  assume  it ;  but  she  was  told,  that 
both  the  judges  and  privy  counsellors  had  declared,  that  it  fell  to  her 
according  to  law.  This,  joined  with  the  importunities  of  her  hus- 
band, her  father,  and  father-in-law,  made  her  submit. — Upon  this, 
twenty-one  privy  counsellors  set  their  hands  to  a  letter  to  Mary,  telling 
her  that  Queen  Jane  was  now  their  sovereign,  and  that  as  the  mar- 
riage' between  her  father  and  mother  had  been  declared  null,  so  she 
could  not  succeed  to  the  crown ;  they  therefore  required  her  to  lay 
down  her  pretensions,  and  to  submit  to  the  settlement  now  made;  and 
if  she  gave  a  ready  obedience,  promised  her  much  favour.  The  day 
after  this  they  proclaimed  Jane. 

Northumberland's  known  enmity  to  the  late  duke  of  Somerset,  and 
the  suspicions  of  his  being  the  author  of  Edward's  untimely  death,  be- 
got a  great  aversion  in  the  people  to  him  and  his  family,  and  disposed 
them  to  favour  Mary;  who,  in  the  mean  time,  was  very  active  in  rais- 
ing forces  to  support  her  claim.  To  attach  the  protestants  to  her 
cause,  she  promised  not  to  make  any  change  in  the  reformed  worship, 
as  established  under  her  brother  ;  and  on  this  assurance  a  large  body 
of  the  men  of  Suffolk  joined  her  standard. 

Northumberland  was  now  perplexed  between  his  wish  to  assume  the 
command  of  an  army  raised  to  oppose  Mary,  and  his  fear  of  leaving 
London  to  the  government  of  the  council,  of  whose  fidelity  he  enter- 
tained great  doubts.  He  was,  however,  at  length  obliged  to  adopt  the 
latter  course,  and  before  his  departure  from  the  metropohs,  he  adjured 
the  members  of  the  council,  and  all  persons  in  authority,  to  be  stead- 
fast in  their  attachment  to  the  cause  of  Queen  Jane,  on  whose  suc- 

*  The  Lady  Jane  was  daughter  to  the  duke  of  Suifolk,  and  grand-daughter  to  Mary, 
sister  to  Henry  VIII.  who,  on  the  death  of  her  first  husband,  the  king  of  France,  mar- 
ried Charles  Brandon,  afterwards  created  dulcc  of  Suffolk. 


ACCESSION  OF  MAKY.  287 

cess,  he  assured  them,  depended  the  continuance  of  the  protestant  re- 
ligion in  England.  They  promised  all  he  required,  and  he  departed, 
encouraged  by  their  protestations  and  apparent  zeal. 

Mary's  party  in  the  mean  time  continued  daily  to  augment.  Hast- 
ings went  over  to  her  with  4000  men  out  of  Buckinghamshire,  and 
she  was  proclaimed  queen  in  many  places.  At  length  the  privy 
council  began  to  see  their  danger,  and  to  think  how  to  avoid  it ;  and 
besides  fears  for  their  personal  safety,  other  motives  operated  with 
many  of  the  members.  To  make  their  escape  from  the  tower,  where 
they  were  detained,  ostensibly  to  give  dignity  to  the  court  of  Queen 
Jane,  but  really  as  prisoners,  they  pretended  it  was  necessary  to  give 
an  audience  to  the  foreign  ambassadors,  who  would  not  meet  them  in 
the  tower ;  and  the  earl  of  Pembroke's  house  was  appointed  for  the 
audience. 

"When  they  met  there  they  resolved  to  declare  for  Queen  Mary,  and 
rid  themselves  of  Northumberland's  yoke,  which  they  knew  they  must 
bear,  if  he  were  victorious.  They  sent  for  the  lord  mayor  and  alder- 
men, and  easily  gained  their  concurrence ;  and  Mary  was  proclaimed 
queen  on  the  19th  of  July.  They  then  sent  to  the  tower,  rdquirmg 
the  duke  of  Suffolk  to  quit  the  government  of  that  place,  and  the  Lady 
Jane  to  lay  down  the  title  of  queen.  To  this^he  submitted  with  much 
greatness  of  mind,  and  her  father  with  abjectness. 

The  council  next  sent  orders  to  Northumberland  to  dismiss  his 
forces,  and  to  obey  the  queen.  When  Northumberland  heard  this, 
he  disbanded  his  forces,  went  to  the  market-place  at  Cambridge,  where 
he  then  was,  and  proclaimed  Mary  as  queen.  The  earl  of  Arundel 
was  sent  to  apprehend  him,  and  when  Northumberland  was  brought 
before  him,  he,  in  the  most  servile  manner,  fell  at  his  feet  to  beg  his 
favour.  He,  with  three  of  his  sons,  and  Sir  Thomas  Palmer,  (his 
wicked  tool  in  the  destruction  of  the  duke  of  Somerset,)  were  all  sent 
to  the  tower. 

Every  one  now  flocked  to  implore  the  queen's  favour,  and  Ridley 
among  the  rest,  but  he  was  committed  to  the  tower ;  the  queen  be- 
ing resolved  to  put  Bonner  again  in  the  see  of  London.  Some  of  the 
judges,  and  several  noblemen,  were  also  sent  thither,  among  the  rest 
the  duke  of  Suffolk ;  who  was,  however,  three  days  after  set  at  liber- 
ty. He  was  a  weak  man,  could  do  little  harm,  and  was  consequently 
selected  as  the  first  person  towards  whom  the  queen  should  exert  her 
clemency. 

Mary  came  to  London  on  the  3d  of  August,  and  on  the  way  was  met 
by  her  sister.  Lady  Elizabeth,  with  a  thousand  horse,  whom  she  had 
raised  to  assist  the  queen.  On  arriving  at  the  tower,  she  liberated 
the  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  dutchess  of  Somerset,  and  Gardiner ;  also  the 
Lord  Courtney,  son  to  the  marquis  of  Exeter,  who  had  been  kept  there 
ever  since  his  father's  attainder,  and  whom  she  now  made  earl  of 
Devonshire. 

Thus  was  seated  on  the  throne  of  England  the  Lady  Mary,  who,  to 
a  disagreeable  person  and  weak  mind,  united  bigotry,  superstition,  and 
cruelty.  She  seems  to  have  inherited  more  of  her  mother's  than  her 
father's  qualities.  Henry  was  impatient,  rough,  and  ungovernable  ; 
but  Catherine,  while  she  assumed  the  character  of  a  saint,  harboured 
inexorable  rancour  and  hatred  against  the  protestants.  It  was  the 
same  with  her  daugnici  Msry.  as  appears  from  a  letter  in  her  own 


288  BOOK  OF  MAHTYK«, 

handwriting,  now  in  the  British  Museum.  In  this  letter,  which  is  ad- 
dressed to  Bishop  Gardiner,  she  declares  her  fixed  intention  of  burn- 
ing every  protestant ;  and  there  is  an  insinuation,  that  as  soon  as  cir- 
cumstances would  i^ermit,  she  would  restore  back  to  the  church  the 
lands  that  had  been  taken  from  the  convents.  This  was  the  greatest 
instance  of  her  weakness  that  she  could  show :  for,  in  the  first  place, 
the  convents  had  been  all  demolished,  except  a  few  of  their  churches ; 
and  the  rents  were  in  the  hands  of  the  first  nobility,  who,  rather  than 
part  with  them,  would  have  overturned  the  government  both  in  church 
and  state. 

Mary  was  crowned  at  Westminster  in  the  usual  form  ;  but  dreadful 
were  the  consequences  that  followed.  The  narrowness  of  spirit 
which  always  distinguishes  a  weak  mind  from  one  that  has  been  en- 
larged by  education,  pervaded  all  the  actions  of  this  princess.  Un- 
acquainted with  the  constitution  of  the  country,  and  a  slave  to  super 
stition,  she  thought  to  domineer  over  the  rights  of  private  judgment, 
and  trample  on  the  privileges  of  mankind. 

The  first  exertion  of  her  regal  power  was  to  wreak  her  vengeance 
upon  all  those  who  had  supported  the  title  of  Lady  Jane  Grey. 

The  first  of  these  w^as  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  whxj  was  be- 
headed on  Tower  Hill,  and  who,  in  consequence  of  his  crimes,  arising 
from  ambition,  died  unpitied ;  nay,  he  was  even  taunted  on  the  scaf- 
fold by  the  spectators,  who  knew  in  what  manner  he  had  acted  to  the 
good  duke  of  Somerset. 

The  other  executions  that  followed  were  numerous  indeed,  but  as 
they  were  all  upon  the  statute  of  high  -treason,  they  cannot,  with  any 
degree  of  propriety,  be  applied  to  protestants,  or,  as  they  were  cal'ed, 
heretics.  The  parliament  was  pliant  enough  to  comply  with  all  the 
queen's  requests,  and  an  act  passed  to  establish  the  popish  religion. 
This  was  what  the  queen  waited  for,  and  power  being  now  put  into 
her  hands,  she  was  determined  to  exercise  it  in  the  most  arbitrary 
manner.  She  was  destitute  of  human  compassion,  and  without  the 
least  reluctance  could  tyrannize  over  the  consciences  of  men. 

This  leads  us  to  the  conclusion  of  the  first  year  of  her  reign;  and 
we  consider  it  the  more  necessary  to  take  notice  of  these  transactions, 
although  not,  strictly  speaking,  martyrdoms,  that  our  readers  might  be 
convinced  of  the  great  difference  there  is  between  dying  for  religion, 
and  for  high  treason.  It  is  history  alone  that  can  teach  them  such 
things,  and  it  is  reflection  only  that  can  make  history  useful.  We 
frequently  read  without  reflection,  and  study  without  consideration  ; 
but  the  following  portions  of  history,  in  particular,  will  furnish  ample 
materials  for  serious  thought  to  our  readers,  and  Ave  entreat  their  atten- 
tion to  them. 


SECTION  I. 

MARTYRDOMS    IN   THE    SECOND    YEAR    OF    QUEEN    MARY's   REIGN. 

The  queen  having  satiated  her  malice  upon  those  persons  who  had 
adhered  to  Lady  Jane  Grey,  she  had  next  recourse  to  those  old  auxi- 
liaries of  popery,  fire,  fagot,  ai>d  the  stake,  in  order  to  convert  her 
heretical  subjects  to  the  true  catholic  faith. 


REV.  JOHN  ROGERS.  289 

Martyrdom  of  the  Rev.  John  Rogers. 

Mr.  John  Rogers,  the  aged  minister  of  St.  Sepulchre's  church, 
Snow  Hill,  London,  was  the  proto-martyr ;  he  was  the  first  sacrifice, 
strictly  speaking,  ofl^ered  up  in  this  reign  to  popery,  and  led  the  way 
for  those  sufferers,  whose  blood  has  been  the  foundation,  honour,  and 
glory  of  the  church  of  England. 

This  Mr.  Rogers  had  been  some  time  chaplain  to  the  English  fac- 
tory at  Antwerp.  There  he  became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Tindal,  and 
assisted  him  in  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament.  There  were 
several  other  worthy  protestants  there  at  that  time,  most  of  whom  had 
been  driven  out  of  England,  on  account  of  the  persecutions  for  the 
six  articles  in  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  Mr.  Rogers, 
knowing  that  marriage  Avas  lawful,  and  even  enjoined  in  scripture, 
entered  into  that  state  with  a  virtuous  woman,  and  soon  after  set  out 
for  Saxony,  in  consequence  of  an  invitation  to  that  effect. 

When  Edward  ascended  the  throne  of  England,  Mr.  Rogers  re- 
turned to  his  native  country,  and  was  promoted  by  Bishop  Ridley  taa 
prebendary  of  St.  Paul's.  He  was  also  appointed  reader  of  the  divi- 
nity lecture  in  that  cathedral,  and  vicar  of  St.  Sepulchre's. 

In  this  situation  he  continued  some  years;  and  as  Queen  Mary  was 
returning  from  the  tower,  where  she  had  been  imbibing  Gardiner's 
pernicious  counsels,  Mr.  Rogers  was  preaching  at  St.  Paul's  Cross. 
He  inveighed  much  against  popery,  expatiated  on  the  many  virtues  of 
the  late  King  Edward,  and  exhorted  the  people  to  abide  in  the  protes- 
tant  religion. 

For  this  sermon  he  was  summoned  before  the  council ;  but  he  vin- 
dicated himself  so  well,  that  he  was  dismissed. 

This  lenity  shown  by  the  council  was  rather  displeasing  to  tli« 
queen;  and  Mr.  Rogers'  zeal  against  popery  being  equal  to  his 
knowledge  and  integrity,  he  was  considered  as  a  person  who  would 
prevent  the  re-establishment  of  popery. 

For  this  reason  it  was,  that  he  was  summoned  a  second  time  before 
the  council,  and  although  there  were  many  papists  among  the  mem- 
bers, yet  such  was  the  respect  almost  universally  felt  for  Mr.  Rogers, 
that  he  was  again  dismissed,  but  was  commanded  not  to  go  out  of  his 
own  house.  This  order  he  complied  with,  although  he  might  have 
made  his  escape  if  he  would.  He  knew  he  could  have  had  a  living  in 
Germany,  and  he  had  a  wife  and  ten  children  ;  but  all  these  things  did 
not  move  him  ;  he  did  not  court  death,  but  met  it  with  fortitude  when 
it  came. 

He  remained  confined  in  his  own  house  several  weeks,  till  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London,  procured  an  order  to  have  him  committed  to  New- 
gate, where  he  was  lodged  among  thieves  and  murderers. 

He  was  afterwards  brought  a  tliird  time  before  the  council,  where 
Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchestei^  presided.  It  was  not  with  any  view 
of  showing  lenity  to  the  prisoiier  ;  it  was  not  with  a  view  of  convin- 
cing him  of  error,  supposing  him  to  be  guilty  of  any  ;  it  was  not  to  re- 
call him  to  the  Romish  church  that  he  was  brought  there ;  no,  his  de- 
struction was  designed,  and  he  was  singled  out  to  be  an  example  to  all 
those  who  should  refuse  to  comj^y  with  Romish  idolatry. 

When  brought  before  the  chancellor  and  council,  he  freely  acknow- 
ledged, that  he  had  been  fully  convinced,  in  his  own  mind,  that  the 
pope  was  antichrist,  and  that  his  religion  was  contrary  to  the  gospel 

37 


290  BOOK  OF  MAitTYRS. 

He  made  a  most  elaborate  defence,  which,  however,  did  not  avail 
him  in  the  minds  of  his  persecutors.  He  showed  them,  that  the  sta- 
tute upon  which  he  was  prosecuted  had  never  legally  passed,  and  even 
if  it  had,  it  was  in  all  respects  contrary  to  the  word  of  God  :  for  what- 
ever emoluments  might  have  been  bestowed  upon  the  clergy  from 
time  to  time,  they  had  no  right  to  persecute  those  who  differed  from 
them  in  sentiment. 

After  he  had  been  examined  several  times  before  the  council,  which 
■was  a  mere  mockery  of  justice,  he  was  turned  over  to  Bonner,  bishop 
of  London,  who  caused  him  to  go  through  a  second  mock  6xam-ina-- 
tion ;  and,  at  last,  declared  him  to  be  an  obstinate  heretic.  A  cer- 
tificate of  this  was,  in  the  ordinary  course,  sent  into  chancery,  and  a 
writ  was  issued  for  the  burning  of  Mr.  Rogers  in  Smithfield.  This 
sentence  did  not  in  the  least  frighten  our  martyr,  who  by  faith  in  the 
blood  of  Christ,  was  ready  to  go  through  with  his  attachment  to  the 
truth  without  paying  any  regard  to  the  malice  of  his  enemies. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  1555,  Mr.  Rogers  was  taken  out  of  New- 
gate, to  be  led  to  the  place  of  execution,  when  the  sheriff  asked  him 
if  he  would  recant  his  opinions  ?  To  this  he  answered,  "  That  what 
he  had  preached  he  would  seal  Avith  his  blood."  "Then,"  said  the 
sheriff,  "  thou  art  a  heretic."  To  which  Mr.  Rogers  answered,  "  That 
will  be  known  Avhen  we  meet  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ." 

As  they  were  taking  him  to  Smithfield,  his  wife  and  eleven  children 
went  to  take  their  last  farewell  of  a  tender  husband,  and  an  indulgent 
parent.  The  sheriffs,  however,  would  not  permit  them  to  speak  to 
him ;  so  unfeeling  is  bigotry,  so  merciless  is  superstition  !  When 
he  was  chained  to  the  stake,  he  declared  that  God  would  in  his  own 
good  time  vindicate  the  truth  of  Avhat  he  had  taught,  and  appear  in 
favour  of  the  protestant  religion.  Fire  was  set  to  the  pile,  and  he 
was  consumred  to  ashes. 

He  was  a  very  pious  and  humane  man,  and  his  being  singled  out 
as  the  first  victim  of  superstitious  cruelty,  can  only  entitle  him  to  » 
higher  crown  of  glory  in  heaven. 

Martyrdom  of  Lmirence  Saunders. 

The  next  person  who  suffered  in  this  reign  was  the  reverend  Mr. 
Laurence  Saunders,  of  whose  former  life  we  have  collected  the  fol- 
lowing particulars  :  his  father  had  a  considerable  estate  in  Oxford- 
shire, but  dying  young,  left  a  large  family  of  children.  Laurence 
was  sent  to  Eaton  school  as  one  of  the  king's  scholars. 

From  Eaton  he  was,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  foundation,  sent 
to  King's  college  in  Cambridge,  where  he  studied  three  years,  and 
made  great  progress  in  the  different  sorts  of  learning  then  taught  in 
the  schools.  At  the  end  of  the  three  years  he  left  the  university,  and 
returning  to  his  mother,  prevailed  on  her  to  place  him  with  a 
merchant. 

He  was  accordingly  articled  to  Sir  'V^illiam  Chester,  a  rich  mer- 
chant in  London,  who  was  afterwards  sheriff"  of  that  city.  He  had 
not  been  long  in  this  employment,  when  he  became  weary  of  a  life 
of  trade.  He  sunk  into  a  deep  melancholy,  and  afterwards  went  into 
a  retired  chamber,  to  mourn  for  his  imprudence,  and  to  beg  of  God 
that  he  would,  in  some  manner  or  other,  deliver  him  from  a  life  so 
disgustful. 


REV.  LAURENCE  SAUNDERS.  2C)| 

His  master,  who  was  a  worthy  man,  took  notice  of  this,  and  asked 
Saunders  his  reasons  for  being  in  that  desponding  condition  ?  The 
young  gentleman  candidly  told  him ;  upon  which  he  immediately 
gave  him  up  his  indentures,  and  sent  him  home  to  his  relations. 

This  Saunders  considered  as  a  happy  event,  and  that  no  time  might 
be  lost,  he  returned  to  his  studies  at  Cambridge  ;  and,  what  was  very 
uncommon  in  that  age,  he  learned  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages. 
After  this  he  devoted  himself  wholly  to  the  study  of  the  sacred  scrip- 
tures, in  order  to  qualify  himself  for  preaching  the  gospel. 

In  study  he  was  diligent,  and  practical  in  holiness  of  life  :  in  doing 
good  few  equalled  him,  and  he  seemed  to  have  nothing  in  view  but 
the  happiness  of  immortal  souls. 

In  the  beginning  of  King  Edward's  reign,  when  the  true  religion 
began  to  be  countenanced,  he  entered  into  orders,  and  preached  with 
great  success.  His  first  appointment  was  at  Fotheringham,  where  he 
read  a  divinity  lecture ;  but  that  college  having  been  dissolved,  he 
was  appointed  a  preacher  in  Litchfield.  In  that  new  station  his 
conduct  entitled  him  to  great  respect :  for  such  was  his  sweetness  of 
temper,  his  knowledge  in  his  profession,  his  eloquent  manner  of  ad- 
dressing his  hearers,  the  purity  of  his  manners,  and  his  affectionate 
addresses  to  the  heart,  that  he  was  universally  respected,  and  his  min- 
istry was  very  useful. 

After  being  some  months  in  Litchfield,  he  removed  to  the  living  of 
Church-Langton,  in  Leicestershire  :  there  he  resided  with  his  people, 
and  instructed  many  who  before  were  ignorant  of  the  true  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion.  He  was  the  same  to  men's  bodies  as  to 
their  souls.  All  that  he  received,  beside  the  small  pittance  that  sup- 
ported his  person,  was  given  away  to  feed  the  hungry,  and  clothe 
the  naked.  Here  was  the  Christian  minister  indeed  ;  for  no  instuc- 
tions  will  make  a  lasting  impression  on  the  mind,  while  the  example 
IS  contrary. 

His  next  removal  was  to  Alhallows,  in  Bread-street,  London  ;  and 
when  h(3  had  taken  possession  of  it,  he  went  down  to  the  country,  to 
part,  in  an  affectionate  manner,  with  his  friends. 

While  he  was  in  the  country  King  Edward  died,  and  Mary  succeed- 
ing, published  a  proclamation,  commanding  all  her  subjects  to  attend 
mass.  Many  pious  ministers  refused  to  obey  the  royal  proclama- 
tion, and  none  was  more  forward  in  doing  so  than  Mr.  Saunders.  He 
continued  to  preach  whenever  he  had  an  opportunity,  and  read  the 
prayer-book,  with  the  scriptures,  to  the  people,  till  he  was  appre- 
hended in  the  following  manner. 

Mr.  Saunders  was  advised  to  leave  the  nation,  as  pious  Dr,  .Jewel, 
and  many  others,  did  ;  but  he  would  not,  declaring  to  his  friends,  that 
he  was  willing  to  die  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Accordingly, 
he  left  his  people  in  Leicestershire,  and  travelled  towards  London,  on 
his  arrival  near  which,  he  was  met  by  Sir  John  Mordant,  a  privy 
counsellor  to  Queen  Mary,  Avho  asked  him  where  he  was  going  ?  Mr. 
Saunders  said,  to  his  living  in  Bread-streed,  to  instruct  his  people. 
Mordant  desired  him  not  go  :  to  which  Mr.  Saunders  answered, 
"  How  shall  I  then  be  accountable  to  God  ?  If  any  be  sick  and  die 
before  consolation,  then  what  a  load  of  guilt  Avill  be  upon  my  con- 
science, as  an  unfaithful  shepherd,  an  unjust  steward  !" 

Mordant  asked  whether  he  did  not  frequently  preach  in  Bread- 


BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

street ;  and  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  endeavoured  to  dis- 
suade him  from  doing  so  any  more.  Saunders,  however,  was  reso- 
lute, and  told  him  he  would  continue  to  preach  as  long  as  he  lived, 
and  invited  the  other  to  come  and  hear  him  the  next  day  ;  adding, 
that  he  would  confirm  him  in  the  truth  of  those  sentiments  which  he 
taught.  Upon  this  they  parted,  and  Mordant  went  and  gave  infor- 
mation to  Bishop  Bonner,  that  Saunders  would  preach  in  his  church 
the  next  Sunday 

In  the  mean  time  Saunders  went  to  his  lodgings,  vnih  a  mind  re- 
solved to  do  his  duty ;  when  a  person  came  to  visit  him,  and  took  no- 
tice of  him  that  he  seemed  to  be  troubled.  He  said  he  was  ;  adding, 
"  I  am,  as  it  were,  in  prison,  till  I  speak  to  my  people."  So  earnest 
was  his  desire  to  discharge  his  duty,  and  so  little  did  he  regard  the 
malice  of  his  enemies. 

The  next  Sunday  he  preached  in  his  church,  and  made  a  most 
elaborate  discourse  against  the  errors  of  popery ;  he  exhorted  the 
people  to  remain  steadfast  in  the  truth ;  not  to  fear  those  who  can 
kill  only  the  body,  but  to  fear  Him  who  can  throw  both  body  and  soul 
into  hell.  He  was  attended  by  a  great  concourse  of  people,  which 
gave  much  offence  to  the  clergy,  particularly  to  Bishop  Bonner. 

Through  this  bishop's  instrumentality  he  was  apprehended  and 
confined  in  prison  for  a  year  and  three  months,  strict  orders  being 
given  to  the  keepers,  not  to  suffer  any  person  to  converse  with  him. 
His  wife,  however,  came  to  the  prison  with  her  young  child  in  her 
arms,  and  the  keeper  had  so  much  compassion,  that  he  took  the  child 
and  carried  it  to  its  father. 

Mr.  Saunders  seeing  the  child,  rejoiced  greatly,  saying,  it  was  a 
peculiar  happiness  for  him  to  have  such  a  boy.  And  to  the  bystanders, 
who  admired  the  beauty  of  the  child,  he  said,  "  What  man,  fearing 
God,  would  not  lose  his  life,  sooner  than  have  it  said  that  the  mother 
of  this  child  was  a  harlot." 

He  said  these  words,  in  order  to  point  out  the  woful  effects  of  po- 
pish celibacy ;  for  the  priests,  being  denied  the  privilege  of  marriage, 
seduced  the  wives  and  daughters  of  many  of  theiaity,  and  filled  the 
nation  with  bastards,  who  were  left  exposed  to  all  sorts  of  hardships. 

After  all  these  afflictions  and  sufferings,  Mr.  Saunders  was  brought 
before  the  council,  where  the  chancellor  sat  as  president ;  and  there 
he  was  asked  a  great  number  of  questions  concerning  his  opinions. 
These  questions  were  proposed  in  so  artful  and  ensnaring  a  manner, 
that  the  prisoner,  by  telling  the  truth,  must  criminate  himself;  and 
to  have  stood  mute  would  have  subjected  him  to  the  torture. 

Under  such  circumstances  God  gave  him  fortitude  to  assert  the 
truth,  by  declaring  his  abhorrence  of  all  the  doctrines  of  popery. 

The  examination  being  ended,  the  officers  led  him  out  of  the  place, 
and  then  waited  till  some  other  prisoners  were  examined.  While 
Mr.  Saunders  Avas  standing  among  the  officers,  seeing  a  great  number 
of  people  assembled,  as  is  common  on  such  occasions,  he  exhorted 
them  to  beware  of  falling  off  from  Christ  to  Antichrist,  as  many  were 
then  returning  to  popery,  because  they  had  not  fortitude  to  suffer. 

The  chancellor  ordered  him  to  be  excommunicated,  and  committed 
him  to  the  Compter.  This  was  a  great  comfort  to  him,  because  he 
was  visited  by  many  of  his  people,  whom  he  exhorted  to  constancy 


BISHOP  HOOPER.  293 

and  when  they  were  denied  admittance,  he  spoke  to  them  through 
the  grate. 

On  the  4th  of  February  the  sheriff  of  London  delivered  him  to  the 
bishop,  who  degraded  him ;  and  Mr.  Samiders  said,  "  Thank  God,  I 
am  now  out  of  your  church." 

The  day  following,  he  was  given  up  to  some  of  the  queen's  offi- 
cers, who  were  appointed  to  convey  him  down  to  Coventry,  there  to 
be  burned.  The  first  night  they  lay  at  St.  Albans,  where  Mr.  Saun- 
ders took  an  opportunity  of  rebuking  a  person  who  had  ridiculed  the 
Christian  faith. 

After  they  arrived  at  Coventry,  a  poor  shoemaker,  who  had  for- 
merly worked  for  Mr.  Saimders,  came  to  him  and  said,  "  O,  my  good 
master,  may  God  strengthen  you."  "  Good  shoemaker,"  answered 
Mr.  Saunders,  "  I^beg  you  will  pray  for  me,  for  I  am  at  present  in  a 
very  weak  condition ;  but  I  hope,  my  gracious  God,  who  hath  ap- 
pointed me  to  it,  will  give  me  strength." 

The  same  night  he  spent  in  the  common  prison,  praying  foi",  and 
exhorting  all  those  who  went  to  hear  him. 

The  next  day,  which  was  the  8th  of  February,  he  was  led  to  the 
place  of  execution,  in  the  park  without  the  gate  of  that  city,  going 
in  an  old  gown  and  shirt,  barefooted,  and  often  fell  on  the  ground  and 
prayed.  When  he  approached  the  place  of  execution,  the  under  sheriff 
told  him  he  was  a  heretic,  and  that  he  had  led  the -people  away  from 
the  true  religion ;  but  yet,  if  he  would  recant,  the  queen  would  par- 
don him.  To  this  Mr.  Saunders  answered,  "  That  he  had  not  filled 
the  realm  with  heresy,  for  he  had  taught  the  people  the  pure  truths 
of  the  gospel ;  and  in  all  his  sermons,  while  he  exhorted  the  people 
firmly,  desired  his  hearers  to  be  obedient  to  the  queen." 

When  brought  to  the  stake  he  embraced  it,  and  after  being  fastened 
to  it,  and  the  fagots  lighted,  he  said,  "  Welcome  the  cross  of  Christ, 
welcome  everlasting  life  ;"  soon  after  which  he  resigned  his  soul  into 
the  hands  of  him  who  gave  it. 

Well  might  the  apostle  say,  that  if  we  only  in  this  life  have  hope, 
we  are,  of  all  men,  the  most  miserable.  This  martyr  was  naturally  of 
a  timid  disposition :  and  yet  here  we  see  with  what  constancy  he  died. 
This  is  a  strong  proof  that  there  must  be  an  almighty  power,  working 
through  faith  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  punished  for  the  truth. 


SECTION  II. 

SUFFERINGS  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  BISHOP  HOOPER. 

We  have  seen,  in  our  account  of  the  pious  Mr.  Saunders,  that  a 
man  by  nature  weak  and  timorous,  could  bear,  with  undaunted  bold- 
ness, all  those  torments  which  were  prepared  for  him  by  his  enemies, 
and  by  the  enemies  of  Christ  Jesus  :  and  we  have  seen  that  gracious 
Being,  for  whose  name's  sake  he  suffered,  supported  him  under  all 
his  tfflictions. 

We  shall  now  bring  forth  another  martyr,  whose  name  will  ever  be 
esteemed  for  his  sincere  attachment  to  the  protestant  religion,  and  for 


294  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

the  little  regard  he  paid  to  ceremonies,  about  which  there  has  been 
much  unnecessary,  and  indeed  angry  contention. 

The  person  to  whom  we  allude  was  Dr.  John  Hooper,  a  man  of  emi- 
nence in  his  profession.  He  was  educated  in  Oxford,  but  in  what  col- 
lege does  not  appear ;  probably  it  was  in  Queen's  College,  because  he 
was  a  north  countryman,  that  seminary  of  learning  being  appropriated 
for  those  of  the  northern  counties. 

He  made  great  progress  in  his  studies,  and  was  remarkable  for 
early  piety.  He  studied  the  sacred  scriptures  with  the  most  un- 
remitting assiduity,  and  was,  for  some  time,  an  ornament  to  the  uni- 
versity. 

His  spirit  was  fervent,  and  he  hated  every  thing  in  religion  that 
was  not  of  an  essential  nature.  When  the  six  articles  were  published, 
Hooper  did  all  he  coidd  to  oppose  them,  as  maintaining  every  thing 
in  the  popish  system,  except  the  supremacy.  *  He  preached  fre- 
quently against  them,  which  created  him  many  enemies  in  Oxford ; 
but  Henry  VIII.  had  such  an  opinion  of  him,  that  he  would  not  suffer 
him  to  be  molested.  Soon  after  this  he  was  obliged  to  leave  the  uni- 
versity, and  assuming  a  lay  character,  became  Steward  to  Sir  Thomas 
Arundel,  who  at  first  treated  him  with  great  kindness,  till,  having 
discovered  his  sentiments  as  to  religion,  he  became  his  most  implaca- 
ble enemy, 

Mr.  Hooper  having  received  intelligence  that  some  mischief  was 
intended  against  him,  left  the  house  of  Sir  Thomas  A.rundel,  and,  bor- 
rowing a  horse  from  a  friend,  whose  life  he  had  saved,  rode  off  to- 
wards the  sea-side,  intending  to  go  to  France,  sending  back  the  horse 
by  a  servant.  He  resided  some  time  at  Paiis,  in  as  private  a  manner 
as  possible.  Returning  again  to  England  he  was  informed  against, 
and  obliged  to  leave  his  native  country  a  second  time. 

He  went  over  again  to  France,  but  not  being  safe  there,  he  travelled 
into  Germany ;  from  thence  he  went  to  Basil,  where  he  married  a 
pious  woman,  and  afterwards  settled  some  time  at  Zurich,  in  Switzer- 
land ;  there  he  applied  closely  to  his  studies,  and  made  himself  mas- 
ter of  the  Hebrew  language. 

At  length,  when  the  true  religion  was  set  up  after  the  death  of  king 
Henry  VIII.  amongst  other  exiles  that  returned  was  Mr.  Hooper.  In 
the  most  grateful  manner  he  returned  thanks  to  all  his  fiiends  abroad, 
who  had  shown  him  so  much  compassion ;  particularly  to  the  learned 
Bullinger,  who  was  a  great  friend  to  all  those  who  were  persecuted 
for  the  gospel.  When  he  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  Bullinger,  he 
told  him  that  he  would  write  to  him  as  often  as  he  could  find  an  op- 
portunity, but  added,  "  probably  I  shall  be  burned  to  ashes,  and  then 
some  friend  will  give  you  information."  Another  circumstance 
should  not  be  omitted  in  this  place,  and  that  is,  that  when  he  was  ap- 
pointed bishop  of  Gloucester  and  Worcester,  the  herald,  who  embla- 
zoned his  arms,  put  the  figure  of  a  lamb  in  a  fiery  bush,  with  the  rays 
of  glory  descending  from  heaven  on  the  lamb,  which  had  such  an  ef- 
fect on  Dr.  Hooper,  that  he  said  he  knew  he  should  die  for  the  truth; 
and  this  consideration  inspired  him  with  courage.  But  to  return  to 
our  narrative. 

When  Dr.  Hooper  arrived  in  London,  he  was  so  much  filled  with 
zeal  to  promote  the  gospel,  that  he  preached  every  day  to  crowded 
congregations.     In  his  sermons  he  reproved  sinners  in  general,  but 


BISHOP  HOOPER.  295 

particularly  directed  his  discourse  against  the  peculiar  vices  of  the 
times. 

The  abuses  he  complained  of  were  owing  to  a  variety  of  causes : 
the  nobility  had  got  the  church  lands,  and  the  clergy  were  not  only  se- 
ditious in  their  conduct,  but  ignorant  even  to  a  proverb.  This  occa- 
sioned a  scene  of  general  immorality  among  all  ranks  and  degrees  of 
people,  which  furnished  pious  men  with  sufficient  matter  for  reproof. 

In  his  doctrine,  Hooper  was  clear,  plain,  eloquent,  and  persuasive, 
and  so  much  followed  by  all  ranks  of  people,  that  the  churches  could 
not  contain  them. 

Although  no  man  could  labour  more  indefatigably  in  the  Lord's 
vineyard,  yet  Hooper  had  a  most  excellent  constitution,  which  he  sup- 
ported by  temperance,  and  was  therefore  enabled  to  do  much  good. 
In  the  whole  of  his  conversation  with  those  who  waited  on  him  in  pri- 
vate, he  spoke  of  the  purity  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  great  things  of 
God,  cautioning  the  people  against  returning  to  popery,  if  any  change 
in  the  government  should  take  place.  This  was  the  more  necessary, 
as  the  people  in  general  were  but  ill  grounded,  though  Cranmer,  Rid- 
ley, and  many  other  pious  men,  Avere  using  every  means  in  their  power- 
to  make  them  acquainted  with  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion. 
In  this  pious  undertaking,  iio  one  was  more  forward  than  Dr.  Hooper; 
at  all  times,  "  in  season,  and  out  of  season,"  he  was  ready  to  discharge 
his  duty  as  a  faithful  minister  of  the  gospel. 

After  he  had  preached  some  time,  with  great  success,  in  the  city, 
he  was  sent  for  by  Edward  VI.  who  appointed  him  one  of  his  chap- 
lains, and  soon  after  n.ade  him  bishop  of  Gloucester,  by  letters-patent 
under  the  great  seal ;  having  at  the  same  time  the  c^re  of  the  bishopric 
of  Worcester  committed  to  him. 

As  Dr.  Hooper  had  been  some  time  abroad,  he  had  contracted  an 
aversion  to  the  popish  ceremonies,  and  before  he  went  to  his  bishop- 
ric, he  requested  of  the  king  that  he  might  not  be  obliged  to  give  coun- 
tenance to  them,  which  request  the  monarch  complied  with,  though 
much  against  the  inclinations  of  the  other  bishops.  Dr.  Hooper,  and 
his  brethren  of  the  reformed  church,  had  many  disputes  about  the 
Romish  tenets,  which  shows  that  there  are  some  remains  of  corrup- 
tion in  the  best  of  men.  Some  persons  seek  honours  with  unwearied 
zeal,  and  seem  to  take  more  pleasure  in  titles,  than  in  considering  that 
an  elevated  rank  only  increases  the  necessity  of  being  more  observant 
of  ojLir  duty. 

Dr.  Hooper  differed  from  these  men,  for  instead  of  seeking  prefer- 
ments, he  would  never  have  accepted  of  any,  had  they  not  been  pressed 
on  him.  Having  the  care  of  two  dioceses,  he  held  and  guided  them 
both  together,  as  if  they  had  been  but  one.  His  leisure  time,  which 
was  but  little,  he  spent  in  hearing  causes,  in  private  prayer,  and  read- 
ing the  scriptures.  He  likewise  visited  the  schools,  and  encouraged 
youth  in  the  pursuits  of  learning.  He  had  children  of  his  own,  whom 
he  likewise  instructed,  and  treated  them  with  all  the  tenderness  of  a 
good  parent,  but  without  the  indulgence  of  a  weak  one. 

He  kept  open  house,  with  provisions  for  the  poor,  which  was  a  Very 
pious  and  necessary  action  in  those  times,  because  many  persons  who 
had  been  driven  out  of  the  convents  roved  up  and  down  the  country 
starving.      He   relieved  a  certain  number  of  these  every  day,  ana 


296  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

when  they  had  satisfied  their  hunger,  he  delivered  a  discourse  to  them 
on  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion. 

After  this  manner,  Bishop  Hooper  continued  to  discharge  his  duty  as 
a  faithful  pastor,  during  the  whole  of  King  Edward's  reign.  But  no 
sooner  was  Mary  proclaimed,  than  a  sergeant  at  arms  was  sent  to  ar- 
rest our  bishop,  in  order  to  answer  to  two  charges : 

First,  to  Dr.  Heath,  who  had  been  deprived  of  the  diocese  of  Glou- 
cester for  his  adherence  to  popery,  but  was  now  restored  by  the  queen; 
secondly,  to  Dr.  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  for  having  given  evidence 
to  King  Edward  against  that  persecuting  prelate. 

Bishop  Hooper  was  desired,  by  some  of  his  friends,  to  make  his 
escape,  but  his  answer  was,  "  I  once  fled  for  my  life,  but  I  am  now 
determined,  through  the  strength  and  grace  of  God,  to  witness  the 
truth  to  the  last." 

Being  brought  before  the  queen  and  council,  Gardiner,  sitting  as 
president,  accused  Bishop  Hooper  of  heresy,  calling  him  the  most  op- 
probrious names.  This  was  in  September,  1553,  and  although  he  sa- 
tisfactorily answered  the  charges  brought  against  him,  he  was  com- 
mitted to  prison  on  the  pretence  of  being  indebted  to  the  queen  in  seve- 
ral sums  of  money.  On  the  19th  of  March,  1554,  when  he  was  called 
again  to  appear  before  Gardiner,  the  chancellor,  and  several  other 
bishops,  would  not  suffer  him  to  plead  his  cause,  but  deprived  hirn  of 
his  bishopric. 

Being  asked  whether  he  was  a  married  man,  he  answered  in  the 
affirmative,  and  declared  that  he  would  not  be  unmarried,  till  death 
occasioned  the  separation ;  because  he  looked  upon  the  marriage  of 
the  clergy  as  necessary  and  legal. 

The  more  they  attempted  to  brow-beat  him,  the  more  resolute  he 
became,  and  the  more  pertinent  in  his  answers.  He  produced  the 
decrees  of  the  council  of  Nice,  which  first  ascertained  the  canon  of 
scripture,  where  it  was  ordained  to  be  lawful,  as  well  as  expedient, 
for  the  clergy  to  marry.  These  arguments  were  to  little  purpose 
with  men  who  had  their  instructions  from  the  queen,  and  were  previ- 
ously determined  to  punish  him;  the  good  bishop  was  therefore  com- 
mitted to  the  tower,  but  afterwards  removed  to  the  Fleet. 

As  the  determination  for  burning  him  was  not  agreed  on,  he  wa»3 
only  considered  as  a  debtor  to  the  queen,  for  rents  of  his  bishopric, 
which  Avas  the  reason  of  his  being  sent  to  the  Fleet.  This,  however, 
was  a  most  unjust  charge ;  for  the  protostant  religion  had  been  es- 
tablished in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  her  brother  Edward,  by  act 
of  parliament ;  so  that  Dr.  Hooper's  acceptance  of  a  bishopric,  was  in 
all  respects  legal  and  constitutional. 

As  a  debtor,  he  was  to  have  the  rules  of  the  Fleet,  which  the  war- 
den granted  him  for  five  pounds  sterling ;  but  went  immediately  and 
informed  Gardiner,  who,  notwithstanding  he  had  paid  the  money,  or- 
dered him  to  be  closely  confined. 

The  following  account  of  his  cruel  treatment  while  confined  here, 
was  written  by  himself,  and  aflbrds  a  picture  of  popish  barbarity, 
which  cannot  fail  to  make  a  due  impression  on  our  readers. 

"  The  first  of  September,  1553,  I  was  committed  unto  the  Fleet, 
from  Richmond,  to  have  the  liberty  of  the  prison ;  and  within  six  days 
after  I  paid  five  pounds  sterling  to  the  Avarden  for  fees,  for  my  liberty  ; 
who  immediately  upon  payment  thereof  complained  unto  the  bishop  of 


BISHOP  HOOPER. 


297 


Winchester,  upon  which  I  was  committed  to  close  prison  one  quarter 
of  a  year  in  the  tower-chamber  of  the  Fleet,  and  used  extremely  ill. 
Then  by  the  means  of  a  good  gentlewoman,  I  had  liberty  to  come 
down  to  dinner  and  supper,  not  suffered  to  speak  with  any  of  my 
friends,  but  as  soon  as  dinner  and  supper  were  done,  to  repair  to  my 
chamber  agaiii.  Notwithstanding,  whilst  I  came  down  thus  to  dinner 
and  supper,  the  warden  and  his  wife  picked  quarrels  with  m.e^  and  com- 
plained untruly  of  me  to  their  great  friend,  the  bishop  of  Winchester. 

"After  one  quarter  of  a  year,  Babington,  the  warden,  and  his.  wife, 
fell  out  with  me,  respecting  the  wicked  mass ;  and  thereupon  the  war- 
den resorted  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  obtained  to  put  me  into 
the  wards,  where  I  have  continued  a  long  time,  haying  nothing  ap- 
pointed to  me  for  my  bed,  but  a  little  pad  of  straw  and  a  rotten  cover- 
ing, with  a  tick  and  a  few  feathers  therein,  the  chamber  being  vile  and 
stmking,  until,  by  God's  means,  good  people  sent  me  bedding  to  lie  on. 
On  one  side  of  the  prison  is  the  sink  and  filth  of  the  hovise,  and  on  the 
other  the  town  ditch,  so  that  the  stench  of  the,  house  hath  infected  nie 
with  sundry  diseases. 

"During  which  time  I  have  been  sick,  and  the  doors,  bars,  hasps, 
and  chains,  being  all  closed  upon  me,  I  have  mourned,  called,  and 
cried  for  help  ;  but  the  warden,  when  he  hath  known  me  many  times 
.  ready  to  die,  and  when  the  poor  men  of  the  wards  have  called,  to  help 
me,  hath  commanded  the  doors  to  be.  kept  fast,  and  charged  that  none 
of  his  men  should  come  at  me,  saying  '  Let  him  alone,  it  were  a  good 
riddance  of  him.' 

"I  paid  always  like  a  baron  to  the  said  warden,  as.  well  in  fees,  as 
for  my  board,  which  svas  twenty  shillings  a  week,  besides  my  man's 
table,  until  I  was  wrongfully  deprived  of  my  bishoprics,  and  since  that' 
time,  I  have  paid  him  as  the  best  gentleman  doth  in-  his .  house  ;  yet 
hath  he  used  me  worse,  and  more  vilely,  than  the  veriest  slave  that 
ever  came  to  the  common  side  of  the,  prison. 

"  The  warden  hath  also  imprisoned  my  man,  William  Downton, 
and  stripped  him  out  of  his  clothes  to  search  for  letteys,, and  could  find 
none,  but  a  little  remembrance  of  good,  people's  names  who  had  given 
me  their  alms  to  relieve  me  in  prison  ;  and  to  undo  them  also,  the 
warden  delivered  the  same  bill  unto  the  said  StepheQ;  Gardiner,  God's 
enemy  and  mine. 

"  I  have  suffered  imprisonment  almost  eighteen  months,  my  goods, 
livings,  friends,  and  comfort,  taken  from  me;  the  queen  owing  me, by 
just  account,  fourscore  pounds  or  more.  She  hath  put  me  in  prison, 
and  giveth  nothing  to  keep  me,  neither  is  there  suffered  any  one  to 
come  at  me,  wliereby  I  might  have  relief.  I  am  with  a  wicked  man 
and  woman,  so  that  I  see  no  remedy,  (saving  God's  help,)  but  I  shall 
be  cast  away  in  prison  before  I  come  to  judgment.  But  I  commit  my 
just  cause  to  God,  whose  will  be  done,  whether  it  be  by  life  or  death." 

After  he  had  been  eighteen  months  in  prison.,  on  the  22d  of  Janu- 
ary, 1555,  the  warden  of  the  Fleet  was  ordered  to  bring  him  before  the 
Chancellor  Gardiner,  who,  with  other  bishops,  were  appointed  to  ex- 
amine him  a  second  time,  at  Gardiner's  palace  in  Southwark. 

When  brought  before  these  merciless  persecutors,  the  chancellor 
made  a  long  speech  to  him,  desiring  him  to  forsake  the  opinions  he 
had  embraced,  and  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  church ;  adding,  that 
as  the  pope  was  the  head  of  the  church,  so  it  was  breakiiig  through 

38 


298  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

her  unity  to  separate  from  her.  He  promised  to  procure  him  tne 
pope's  absohition  if  he  would  recant  his  opinions  ;  but  this  was  merely 
an  ostentatious  pretence  to  mercy ;  for  Gardiner  knew  that  Hooper 
was  too  well  grounded  in  his  religious  opinions  to  comply  with  his 
request. 

To  this  Dr.  Hooper  answered,  that  as  the  pope's  doctrine  was  con- 
trary to  the  sacred  scriptures,  and  as  he  could  not  be  the  head  of  the 
church,  because  there  was  no  head  of  it  but  Christ,  so  he  would  live 
and  die  asserting  the  doctrines  he  had  taught. 

Gardiner  replied,  that  the  queen  would  never  show  any  mercy  to 
the  enemies  of  the  pope ;  whereupon,  Babington,  the  warden,  was 
commanded  to  take  him  back  to  the  Fleet.  It  was  likewise  declared, 
that  he  should  be  shifted  from  his  former  chamber,  which  was  done  ; 
and  he  was  searched,  to  find,  if  possible,  whether  he  had  any  books 
concealed  about  him,  but  none  were  found. 

On  the  25th  of  January  he  was  again  brought  before  the  chancellor 
to  be  examined,  and  was  again  asked  whether  or  not  he  would  re- 
cant ;  but  nothing  could  shake  his  constancy.  - 

On  Mondaj^  morning,  February  4,  the  bishop  of  London  went  to 
the  prison  to  degrade  him,  which  was  done  in  the  usual  form,  by  put- 
ting the  different  robes  upon  him  worn  by  priests,  and  then  taking 
them  off.  They  did  not  put  on  him  the  bishop's  robes,  because  they 
did  not  admit  of  the  validity  of  his  ordination.  While  they  were 
stripping  him  of  these  Romish  rags,  he  told  them  he  was  glad  to  part 
with  them,  because  his  mind  had  been  always  against  them,  and  con- 
sidered them  no  better  than  heathenish  relics ;  as  in  fact  they  were,  for 
the  same  kind  of  robes  were  worn  by  the  priests  before  the  tim.e  of 
Cjonstantine  the  Great. 

A  few  hours  after  he  was  degraded,  the  keeper  came  to  him,  and 
told  him  he  was  to  be  sent  down  to  Gloucester  to  suffer  death.  Upon 
this  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  praising  God  that  he 
was  to  die  among  his  people,  as  it  would  be  the  means  of  confirming 
them  in  the  truth  of  what  he  had  taught  them.  He  immediately  sent 
to  his  servant  for  his  boots  and  cloak,  that  he  might  be  in  readiness  to 
attend  the  oflicers  whenever  they  should  come  for  him. 

About  four  in  the  morning  he  was  taken  out  of  prison  by  the  sheriff, 
and  conducted  to  the  sign  of  the  Angel,  near  St.  Dunstan's  church, 
Fleet-street.  There  he  was  received  by  the  queen's  officers,  who  had 
the  warrant  for  his  execution  ;  after  which  they  permitted  him  to  take 
some  refreshment. 

About  break  of  day  he  cheerfully  mounted  on  horseback  without 
help,  having  a  hood  on  his  head  under  his  hat,  that  he  should  not  be 
known  ;  and,  thus  equipped,  with  a  serene  and  cheerful  countenance, 
proceeded  on  the  road  to  Gloucester,  attended  by  his  keepers.  The 
guards  asked  him  what  houses  he  was  accustomed  to  use  on  the  road, 
and  when  they  were  informed,  in  order  to  perplex  him,  they  took  him 
to  others. 

On  the  Thursday  following  they  arrived  at  Cironcester,  a  town  in 
his  own  diocese,  and  about  eleven  miles  from  Gloucester,  where  they 
dined  at  the  house  of  a  woman  who  had  always  hated  the  protestants, 
and  traduced  Bishop  Hooper's  character  as  much  as  possible.  This 
woman,  seeing  his  constancy,  was  so  affected,  that  she  lamented  his 


BISHOP  HOOPEE.  299 

^^aoc.  Willi  leuis,  ana  oeggeu  iiis  pafuOii  iOr  iiic  Uiaimer  iii  wiiicli  she 
had  spoken  of  him 

Dinner  being  over,  they  proceeded  to  Gloucester,  where  they  ar- 
rived about  five  in  the  afternoon.  A  great  crowd  of  people  were  as- 
sembled about  a  mile  without  the  town ;  so  that  one  of  the  guard, 
fearing  a  rescue,  rode  up  to  the  mayor's  house,  to  demand  aid  and 
assistance.     This  being  granted,  the  people  dispersed. 

Hooper  was  that  night  lodged  in  the  house  of  one  Ingrj^m,  where 
he  ate  his  supper  with  a  good  appetite,  and  slept  very  quietly,  as  the 
guard  declared,  for  they  continued  in  the  chamber  with  him  all  the 
night.  In  the  morning  he  got  up,  and  having  prayed  most  fervently, 
was  visited  by  Sir  Anthony  Kingston,  who  was  one  of  the  persons 
appointed  to  see  him  executed.  When  Sir  Anthony  came  into  his 
chamber  he  found  him  at  his  prayers,  and  waiting  till  he  had  done, 
asked  if  he  did  not  know  him.  To  this  Bishop  Hooper  answered, 
that  he  did  know  him,  and  was  glad  to  see  him  in  good  health.  He 
added,  that  he  was  come  there  to  end  his  life,  and  blessed  God  that  it 
was  to  be  in  the  midst  of  his  own  diocese.  He  said  he  loved  life  as  well 
as  it  ought  to  be  loved,  but  he  was  not  to  enjoy  it  at  the  expense  of 
his  future  welfare.  He  was  not  to  blaspheme  his  Saviour  by  denying 
his  name,  through  which  alone  he  looked  for  salvation  ;  but  trusted 
that  he  should  be  endowed  with  fortitude  sufficient  to  bear  all  the  tor- 
ments his  enemies  could  inflict  upon  him. 

Sir  Anthony  Kingston  had  profited  much  from  the  preaching  of 
Bishop  Hooper,  and  taking  his  leave,  told  him,  with  tears,  that  he  was 
extremely  sorry  to  lose  so  worthy  a  person.  Dr.  Hooper  answered, 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  persevere  in  the  truth,  and  not  to  be  ashamed 
of  the  gospel,  lest  Christ  should  refuse  to  acknowledge  him  before  his 
Father  in  heaven. 

The  same  day,  in  the  afternoon,  a  poor  blind  boy  came  to  visit 
Bishop  Hooper,  and,  falling  on  his  knees  before  him,  said,  "  Ah,  my 
lord,  I  am  blind  in  my  eyes,  but  your  pious  instructions  have  removed 
a  spiritual  blindness  from  my  heart.  May  God  support  you  under  all 
your  sufferings,  and  bring  you,  even  through  flames,  to  heaven  !" 

Several  other  persons  visited  the  bishop,  amongst  whom  was  a  very 
wicked  man,  a  bigoted  papist,  who  had  known  him.  formerly.  This 
man  upbraided  him  with  what  he  called  his  heresy  ;  but  Hooper  bore 
all  his  insults  with  patience  and  meeknes^3. 

The  time  appointed  for  the  execution  of  this  pious  bishop  drawing 
nigh,  he  was  delivered  to  the  sheriffs  of  Gloucester,  who,  with  the 
mayor  and  alderm.en,  repaired  to  his  lodgings,  and,  at  the  first  meet- 
ing, having  saluted  him,  took  him  by  the  hand.  The  resigned  martyr 
thanked  the  mayor,  with  the  rest  of  the  officers,  for  taking  a  condemm- 
ed  man  by  the  hand,  and  for  all  the  friendship  that  had  formerly  sub- 
sisted between  them,  for  he  had  lon^  been  acquainted  with  them.  He 
begged  of  the  sheriffs  that  they  v/ouJd  make  the  fire  as  violent  as  pos- 
sible, that  his  pains  might  be  of  the  lihorter  duration  ;  adding,  that  he 
might  have  had  his  life  if  he  chose  it,  but  could  not,  consistently  with 
that  duty  he  owed  to  God,  and  1  is  own  consdence.  He  said,  he 
knew  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  antichrist,  and  therefore  he  could  not 
be  obedient  to  him..  He  desired  they  would  not  deny  his  request^  but 
let  him  suffer  as  soon  as  possible,  -without  exercising  any  unnecef;  «->' 
cruelty,  which  was  unbecoming  the  dignity  of  men  vi  lionour. 


300  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

A  consultation  was  held  by  the  sheriffs,  whether  or  not  they  should 
lodge  him,  the  evening  before  his  execution,  in  the  common  gaol  over 
the  north  gate  of  the  city  ;  but  the  guards  who  had  brought  him  from 
London,  interceded  so  earnestly  in  his  favour,  that  he  was  permitted 
to  remain  in  his  former  lodgings  ;  and  he  spent  the  evening  in  prayer, 
together  with  as  much  of  the  night  as  he  could  spare  from  his  ordi- 
nary rest.  The  believer,  who  is  to  rest  in  Christ  Jesus,  throughout 
the  endless  ages  of  eternity,  may  well  enjoy  an  hour's  sleep,  before 
the  commencement  of  even  the  rnost  excruciating  tortures. 

When  Bishop  Hooper  arose  in  the  morning,  he  desired  that  no 
person  whatever  should  disturb  him  in  his  devotion,  till  the  officers 
carne  to  lead  him  out  to  execution. 

About  eight  o'clock,  the  Lord  Chandois,  attended  by  several  other 
noblemen  and  gentlemen,  came  to  conduct  him  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion ;  and  at  nine  Dr.  Hooper  was  ready.  Being  brought  down  from 
his  chamber,  when  he  saw  the  guards,  he  told  the  sheriffs  he  was  no 
traitor,  but  one  who  was  willing  to  die  for  the  truth  ;  and  that  if  they 
would  have  permitted  him,  he  would  have  willingly  gone  unguarded 
to  the  stake,  without  troubling  any  officers.  Afterwards,  looking 
upon  the  multitude  of  people  that  were  assembled,  above  seven  thou- 
sand in  number,  he  said,  "  Alas  !  why  are  so  many  people  assembled  ? 
I  dare  not  speak  to  them  as  formerly." 

He  was  led  forward  between  the  two  sheriffs,  as  a  lamb  to  the 
slaughter,  having  on  a  gown  which  the  man  of  the  house,  where  he 
was  confined^  had  lent  him ;  and  being  much  afflicted  with  an  illness 
he  had  contracted  in  prison,  lie  was  obliged  to  walk  with  a  staff  in  his 
hand.  The  sheriffs  having  commanded  him  not  to  speak  one  word,- 
he  was  not  seen  to  open  his  mouth,  but  beholding  the  people,  who 
mourned  bitterly,  he  sometimes  lifted  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  and 
looked  cheerfully  upon  such  as  he  knew ;  and,  indeed,  his  counte- 
nance was  mOre  cheerful  than  it  had  been  for  a  long  time  before. 

"When  he  was  brought  to  the  stake,  he  embraced  it,  and  looked 
[^milingly  to  a  place  where  he  used  formerly  to  preach.  He  then 
kneeled  down  to  pray,  and  beckoned  several  tirnes  to  one  whom  he 
knew  well,  to  come  near  to  hear  him,  that  he  might  give  a  faithful  ac- 
count of  what  he  said,  after  his  death,  as  he  was  not  permitted  to 
speak  aloud..  When  he  had  been  some  time  at  prayer,  a  pardon  was 
brought,  and  offered  to  him,  on  condition  that  he  would  recant ;  but 
neither  promises  of  gardon,  nor  threatenings  of  punishment,  had  any 
effect  on  him  ;  so  immoveable  was  he  in  the  faith,  and  so  well  esta- 
blished in  the  principles  of  the  gospel. 

Prayers  being  ended,  he  prepared  himself  for  the  stake,  by  taking 
off  his  landlord's  gown,  which  he  delivered  to  the  sheriffs,  requesting 
them  to  see  it  restored  to  the  owner.  He  then  took  off  the  rest  of 
his  clothes,  except  his  doublet  and  hose,  in  which  he  intended  to  be 
burned  ;  but  the  sheriffs  not  permitting  that,  he  patiently  submitted. 
After  thisj  a  pound  of  gunpowder  was  placed  between  his  legs,  and 
the  same  quantity  under  each  arm;  three  chains  were  then  fixed 
round  him,  6ne  to  his  neck,  another  to  his  middle,  and  a  third  to  "his 
legs ;  and  with  these  he  was  fastened  to  the  stake. 

This  being  done,  fii'e  was  put  to  the  fagots ;  but  they  being  green, 
he  suffered  inexpressible  torment.     Soon  after  this,  a  load  of  drv 


DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR.  301 

(agots  was  brought,  but  still  the  wind  blew  away  the  flames  ;  so  that 
he  begged  for  more,  that  he  might  be  put  out  of  his  misery. 

At  length  the  fire  took  eff*ect,  and  the  martyr  triumphantly  ascend- 
ed into  heaven,  after  such  a  fiery  trial  as  almost  exceeds  any  thing 
we  meet  with  in  the  primitive  ages.  His  last  words  were,  "  Lord 
Jesus  have  mercy  upoii  me  ;  enable  me  to  bear  my  sufferings  for  thy 
name  s  sake,  and  receive  my  spirit." 

Such  was  the  end  of  one  of  the  most  eminent  fathers  of  the  church 
of  England  ;  and  surely  that  religion  which  could  support  him  under 
such  dreadful  tortures  must  be  of  God.  Fanaticism  and  superstition 
may  give  resolution  ;  but  it  is  only  the  divine  influence  of  pure  reli- 
gion which  can  bestow  calmness  in  the  hour  of  death. 


SECTION  III. 

SUFFERINGS  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR. 

Dr.  Rowland  Taylor  was  born  in  the  town  of  Hadleigh,  in  Sufiblk. 
which  was  one  of  the  first  places  in  England  that  received  the  gos- 
pel 5  and  here  he  preached  constantly  during  the  reigtr  of  King  Ed- 
ward. Archbishop  Cranmer,  who  was  a  good  judge  of  merit,  and 
loved  to  reward  it  in  learned  men,  took  him  into  his  family,  and  pre- 
sented him  to  the  living  of  Hadleigh.  Here  he  proved  himself  a 
most  excellent  preacher  and  a  faithful  pastor.  He  made  himself  ac- 
quainted with  every  individual  in  his  parish  ;  he  taught  them  like 
the  apostles  and  primitive  Christians,  who  went  from  house  to  house. 
The  love  of  Christ  wrought  so  strongly  on  his  mind,  that  every  Sun- 
day and  holiday,  he  preached  in  the  most  fervent  manner  to  his 
people. 

Nor  did  he  restrict  himself  to  preaching :  his  life  was  one  con- 
tinued comment  on  his  doctrine  ;  it  was  a  life  of  holiness  :  he  studied 
nothing  so  much  as  to  do  good ;  was  a  stranger  to  pride ;  and  was 
clothed  with  humility.  He  was  particularly  attentive  to  the  poor, 
and  his  charity  was  bounded  only  by  his  ability.  "While  he  rebuked 
sinners  for  their  enormities,  he  was  ready  to  relieve  their  wants. 
This  was  a  god-like  disposition,  and  the  characteristic  of  a  true 
Christian. 

In  the  course  of  his  ministerial  labours  he  often  met  with  opposi- 
tion, and  even  with  abuse ;  but  he  attended  to  the  maxim  laid  down 
by  the  apostle,  that  we  must  go  through  evil,  as  well  as  through  good 
report.  He  was  a  married  man,  but  never  sat  down  to  dinner  with 
his  family,  without  first  inquiring  whether  the  poor  wanted  any  thing. 
To  those  who  were  distressed,  he  gave  relief  before  he  ate  any  thing 
himself.  He  familiarized  himself  with 'all  ranks  of  men,  in  order 
that  he  might  win  them  to  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  the  truth. 
He  was  an  indulgent,  tender,  aflfectionate  husband,  and  brought  up 
his  children  in  the  fear  of  God,  well  knowing,  that  to  lay  a  good 
foundation  is  the  only  way  to  secure  a  beautiful  superstructure. 

In  this  excellent  manner,  Dr.  Taylor  continued  to  discharge  his 
duty  at  Hadleigh,  as  long  as  King  Edward  lived  ;  but  no  sooner  was 
that  pious  monarch  dead,  than  aflairs  took  a  different  turn. 


302  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

And  here  we  may  observe,  that  if  a  man  be  ever  so  pious,  if  he  be 
ever  so  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty,  yet  he  will  meet  with  many 
enemies  :  this  was  the  case  with  Dr.  Taylor.  In  his  parish,  notwith- 
standing all  his  endeavours  to  suppress  popery,  yet  some  papists  re- 
mained ;  and  their  hatred  of  his  doctrines  extended  to  the  preacher, 
and  rendered  them  blind  to  his  excellencies. 

Two  of  these  persons,  named  Clarke  and  Foster,  hired  a  Romish 
priest  to  come  to  Hadleigh  to  say  mass.  For  this  purpose,  they  or- 
dered an  altar  to  be  built  v/ith  all  convenient  speed,  and  appointed, 
that  mass  should  be  said  on  Palm  Sunday.  But  the  reformers  met 
together  in  the  evening,  and  pulled  down  the  altar;  it  was,  however, 
built  up  again,  and  a  watch  was  appointed,  lest  it  should  be  demolished 
a  second  time. 

The  day  following,  Clarke  and  Foster  came,  bringing  along  with 
them  their  popish  priest,  who  was  to  perform  the  service  of  mass.  The 
priest  Avas  dressed  in  his  robes  for  the  occasion,  and  had  a  guard  with 
him,  lest  he  should  be  interrupted  by  the  populace. 

When  Dr.  Taylor  heard  the  bells  ring,  he  went  into  the  church  to 
knoAv  the  reason,  but  found  the  doors  of  the  chancel  barred  against 
him.  However,  getting  within  the  chancel,  he  saw  the  popish  priest 
at  the  altar,  attended  by  a  great  number  of  people,  with  their  swords 
drawn.  The  doctor  accused  the  priest  of  idolatry,  but  the  priest  re- 
torted upon  him,  and  called  him  a  traitor,  for  disobeying  the  queen's 
proclamation.  Dr.  Taylor  said  he  was  no  traitor,  but  a  minister  of 
the  gospel,  commanded  to  teach  the  people ;  and  then  ordered  the 
popish  priest  to  retire,  as  one  who  came  in  there  to  poison  the  flock 
of  Christ  with  his  most  abominable  doctrines.  Foster,  who  was  prin- 
cipally concerned  in  this  affair,  called  Dr.  Taylor  a  traitor,  and  vio- 
lently dragged  him  out  of  the  church ;  while  his  wife,  on  her  knees, 
begged  that  God  would  vindicate  his  innocence,  and  avenge  the  inju- 
ries so  wrongfully  inflicted  on  him. 

Foster  and  Clarke  next  exhibited  a  charge  of  heresy  against  Dr. 
Taylor,  to  the  chancellor  Gardiner,  who  sent  a  messenger,  command- 
ing Dr.  Taylor  to  appear  before  him,  in  order  to  answer  to  the  charge. 

When  Dr.  Taylor's  friends  heard  of  this  they  were  much  grieved, 
and  fearing  what  would  be  the  result,  as  justice  was  not  to  be  expected 
from  the  furious  bigots  then  in  power,  advised  him  to  go  abroad  to 
save  his  life.  But  this  he  would  by  no  means  comply  with ;  saying 
that  it  was  more  honourable  to  suffer  for  the  caxise  of  God,  than  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  of  wicked  men.  "  God,"  said  he,  "  will  either 
protect  me  from  sufferings,  or  he  will  enable  me  to  bear  them."  He 
added,  "  That  he  knew  his  dying  for  the  truth  would  be  of  more  ser- 
vice to  the  cause  of  Christ,  than  his  flying  away  from  the  malice  of 
his  persecutors." 

When  his  friends  saw  that  nothing  could  prevail  upon  him,  the)"- 
took  leave  of  him  with  tears  ;  after  which  he  set  out  for  London,  ac- 
companied by  a  servant,  named  John  Hull,  who  had  been  a  consider- 
able time  in  his  family.  This  faithful  servant  advised  him  to  make 
his  escape,  but  to  no  purpose  ;  for  Taylor  said,  that  the  good  shepherd 
should  never  leave  his  sheep,  till  he  was  torn  from  them  by  force.  In 
the  same  heavenly  manner  he  exhorted  John  to  be  constant  in  the  pro- 
fession of  Christianity,  and  not  to  return  to  popery.  He  said,  that 
worldly  wisdom  was  apt  to  take  too  deep  a  root  in  our  hearts,  and  that 


DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR.  3O3 

it  was,  therefore,  our  duty  to  do  all  we  could  to  triumph  over  the 
world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil ;  to  be  consistent  in  our  attachment  to 
the  truth ;  to  keep  in  view  the  glorious  eternity  provided  for  the 
faithful;  to  despise  earthly  enjoyments,  while  we  strive  to  render 
ourselves  worthy  of  heaven  ;  to  fear  God  more  than  men  ;  to  believe 
that  he  will  sweeten  all  our  suflTerings,  by  the  influencie  of  his  holy 
spirit ;  to  think  nothing  too  hard  to  endure,  in  order  to  obtain  a  bless- 
ed immortality  ;  and,  with  a  Christian  courage,  to  trample  on  death, 
and  triumph  over  the  grave. 

When  Dr.  Taylor  was  brought  before  the  chancellor  Gardiner,  that 
prelate  reviled  him  in  the  most  shocking  manner,  calling  him  a  traitor 
and  a  heretic ;  all  which  our  pious  martyr  patiently  submitted  to. 
In  the  opinion  of  Gardiner  he  might  have  been  a  heretic,  but,  ac- 
cording to  law,  he  could  not  have  been  a  traitor ;  for  the  statute  of 
high  treason,  and  the  statute  of  heresy,  enforced  diflerent  punish- 
ments :  for  treason  the  offending  party  was  to  be  hanged  and  quar- 
tered ;  for  heresy  he  was  to  be  burned  alive.  Had  Queen  Mary  pro- 
ceeded against  this  man,  and  many  others,  on  the  statute  of  high-trea- 
son, they  must  have  been  acquitted,  as,  the  trial  would  have  been  con- 
ducted according  to  the  principles  of  common  law.  But  this  she  had 
no  intention  to  do  ;  her  design  was  to  gratify  the  clergy,  by  causing 
all  those  who  opposed  their  sentiments,  to  be  put  to  death  in  the  most 
barbarous  manner. 

Dr.  Taylor  answered  the  chancellor  with  a  becoming  firmness  :  he 
told  him,  that  he  was  the  persecutor  of  God's  people,  and  that  he,  him- 
self, had  adhered  to  our  Saviour  and  his  word ;  he  put  Bishop  Gardi- 
ner in  mind  of  the  oath  he  had  taken  in  the  beginning  of  King  Ed- 
ward's reign,  to  maintain  the  protestant  religion,  and  oppose  the  papal 
supremacy  ;  but  Gardiner  answered,  that  the  oath  had  jjeen  extorted, 
90  that  he  was  not  obliged  to  abide  by  it. 

It  is  certain,  that  every  oath  extorted  by  the  threatening  of  punish- 
ment, can  have  no  moral  force ;  and  the  man  who  has  been  weak 
enough  to  swear,  may  recede  from  the  obligatory  part  as  soon  as  he 
has  an  opportunity.  But  this  was  not  the  case  with  Gardiner ;  had 
he  refused  the  oath,  all  the  punishment  inflicted  upon  him  M^ould  have 
been  the  loss  of  his  bishopric.  And  surely  he  who  pays  the  least  re- 
gard to  iha  sacred  Name  invoked  to  witness  his  sincerity,  will  not 
choose  to  enjoy  a  temporal  subsistence  at  the  expense  of  a  guilty  con- 
science. 

Dr.  Taylor  explained  to  the  bishop  the  nature  of  an  oath,  and  told 
him,  that  as  he  had  not  been  forced  to  take  one  contrary  to  the 
dictates  of  conscience,  so  he  was  either  prejudiced  in  what  he  did, 
or,  what  was  still  worse,  he  trifled  wHh  a  sacred  obligation ;  that  no 
man  whatever  could  dispense  with  an  oath,  unless  he  knew  it  was  his 
duty  to  do  so,  in  consequence  of  its  having  been  imposed  on  him  by 
violence. 

Gardiner,  who  was  self-convicted,  turned  the  subject  to  the  dispu- 
ted points  concerning  the  real  presence,  and  some  other  things  in 
popery. 

With  respect  to  the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament.  Dr.  Taylor 
told  him,  that  it  had  no  foundation  in  scripture,  but  had  been  first 
taught  about  the  tenth  century.  He  quoted  the  book  of  Bertram, 
which  was  written  about  that  time,  wherein  the  real  presence  was 


304  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

denied,  and  transubstantiation  considered  as  no  better  than  a  novel 
doctrine.  He  made  it  appear,  that  Christ  only  commande^l  his  fol- 
lowers to  keep  the  feast  of  the  eucharist,  in  re^menibrance  of  his  last 
supper  with  them.  That  as  Christ  broke  bread  and  drank  Wine  with 
his  disciples  in  a  friendly  manner,  before  he  was  dragged  to  prison, 
to  judgment,  and  to  execution,  consequently  his  followers  should  ob- 
serve it  as -a  feast  of  unity  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

Such  were  the  sentiments  of  this  pious  man,  concerning  a  very  dis- 
puted point.  He  was  clear  in  his  conceptions  concerning  the  scrip- 
ture account  of  the  last  supper,  for  all  the  primitive  fathers  have 
taught  us  to  consider  it  in  the  same  light.  When  Christ  said,  "  This 
is  my  body,"  he  could  only  mean  the  atonement  that  was  to  be  made 
for  sin,  and  surely  that  could  not  be  the  bread  he  took  in  his  hand. 
The  body  of  Christ,  joined  to  his  human  soul,  and  both  united  to  the 
divine  nature,  are  now  in  a  stale  of  glory  in  heaven ;  and  how  theji 
can  the  priest  turn  a  morsel  of  bread  into  the  body  of  our  Divine  Re- 
deemer ?  the  bare  thought  puts  common  sense  to  the  blush.  It  is  full 
of  absurdity,  and  can  only  impose  on  the  grossest  credulity,  for  the 
purpose  of  increasing  the  influence  of  artful  and  designing  priests. 

Dr<  Taylor,  after  being  interrogated  by  the  chancellor  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  was  at  length  committed  to  prison  ;  for  bigotry  knows 
no  feeling  ;  persecution  no  resting-place. 

While  he  was  in  prison,  he  spent  the  greatest  part  of  his  time  in 
prayer,  in  reading  the  sacred  scriptures,  and  fn  exhorting  the  poor 
prisoners,  confined  with  him,  to  a  sense  of  their  duty.  This  was  the 
more  necessary,  as  the  people  at  that  time  were  extremely  ignorant ; 
light  indeed  Avas  beginning  to  break  in  upon  them,  but  they  knew  not 
how  to  walk.  The  prison  in  which  Dr.  Taylor  was  confined,  was  that 
commonly  called  the  King's  Bench,  and  there  he  met  with  that  holy 
and  pious  man,  Mr.  Bradford,  whose  afiinity  in  religious  sentiments 
.contributed  to  mitigate  his  sufferings.  If  two  virtuous  or  pious  per 
sons  are  of  the  same  opinion,  and  under  the  same  circumstances,  they 
generally  sympathize  with  each  other.  This  was  the  case  with  Dr. 
Taylor  and  Mr.  Bradford  ;  for  no  sooner  did  they  meet  each  other  in 
prison,  than  they  blessed  God  who  had  brought  them  together,  to 
suffer  for  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

After  Dr.  Taylor  had  lain  a  considerable  time  in  prison,  he  was 
cited  to  appear  at  Bow  church,  in  Cheapside,  to  answer  to  the  dean 
of  the  arches  concerning  his  marriage. 

When  he  was  brought  before  this  officer,  he  defended  marriage  in 
such  a  masterly  manner,  that  the  dean  would  not  venture  to  pronounce 
a  divorce,  but  only  deprived  him  of  his  benefice.  He  was  then  re- 
manded to  prison,  and  kept  there  above  a  year  and  a  half;  when  he 
and  several  others  were  brought  to  be  again  examined  before  the 
chancellor. 

Gardiner  asked  him  whether  he  adhered  to  the  form  of  religion,  as 
established  by  King  Edward  VI.  ?  Whether  he  approved  of  the  Eng- 
.  lish  book  of  common  prayer  ?  Whether  he  was  married  ?  and  many 
other  questions.  To  all  these  Dr.  Taylor  gave  clear  and  satisfactory 
answers,  justifying  his  conduct ;  but  these  were  not  sufficient,  seeing 
his  death  was  resolved  on. 

Concerning  marriage,  Dr.  Taylor  proved  not  only  from  the  sacred 
scriptures,  but  likewise  from  the  primitive  writers,  that  the  clergy 


DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR.  305 

were  not  prohibited  from  it.  Ashe  was  a  learned  civiUan  and  ca- 
nonist, he  proved  from  the  Justinian  institutions,  that  all  oaths  of  ce- 
libacy were  then  condenined,  and  that  the  priests  were  exhorted  to 
marry.  Nay,  so  strict  was  the  emperor  in  this  particular,  that  if  a 
man  made  over  a  legacy  to  his  wife,  on  condition  of  her  not  marry- 
ing again,  the  will  was  to  be  void. 

He  added  further,  that  it  was  contained  in  the  pandects,  that  if  a 
man  had  a  female  slave,  and  made  her  free  on  condition  she  should 
never  marry,  the  condition  should  not  be  binding,  and  she  might  mar- 
ry, nor  should  her  farmer  master  be  permitted  to  reclaim  her.  It 
was  the  more  proper  to  quote  the  pandects,  because  they  were  written 
in  the  sixth  century,  and  although  many  abuses  had  then  crept  into 
the  church,  yet  celibacy  was  not  in  the  number. 

The  next  time  he  was  brought  before  the  chancellor,  was  in  com- 
pany Avith  Mr.  Saunders,  whose  martyrdom  we  have  already  descri- 
bed, and  Mr.  Bradford.  Dr.  Taylor  was  charged  with  heresy  by  the 
chancellor,  and  the  other  bishops  who  were  present.  He  acknow- 
ledged that  he  abhorred  all  the  popish  doctrines  of  the  church  of 
Rome ;  that  the  pope  was  Antichrist ;  that  to  deny  the  clergy  the 
privilege  of  marriage  was  the  doctrine  of  devils  ;  that  there  were  but 
two  sacraments  in  the  New  Testament ;  that  the  mass  was  idolatry, 
the  body  of  Christ  being  in  heaven;  and  last  of  all,  that  he^vould 
abide  by  these  sentijnents  to  the  last,  being  convinced  that  they  were 
consistent  with  the  doctrines  laid  down  by  Christ  and  his  apostles. 

One  may  easily  imagine  what  would  be  the  consequences  of  such  a 
free  and  open  declaration.  The  papists  could  not  bear  to  hear  their  fa- 
vourite notions  thus  called  in  question,  and  even  condemned  as  idolatry. 

The  chancellor  therefore  pronounced  sentence  on  him,  and  he  was 
taken  to  a  prison  in  Southwark,  called  the  Clink,  where  he  remained 
till  night,  and  then  was  sent  to  the  Compter  in  the  poultry.  Here  he 
remained  seven  days  ;  when  on  the  4th  of  February,  1555,  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London,  with  others,  came  to  the  said  Compter  to  degrade 
him,  bringing  with  them  the  popish  habits. 

The  last  part  of  the  ceremony  of  degradation  is  for  the  bishop  to 
strike  the  person  degraded  on  the  breast ;  but  Bonner's  chaplain  ad- 
vised him  not  to  strike  Dr.  Taylor,  for  he  would  surely  strike  again. 
"  Yes,  that  I  will,  by  St.  Peter,"  said  the  doctor,  "  for  the  cause  is 
Christ's,  and  I  should  not  be  a  good  soldier,  if  I  did  not  fight  my 
master's  battles." 

The  bishop  therefore  contented  himself  with  pronouncing  a  cinse 
upon  Dr.  Taylor ;  to  which  the  doctor  answered,  "  You  may  curse 
as  long  as  you  please,  but  I  am  confident  God  will  support  me :  I 
have  the  witness  of  a  good  conscience,  that  I  am  standing  in  defence 
of  the  truth ;  Avhereas  you  dare  not  say  that  you  are  doing  so  :  but  I 
will  pray  for  you." 

When  he  was  brought  up  to  his  chamber,  he  told  Mr.  Bradford 
that  he  had  made  the  bishop  of  London  afiaid  ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  his 
chaplain  advised  him  not  to  strike  me,  lest  I  should  strike  him  again, 
which  I  made  him  believe  I  would,  although  I  never  intended  to  do  so." 

To  strike  an  enemy  is  strictly  forbidden  in  the  gospel ;  but  even  had 
Dr.  Taylor  been  so  unguarded  as  to  strike  the  bishop,  it  could  only 
have  been  imputed  to  the  ignorance  which  at  that  time  prevailed, 
even  over  the  minds  of  pious  men. 

39 


306  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

The  night  after  he  was  degraded,  his  wife,  with  his  son  Thomas, 
came  to  see  him ;  and  such  was  the  good  nature  of  the  keeper,  that 
he  permitted  them  to  go  into  his  apartment  and  sup  with  him.  Thus 
Dr.  Taylor  found  a  great  difference  between  the  keeper  of  the  bishop's 
prison,  and  the  keeper  of  the  Compter.  The  bishop's  keepers  were 
ever  cruel,  blasphemous,  and  tyrannical,  like  their  master ;  but  the 
keepers  of  the  royal  prisons,  for  the  most  part,  showed  as  much  favour 
as  could  be  granted,  to  those  whom  they  had  in  custody.  John  Hull, 
the  servant,  came  with  the  wife  and  son  of  Dr.  Taylor ;  and  at  their 
first  coming  in,  they  all  kneeled  down  and  prayed. 

After  supper  the  doctor  walked  two  or  three  times  across  the  room, 
blessing  God  that  he  had  singled  him  out  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth, 
as  it  is  in  Jesus ;  that  he  had  been  thought  worthy  to  suffer  for  his 
name's  sake  ;  and  then,  turning  to  his  son,  he  said,  "  My  dear  son, 
God  Almighty  bless  you,  and  give  you  his  holy  spirit,  to  be  a  true 
servant  of  Christ ;  to  hear  his  word,  and  constantly  to  stand  by  the 
truth  all  thy  life  long ;  and,  my  son,  see  that  thou  fear  God  always  ; 
flee  from  all  sin  and  wicked  living ;  be  virtuous  ;  attend  closely  to  thy 
book,  and  pray  to  God  sincerely.  In  all  things  that  are  lawful,  see 
that  thou  be  obedient  to  thy  mother ;  love  her,  and  serve  her  ;  be  ruled 
and  directed  by  her  now  in  thy  youth,  and  follow  her  good  counsel  in 
all  things.  Beware  of  lewd  company,  of  young  men  that  fear  not 
God,  but  indulge  their  vain  appetites  and  lusts.  Fly  from  whoredom, 
and  abhor  all  filthy  living;  remembering  that  I,  thy  father,  am  to  die 
in  defence  of  holy  marriage.  Another  day,  when  God  shall  bless 
thee,  love  and  cherish  the  poor  people,  and  count  that  thy  chief  riches 
is  to  be  rich  in  alms ;  and  when  thy  mother  is  far  advanced  in  years, 
forsake  her  not,  but  provide  for  her  according  to  thy  abilities,  and  see 
that  she  want  for  nothing.  And  God  will  bless  thee,  and  give  thee 
long  life  upon  earth,  and  prosperity  ;  for  which,  now,  upon  my  knees, 
I  pray  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Then  turning  to  his  wife,  he  said,  "  My  dear  wife,  continue  stead- 
fast in  the  faith,  fear,  and  love  of  God.  Keep  yourself  undefiled  by 
popish  idolatries  and  superstition.  I  have  been  unto  you  a  faithful 
yoke-fellow,  and  so  have  you  been  unto  me ;  for  the  which  I  pray 
God  to  reward  you,  and  doubt  not,  my  dear,  but  God  will  reward  you. 
Now  the  time  is  come  that  I  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  you  dis- 
charged of  the  wedlock  bond  towards  me ;  therefore  I  will  give  you 
my  counsel,  that  I  think  most  expedient  for  you.  You  are  yet  a  child- 
bearing  woman,  and,  therefore,  it  will  be  most  convenient  for  you  to 
marry  ;  for,  doubtless,  you  will  not  of  yourself  be  able  to  support  our 
dear  children,  nor  be  out  of  trouble,  -till  you  be  married.  There- 
fore, as  soon  as  Providence  shall  point  ov.t  some  pious,  honest  man, 
who  you  think  will  support  the  poor  children,  be  sure  to  marry  him, 
and  live  in  the  fear  of  God  ;  but  by  all  means  avoid  idolatry  and  su- 
perstition." 

Having  said  these  words,  he  fell  down  and  prayed  for  his  family ; 
and  then  he  gave  his  wife  an  English  prayer  book,  as  set  forth  by 
King  Edward  VI. ;  and  to  his  son  Thomas  he  gave  a  Latin  book,  con- 
taining a  collection  of  sentiments  from  the  writings  of  the  primitive 
fathers,  relating  to  the  courage  and  constancy  of  the  ancient  martyrs. 

The  reader  whry  attends  to  the  conduct  of  this  dying  martyr,  will 
find  that  there  is  something  in  true  religion  far  superior  to  deception. 


DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR.  307 

In  the  primitive  times  it  was  common  for  the  martyrs,  previous  to 
their  sufferings,  to  converse  with  their  friends,  and  also  to  write  epis- 
tles to  the  churches  at  a  distance.  Some  of  those  epistles  are  still 
extant,  and  we  know  that  they  were  frequently  read  in  the  churches 
afterwards ;  but  no  eloquence  can  exceed  that  of  Dr.  Taylor,  in 
taking  leave  of  his  wife  and  son.  How  sweetly  do  his  expressions 
flow  from  the  heart !  What  a  manly  dignity  under  his  sufferings 
does  he  display !  What  resignation  to  the  will  of  God,  and  what  a 
firm  reliance  on  divine  Providence !  Here,  indeed,  grace  triumphed 
over  human  nature,  and  the  soul  shoAved  its  native^  splendour,  al- 
though confined  within  a  mortal  body. 

The  next  morning,  the  5th  of  February,  so  early  as  two  o'clock, 
the  sheriff  of  London,  attended  by  his  ofticers,  came  to  the  Compter, 
and  took  Dr.  Taylor  to  the  Woolpack,  near  Aldgate.  His  wife,  hav- 
ing some  suspicion  that  he  was  to  be  taken  out  that  morning,  waited 
all  night  in  the  church  of  St.  Botolph,  near  Aldgate,  having  with  her 
a  poor  orphan  girl,  whom  the  doctor  had  brought  up  from  infancy, 
and  one  of  her  own  children.  When  the  sheriff'  and  his  company 
came  opposite  the  church,  the  orphan  girl  cried  out,  "  O,  my  dear 
father;  mother,  mother,  here  is  my  father  led  out."  Then  Mrs. 
Taylor  cried  out,  "Rowland!  Rowland!  where  art  thou?"  for  the 
morning  was  extremely  dark.  To  this  Dr.  Taylor  answered,  **Here 
I  am,  but  I  am  confined."  The  sheriff's  officers  wanted  to  hurry  him 
away ;  but  the  sheriff,  who  had  more  humanity,  ordered  them  to  let 
him  speak  with  his  wife. 

She  then  came  to  him,  when,  taking  his  wife  and  daughter,  with  the 
orphan  girl,  by  the  hands,  he  kneeled  down,  and  prayed  with  them ; 
which,  when  the  sheriff,  and  the  other  persons  present,  sav,',  they 
shed  tears.  Prayers  being  over,  he  rose  up,  and  taking  his  wife  by 
the  hand,  bid  her  have  good  comfort,  for  he  had  a  clear  conscience. 
"  God,"  said  he,  "  will  provide  a  father  for  my  children,  but  let  them 
be  steadfast  in  the  faith."  To  which  his  wife  answered,  "  God  be 
with  you,  my  dear  Rowland,  and  I  will,  with  his  grace,  meet  you  at 
Hadleigh." 

He  was  then  put  into  a  chamber,  with  four  ol'  the  yeomen  of  the 
guard,  and  the  sheriff's  officers.  As  soon  as  he  entered  the  chamber 
he  knelt  down,  and  gave  himself  wholly  to  prayer.  There,  the  sheriffj 
seeing  Mrs.  Taylor,  told  her  that  she  must  not  r.peak  to  her  husband  ; 
but  that  she  might  go  to  his  house,  and  he  would  provide  for  her,  so 
that  she  should  not  want  for  any  thing.  To  this  she  answered,  that 
"  she  would  rather  go  to  her  mother's  house,"  and  two  officer^  were 
sent  to  conduct  her  thither. 

This  part  of  the  sheriff's  conduct  doubtless  arose  from  principles 
of  humanity ;  for  wha,*^  man  can  see  a  wife  and  children  weeping  over 
a  father  and  husband,  condemned  to  a  cruel  death,  for  a  disputable 
offence,  without  shedding  a  tear  of  compassion  1 

Dr.  Taylor  reriiained  at  the  Woolpack  till  eleven  in  the  forenoon, 
when  the  s^^onff  of  Essex  came  to  receive  him,  and  they  prepared 
to  set  out  on  horseback.  As  they  came  out  of  the  gate  of  the  inn, 
John  Hull,  his  old  servant,  whom  we  have  mentioned  before,  was 
there  m  aiting,  having  with  him  Dr.  Taylor's  son  Thomas ;  John 
lifted  up  the  boy  that  he  might  see  his  father,  and  then  set  him  on  the 
horse  before  him.     Dr.  Taylor,  taking  off  his  hat,  said,  "  Good  peo- 


308  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

pie,  this  is  my  own  son,  begotten  in  lawful  wedlock,  and  I  bless  God 
for  lawful  matrimony."  He  then  lifted  vip  his  eyes  towards  heaven, 
and  prayed  for  his  son;  laid  his  hat  upon  the  boy's  head,  and  blessed 
him.  After  this  he  delivered  him  to  John  Hull,  whom  he  shook 
by  the  hand,  and  said,  "  thou  hast  been  the  faithfulest  servant  ever 
man  had." 

When  they  arrived  at  Brentwood,  they  made  a  close  hood  for  Dr. 
Taylor,  having  two  holes  for  his  eyes,  and  one  for  his  mouth  to  breathe 
at.  They  did  this,  that  no  man  should  know  him  or  speak  to  him  ; 
which  practice  was  frequently  used  in  such  cases.  The  evidence  of 
their  own  consciences  convinced  them  that  they  were  leading  innocent 
people  to  the  slaughter.  Guilt  creates  fear,  and  thus  does  Satan  re- 
ward'his  vassals. 

All  the  way  Dr.  Taylor  was  as  joyful  as  if  he  had  been  going  to  take 
possession  of  an  estate  ;  and,  indeed,  how  could  it  be  otherwise  ?  He 
knew  he  was  suffering  for  the  faith,  and  that  the  truth  was  able  to  sup- 
port him  ;  and  he  anticipated  a  glorious  reward  from  Him  for  whose 
cause  he  suffered. 

At  Chelixisford  they  were  met  by  the  sheriff  of  Suffolk,  who  was  to 
take  him  into  that  county  to  be  executed.  While  they  were  at  supper, 
the  sheriff  of  Essex  laboured  earnestly  with  him  to  return  to  the  popish 
religion.  He  told  him,  "  that  as  he  was  a  man  of  universal  learning, 
so  his  death  Avould  be  a  great  loss  to  the  nation."  The  sheriff,  what- 
ever his  own  opinions  were,  said  a  great  deal  to  Dr.  Taylor,  and  fall- 
ing before  him  on  his  knees,  with  the  tears  running  down  his  cheeks, 
earnestly  begged  of  him  to  recant  his  opinions,  and  be  reconciled  to 
the  church  ;  promising  that  he,  and  all  his  friends,  would  procure  his 
pardon. 

Dr.  Taylor  then  took  the  cup  in  his  hand,  and  looking  to  the  com- 
pany, particularly  to  the  sheriff  of  Essex,  said,  "I  heartily  thank  you  for 
your  good  will ;  I  have  hearkened  to  your  words,  and  minded  well  your 
counsels  ;  and,  to  be  plain  with  you,  I  do  perceive  that  I  have  been  de- 
ceived myself,  and  am  likely  to  deceive  a  great  many  in  Hadleigh  of 
their  expectations."  At  these  words  the  whole  company  clapped  their 
hands  with  joy  :  "  God  bless  you,"  said  the  sheriff  of  Essex,  "keep 
to  that,  it  is  the  most  comfortable  word  we  have  heard  from  you.  Why 
should  you  cast  away  yourself?  Play  a  wise  man's  part,  and  then  I 
am  certain  you  will  find  favour."  Upon  this  Dr.  Taylor  replied,  "  I 
am,  as  you  see,  a  man  of  a  very  large  body,  which  I  thought  should 
have  lain  in  Hadleigh  churchyard,  and  there  are  a  great  number  of 
worms  there  who  would  have  had  the  feasting,  which  no  doubt  they 
wished  for  many  a  day  ;  but  I  know  I  am  deceived,"  said  he,  "  and  the 
worms  are  so  too,  for  my  body  is  to  be  burned  to  ashes,  and  they  will 
lose  their  feast." 

When  the  sheriff  and  his  companions  heard  him  say  this,  they  were 
amazed  at  his  constancy ;  for  the  nearer  his  sufferings  approached, 
the  more  he  was  strengthened  to  endure  them.  In  this  he  imitated  our 
blessed  Redeemer,  who,  when  he  felt  his  father's  wrath  beginning  to 
be  inflicted  upon  him,  sweated,  as  it  were,  great  drops  of  blood  ;  but 
when  led  forth,  and  nailed  to  the  cross,  he  looked  around  with  compla-. 
cency,  and  convinced  the  spectators^  that  the  glory  of  God  shone 
through  his  human  nature. 

Such  has  been  the  case  of  the  martyrs  in  all  ages  and  nations.     Hu- 


THOMAS  TOMKTNS. 


309 


man  nature  might,  at  first,  shudder,  and  shrink  back  at  the  thought 
of  the  sufferings  they  were  exposed  to  ;  but  their  constancy  increased 
as  the  fiery  trial  drew  near. 

When  the  procession  arrived  at  Aldham  Common,  where  Dr.  Taylor 
was  to  be  burnt,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  thanked  God 
that  the  last  struggle  was  come,  and  he  hoped  he  should  be  enabled 
to  go  through  with  it. 

He  tore  the  hood  frorh  his  face,  that  he  might  be  seen  by  the  nume- 
rous spectators,  many  of  whom  had  fbrmerly  been  his  parishioners. 
He  then  began  to  speak  to  the  people  who  were  praying  for  him  ;  but 
the  ofiicers  thrust  sticks  into  his  mouth,  and  threatened  to  cut  his 
tongue  out,  unless  he  would  promise  to  keep  silence  at  the  place  of 
execution. 

When  he  had  prayed,  he  kissed  the  stake,  and  got  into  a  barrel  part- 
ly filled  with  pitch,  which  Was  placed  for  that  purpose.  Fire  being 
set  to  the  pitch,  Dr.  Taylor  continued  praying  in  the  most  devout  man- 
ner, till  one  of  the  officers,  more  humane  than  the  rest,  knocked  out 
his  brains  with  a  halberd  ;  which  put  an  end  to  his  misery. 

We  have  in  this  case  an  instance  of  popish  superstition,  in  some  re- 
spects more  violent  than  any  we  have  yet  taken  notice  of.  Dr.  Tay- 
lor was  not  only  a  pious  man,  but  he  had  been,  for  his  knowledge  of 
the  canon  and  civil  laws,  long  esteemed  as  the  glory  of  Cambridge. 
He  had,  from  his  distinguished  abilities  and  learning,  confuted  the 
chancellor  in  his  arguments  concerning  the  marriage  of  the  clergy ; 
and,  indeed,  m  all  other  respects,  he  was  so  well  acquainted  with  the 
ancient  fathers,  that  he  was  with  great  propriety  called  "The  Walking 
Library."  But  no  mercy  can  be  shown,  where  religious  rancour  takes 
place.  There  is  sometliing  in  such  persecutions  that  shuts  up  the 
bowels  of  compassion,  even  towards  the  nearest  relations.  Civil  per- 
secutors may  occasionally  relax  into  compassion  ;  but  those  who  per- 
secute from  erroneous  notions  of  religion,  are  strangers  to  every  hu- 
mane sensation  ;  and  pant  for  the  blood  of  those  who  diiTer  from  them, 
"  even  as  the  hart  doth  for  the  water  brooks." 


SECTION  IV. 

MARTYRDOMS  OF  NtJMEROtJS  PERSONS  IN  VARIOUS  PARTS  OF  ENGLAND. 

Thomas  Tomkins. 

The  first  person  we  have  to  mention  on  the  bloody  list  contained 
in  this  section,  was  named  Thomas  Tomkins,  a  weaver,  who  lived  with 
great  reputation,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Leonard,  Shoreditch.  Being  ac- 
cused of  heresy,  he  was  summoned  before  that  merciless  persecutor, 
Bishop  Bonner,  who  confined  him,  with  many  others,  in  the  dungeons 
of  his  palace  at  Fulham. 

During  his  imprisonment  he  was  treated  by  the  bishop  in  a  manner 
not  only  unbecoming  a  prelate,  but  a  man ;  he  several  times  beat  him 
with  peculiar  cruelty,  and  tore  the  greatest  part  of  his  beard  from  his 
face,  for  no  other  reason  but  his  refusing  his  assent  to  the  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation. 


SIO  BOOK  OF  MARTYRB. 

Another  instance  of  this  cruel  bishopi^inhumanity  to  Mr.  Tomkins, 
was  exhibited  before  several  gentlemen  who  came  to  visit  him.  The 
bishop,  finding  him  inflexible,  took  hold  of  him  by  the  wrist,  and  held 
Ms  hand  over  the  flame  of  a  wax  candle,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  make 
him  deviate  from  those  uncorrupted  truths  of  the  gospel  he  had  so 
strongly  preserved.  This  punishment  Mr.  Tomkins  submitted  to  with 
great  fortitude,  till  the  veins  burst,  and  vi^ater  issuing  from  the  hand, 
flew  into  the  face  of  a  bystander,  who  was  so  affected  that  he  re- 
quested the  bishop  to  forbear, "feaying,  he  had  sufficiently  punished  the 
prisoner.  ^ 

A  few  days  after  this,  Mr.  Tomkins  was  brought  before  the  bishop, 
at  his  consistory  court,  at  St.  Paul's,  to  whom  he  delivered  the  follow- 
ing articles  of  confession  in  writing,  sealed  up,  and  signed  with  his 
own  hand : 

"  I,  Thomas  Tomkins,  of  the  parish  of  St.  Leonard,  Shoreditch, 
in  the  diocese  of  London,  having  confessed,  and  declared  openly, 
heretofore,  to  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  mine  ordinary, 
that  my  belief  hath  been  many  years  past,  and  is  at  this  present,  that  ^ 
the  body  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  is  not,  truly  and  in  very  deed,  ' 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  but  only  in  heaven ;  and  so  in  heaven, 
that  it  cannot  now  indeed  be  really  and  truly  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  : 

"And,  moreover,  having  likewise  confessed  and  declared  to  my 
said  ordinary,  openly,  many  times,  that  although  the  church,  called 
the  Catholic  church,  hath  allowed,  and  doth  allow  the  mass  and  sa- 
crifice made  and  done  therein,  as  a  wholesome,  profitable,  and  godly 
thing :  yet  my  belief  hath  been  many  years  past,  and  is  at  this  pre- 
sent, that  the  said  mass  is  full  of  superstition,  plain  idolatry,  and  un- 
profitable for  the  soul ;  and  so  I  have  called  it  many  times,  and  take 
it  at  this  present : 

"  Having  also  confessed  and  declared  to  my  said  ordinary,  that 
the  sacrament  of  baptism  ought  to  be  only  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and 
not  otherwise  ministered  ;  but  also  without  such  ceremonies  as 
are  generally  used  in  the  Latin  church,  and  otherwise  not  to  be  al- 
lowed : 

"  Finally,  being  many  and  often  times  called  before  my  said  ordi- 
nary, and  talking  with  all,  touching  all  my  said  confessions  and  de- 
clarations, both  by  my  said  ordinary  and  divers  other  learned  men, 
as  well  his  chaplains  as  others,  and  counselled  by  them  all  to  em- 
brace the  church,  and  to  recant  mine  error,  in  the  premises,  which 
they  told  me  was  plain  heresy,  and  manifest  error  ;  do  testify  and  de- 
clare hereby,  that  I  do  and  will  continually  stand  to  my  said  confes- 
sion, declaration,  and  belief,  in  all  the  premises,  and  every  part  there- 
of;  and  in  no  wise  recant,  or  go  from  any  part  of  the  same.  In  wit- 
ness whereof,  I  have  subscribed  and  passed  the  writing,  this  26th  of 
September,  1554." 

Bishop  Bonner,  and  the  rest  of  the  tribunal,  strongly  pressed  Mr. 
Tomkins  to  recant  his  errors,  and  return  to  the  mother  church :  but 
he  only  answered,  "  I  was  born  and  brought  up  in  Ignorance  till 
of  late  years,  and  now  I  know  the  truth,  I  will  continue  therein  unto 
death." 

Finding  him  inflexible,  they  declared  him  a  heretic,  and  ordered 
the  sheriff  of  London,  who  attended,  to  conduct  him  immediately  to 


WILLIAM  HUNTER. 


311 


Newgate.  Here  he  remained  till  the  16th  of  March,  1555,  when  he 
was  conducted  to  Smithfield,  and  there  burnt,  triumphing  in  the  midst 
of  the  flames,  and  adding  to  the  number  of  those  martyrs  who  had 
preceded  him  through  the  pathi  of  the  fiery  trial  to  the  realms  of  im- 
mortal glory.  ♦ 

William  Hunter. 

This  pious  young  man  was  the  son  of  poor,  but  honest  and  reli- 
gious parents,  who  trained  him  up  in  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation, 
and  when  at  a  proper  age  put  him  apprentice  to  one  Thomas  Taylor, 
a  silk  weaver,  in  Coleman-street,  London. 

On  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  orders  were  issued  to  the  priests 
of  every  parish  to  summon  all  their  parishioners  to  receive  the  com- 
munion at  mass,  the  Easter  following,  when  young  Hunter,  who  was 
then  only  nineteen  years  of  age,  refusing  to  obey  the  summons,  was 
threatened  with  being  brought  before  the  bishop  to  answer  for  his 
disobedience. 

In  consequence  of  this,  his  master,  fearful  of  incurring  ecclesiasti- 
cal censure,  desired  he  would  leave  him,  at  least  for  a  time;  upon 
which  he  quitted  his  service,  and  went  to  his  father,  at  Brentwood,  in 
Essex. 

During  his  stay  here,  he  one  day  went  into  the  chapel,  and  seeing 
the  Bible  lay  on  the  desk,  he  opened  it,  and  began  to  read.  Being 
observed  by  an  officer  of  the  bishop's  court,  he  severely  reprimanded 
him,  and  said,  "  Why  meddlest  thou  with  the  Bible  ?  understandest 
thou  what  thou  readest  ?  canst  thou  expound  the  scriptures  ?"  To 
which  Hunter  replied,  "  I  do  not  presume  to  do  it ;  but  finding  the 
Bible  here,  I  read  it  for  my  comfort  and  edification." 

The  officer  then  informed  a  neighbouring  priest  of  the  liberty  Hun- 
ter had  taken  in  reading  the  Bible,  who  immediately  sent  for  him,  and 
severely  clad  him,  saying,  "Sirrah,  who  gave  thee  leave  to  read  the 
Bible,  and  expound  it?"  He  answered  as  he  had  done  to  the  officer ; 
and,  on  the  priest's  saying,  it  became  him  not  to  meddle  with  the 
scriptures,  he  frankly  declared  his  resolution  to  read  them  as  long  as 
he  lived.  The  priest  upbraided  him  as  a  heretic ;  but  he  boldly 
denied  the  charge.  Being  asked  his  opinion  concerning  the  corpo- 
real presence  in  the  sacrament,  he  replied,  that  he  esteemed  the  bread 
and  wine  but  as  figures,  and  looked  upon  the  sacrament  as  an  institu- 
tion in  remembrance  of  the  death  and  sufferings  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  On  this  the  priest  openly  declared  him  & 
heretic,  and  threatened  to  complain  of  him  to  the  bishop. 

A  neighbouring  justice  named  Brown,  having  heard  that  young 
Hunter  maintained  heretical  principles,  sent  for  his  father  to  inquire 
into  the  particulars.  The  old  man  told  him,  that  his  son  had  left  him, 
and  that  he  knew  not  whither  he  was  gone.  1  he  justice,  not  belie- 
ving what  he  said,  threatened  to  commit  him  to  prison,  unless  he  would 
immediately  cause  his  son  to  be  apprehended,  and  brought  before 
him.  To  this  he  replied,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  "  Would  you  have 
me  seek  out  my  son  to  be  burned?" 

He  was,  however,  obliged  to  go  in  quest  of  his  son  ;  when  meeting 
him  by  accident,  William  asked  his  father  if  he  was  seeking  for  him  ; 
to  which  the  old  man  answered,  with  tears,  in  the  affirmative,  and  that 
it  was  by  order  of  the  justice,  who  threatened  to  put  him  imprison. 


312  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

The  Son,  to  secure  his  father  from  any  danger  on  his  account,  said  he 
was  ready  to  accompany  him  home,  which  he  accordingly  did. 

The  next  day  he  was  apprehended  by  the  constable  of  the  parish, 
who  put  him  in  the  stocks  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  then  took  him 
before -*the  justice.  On  his  arrival,  the  justice  called  for  a  Bible, 
tui'ned  to  the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  .John,  and  desired  him  to  give  his 
opinion  of  the  meaning  of  it,  as  it  related  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Hunter  gave  the  same  explanation  as  he  had  done  to  the  priest ; 
and  persisting  in  his  denial  of  the  corporeal  presence  in  the  eucharist, 
the  justice  upbraided  him  with  heresy,  and  wrote  an  account  of  his 
conduct  to  the  bishop  of  London. 

In  consequence  of  this,  young  Hunter  was  summoned  to  appear 
at  the  consistory  court  held  at  St.  Paul's.  He  accordingly  attended 
at  the  time  appointed,  when  he  was  severely  reproved  for  having  fallen 
from  the  catholic  faith,  and  was  exhorted  to  return  to  the  same. 

To  this  he  boldly  answered,  that  he  had  not  fallen  from  the  catholic 
faith,  but  believed  and  confessed  it  with  all  his  heart. 

He  was  then  desired  by  the  bishop  to  recant  what  he  had  said 
concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  but  he  declared,  that  by  the 
help  of  God  he  would  still  continue  to  persist  in  the  faith  he  had 
hitherto  maintained,  and  avowed. 

Being  urged  still  farther,  and  promised  that  if  .he  would  recant  he 
should  go  home  unhurt,  he  said  to  the  bishop,  "  My  lord,  if  you  will 
let  me  alone,  and  leave  me  to  my  own  conscience,  I  will  return  to  my 
father,  and  dwell  with  him,  or  else  with  my  master  again,  and  will 
keep  my  opinion  to  myself." 

The  bishop  answered,  "I  am  content,  so  that  thou  wilt  go  to  church, 
receive,  and  be  confessed."  This  Hunter  peremptorily  refused  ;  upon 
which,  after  several  fartlier  efforts  to  bring  him  over,  the  bishop  or- 
dered him  to  be  put  in  the  stocks,  where  he  continued  two  days  and 
nights,  having  only  a  crust  of  brown  bread,  and  a  cup  of  water,  given 
to  him  for  refreshment. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  two  days  the  bishop  went  to  him,  and  find- 
ing the  bread  and  water  lay  by  him  untouched,  he  ordered  some  of 
his  servants  to  take  him  out  of  the  stocks,  and  let  him  breakfast  with 
them ;  but  they  evaded  the  bishop's  request,  thinking  it  great  profa- 
nation that  such  excellent  Christians  as  they  were,  should  eat  with  a 
vile  heretic. 

After  this  he  was  repeatedly  brought  before  the  bishop,  who,  some- 
times by  soothing  him,  and  sometimes  by  threats,  endeavoured  to 
bring  him  to  a  recantation  ;  but  all  his  efforts  proved  ineffectual.  In 
consequence  of  this  the  persecuting  prelate  passed  sentence  on  him, 
which  was,  that  he  should  be  remanded  to  Newgate  for"  a  time,  from 
whence  he  should  be  removed  to  BrentAvood ;  "  where,"  said  the 
bishop,  "  thou  shalt  be  burned." 

A  few  days  after  this  the  bishop  sent  for  him  again,  and  promised 
him  preferment  if  he  would  recant :  to  which  he  replied,  "  My  lord,  I 
thank  you  for  your  great  offer ;  but  if  you  cannot  enforce  my  recan- 
tation from  scripture,  I  cannot,  in  my  conscience,  turn  from  God  for 
the  love  of  the  world,  for  I  count  all  things  but  dung  and  dross  for 
the  love  of  Christ." 

He  was  then  carried  back  to  Newgate,  and  in  a  few  days  removed 
to  Brentwood,  where  he  Avas  confined  in  an  inn  till  the  day  of  his 
execution.     Dining  this  time  he  was  visited  by  many  of  his  neigh 


PIGOT,  KNIGHT,  AND  LAWRENCE.  313 

bours  and  acquaintances,  all  of  whom  he  exhorted  to  beware  of  po- 
pish superstition  and  idolatry. 

On  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  March,  1555,  the  sheriff  gave  orders 
for  the  necessary  preparations  to  be  made  for  his  execution.  In  the 
mean  time  the  sheriff's  son,  who  was  his  friend,  visited  him  af  the  inn, 
and  encouraged  him  not  to  fear  the  men  who  were  making  prepara- 
tions for  his  death  ;  to  whom  he  said,  "  that,  thank  God,  he  was  not  in 
the  least  intimidated,  for  that  he  had  cast  up  his  account,  and  well 
knew  the  happy  consequences  that  would  attend  his  strict  adherence 
to  the  cause  of  Christ." 

A  short  time  after  this  he  was  led  from  the  inn  to  the  stake,  between 
one  of  the  sheriff's  officers,  and  his  brother  Robert.  In  their  way  he 
was  met  by  his  father,  who,  with  tears  flowing  from  his  eyes,  said  to 
him,  "God  be  with  thee,  son  William."  To  which  he  replied,  "  God 
be  with  you,  good  father,  and  be  of  good  cheer,  for  I  trust  we  shall 
meet  again,  with  exceeding  great  joy." 

When  he  arrived  at  the  p4ace  of  execution,  he  kneeled  on  a  fagot, 
and  repeated  the  51st  psalm,  till  he  came  to  these  words  :  "  The  sacri- 
fice of  God  is  a  contrite  spirit :  a  contrite  and  a  broken  heart,  O  God, 
thou  wilt  not  despise."  He  was  then  interrupted  by  one  of  the  offi- 
cers, who  told  him  the  translation  was  wrong,  the  words  being  "  an 
humble  spirit;"  but  he  said  the  translation  was  "  a  contrite  heart,"  on 
w^hich  he  #as  told  that  the  heretics  translated  books  as  they  pleased. 

The  sheriff  then  showed  him  a  letter  from  the  queen,  containing 
his  pardon  if  he  would  recant ;  but  he  refused  life  on  such  terms, 
went  up  to  the  stake,  and  was  chained  to  it,  saying  to  the  spectators, 
"  Good  people,  pray  for  me,  and  make  quick  despatch  ;  pray  for  me, 
while  you  see  me  alive,  and  I  will  pray  for  you." 

He  then  took  a  fagot,  and  embraced  it  in  his  arms ;  and  on  a 
priest's  offering  him  a  book,  said,  "  Away,  thou  false  prophet !  be- 
ware of  him,  good  people,  and  come  away  from  their  abominations, 
lest  ye  be  partakers  of  their  plagues."  The  priest  cried  out,  "  As 
thou  burnest  here,  so  shalt  thou  burn  in  hell !"  "  Thou  liest,  thou 
false  prophet !"  exclaimed  Hunter ;  "  9,wjay  with  thee  !" 

As  soon  as  the  fire  v^as  kindled,  our  martyr  gave  his  prayer  book 
to  his  brother,  who,  to  encourage  him,  reminded  him  of  the  passion 
of  his  dear  Redeemer,  and  bid  him  be  of  good  cheer  :  to  which  he 
replied,  "I  fear  neither  torture  nor  death ;  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my 
departing  spirit !"  The  fire  burning  rapidly,  he  was  soon  consumed, 
yielding  up  his  life,  with  patience  and  humility,  to  Him  v/ho  gave  it, 
and  in  testimony  of  the  truth  of  that  God  Avho  cannot  change,  but 
whose  word  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever. 

On  the'  same  day  that  Hunter  was  executed,  Thomas  Highed  and 
Thomas  Causton,  two  gentlemen  of  Essex,  suffered  the  like  fate  ;  tlie 
former  being  burnt  at  Horndon  on  the  Hill,  and  the  latter  at  Ray- 
leigh,  both  in  that  county. 

William  Pigot,  Stephen  Knight,  and  the  Rev.  John  Lawrence. 
These  three  pious  Christians  having  been  informed  against  by  the 
emissaries  of  Bonner  and  Gardiner,  as  maintaining  religious  opinions 
contrary  to  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  holy  mother  church, 
were  summoned  to  appear  before  Bishop  Bonner,  at  his  consistory 
court  in  London,  where  they  were  severally  questioned  concerning 
their  faith  of  the  corporeal  presence  in  the  sacrament. 

40 


314  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS, 

Having  respectively  answered  and  subscribed  that  the  elements 
were  not  substantially,  but  figuratively,  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
in  that  holy  ordinance,  they  were  severely  reprimanded  by  the  court, 
admonished  to  recant  their  heretical  opinions,  and  for  that  time  dis- 
missed. 

A  few  days  after,  they  were  again  examined  concerning  the  same 
tenet,  when  they  made  the  like  declaration  as  before  ;  in  consequence 
of  which  the  bishop  addressed  himself  to  the  two  laymen,  and  with 
an  affected  concern  for  their  spiritual  and  temporal  interests,  warmly 
exhorted  them  to  reject  their  heresies,  and  not  expose  themselves  to 
death  here  and  damnation  hereafter,  by  obstinately  persisting  in 
disobedience  to  the  holy  see ;  but  these  plain  Christians  were  too 
well  grounded  in  the  doctrines  of  Christ's  pure  gospel,  to  be  moved 
from  their  adherence  to  the  true  faith.  They,  therefore,  told  the 
bishop,  that  they  could  not  recant  consistently  with  the  dictates  of 
their  consciences,  nor  would  they  abjure  the  opinions  to  which  they 
had  subscribed. 

After  this  Bishop  Bonner  entered  into  argument  with  Lawrence,  the 
priest,  alone,  and  having  demanded  of  what  order  he  was,  he  an- 
swered, that  he  was  admitted  to  priest's  orders  eighteen  years  past, 
that  he  had  been  formerly  a  black  friar,  and  that  he  was  now  be- 
trothed to  a  maid,  whom  he  intended  to  marry. 

The  bishop  then  asked  him  his  opinion  of  the  corporeal  presence 
in  the  sacrament;  to  which  he  replied,  that  "  it  was  an  institution  of 
our  blessed  Lord,  in  commemoration  of  his  death  and  sufferings  ;  and 
that  those  were  greatly  deceived,  who  believed  that  his  body  was 
verily  present  in  the  same,  since  he  had  long  before  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  was  placed  at  the  right  hand  of  the  glorious  majesty  of 
the  Father." 

Mr.  Lawrence  was,  for  the  present,  dismissed ;  but,  a  few  days 
after,  he,  with  Pigot  and  Knight,  were  again  summoned  before  the 
bishop,  who,  with  his  usual  hypocrisy,  exhorted  them  to  recant,  em- 
brace the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  and  not  be  the  wilful  cause  of  their 
own  destruction.  But  no  argument  could  induce  them  to  recede  in  a 
single  point ;  all  of  them  declaring  they  would  abide  by  their  opi- 
nions, because  they  were  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  whereas  the 
other  was  merely  of  human  invention. 

From  this  frank  declaration  Bishop  Bonner  proceeded  to  pass  sen- 
tence on  them  as  irreclaimable  heretics,  and  then  degraded  Lawrence 
with  the  usual  ceremonies.  After  which  they  were  all  three  delivered 
to  the  sheriff,  who  conducted  them  to  Newgate. 

On  the  28th  of  March,  1555,  being  the  day  appointed  for  the  exe 
cution  of  Figot  and  Knight,  they  were  removed  early  in  the  morning 
to  the  respective  places  destined  for  their  execution,  the  former  at 
Braiutree,  and  the  latter  at  Maiden,  in  Essex.  When  Knight  arrived 
at  the  stake,  he  kneeled  down,  and,  with  an  audible  voice,  said  the 
following  excellent  prayer : 

"  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ !  for  whose  love  I  leave  wiJlingly  this  life, 
and  desire  rather  the  bitter  death  of  thy  cross,  with  the  loss  of  all 
earthly  things,  than  to  abide  the  blasphemy  of  thy  most  holy  name, 
or  to  obey  men  in  breaking  thy  holy  commandment;  thou  seest, 
O  Lord,  that  where  I  might  live  in  worldly  wealth  to  worship  a  false 
Ciod,  and  honour  thine  enemy,  I  choose  rather  the  torment  of  tne 


DR.  ROBERT  FARRAR 


315 


body,  and  the  loss  of  this  life,  and  have  counted  all  other  things  but 
vile  dust  and  dung,  that  I  might  win  thee;  which  death  is  dearer  unto 
me  than  thousands  of  gold  and  silver.  Such  love,  O  Lord,  hast  thou 
laid  up  in  my  breast,  that  I  hunger  for  thee  as  the  deer  that  is  wound- 
ed desireth  the  pasture.  Send  thy  holy  comforter,  O  Lord,  to  aid, 
comfort,  and  strengthen  this  weak  piece  of  earth,  which  is  empty  of 
all  strength  of  itself.  Thou  rememberest,  O  Lord,  that  I  am  but  dust, 
and  able  to  do  nothing  that  is  good ;  therefore,  O  Lord,  as  of  thine 
accustomed  goodness  and  love  thou  hast  invited  me  to  this  banquet, 
and  accounted  me  worthy  to  drink  of  thine  own  cup  amongst  thine 
elect ;  even  so  give  me  strength,  O  Lord,  against  this  thine  element, 
which  as  to  my  sight  it  is  most  irksome  and  terrible,  so  to  my  mind  it 
may,  at  thy  commandment,  (as  an  obedient  servant,)  be  sweet  and 
pleasant ;  that  through  the  strength  of  thy  holy  spirit,  I  may  pass 
through  the  rage  of  this  fire  into  thy  bosom  according  to  thy  promise, 
and  for  this  mortal  receive  an  immortal,  and  for  this  corruptible  put 
on  incorruption.  Accept  this  burnt  offering,  O  Lord,  not  for  the 
sacrifice,  but  for  thy  dear  Son's  sake,  my  Saviour,  for  whose  testi- 
mony I  ofier  this  free-will  ofl^ering,  with  all  my  heart,  and  with  all  my 
soul.  O  heavenly  Father,  forgive  me  my  sins,  as  I  forgive  all  the 
world.     O  sweet  Son  of  God,  my  Saviour,  spread  thy  wings  over  me. 

0  blessed  and  Holy  Ghost,  through  whose  merciful  inspiration  I  am 
come  hither,  conduct  me  into  •  everlasting  life.     Lord,  into  thy  hands 

1  commend  my  spirit.     Amen." 

Both  these  martyrs  suftered  with  amazing  fortitude  and  resignation, 
proving  to  the  spectators,  that,  "  as  is  the  day"  of  the  sincere  be- 
liever, "  so  likewise  will  be  his  strength." 

The  next  day,  March  29th,  the  Rev.  John  Lawrence  suffered  at 
Colchester.  He  was  carried  to  the  place  of  execution  in  a  chair, 
being  unable  to  walk,  from  the  pressure  of  the  irons  with  which  his 
legs  were  bound,  and  the  weakness  of  his  body  from  want  of  proper 
nourishment  while  in  prison.  The  chair  was  fastened  to  the  stake, 
and  he  sat  in  it,  for  some  time,  with  great  composure,  praying  to  God 
to  enable  him  to  undergo  the  fiery  trial ;  at  length  the  fagots  were 
lighted,  and  he  triumphantly  expired  in  the  cause  of  his  glorious  mas- 
ter, in  sure  and  certain  hope  of  an  eternal  existence  in  heaven. 

Dr.  Robert  Farrar,  Bishop  of  St.  David's. 

The  emissaries  of  the  persecuting  bishops  had,  for  some  time, 
fixed  their  eyes  on  this  worthy  and  pious  prelate,  who,  not  only  in  the 
former  reign,  but  also  after  the  accession  of  Mary,  had  been  particu- 
larly zealous  in  promoting  the  reformed  doctrines,  and  exploding  the 
errors  of  popish  idolatry.  Information  of  this  being  given  «to  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  then  lord  chancellor.  Dr.  Farrar,  with  several 
others,  was  summoned  to  appear  before  him,  and  the  other  commis- 
sioners. 

After  some  previous  harangue,  the  bishop  of  Winchester  told  him, 
that  the  queen  and  parliament  had  restored  religion  to  the  state  in 
which  it  was  at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII. ;  that  he 
was  in  the  queen's  debt,  but  her  majesty  would  cancel  the  same,  and 
re-admit  him  to  her  favour,  if  he  would  return  to  the  holy  catholic 
church. 

Undismayed  by  this  information.  Dr.  Farrar  answered,  that  Avith 


31'6  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

respect  to  the  debt,  he  submitted  it  to  the  lord  treasurer  ;  but  his  lord, 
ship  might  well  remember,  that  upon  two  former  occasions  he  had 
solemnly  sworn  never  to  acknowledge  the  papal  jurisdiction  over  the 
realm  of  England,  and  therefore  it  was  needless  to  rehearse  what  he 
had  already  so  peremptorily  declared. 

After  a  long  debate,  Gardiner  sternly  demanded,  if  he  would  recant, 
and  acknowledge  the  papal  supremacy  ;  to  which  Farrar,  with  a  reso- 
lution becoming  a  true  Christian,  and  worthy  bishop,  expressed  a  de- 
gree of  contempt,  that  his  lordship  should  even  think  he  would  recede 
from  an  oath  he  had  made  to  his  Maker :  an  oath  he  could  not  break, 
consistently  with  his  duty  to  God,  and  his  regard  to  the  interest  of  the 
reformed  religion  in  his  native  country. 

The  haughty  Gardiner  was  so  highly  incensed  at  this  spirited  beha- 
viour in  Dr.  Farrar,  that,  according  to  his  usual  inhuman  custom,  he 
treated:  him  with  scurrility,  calling  him  "  froward  knave,"  and  telling 
him,  that  he  should  know  his  fate  in  a  few  days.  To  this  Farrar 
coolly  replied,  that  he  was  ever  ready  to  obey  his  summons,  but  would 
never  retract  what  he  had  solemnly  sworn,  at  the  instigation  of  him, 
or  any  other  man  whatever. 

The  examination  being  over,  Dr.  Farrar  was  ordered  to  Newgate, 
where  he  was  a  short  time  confined,  and  then  sent  into  Wales,  there 
to  receive  his  sentence  of  condemnation. 

On  his  arrival  at  Carmarthen,  he  was  delivered  to  the  sheriff  of  the 
county,  who  took  him  before  Henry  Morgan,  the  popish  bishop  of  St. 
David's,  and  Constantine,  the  public  notary,  by  whom  he  was  commit- 
ted to  the  custody  of  the  keeper  of  Carmarthen  gaol. 

A  few  days  after  his  commitment  to  that  prison,  he  Avas  sent  for 
by  Bishop  Morgan,  who  exhorted  him  to  recant,  on  condition  of 
which  he  assured  him  of  the  queen's  clemency,  as  well  as  prefer- 
ment to  an  office  of  dignity  in  the  church.  But  our  martyr  was  in- 
flexible :  he  would  not  listen  to  any  proposals  derogatory  to  the  oath 
he  had  taken ;  upon  which  Bishop  Morgan  asked  him  the  two  follow- 
ing questions  : 

"  1.  Whether  he  believed  the  marriage  of  priests  to  be  allowed  by 
the  laws  of  the  holy  church  ? 

"  2.  Whether  he  believed,  that  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
after  the  words  of  consecration  duly  pronounced  by  the  priest,  the 
very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  really  and  substantially  contained, 
without  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine?" 

Dr.  Farrar  refused  to  answer  to  these  questions,  unless  the  bishop 
produced  a  commission,  authorizing  him  to  ask  them  ;  upon  which  he 
was  remanded  to  prison. 

At  length,  after  various  disputes  with  Bishop  Morgan,  he  appealed 
from  him,  as  an  incompetent  judge,  to  Cardinal  Pole  ;  notwithstanding 
which,  sentence  was  pronounced  against  him  as  a  heretic,  and  he  was 
delivered  over  to  the  secular  power,  having  been  previously  degraded 
by  Morgan. 

Thus,  for  his  steadfast  adherence  to  the  uncorrupted  doctrines  of 
the  reformation,  and  resolute  denial  of  the  papal  jurisdiction  in  these 
realms,  was  Dr.  Farrar  condemned,  degraded,  delivered  up  to  the 
secular  power,  and,  on  the  30th  of  March,  being  the  eve  of  Passion 
Sunday,  in  the  bloody  year  1555,  executed  in  the  market-place  of 
Carmarthen,  amidst  a  numerous  crowd  of  spectators. 


RAWLINS  WHITE.  ^Tt 

The  following  circumstance  is  a  convincing  proof  what  constancy 
and  resolution  this  good  man  possessed,  and  how  determined  he  was 
to  retain  those  religious  principles  to  the  last,  which,  throughout  his 
life,  he  had  strongly  adhered  to. 

The  son  of  a  person  of  distinction  visiting  him  a  few  days  before 
his  execution,  and  lamenting  the  cruel  fate  that  awaited  him,  the  doc- 
tor told  him,  that  if  he  saw  him  once  stir  in  the  pains  of  burning,  he 
might  then  give  no  credit  to  his  doctrine,  but  look  upon  it  as  the  effects 
of  enthusiasm. 

He  resolutely  fulfilled  his  promise,  and  greatly  surprised  his  friend, 
who  came  to  condole  his  fate  :  for  he  stood  motionless  in  the  midst  of 
the  flames,  holding  both  his  hands  till  they  were  burnt  to  the  stumps, 
at  which  time  one  of  the  ofKcers  struck  him  on  the  head  with  a  staff^ 
and  put  a  period  to  his  life. 

As  Dr.  Farrar  gave  many  signal  instances  of  his  sincere  and  unsha- 
ken zeal  for  the  honour  of  Christ,  and  exaltation  of  his  name,  during 
life,  so,  at  his  death,  he  suffered  and  expired  with  a  degree  of  Chris- 
tian heroism,  equal  to  that  of  any  of  the  noble  army  of  martyrs. 

Martyrdom  of  Rawlins  White,  a  poor  Fisherman  of  South  Wales. 

To  such  a  height  did  the  rage  and  malice  of  popish  persecutors  ar- 
rive, during  the  reign  of  Mary,  that  they  not  only  vented  their  fury  on 
men  of  eminence  and  learning,  Avho  espoused  the  protestant  cause, 
but  the  meanest  and  most  ignorant  of  the  people,  who  would  not  sub- 
mit to  the  papal  yoke,  were  arraigned  at  their  bloody  tribunals,  and 
put  to  death  for  no  other  cause,  but  that  of  professing  the  truth  as  it  is 
contained  in  the  scriptures. 

Rawlins  White,  (the  poor  man  whose  sufferings  we  are  about  to  re- 
late,) had  been  so  attentive  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  during  the 
reign  of  Edward  VI.  that  he  had  attained  to  a  very  competent  know- 
ledge of  the  holy  scriptures,  and  became  a  zealous  asserter  of  the 
protestant  doctrines,  having  wholly  renounced  the  superstition  and 
idolatry  of  popery,  and  conformed  to  the  public  worship  of  God,  ac- 
cording to  the  English  common  prayer-book. 

Being  thus  converted  to  the  true  faith  of  Christ,  he  took  great  pains 
to  instruct  his  son  in  the  same,  causing  him  to  read  a  portion  of  the 
sacred  scriptures  every  night  and  morning,  till  he  likewise  became 
well  grounded  in  the  principles  of  the  true  religion,  as  contained  in 
the  gospel. 

White  was  not  only  desirous  of  acquiring  saving  knowledge  him- 
self, but  also  of  communicating  it  to  others  ;  insomuch  that  he  took 
every  opportunity  of  visiting  his  neighbours,  and  endeavouring  to  in- 
struct those,  whom  he  found  desirous  of  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth. 

He  continued  those  devout  and  holy  exercises  in  a  public  manner, 
till  the  death  of  King  Edward,  when  popery  being  restored,  and  the 
pure  religion  discouraged  and  restrained,  he  used  to  meet  his  friends 
privately,  pray,  and  encourage  them  to  hold  fast  to  the  truth.  ,  At 
length  he  was  apprehended,  by  one  of  the  officers  of  the  town,  on  a 
suspicion  of  heresy,  who  taking  him  before  the  bishop  of  Llandaff,  he 
was,  by  that  prelate,  committed  to  prison. 

During  his  confinement,  several  of  his  friends  sent  him  money ;  and 
h*^  was  visited  by  many,  whom  he  instructed  in  the  faith  of  Chriit, 


318  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

and  exhorted  to  beware  of  popish  emissaries,  as  wolves  in  sheep's 
clothing. 

After  a  long  imprisonment,  the  bishop  of  LlandafFsummoned  White 
to  appear  before  him,  and  endeavoured  to  bring  him  over  to  idola- 
try and  superstition ;  but  all  his  exhortations  proving  ineffectual,  he 
told  him  in  anger,  that  he  must  come  to  a  resolution  either  to  recant 
his  heretical  opinions,  or  endure  the  rigour  of  the  laws  enacted, 
against  those  who  maintained  tenets  repugnant  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
holy  see. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  his  examination,  the  bishop,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  his  chaplains,  and  many  others,  assembled  in  the  chapel,  de- 
clared that  White  was  known  not  only  to  maintain  heretical  principles 
himself,  but  to  inculcate  the  same  among  his  acquaintance.  Then 
addressing  himself  to  the  prisoner,  he  told  him,  that  he  had  frequently, 
since  his  first  warning,  been  admonished  to  relinquish  his  heretical 
tenets,  and  yet  he  had  always  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  most  salutary 
advice.  He  added,  that  out  of  clemency  they  had  once  more  sent  for 
him,  mildly  to  endeavour  to  bring  him  to  an  humble  sense  of  his  er- 
rors ;  and  assured  him  that,  upon  due  penitence  for  the  crimes  he  had 
committed,  both  against  God  and  the  laws  of  his  sovereign,  they  were 
disposed  to  show  him  mercy :  but  that  if,  in  spite  of  the  royal  cle- 
mency, and  the  admonition  of  the  reverend  fathers,  he  persisted  in 
his  heresies,  they  were  determined  to  execute  on  him  the  utmost 
rigour  of  the  law,  as  a  most  damnable  and  obstinate  heretic. 

White,  without  the  least  sign  of  fear  at  the  peremptory  declaration 
of  the  bishop,  told  his  lordship,  that  he  blessed  God  he  was  a  Chris- 
tian, and  held  no  doctrines  contrary  to  the  divine  mind  and  will  as 
revealed  in  the  scriptures  of  truth :  if  he  did,  he  wished  to  be  con- 
vmced  of  the  same  out  of  the  divine  word,  to  which  he  determined 
ever  most  implicitly  to  conform. 

After  much  more  exhortation,  the  bishop  assured  him,  that  if  he 
would  not  recant,  he  must  condemn  him  as  a  heretic.  To  which 
White  replied,  that  he  might  proceed  as  he  thought  proper,  but  that 
he  could  not  condemn  him  as  a  heretic,  as  he  did  not  maintain  any 
opinion  that  was  not  supported  by  the  word  of  God. 

The  bishop  then  desired  the  people  present  to  join  with  him  in  prayer, 
that  it  would  please  God  to  turn  White's  heart,  and  bring  him  to  the 
acknowledgment  of  the  true  religion. 

Our  martyr  applauded  this  behaviour  of  the  bishop,  as  becoming 
his  profession,  assuring  him  that  if  the  request  was  agreeable  to  the 
divine  will,  God  would,  doubtless,  hear  and  grant  the  same  ;  and  that 
while  the  bishop  was  praying  to  his  God,  he  himself  would  pray  to 
his  God,  who  he  knew  would  hear  and  perform  his  desire. 

Accordingly  they  all  went  to  private  prayer,  which  being  finished, 
the  bishop  asked  him  how  he  found  himself  disposed  in  his  mind  ? 
He  replied,  "  The  very  same  as  before." 

The  bishop,  incensed  that  no  change  could  be  wrought  upon  him, 
was  about  to  read  the  sentence,  when  he  was  advised  first  to  say  mass, 
during  which  ceremony.  White  standing  at  the  door  of  the  choir,  cried 
out  to  the  populace,  '^Bear  witness  that  I  bow  not  to  this  idol," 
meaning  the  host  which  the  priest  held  over  his  head. 

Mass  being  performed,  he  was  again  warmly  admonished  to  re- 
cant, but  all  exhortatioti  was  ineffectual ;  the  bishop,  therefore,  read 


REV.  GEORGE  MARSH.  3I9 

the  definitive  sentence,  after  which  he  was  carried  to  Cardiff,  and  im- 
prisoned in  a  place  called  Cockmarel,  a  most  filthy  and  loathsome 
dungeon,  where  he  continued  till  the  writ  for  his  execution  came  from 
London. 

Upon  the  day  appointed  for  terminating  his  life,  which  was  March 
30,  1555,  he  was  brought  from  prison,  and  in  his  way  to  the  place  ap- 
pointed for  the  bloody  scene,  met  his  wife  and  children,  wringing 
their  hands,  and  most  bitterly  lamenting  his  approaching  fate.  This 
affecting  sight  drew  tears  from  his  eyes ;  but  soon  recollecting  him- 
self, and  striking  his  breast  with  his  hand,  he  said,  "Ah!  flesh,  stayest 
thou  me,  wouldest  thou  fain  prevail  1  Well,  do  what  thou  canst,  by 
God's  grace  thou  shalt  not  get  the  victory." 

As  soon  as  he  arrived  at  the  stake,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  and  kissed 
the  earth,  saying,  "  Earth  to  earth,  and  dust  to  dust ;  thou  art  mj 
mother,  to  thee  I  must  return." 

When  he  was  fastened  to  the  stake,  and  the  straw,  reeds,  and  wood 
were  placed  round  him,  a  priest,  appointed  for  the  purpose,  stood  up 
and  harangued  the  spectators,  who  were  very  numerous,  it  being 
market-day. 

The  priest,  having  finished  his  discourse,  in  which  he  inveighed 
against  the  o-pinion  of  the  protestants  concerning  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  our  martyr  rebuked  him,  proved  his  doctrine  to  be  false, 
and  cited,  as  his  authority,  those  words  of  our  Lord,  "Do  this  in  re- 
membrance of  me." 

The  fire  being  kindled,  he  was  soon  s^irrounded  by  the  flames,  in 
the  midst  of  which  this  good  old  man  (for  he  v/as  sixty  years  of  age) 
held  up  his  hands  till  the  sinews  shrunk,  crying  earnestly,  "  O  Lord, 
receive  ntiy  soul !  O  Lord,  receive  my  spirit !"  The  flames  were  so 
vehement  about  his  legs,  that  they  were  almost  consumed,  before  the 
upper  part  of  his  body  was  injured  by  the  fire  ;  notwithstanding  which 
he  bore  his  sufferings  with  the  greatest  composure  and  resignation, 
cheerfully  resigning  his  soul"  into  the  hands  of  Him  who  gave  it,  in 
sure  and  certain  hopes  of  being  rewarded  for  his  constancy  with  a 
crown  of  eternal  life. 

Martyrdom  of  the  Rev.  George  Marsh. 

This  eminent  and  pious  divine  was  descended  from  poor,  but  honest 
and  religious  parents,  who  educated  him,  from  his  earliest  years,  in 
the  principles  of  the  reformed  religion  ;  so  that  when  he  arrived  at 
manhood,  he  was  well  versed  in  the  doctrines  of  the  pure  gospel  of 
Chrie.t. 

At  his  first  entrance  into  the  business  of  life  he  followed  the  occu- 
pation of  farming,  and  by  his  honest  endeavours  maintained  his  fa- 
mily with  decency  and  reputation  for  some  years  ;  but  on  the  decease 
of  his  wife,  being  disposed  to  study,  he  placed  his  children  with  his 
father,  quitted  his  farm,  and  went  to  Cambridge,  where  he  made  such 
a  progress  in  literature,  that  he  soon  entered  into  holy  orders. 

He  officiated  as  curate  in  several  parishes  in  the  county  of  Lancas- 
ter, kept  a  school  at  Dean,  and  was  a  zealous  promoter  of  the  true 
religion,  ^s  well  as  a  vigorous  opposer  of  the  idolatries  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  during  the  reign  of  King  Edwarti  VI.  But  when  popery 
again  raised  its  destructive  head,  he,  among  many  others,  became  the 
object  of  its  persecution,  as  one  that  propagated  dqctrines  contrary 


320  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

to  the  infallible  church,  and  therefore  liable  to  the  severest  censure 
and  punishment. 

Mr.  Marsh,  on  hearing  that  search  was  made  after  him,  absconded 
for  some  time,  and  in  his  retirement  often  deliberated  with  himself, 
whether  he  should  go  abroad  to  save  his  life,  or  surrender  himself  up, 
in  order  to  ward  oft"  the  mischief  which  threatened  his  mother  and 
brother,  who  were  suspected  of  having  concealed  him. 

During  this  unsettled  state  of  his  mind,  he  consulted  with  his 
friends,  and  earnestly  sought  direction  of  God,  that  he  might  be 
guided  in  the  way  which  most  conduced  to  His  glory,  and  his  own 
spiritual  and  eternal  interest. 

At  length,  thinking  that  flight  would  evince  cowardice  in  the  best 
of  causes,  he  determined,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  abide  by  the  con- 
sequence, and  accordingly  surrendered  himself  to  the  earl  of  Derby, 
at  his  seat  at  Latham,  in  the  county  of  Lancaster. 

When  he  was  brought  into  the  earl's  presence,  he  was  chargfd 
with  propagating  heresy,  and  sowing  sedition  among  the  peoph  ; 
but  he  denied  the  charge,  and  declared,  that  he  preached  no  other 
doctrine  than  what  was  contained  in  the  word  of  God,  and  that  he 
always  enforced  allegiance  to  his  sovereign  according  to  the  will  of 
God. 

Being  asked  to  deliver  a  summary  of  his  belief,  he  declared,  that 
he  believed  in  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  according  to 
the  creeds  of  the  apostles,  the  council  of  Nice,  and  the  saints  Atha- 
nasius,  Austin,  and  Ambrose. 

A  Romish  priest,  who  was  present,  then  proceeded  to  inquire  his 
opinion  concerning  the  favourite  tenet  of  the  church  of  Rome,  rela- 
ting to  the  sacrament.  Marsh  answered,  in  general,  that  he  believed 
whosoever  received  the  holy  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  according  to  his  own  appointment,  did  eat  and  drink  his  body 
and  blood,  with  all  the  benefits  arising  from  the  same,  because  our 
Lord  was  ever  present  at  his  own  ordinances. 

This  general  reply  not  appearing  satisfactory,  the  inquisitors  de- 
scended to  particulars,  and  peremptorily  demanded  his  opinion,  whe- 
ther or  not  the  elements  were  changed  into  the  very  body  and  blood 
of  Christ  after  consecration.  Our  martyr  briefly  observed,  that  what 
he  believed  he  had  already  declared,  and  desired  them  not  to  propose 
to  him  such  hard  and  unprofitable  questions,  in  order  to  endanger  his 
life,  and,  as  it  were,  to  suck  from  him  his  very  blood. 

Incensed  at  thirs  reply,  the  earl  told  him,  that  instead  of  seeking  his 
destruction,  he  meant  to  preserve  his  life  in  this  world,  and  secure  his 
happiness  in  that  which  is  to  come,  by  converting  him  from  damnable 
errors  and  heresies,  and  bringing  him  over  to  the  holy  mother-church, 
out  of  the  pale  of  which  there  was  no  salvation. 

After  many  questions  and  exhortations,  finding  he  still  persevered 
in  the  faith  which  opposed  that  of  the  "  infallible  church,"  the  earl 
gave  him  pen  and  ink,  and  ordered  him  to  write  down  his  belief  con- 
cerning the  sacrament  of  the  altar;  and  on  his  writing  the  same 
words  he  had  before  delivered,  he  was  commanded  to  be  more  par- 
ticular, when  he  wrote  only  the  following  :  "  Further  I  kn>.  w  not." 

This  resolute  behaviour  exposed  him  to  the  keenest  resentment  of 
his  popish  persecutors,  who  committed  him  to  prison,  and  suffered  no 


REV.  GEORGE  MARSH.  32 j 

.one  to  come  near  him  but  the  keeper,  who  brought  him  daily  the 
scanty  allowance  of  the  place. 

Various  attempts  were  made,, during  his  confinement,  to  bring  him 
to  a  j-ecantation ;  but  as  he  still  remained  fixed  andvdetermined  in  his 
faith,  they  administered  to  him  the  four  following  articles,  and  the  earl 
declared,  if  he  would  not  subscribe  them,  he  should  be  imprisoned, 
and  proceeded  against  with  the  utmost  severity. 

"  1.  Whether  the  mass  now  used  in  the  church  of  England  was 
according  to  Christ's  institution;  and  with  faith,  reverence,  and  de- 
votion, to  be  heard  and  seen  ? 

"  2.  Whether  Almighty  God,  by  the  words  pronounced  by  the 
priest,  did  change  the  bread  and  wine,  after  the  words  of  consecra- 
tion, into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  whether  it  were  received  or 
reserved  ? 

"  3.  Whether  the  lay-people  ought  to  receive  but  under  the  form 
of  bread  only,  and  that  the  one  kind  was  sufficient  for  them  1 

"  4.  Whether  confession  to  the  priest  now  used  in  England  was 
godly  and  necessary  ?" 

Having  retired  for  some  time  to  consider  of  these  articles,  he  re- 
turned, and  delivered  his  opinion  of  them  as  follows  : 

The  first  he  absolutely  denied. 
•    The  second  he  answered  in  the  very  words  he  had  before  written. 

With  respect  to  the  third,  he  declared  that  lay-people,  according 
to  the  institution  of  Christ,  ought  to  receive  under  both  kinds,  and 
that,  therefore,  to  receive  under  one  kind  only  was  not  sufficient. 

To  the  last  he  observed,  that  though  auricular  confession  was  good 
means  to  instruct  ignorant  people,  it  was  not  necessary  to  salvation, 
because  not  commanded  by  God. 

To  these  answers  he  added,  that  his  faith  in  Christ,  founded  on  the 
infallible  word  of  the  only  living  and  true  God,  he  never,  would  deny 
at  the  instance  of  any  living  creature,  or  through  fear  of  any  punish- 
ment whatsoever. 

He  w^s  afterwards  committed  to  Lancaster  gaol,  laid  in  irons,  and 
arraigned  at  the  bar  with  the  common  felons,  where  the  persecutors 
endeavoured  to  extort  from  him  information  of  several  persons  in  that 
county,  whom  they  suspected  of  maintaining  heretical  opinions ;  but 
nothing  could  prevail  with  him  to  utter  a  word  that  might  endanger 
the  lives  or  liberties  of  his  faithful  brethren  in  Christ. 

He  was  severely  reprimanded  for  reading  aloud  to.  the  people  (who 
came  in  crowds  every  morning  and  evening  under  his  prison  window) 
the  htany  and  prayers  of  the  reformed  church,  together  with  select 
passages  of  holy  writ  in  the  English  tongue,  which  they  termed 
"  preaching,"  and,  therefore,  deemed  criminal. 

After  remaining  some  weeks  in  confinement  at  Lancaster,  he  was 
removed  to  Chester,  and  placed  in  the  bishop's  custody,  when  his 
lordship  frequently  conferred  with  him,  and  used  his  utmost  endea- 
vours to  bring  him  to  an  acknowledgment  of  the  corporeal  presence 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  mass,  confession,  and,  in  short,  all 
the  tenets  and  practices  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

When  the  bishop  found  he  would  not  assent  to  a  single  point,  he 
remanded  him  to  prison ;  and  in  a  few  days  summoned  him  before 
him  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Chester,  where,  in  the  presence  of  the 
mayor,  chancellor,  and  principal  inhabitants  of  that  city,  both  laity 

41 


333  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

and  clergy,  he  caused  him  to  take  a  solemn  oath,  to  answer  truly  to 
such  articles  as  might  be  alleged  against  him. 

After  he  was  sworn,  the  chancellor  accused  him  of  having  preach 
ed  and  published  most  heretically  and  blasphemously,  within  the  pa- 
rishes of  Dean,  Eccles,  Berry,  and  many  other  parishes  within  the 
bishop's  diocese,  directly  against  the  pope's  authority,  the  catholic 
church  of  Rome,  the  mass,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  with  many 
other  articles. 

To  all  these  charges  Mr.  Marsh  answered,  that  he  had  neither  he- 
retically or  blasphemously  preached  or  published  against  any  of  the 
articles,  but  as  occasion  served  ;  and  as  his  conscience  obliged  him  to 
maintain  the  truth,  as  declared  in  God's  word,  and  as  all  then  present 
•had  acknowledged  in  the  preceding  reign. 

Being  examined  as  to  every  particular  article,  he  modestly  answer- 
ed, according  to  the  doctrine  publicly  taught  in  the  reign  of  King 
Edward  VI. 

After  a  further  confinement  of  three  weeks  in  prison.  Marsh  was 
again  brought  into  the  cathedral,  where  the  chancellor  made  a  formal 
harangue  on  the  bishop's  care  of  his  flock,  "  in  order  to  prevent  in- 
fection from  scabby  sheep,"  and  the  like ;  which  being  ended,  the 
former  articles  were  propounded  to  him,  to  which  he  severally  an 
swered  in  the  negative. 

Being  charged  with  having  declared  that  the  church  and  doctrine 
taught  and  set  forth  in  King  Edward's  time  Avas  the  true  church,  and 
that  the  church  of  Rome  is  not  the  true  Catholic  church,  he  acknow 
ledged  the  declaration,  and  ratified  it  by  a  repetition. 

Several  persons  present  taking  occasion  to  ask  him,  as  he  denied 
the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority  in  England,  whether  Linus,  Anacle- 
tus,  and  Clement,  who  were  bishops  of  Rome,  were  not  good  men  ; 
he  replied  in  the  affirmative,  but  reminded  them  that  they  claimed  no 
more  authority  in  England,  than  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  doth 
in  Rome. 

As  this  observation  highly  reflected  on  the  validity  of  the  papal  su- 
premacy, the  bishop  was  so  incensed,  that  he  gave  Marsh  very  abusive 
language,  calling  him,  "  a  most  damnable,  irreclaimable,  unpardona- 
ble heretic." 

In  return  for  this,  Mr.  Marsh  mildly  expostulated  with  the  bishop, 
telling  him,  if  he  could  be  persuaded,  in  his  own  conscience,  that  the 
articles  proposed  to  him  were  founded  on  God's  word,  he  would  glacUy 
yield  in  every  point,  declaring  that  he  held  no  heretical  opinion,  but 
utterly  abhorred  every  kind  of  heresy  ;  and  then  called  all  present  to 
bear  witness,  that  in  the  articles  of  religion  he  held  no  other  opinion 
than  what  was  by  law  established,  and  publicly  taught  in  England,  in 
the  time  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth  ;  and  that,  in  such  religion  and 
<ioctrine,  by  the  grace  of  God,  he  would  live  and  die. 

He  was  then,  for  the  last  time,  asked,  whether  he  would  stand  to 
these  opinions,  being  full  of  heresies,  or  forsake  them,  and  return  to 
the  catholic  church;  and  on  his  heartily  declaring  he  would  continue 
steadfast  and  immoveable  in  the  faith  of  God's  word,  nor  ever  return 
to  any  church  that  was  not  founded  on  scripture  authority,  the  bishop 
began  to  read  his  sentence  of  condemnation,  but  was  interrupted  by 
the  chancellor,  in  order  to  give  him  another  opportunity  of  recanting. 

He  absolutely  withstood  the  earnest  entreaties  of  several  people, 


REV.  GEORGE  MARSH. 


323 


tvho  desired  him  to  accept  of  the  proffered  mercy ;  nor  could  even  the 
repeated  exhortations  of  the  bishop  and  chancellor  prevail  with  this 
eminent  servant  of  Christ,  to  deny  his  Lord  and  Master,  and  submit  to 
the  usurpation  of  cruel,  tyrannical  men. 

All  endeavours  proving  ineffectual,  the  bishop  proceeded  in  pass- 
ing sentence,  which  being  ended,  Marsh  was  delivered  up  to  the  she- 
riffs, who  conveyed  him  to  the  North-Gate  prison,  where  he  was  con- 
fined in  a  dungeon  till  the  day  appointed  for  his  execution. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  1555,  this  firm  believer  was  led  to  the  place 
appointed  for  his  martyrdom,  amidst  a  crowd  of  lamenting  spectators. 
It  was  near  a  village  called  Spittle-Boughton,  at  a  small  distance  from 
Chester.  As  soon  as  he  arrived  at  the  place,  the  chamberlain  of  that 
city  showed  him  a  box,  containing  the  queen's  pardon,  on  condition 
that  he  would  recant.  Our  martyr  coolly  answered,  "  that  he  would 
gladly  accept  the  same,  for  he  loved  the  queen  ;  but  as  it  tended  to 
pluck  him  from  God,  who  was  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  he 
could  not  receive  it  on  such  terms." 

Then  turning  to  the  spectators,  he  told  them  the  cause  of  the  cruel 
death  which  awaited  him,  and  exhorted  them  to  remain  steadfast  in 
the  faith  of  Christ ;  which  done,  he  kneeled  on  the  ground,  directed 
his  prayer  to  God  for  strength  equal  to  the  fiery  trial,  arose,  and  was 
chained  to  the  stake,  having  a  number  of  fagots  under  him,  and  a  cask 
full  of  pitch  and  tar  hanging  over  his  head. 

As  soon  as  he  was  chained  to  the  stake,  he  again  addressed  himself 
earnestly  in  prayer  to  God  ;  and  the  fire  being  kindled,  he  suffered, 
for  a  considerable  time,  the  most  exquisite  torture,  his  flesh  being  so 
broiled,  and  puffed  up,  that  those  who  stood  before  him  could  not  see 
the  chain  Avith  which  he  was  fastened.  At  length,  with  the  utmost 
fortitude,  he  spread  forth  his  arm,  and  said,  with  a  voice  to  be  univer- 
sally heard  by  the  spectators,  "  Father  of  heaven,  have  mercy  upon 
me."  Soon  after  which  he  yielded  up  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  Him 
who  gave  it. 

Thus  died,  in  confirmation  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  a  sincere  be- 
licA^r,  raising,  by  his  patient  resignation,  the  wonder  and  astonish- 
ment of  all  that  saw  him  suffer,  the  greater  part  of  whom  cried  out 
with  ecstacy,  "  Of  a  truth  God  is  with  him." 

Margaret  Policy,  first  Female  Martyr  in  England. 

Such  was  the  fury  of  bigoted  zeal  during  the  reign  of  Mary,  that 
even  the  more  tender  sex  did  not  escape  the  resentment  of  the  Ro- 
mish persecutors.  These  monsters  in  human  form,  embraced  every 
opportunity  of  exercising  their  cruelty,  tyranny,  and  usurpation  ;  nor 
could  youth,  age,  or  sex,  impress  on  their  minds  the  least  feelings  of 
humanity. 

Information  being  given  against  Margaret  Polley,  to  Maurice, 
bishop  of  Rochester,  she  was  brought  before  him,  when  his  lordship, 
according  to  the  pontifical  solemnity  of  the  church  of  Rome,  rose 
from  his  chair,  in  solemn  parade,  and  harangued  her  as  follows  : 

"  We,  Maurice,  by  the  sufferance  of  God,  bishop  of  Rochester,  pro- 
ceeding of  our  mere  office  in  a  cause  of  heresy,  against  thee,  Marga- 
ret Polley,  of  the  parish  of  Popingberry,  in  our  diocese  and  jurisdic- 
tion of  Rochester,  do  lay,  and  object -against  thee,  all  and  singular  the 
ensuing  articles : 


324  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

"  To  these,  all  and  singular,  we  require  of  thee  a  true,  a  full,  and 
plain  answer,  by  virtue  of  thine  oath  thereupon  to  be  given." 

The  oath  being  administered  by  the  official,  the  bishop  looked 
steadfastly  at  the  woman,  and  demanded  of  her  a  peremptory  answer 
to  each  of  the  following  articles. 

1.  '*  Are  not  those  heretics,  who  maintain  and  hold  other  opinions 
than  our  holy  mother  and  catholic  church  doth  ?" 

To  this  she  replied,  "  They  are,  indeed,  heretics  and  grossly  de- 
ceived, who  hold  and  mainta:in  doctrines  contrary  to  the  will  of  God, 
contained  in  the  holy  scriptures,  which  I  sincerely  believe  were  writ- 
ten by  holy  men  immediately  taught  and  instructed  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

2.  "  Do  you  hold  and  maintain  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine,  there  is  not  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  and  that  the  said  body  is  verily  in  heaven  only,  and 
not  in  the  sacrament?" 

She  answered,  "  What  I  have  learned  from  the  holy  scriptures, 
those  living  oracles  of  God,  1  do  and  will  steadfastly  maintain,  viz. 
that  the  very  body  which  was  crucified  for  the  sins  of  all  true  be 
lievers,  ascended  into  heaven,  is  there  placed  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
majesty  on  high ;  that  such  body  has  ever  since  remained  there, 
and  therefore  cannot,  according  to  my  belief^  be  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar. 

"  I  believe  that  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  are  to  be  re- 
ceived as  symbols  and  representatives  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  but  not  as  his  body  really  and  substantially. 

"I  think, "in  my  weak  judgment,  that  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  any 
man,  by  pronouncing  words  over  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine,  to 
transubstantiate  them  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

"In  short,  it  is  my  belief,  that  the  eucharist  is  only  a  commemora- 
tion of  the  death  of  our  Saviour,  who  said,  '  As  oft  as  ye  do  this,  do 
it  in  remembrance  of  me.'  " 

These  pertinent  and  frank  replies  greatly  provoked  the  haughty 
prelate,  who  exclaimed  against  the  woman,  as  an  obstinate  heretic, 
and,  after  much  scurrilous  language,  told  her,  "  she  was  a  silly  wo- 
man, knew  not  what  she  said,  and  that  it  was  the  duty  of  every  Chris- 
tian to  believe  as  the  mother-church  hath  taught  and  doth  teach." 

He  then  asked  her  the  following  question :  "  Will  you,  Margaret 
Policy,  recant  the  error  wliich  you  maintain,  be  reconciled  to  the  holy 
church,  and  receive  the  remission  of  sins  ?"  To  which  she  replied. 
"  I  cannot  believe  otherwise  than  I  have  spoken,  because  the  prac- 
tice of  the  church  of  Rome  is  contrary  not  only  to  reason  and  my 
senses,  but  also  to  the  word  of  God." 

Immediately  on  this  reply,  the  bishop  pronounced  sentence  of  con- 
demnation against  her  ;  after  which  she  was  carried  back  to  prison, 
where  she  remained  for  upwards  of  a  month. 

She  was  a  woman  in  the  prime  of  life,  pious,  charitable,  humane, 
learned  in  the  scriptures,  and  beloved  by  all  who  were  acquainted 
with  her. 

During  her  imprisonment  she  was  repeatedly  exhorted  to  recant ; 
but  she  refused  all  offers  of  life  on  such  terms,  choosing  glory,  ho- 
nour, and  immortality  hereafter,  rather  than  a  few  short  years  in  this 
vale  of  grief,  and  even  those  purchased  at  the  expense  of  truth  and 
conscience. 


REV.  ROBERT  SAMUEL.  $2$ 

When  the  day  appointed  for  her  execution  arrived,  which  was  in 
July,  1555,  she  was  conducted  from  the  prison  at  Rochester  to  Tun- 
bridge,  where  she  was  burned,- sealing  the  truth  of  what  she  had  tes- 
tified with  her  blood,  and  showing  that  the  God  of  all  grace,  out  of 
the  weakest  vessel,  can  give  strength,  and  cause  the  meanest  instru- 
ments to  magnify  the  glories  of  his  redeeming  love. 


SECTION  V. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  THE  REV.  ROBERT  SAMUEL,  AND  OTHERS. 

Mr.  Robert  Samuel  was  a  very  pious  man,  and  an  eminent  preach- 
er of  the  gospel,  according  to  the  principles  of  the  reformation,  du- 
ring the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  He  attended  to  his  charge  with  indefa- 
tigable industry,  and  by  his  preaching  and  living,  recommended^  and 
enforced  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

Soon  after  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  he  was  turned  out  of  his 
living,  and  retired  to  Ipswich ;  but  he  could  not  refrain  from  using 
his  utmost  efforts  to  propagate  the  reformed  religion,  and,  therefore, 
what  he  was  prevented  doing  in  public,  he  did  in  private.  He  assem- 
bled those  who  had  been  accustomed  to  hear  him  in  a  room  in  his 
house,  and  there  daily  taught  them  such  precepts  as  might  lead  them 
to  salvation. 

While  he  was  spending  his  time  in  this  Christian  manner,  the  queen 
Commanded  the  commissioners  for  ecclesiastical  affairs  to  publish  an 
order,  that  all  priests  who  had  been  married  in  the  days  of  King 
Edward,  should  put  away  their  wives,  and  be  compelled  again  to 
chastity,  (as  their  hypocritical  term  expressed  it,)  and  a  single  life. 

This  order  Mr.  Samuel  could  by  no  means  obey,  because  he  knew 
it  to  be  abominable,  contrary  to  the  law  of  Christ,  and  every  tie^ 
social  and  humane.  Therefore,  determining  within  himself  that 
God's  laws  were  not  to  be  violated  for  the  traditions  of  men,  he  still 
kept  his  wife  at  Ipswich,  and  omitted  no  opportunity  of  instructing 
his  Christian  friends  in  the  neighbourhood. 

At  length,  his  conduct  reaching  the  ears  of  Foster,  a  justice  of 
peace  in  those  parts,  every  artifice  was  used  by  this  popish  bigot  to 
apprehend  Mr.  Samuel,  who  was  at  length  taken  into  custody  by  some 
of  his  myrmidons,  when  on  a  visit  to  his  wife  at  Ipswich.  Many  ef- 
forts had  been  made  without  success,  but,  at  length,  information  having 
been  given  of  the  precise  time  when  he  was  to  visit  his  wife,  they 
deferred  their  enterprise  till  night,  (fearing  the  resentment  of  the 
people,  if  they  should  attempt  to  apprehend  them  by  day,)  when 
great  numbers  beset  him,  and  he  quietly  resigned  himself  into  their 
hands. 

Being  taken  before  Foster,  he  Was  committed  to  Ipswich  gaol, 
where  he  conversed  and  prayed  with  many  of  his  fellow-sufferers, 
during  his  confinement  in  that  place. 

In  a  short  time  he  was  removed  from  Ipswich  to  Norwich,  where 
Dr.  Hopton,  the  persecuting  bishop  of  that  diocese,  and  Dunning, 
his  chancellor,  exercised  on  him  the  most  intolerable  cruelties. 

Among  all  the  inhuman  wretches  with  which  the  nation  abounded 


326  BOOK  OF  MARTYRa 

at  that  time,  none  could  be  compared  for  cruelty  with  these  two 
tyrants  ;  for  while  the  rage  of  others  was  generally  satisfied  with  im- 
prisonment and  death,  these  were  notorious  for  new  invented  tortures, 
by  which  some  of  their  prisoners  were  brought  to  recant,  and  others 
were  driven  into  all  the  horrors  of  the  most  bewildered  madness. 

In  order  to  bring  Mr.  Samuel  to  recant,  they  confined  him  in  a 
close  prison,  where  he  was  chained  to  a  post  in  such  a  manner,  that, 
standing  only  on  tiptoe,  he  was,  in  that  position,  forced  to  sustain  the 
whole  Aveight  of  his  body.  ^ 

To  aggravate  this  torment,  they  kept  him  in  a  starving  condition 
twelve  days,  allowing  him  no  more  than  two  bits  of  bread,  and  three 
spoonfuls  of  water  each  day,  which  was  done  in  order  to  protract  his 
misery,  till  they  could  invent  new  torments  to  overcome  hi^  patience 
and  resolution. 

These  inhuman  proceedings  brought  him  to  so  shocking  a  state^ 
that  he  was  often  ready  to  perish  with  thirst  and  hunger. 

At  length,  when  all  the  tortures  which  these  savages  could  invent 
proved  ineffectual,  and  nothing  could  induce  our  martyr  to  deny  his 
great  Lord  and  Master,  he  was  condemned  to  be  burned,  an  act  less 
cruel  than  what  he  had  already  suffered. 

On  the  31st  of  August,  1555,  he  was  taken  to  the  stake,  where  he 
declared  to  the  people  around  him  what  cruelties  he  had  suffered 
during  the  time  of  his  imprisonment,  but  that  he  had  been  enabled  to 
sustain  them  all  by  the  consolations  of  the  divine  spirit,  with  which 
he  had  been  daily  visited. 

As  this  eminent  martyr  was  being  led  to  execution,  a  young  wo- 
man, who  hadbelongcd  to  his  congregation,  and  received  the  benefit 
of  his  spiritual  discourses,  came  up  to  him,  and,  as  the  last  token  of 
respect,  cordially  embraced  him.  This  being  observed  by  some  of 
the  blood-thirsty  papists,  diligent  inquiry  was  made  for  her  the  next 
day,  in  order  to  bring  her  to  the  like  fate  Avith  her  revered  pastor,  but 
she  happily  eluded  their  search,  and  escaped  their  cruel  intentions. 

Before  Mr.  Samuel  was  chained  to  the  stake,  he  exhorted  the  spec- 
tators to  avoid  idolatry,  and  hold  fast  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel ;  after 
Avhich  he  knelt  down,  and  Avith  an  audible  voice,  said  the  folloAving 
prayer : 

"  O  Lord,  my  God  and  Saviour,  who  art  Lord  in  heaven  and  earthy 
maker  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible,  I  am  the  creature  and  Avork 
of  thy  hands  :  Lord  God,  look  upon  me,  and  others  of  thy  people, 
who,  at  this  time,  are  oppressed  by  the  wordly-minded  for  thy  law's 
sake  ;  yea,  Lord,  thy  laAV  itself  is  noAv  trodden  under  foot,  and  men's 
inventions  exalted  above  it;  and  for  that  cause  do  I,  acid  many  of  thy 
creatures,  refuse  the  glory,  praise,  and  conveniences  of  this  life,  and 
do  choose  to  suffer  adversity,  and  to  be  banished,  yea,  to  be  burnt 
with  the  books  of  thy  word,  for  the  hope's  sake  that  is  laid  up  in  store. 
For,  Lord,  thou  knoAvest,  if  Ave  would  but  seem  to  please  men  in  things 
contrary  to  thy  Avord,  Ave  might,  by  their  permission,  enjoy  these  ad- 
vantages that  others  do,  as  Avife,  children,  goods,  and  friends,  all 
which  I  acknowledge  to  be  thy  gifts,  given  to  the  end  I  should  serve 
thee.  And  noAv,  Lord,  that  the  Avorld  Avill  not  suffer  me  to  enjoy 
them,  except  I  offend  thy  laAvs,  behold  I  give  unto  thee  my  Avhole  spirit, 
soul,  and  body  ;  and  lo,  I  leave  here  all  the  pleasures  of  this  life,  and 
do  now  leave  the  use  of  them,  for  the  hope's  sake  of  eternal  life,  piir 


ALLEN,  COB,  AND  COO.  327 

chased  in  Christ's  blood,  and  promised  to  all  them  that  fight  on  '  iis 
side,  and  are  content  to  suffer  with  him  for  his  truth,  whensoever  the 
world  and  the  devil  shall  persecute  the  same. 

"  O  Father,  I  do  not  presume  to  come  unto  thee,  trusting  in  mine 
own  righteousness ;  no,  but  only  in  the  merits  of  thy  dear  Son,  my 
Saviour.  For  which  excellent  gift  of  salvation  I  cannot  worthily  praise 
thee,  neither  is  my  sacrifice  worthy,  or  to  be  accepted  v/ith  thee,  in 
comparison  of  our  bodies  mortified,  and  obedient  unto  thy  will :  and 
now,  Lord,  whatsoever  rebellion  hath  been,  or  is  found  in  my  mem- 
bers against  thy  will,  yet  do  I  here  give  unto  thee  my  body,  to  the  death, 
rather  than  I  will  use  any  strange  worshipping,  which,  I  beseech 
•thee,  accept  at  my  hand  for  a  pure  sacrifice :  let  this  torment  be  to  me 
the  last  enemy  destroyed,  even  death,  the  end  of  misery,  and  the  be- 
ginning of  all  joy,  peace,  and  solace:  and  when  the  time  of  resurrec- 
tion Cometh,  then  let  me  enjoy  again  these  members  then  glorified, 
which  now  be  spoiled  and  consumed  by  fire.  O  Lord  Jesus,  receive 
my  spirit  into  thy  hands.     Amen." 

When  he  had  finished  his  prayer,  he  arose,  and  being  fastened  to 
the  stake,  the  fagots  were  placed  round  him  and  immediately  lighted. 
He  bore  his  sufferings  with  a  courage  and  resolution  truly  Chris tiaja, 
cheerfully  resigning  this  life  of  care  and  trouble,  in  exchange  for  ano- 
ther, where  death  shall  be  swallowed  up  in  victory,  where  the  tears 
shall  be  wiped  away  from  all  eyes,  and  an  eternity  employed  in  sing- 
ing the  praises  of  that  grace,  which  has  brought  the  redeemed  of  the 
Lord  from  much  tribulation,  and  advanced  them  to  mansions  at  the 
right  hand  of  God,  where  are  pleasures  for  evermore. 

About  the  same  time  that  Mr.  Samuel  suffered,  several  others 
shared  the  same  fate,  for  adhering  to  the  principles  of  the  reformed 
religion. 

William' Allen,  a  labouring  man,  was  burnt  at  Walsingham,  in 
Norfolk. 

Thomas  Cob,  a  butcher,  suffered  at  Thetford,  in  the  same  county. 

Roger  Coo,  an  ancient  gentleinan,  was  brought  before  the  bishop 
of  Norwich,  and  the  following  account  of  his  examination  will  give 
a  good  idea  of  the  degree  of  mercy  and  justice  to  be  expected  at 
such  a  tribunal ;  it  being  evident  that  the  examination  was  a  mere 
mockery. 

Roger  Coo,  being  brought  before  the  bishop,  was  first  asked  by 
him,  why  he  was  imprisoned  ? 

Coo.  At  the  justice's  commandment. 

Bishop.  There  was  some  cause  why. 

Coo.  Here  is  my  accuser,  let  him  declare. 

And  his  accuser  said,  that  he  would  not  receive  the  sacrament. 

Then  the  bishop  said,  that  he  thought  he  had  transgressed  the  law. 

Coo  answered,  that  there  was  no  law  to  transgress. 

The  bishop  then  asked,  what  he  said  to  the  law  that  then  was  ? 

Coo  answered,  that  he  had  been  in  prison  a  long  time,  and  knew 
it  not. 

No,  said  his  accuser,  nor  will  not.  My  lord,  ask  him  when  he  re- 
ceived the  sacrament . 

When  Coo  heard  him  say  so,  he  said,  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  let  him 
sit  down  and  examine  me  himself 


;328  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

But  the  bishop  would  not  hear  that,  but  said,  Coo,  why  will  you 
B(  t  receive  ? 

He  answered  him,  That  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  changed  God's 
Qrdinaitces,  and  given  the  people  bread  and  wine  instead  of  the  gos- 
pel and  the  belief  of  the  same. 

Bishop.  Is  not  the  holy  church  to  be  believed  ? 

Coo.  Yes,  if  it  be  built  upon  the  word  of  God. 

The  bishop  said  to  Coo,  that  he  had  the  charge  of  his  soul. 

Coo.  Have  you  so,  my  lord?  Then  if  you  go  to  the  devil  for  your 
sins,  what  shall  become  of  nie  ? 

Bishop.  Do  you  not  believe  as  your  father  did  ?  Was  not  he  an 
honest  man? 

Coo.  It  is  written,  that  after  Christ  hath  suffered,  "  There  shall 
come  a  people  with  the  prince  that  shall  destroy  both  city  and  sanc- 
tuary." I  pray  you,  show  me  whether  this  destruction  was  in  my 
father's  time,  or  not  ? 

The  bishop  not  answering  this  question,  asked  him,  whether  he 
would  not  obey  the  king's  laws  ? 

Coo.  As  far  as  they  agree  with  the  word  of  God  I  will  obey  them. 

Bishop.  Whether  they  agree  with  the  word  of  God  or  not,  we  are 
bound  to  obey  them,  if  the  king  were  an  infidel. 

Coo.  If  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  had  so  done,  Nebu- 
chadnezzar had  not  confessed  the  living  God. 

Bishop.  These  two-and-twenty  years  we  have  been  governed  by 
such  kings. 

Coo.  My  lord,  why  were  you  then  dumb,  and  did  not  speak  or 
bark  ?  * 

Bishop.  I  durst  not  for  fear  of  death.     And. thus  they  ended. 

Mr.  Coo  was  an  aged  man,  and  was  at  length  committed  to  the  fire 
at  Yexford,  in  the  county  of  Suffolk,  where  he  most  blessedly  conclu- 
ded his  long  extended  years,  in  the  month  of  September,  1555. 

Four  others  also  suffered  about  the  same  time  at  Canterbury,  viz. 
George  Cotmer,  Robert  Streater,  Anthony  Burward,  and  George 
Brodridge  ;  all  of  whom  bore  their  punishment  with  Christian  forti- 
tude, glorifying  God  in  the  midst  of  the  flames. 


SECTION  VI. 

SUFFERINGS  AND  MARTYRDOMS  OF  ROBERT  GLOVER  AND  CORNELIUS 
BONGEY,  OF  COVENTRY  ;  AND  OF  WILLIAM  WOLSEY  AND  ROBERT 
PIGOT,    OF    THE    ISLE    OF    ELY. 

A.t  the  time  Mr.  Glover  was  apprehended,  he  lay  sick  at  the  house 
of  his  brother  John  Glover,  who  had  secreted  himself,  on  account 
of  a  warrant  being  issued  to  bring  him  before  his  ordinary,  on  a  sus- 
picion of  heresy. 

Though  Mr.  Robert  Glover  was  in  great  danger  from  the  bad  state 
of  his  health,  yet  such  was  the  brutality  of  the  popish  emissaries, 
that  they  took  him  out  of  his  bed,  and  carried  him  to  Coventry  gaol, 
where  he  continued  ten  days,  though  no  misdemeanour  was  alleged 
against  him.  ^ 


Barning  of  Dr.  R.  Furraj:         pcige  315. 


Martyrdom  of  Rawlins  White.        j^age  317. 


BisJiop  Tjaumer  examined  before  a  Popish  Tribunal.       P.  334. 


■% 


GLOVER  AND  BONGEY.  329. 

\yhen  the  ten  days  were  expired,  in  which  he  suffered  great  afflic- 
tion from  his  illness,  he  was  brought  before  the  ordinary,  the  bishop 
pf  Litchfield  and  Coventry,  who  told  him  that  he  must  submit  to  eccle- 
siastical authority,  and  stand  reproved  for  not  coming  to  church. 

Mr.  Glover  assured  his  lordship,  that  he  neither  had  nor  would 
come  to  church,  so  long  as  the  mass  was  used  there,  to  save  five  hun- 
dred lives,  challenging  him  to  produce  one  proof  from  scripture  to 
justify  that  idolatrous  practice. 

After  a  long  altercation  with  the  bishop,  in  which  Mr.  Glover  both 
learnedly  and  judiciously  defended  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation, 
against  the  errors  and  idolatries  of  popery,  and  evinced  that  he  was 
able  to  "  give  a  reason  for  the  faith  that  was  in  him,"  he  was  re- 
manded back  to  Coventry  gaol,  where  he  was  kept  close  prisoner, 
without  a  bed,  notwithstanding  his  illness;  nevertheless,  the  divine 
comforts  enabled  him  to  sustain  such  cruel  treatment  without  re- 
pining. 

From  Coventry  he  was  removed  to  Litchfield,  where  he  waS  visited 
by  the  chancellor  and  prebendaries,  who  exhorted  him  to  recant  his 
errors,  and  be  dutiful  to  the  holy  mother-church ;  but  he  refused  to 
conform  to  that,  or  any  other  church,  whose  doctrines  and  practices 
were  not  founded  on  scripture  authority,  which  he  determined  to 
paake  the  sole  rule  of  his  religious  conduct. 

After  this  visit,  he  remained  alone  eight  days,  during  which  time, 
he  gave  himself  up  to  constant  prayer,  and  meditation  on  the  exceed- 
ing precious  promises  of  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  all 
true  believers,  daily  amending  in  bodily  health,  and  increasing  in  the 
true  faith  of  the  gospel. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  eight  days  he  was  again  brought  before 
the  bishop,  who  inquired  how  his  imprisonment  agreed  with  him, 
and  warmly  entreated  him  to  become  a  member  of  the  mother  church, 
which  had  continued  many  years  ;  whereas,  the  church,  of  which  he 
had  professed  himself  a  member,  was  not  known  but  in  the  time  of 
Edward  VI. 

With  respect  to  the  inquiry,  our  martyr  was  silent,  treating  it  with 
that  contempt  which  such  behaviour  in  a  prelate  deserved,  but  told  his 
lordship,  that  he  professed  himself  a  member  of  that  church,  which  is 
built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone ;  and  then  quoted  that  well- 
known  passage  in  the  epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Ephesians.  "  This 
church,"  added  he,  "  hath  been  from  the  beginning,  though  it  bore 
no  pompous  show  before  the  world ;  being,  for  the  most  part,  under 
crosses  and  aiflictions,  despised,  rejected,  and  persecuted." 

After  much  debate,  in  which  Mr.  Glover  cited  scripture  for  what- 
ever he  advanced,  to  the  confusion  and  indignation  of  that  haughty 
prelate,  he  was  commanded,  on  his  obedience,  to  hold  his  peace,  as  a 
provfd  and  arrogant  heretic. 

Mr.  Glover  then,  with  a  spirit  becoming  a  man  and  a  Christian, 
told  the  bishop  he  was  not  to  be  convinced  by  insolent  and  imperious 
behaviour,  but  by  sound  reasoning,  founded  on  scripture  ;  desiring, 
at  the  same  time,  that  he  would  propound  to  him  some  articles  :  but 
the  bishop  chose  to  decline  that  method  of  proceeding,  till  he  should 
be  summoned  to  the  consistory  court,  dismissing  him  with  an  assu- 
g'  43  ' 


530  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

ranee  that  he  should  be  kept  in  prison,  and  there  have  neither  meat 
or  drink,  till  he  recanted  his  heresies. 

Our  martyr  heard  these  cruel  words  with  patience  and  resignation, 
lifting  up  his  heart  to  God,  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  stand  steadfast 
ih  the  faith  of  the  glorious  gospel. 

When  he  was  brought  into  the  consistory  court,  the  bishop  demand- 
ed of  him  how  many  sacraments  Christ  had  instituted  to  be  used  in 
his  church  ?  He  replied,  Two  :  Baptism,  and  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  no  more. 

Being  asked  if  he  allowed  confession,  he  answered  in  the  negative. 

With  respect  to  the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  he 
declared  that  the  mass  Avas  neither  sacrifice  nor  sacrament,  because 
they  had  taken  away  the  true  institution ;  and  when  they  should  re- 
store it,  he  would  give  his  judgment  concerning  Christ's  body  in  the 
sacrament. 

After  several  other  examinations,  public  and  private,  he  was  con- 
demned  as  a  heretic,  and  delivered  over  to  the  secular  power. 

Cornelius  Bongey,  (who  was  apprehended  much  about  the  same  time 
as  Mr.  Glover,  and  suffered  with  him,)  was  examined  by  Randolph, 
bishop  of  Litchfield  and  Coventry,  and  the  following  allegations 
brought  against  him  : 

1.  That  he  did  hold,  maintain,  and  teach  in  the  city  of  Coventry, 
that  the  priest  hath  no  power  to  absolve  a  sinner  from  his  sins. 

2.  That  he  asserted,  there  were  in  the  church  of  Christ  but  two 
sacraments  ;  Baptism,  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  , 

3.  That  in  the  sacrament  of  the  popish,  there  was  not  the  real 
body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  even 
after  consecration. 

4.  That  for  the  space  of  several  years  he  did  hold  and  defend,  that 
the  pope  is  not  the  head  of  the  visible  church  on  earth. 

Mr.  Bongey  acknowledged  the  justness  of  these  allegations,  and 
protested  that  he  would  hold  fast  to  them  so  long  as  he  lived  ;  in  con- 
sequence of  which  he  also  was  delivered  over  to  the  secular  power. 

On  the  30th  of  September,  1555,  these  two  martyrs  were  led  to 
the  stake  at  Coventry,  where  they  both  yielded  up  their  spirits  to  that 
God  who  gave  them,  hoping,  through  the  merits  of  the  great  Re- 
deemer, for  a  glorious  resurrection  to  life  immortal. 

John  and  William  Glover,  brothers  to  Robert,  were  sought  aftei 
by  the  popish  emissaries,  in  order  to  be  brought  to  the  stake,  but  they 
eluded  their  searches,  and  happily  escaped.  However,  the  resent 
ment  of  the  popish  persecutors  did  not  cease  here,  for  after  theii 
deaths,  the  bones  of  one  were  taken  up  and  dispersed  in  the 
highway  ;  and  the  remains  of  the  other  were  deposited  in  a  common 
field. 

^  William  Wolsey,  and  Robert  Pigot. 

Information  being  laid  against  these  two  persons  by  the  popish 
emissaries,  they  were  sought  after,  and  soon  apprehended.  William 
Wolsey  was  first  taken,  and  being  brought  before  a  neighbouring 
justice,  was  boimd  over  to  appear  at  the  ensuing  sessions  for  the  Isle 
of  Ely.  But  a  few  clays  after,  he  was  again  taken  into  custody,  and 
committed  to  Wisbeach  gaol,  there  to  remain  till  the  next  assizes  for 
the  county.  h 


WOLSET  AND  PIGOT. 


331- 


During  his  confinement  here  he  was  visited  by  the  chancellor  of 
Ely,  who  told  him  he  was  out  of  the  pale  of  the  catholic  church,  and 
desired  that  he  would  not  meddle  any  more  with  the  scriptures  than 
became  a  layman. 

After  a  short  pause,  Mr.  Wolsey  addressed  the  chancellor  as  fol- 
lows :  "  Good  doctor,  what  did  our  Saviour  mean  when  he  said. 
Wo  be  unto  you,  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites,  for  ye  shut 
up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  before  men ;  ye  yourselves  go  not  in, 
neither  suffer  ye  them  that  come  to  enter  in  ?" 

Dr.  Fuller  replied,  "  You  must  understand,  that  Christ  spake  to 
the  Scribes  and  Pharisees." 

"  Nay,  Mr.  Doctor,"  answered  Wolsey,  "  Christ  spake  even  to 
you  and  your  fellows  here  present,  and  to  all  such  as  you  are." 

Dr.  Fuller  then  said ;  "  I  will  leave  thee  a  book  to  read,  of  a  learned 
man's  writing,  that  is  to  say,  Dr.  Watson's"  (who  was  then  bishop  of 
Lincoln.) 

Wolsey  receiving  the  book,  diligently  read  it  over,  and  found  it 
in  many  places  manifestly  contrary  to  God's  word.  At  length,  a  fort- 
night or  three  week  after,  Dr.  Fuller  going  again  to  the  prison  to 
converse  with  Wolsey,  asked  him  how  he  liked  the  book.  Wolsey 
replied,  "  Sir,  I  like  the  book  no  otherwise  than  I  thought  before  I 
should  find  it."  Whereupon  the  chancellor  taking  his  book  departed 
home. 

At  night,  when  Dr.  Fuller  came  to  his  chamber  to  look  on  it,  he 
found  in  many  places,  the  book  rased  with  a  pen  by  Wolsey,  and 
being  vexed  therewith,  said,  "O  this  is  an  obstinate  heretic,  and  hath 
quite  marred  my  book." 

Then  the  assizes  drawing  nigh,  Dr.  Fuller  came  again  to  Wolsey, 
and  said  to  him,  "  Thou  dost  much  trouble  my  conscience,  wherefore 
I  pray  thee  depart,  and  rule  thy  tongue,  so  that  I  hear  no  more  com- 
plaint of  thee,  and  come  to  the  church  Avhen  thou  wilt ;  and  if  thou 
be  complained  upon,  so  far  as  I  may,  1  promise  thee  I  will  not  hear 
of  it." 

"  Doctor,"  said  Wolsey,  "  I  was  brought  hither  by  a  law,  and  by  a 
law  I  will  be  delivered." 

He  was  then  brought  to  the  sessions,  and  laid  in  the  castle  at  Wis- 
beach,  he  and  all  his  friends  thinking  that  he  would  have  suffered 
there  at  that  time,  but  it  proved  otherwise. 

Robert  Pigot  was  apprehended,  and  brought  before  Sir  Clement 
Hyam,  Avho  reproved  him  severely  for  absenting  himself  from  church. 
The  reason  he  assigned  for  his  absence  was,  "  he  considered  the 
church  should  be  a  congregation  of  believers,  assembled  together  for 
the  worship  of  God,  according  to  the  manner  laid  down  in  his  most 
holy  word  ;  and  not  a  church  of  human  invention,  founded  on  the 
whimsical  fancy  «f  fallible  men. 

In  consequence  of  this  answer,  he  was,  with  Wolsey,  committed  to 
prison,  where  they  both  remained  till  the  day  appointed  for  their 
execution. 

During  their  confinement,  several  of  the  neighbours  came  to  visit 
them,  among  whom  was  Peter  Valerices,  a  Frenchman,  chaplain  to 
the  bishop  of  Ely,  who  thus  addressed  them  ;  "My  brethren,  accord- 
ing to  mine  ofl5ce,  I  am  come  to  talk  with  you,  for  I  have  been  almo- 
ner here  these  twenty  years  and  more,   wherefore,  my   brethren,  I 


r>^^2  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

desire  you  to  take  it  iu  good  part.  I  desire  not  to  force  you  fronv" 
your  faith,  but  I  require  and  desire  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
that  you  stand  to  the  truth  of  his  gospel,  and  his  word;  and  I  beseech 
Almighty  God,  for  his  Son's  sake,  to  preserve  both  you  and  me  in  the 
same  unto  the  end,  for  I  know  not,  brethren,  how  soon  I  may  be  in 
the  same  case  with  you." 

This  address,  being  so  different  from  what  was  expected,  drew 
tears  from  all  who  were  present,  and  greatly  comforted  our  martyrs. 

On  the  9th  of  October,  Pigot  and  Wolsey  were  brought  before 
Dr.  Fuller,  the  chancellor,  and  other  commissioners  for  ecclesiastical 
affairs,  who  laid  several  articles  to  their  charge,  but  particularly  that 
of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

When  that  article  was  proposed,  they  jointly  declared  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  was  an  idol,  and  that  the  real  body  and  blood  oi 
Christ  was  not  present  in  the  said  sacrament ;  and  te  this  opinion 
they  said  they  would  stand,  though  at  the  peril  of  their  lives,  being 
founded  on  the  authority  of  God's  word,  which  enjoined  the  worship 
of  the  supreme  God  alone. 

After  this  declaration,  they  were  exhorted  by  Dr.  Shaxton,  one  of 
the  commissioners,  to  consider  the  danger  of  continuing  in  that  be- 
lief, and  recant  the  same,  lest  they  should  die  here,  and  perish  here- 
after ;  adding,  that  he  had  formerly  believed  as  they  did,  but  was  now 
become  a  new  man  in  point  of  faith. 

This  not  having  any  effect.  Dr.  Fuller  upbraided  Wolsey  with  obsti- 
nacy and  fool-hardiness  ;  but  endeavoured  to  sooth  Figot  into  com.pli^ 
ance,  desiring  one  of  the  attendants  to  write  to  the  follov/ing  purport: 

"  I,  Robert  Pigot,  do  believe,  that  after  the  words  of  consecration 
spoken  by  the  pi-iest,  there  remaineth  no  more  bread  and  wine,  but 
the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  substantially  the  selfsame  that  was 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary." 

It  was  then  read  to  Pigot ;  and  his  answer  being  required,  he 
briefly  said,  "  Sir,  that  is  your  faith,  but  never  shall  be  mine,  till  you 
can  prove  it  from  scripture." 

These  two  martyrs  thus  persevering  in  the  faith  of  the  pure  gos- 
pel, sentence  of  death  was  passed,  and  they  were  both  ordered  to  be 
burned  as  heretics. 

On  the  16th  of  Octobei-,  1555,  the  day  appointed  for  their  execu- 
tion, they  were  conducted  to  the  stake,  amidst  the  lamentations  of 
great  numbers  of  spectators.  Several  English  translations  of  tke 
New  Testament  being  ordered  to  be  burned  with  them,  they  took 
each  one  of  them  in  their  hands,  lamenting,  on  the  one  hand,  the 
destroying  so  valuable  a  repository  of  sacred  truth,  and  glorying,  on 
the  other,  that  they  v/ere  deemed  worthy  of  sealing  the  same  with 
their  blood. 

They  both  died  in  the  triumph  of  faith,  magnifying  the  power  of 
divine  grace,  which  enables  the  servants  of  God  to  glory  in  tribula- 
tion, and  count  all  things  but  dung  and  dross,  for  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ,  their  Redeemer. 


LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY.  333. 


SECTION  VII. 

•The  lives,  sufferings,  and  martyrdoms  of  hugh  latimer,  bishop 
of  worcester  ;  and  nicholas  ridley,  bishop  of  london. 

Hugh  Latimer  Avas  born  of  humble  parents  at  Thirkeston,  in  Lei- 
cestershire, about  the  year  1475,  who  gave  him  a  good  education, 
and  sent  him  to  Cambridge,  where  he  showed  himself  a  zealous  pa- 
pist, and  inveighed  much  against  the  reformers,  who,  at  that  time,- 
began  to  make  some  figure  in  England.  But  conversing  frequently 
with  Thomas  Bilney,  the  most  considerable  person  at  Cambridge  of 
all  those  who  favoured  the  reformation,  he  saw  the  errors  of  popery, 
and  became  a  zealous  protestant. 

Latimer  being  thus  converted,  laboured,  both  publicly  and  privately, 
to  promote  the  reformed  opinions,  and  pressed  the  necessity  of  a  holy 
life,  in  opposition  to  those  outward  performances,  which  were  then 
thought  the  essentials  of  reJigion.  This  rendered  him  obnoxious  at 
Cambridge,  then  the  seat  of  ignorance,  bigotry,  and  superstition. 
However,  the  unaffected  piety  of  Mr.  Bilney,  and  the  cheerful  and 
natural  eloquence  of  honest  Latimer,  wrought  greatly  upon  the  junior 
students,  and  increased  the  credit  of  the  protestants  so  much,  that 
the  papist  clergy  were  greatly  alarmed,  and  according  to  their  usual 
practice,  called  aloud  for  the  secular  arm. 

Under  this  arm,  Bilney  suffered  at  Norwich :  but  his  sufferings,  far 
from  shaking  the  reformation  at  Cambridge,  inspired  the  leaders  of  it 
with  new  courage.  Latimer  began  to  exert  himself  more  than  he 
had  yet  done ;  and  succeeded  to  that  credit  with  his  party,  which 
Bilney  had  so  long  supported.  Among  other  instances  of  his  zeal 
and  resolution  in  this  cause,  he  gave  one  which  was  very  remarkable  r 
he  had  the  courage  to  write  to  the  king  (Henry  VIII.)  against  a  pro- 
clamation, then  just  published,  forbidding  the  use  of  the  Bible  in 
English,  and  other  books  on  religious  subjects.  He  had  preached 
before  his  majesty  once  or  twice  at  Windsor ;  and  had  been  taken 
notice  of  by  him  in  a  more  affable  manner  than  that  monarch  usually 
indulged  towards  his  subjects.  But  whatever  hopes  of  preferment 
his  sovereign's  favour  migh>,  have  raised  in  him,  he  chose  to  put  all  to 
the  hazard  rather  than  omit  what  he  thought  his  duty.  His  letter  is 
the  picture  of  an  honest  and  sincere  heart,  he  concludes  in  these 
terms  :  "  Accept,  gracious  sovereign,  without  displeasure,  what  I 
have  written ;  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  mention-these  things  to  your 
majesty.  No  personal  quarrel,  as  God  shall  judge  me,  have  I  with 
any  man :  I  wanted  only  to  induce  your  majesty  to  consider  well  what 
kind  of  persons  you  have  about  you,  and  the  ends  for  which  they 
counsel.  Indeed,  great  prince,  many  of  them,  or  they  are  much 
slandered,  have  very  private  ends.  God  grant  your  majesty  may  see 
through  all  the  designs  of  evil  men,  and  be  in  all  things  equal  to  the 
high  office  with  which  you  are  intrusted.  Wherefore,  gracious  king, 
remember  yourself;  have  pity  upon  your  own  soul,  and  think  that  the 
day  is  at  hand,  when  you  shall  give  account  of  your  office,  and  the 
blood  which  hath  been  shed  by  your  sword ;  in  the  which  day,  that 


^4  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

your  grace  may  stand  steadfastly,  and  not  be  ashamed,  but  be  clear 
and  ready  in  your  reckoning,  and  have  your  pardon  sealed  with  the 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  which  alone  serveth  at  that  day,  is  my 
daily  prayer  to  him  who  suffered  death  for  our  sins.  The  spirit  of 
God  preserve  you." 

Lord  Cromwell  was  now  in  power,  and  being  a  favourer  of  the 
reformation,  he  obtained  a  benefice  in  Wiltshire  for  Latimer,  who  im- 
mediately went  thither  and  resided,  discharging  his  duty  in  a  very 
conscientious  manner,  though  much  persecuted  by  the  Romish  cler- 
gy ;  who,  at  length,  carried  their  malice  so  far  as  to  obtain  an  archi- 
episcopal  citation  for  his  appearance  in  London.  His  friends  would 
have  had  him  quit  England ;  but  their  persuasions  were  in  vain. 

He  set  out  for  London  in  the  depth  of  winter,  and  under  a  severe 
fit  of  the  stone  and  colic  ;  but  he  was  most  distressed  at  the  thoughts 
of  leaving  his  parish  exposed  to  the  popish  clergy .^  On  his  arrival 
at  London,  he  found  a  court  of  bishops  and  canonis.ts  ready  to  receive 
him ;  where,  instead  of  being  examined,  as  he  expected,  about  his 
sermons,  a  paper  was  put  into  his  hands,  which  he  was  ordered  to 
subscribe,  declaring  his  belief  in  the  efficacy  of  masses  for  the  souls 
in  purgatory,  of  prayers  to  the  dead  saints,  of  pilgrimages  to  their 
sepulchres  and  relics,  the  pope's  power  to  forgive  sins,  the  doctrine 
of  merit,  the  seven  sacram.ents,  and  the  worship  of  images ;  which, 
when  he  refused  to  sign,  the  archbishop,  with  a  frown,  ordered  him 
to  consider  what  he  did.  "  We  intend  not,"  said  he,  "  Mr.  Latimer, 
to  be  hard  upon  you  ;  we  dismiss  you  for  the  present ;  take  a  copy 
of  the  articles  ;  examine  them  carefully,  and  God  grant,  that  at  our 
next  meeting  we  may  find  each  other  in  better  temper." 

At  the  next,  and  several  succeeding  meetings,  the  same  scene  was 
acted  over  again.  He  continued  inflexible,  and  they  continued  to 
distress  him.  Three  times  every  week  they  regularly  sent  for 
him,  with  a  view  either  to  draw  something  from  him  by  captious 
questions,  or  to  tease  him  at  length  into  a  compliance.  Tired  out 
with  this  usage,  when  he  was  again  summoned,  instead  of  going  he 
sent  a  letter  to  the  archbishop,  in  which,  with  great  freedom,  he  told 
him,  "  That  the  treatment  he  had  lately  met  with  had  brought  him 
into  such  a  disorder  as  rendered  him  unfit  to  attend  that  day ;  that  in 
the  mean  time  he  could  not  help  taking  this  opportunity  to  expostulate 
with  his  grace  for  detaining  him  so  long  from  his  duty  ;  that  it  seem- 
ed to  him  most  unaccountable,  that  they,  who  never  preached  them- 
selves, shoidd  hinder  others  ;  that,  as  for  their  examination  of  him, 
he  really  could  not  imagine  what  they  aimed  at ;  they  pretended  one 
thing  in  the  beginning,  and  another  in  the  progress ;  that  if  his  ser- 
mons gave  oftence,  although  he  persuaded  himself  they  were  neither 
contrary  to  the  truth,  nor  to  any  canon  of  the  church,  he  was  ready  to 
ans^ver  whatever  might  be  thought  exceptionable  in  them ;  that  he 
wished  a  little  more  regard  might  be  had  to  the  judgment  of  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  that  a  distinction  might  be  made  between  the  ordinances  of 
God  and  man  ;  that  if  some  abuses  in  religion  did  prevail,  as  was  then 
commonly  supposed,  he  thought  preaching  was  the  best  means  to 
discountenance  them  ;  that  he  wished  all  pastors  might  be  obliged  to 
perform  their  duty  ;  but  that,  however,  liberty  might  be  given  to 
those  who  were  willing ;  that  as  to  the  articles  proposed  to  him,  he 
begged  to  be  excused  subscribing  to  them  ;  while  he  lived,  he  never 


LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY:  335 

would  abet  superstition ;  and  that,  lastly,  he  hoped  the  archbishop 
would  excuse  what  he  had  written  ;  he  knew  his  duty  to  his  superiors, 
and  would  practise  it ;  but  in  that  case,  he  thought  a  stronger  obliga- 
tion lay  upon  him." 

The  bishops,  however,  continued  their  persecutions,  but  their 
schemes  were  frustrated  in  an  unexpected  manner.  Latimer  being 
raised  to  the  see  of  Worcester,  in  the  year  1533,  by  the  favour  of 
Anne  Boleyn,  then  the  favourite  wife  of  Henry,  to  whom,  most  pro- 
bably, he  was  recommended  by  Lord  Cromwell,  he  had  now  a  more 
extensive  field  to  promote  the  princi|)les  of  the  reformation,  in  which 
he  labouretl  with  the  utmost  pains  and  assiduity.  All  the  historians 
of  those  times  mention  him  as  a  person  remarkably  zealous  in  the 
dischrarge  of  his  new  office  ;  and  tell  us,  that  in  overlooking  the  cler- 
gy of  his  diocese,  he  was  uncommonly  active,  warm,  and  resolute,  and 
presided  in  his  ecclesiastical  court  wdth  the  same  spirit.  In  visiting, 
he  was  frequent  and  observant ;  in  ordaining,  strict  and  wary ;  in 
preaching,  indefatigable  ;  and  in  reproving  and  exhorting,  severe  and 
persuasive. 

In  1536  he  received  a  summons  to  attend  the  parliament  and  con- 
vocation, which  gave  him  a  further  opportunity  of  promoting  the  work 
of  reformation,  whereon  his  heart  was  so  much  set.  Many  alterations 
were  made  in  religious  matters,  and  a' few  months  after,  the  Bible  was 
translated  into  English,  and  recommended  to  a  general  perusal,  in 
October,  1537. 

Latimer,  highly  satisfied  with  the  prospect  of  the  times,  now  repair- 
ed to  his  diocese,  having  made  no  longer  stay  in  London  than  was 
absolutely  necessary.  He  had  no  talents,  and  he  pretended  to  have 
none,  for  state  affairs.  His  whole  ambition  was  to  discharge  the  pas- 
toral functions  of  a  bishop,  neither  aiming  to  display  the  abilities  of  a 
statesman,  nor  those  of  a  courtier.  How  very  unqualified  he  was  to 
support  the  latter  of  these  characters,  the  following  story  will  prove : 
It  was  the  custom  in  those  days  for  the  bishops  to  make  presents  to  the 
king  on  new-year's  day,  and  many  of  them  presented  very  liberally, 
proportioning  their  gifts  to  their  hopes  and  expectations.  Among  the 
rest,  Latimer,  being  then  in  town,  waited  upon  the  king,  with  his  of- 
fering ;  but  instead  of  a  purse  of  gold,  which  was  the  common  obla- 
tion, he  presented  a  New  Testament,  with  a  leaf  doubled  down  in  a 
very  conspicuous  manner,  at  this  passage,  "  Whoremongers  and 
adulterers  God  will  judge." 

In  1539  he  was  summoned  again  to  attend  the  parliament:  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  Gardiner,  was  his  great  enemy ;  and,  upon  a 
particular  occasion,  when  the  bishops  were  with  the  king,  kneeled 
down  and  solemnly  accused  Bishop  Latimer  of  a  seditious  sermon 
preached  at  court.  Being  called  upon  by  the  king,  with  some  stern- 
ness, to  vindicate  himself,  Latimer  was  so  far  from  denying  and  pallia- 
ting what  he  had  said,  that  he  nobly  justified  it;  and  turning  to  the 
king,  with  that  noble  imconcern  which  a  good  conscience  inspires, 
"  I  never  thought  myself  worthy,"  said  he,  "  nor  did  I  ever  sue  to  be 
a  preacher  before  your  grace ;  but  I  was  called  to  it,  and  would  be 
willing,  if  you  mislike  it,  to  give  place  to  my  betters ;  for  I  grant,  there 
may  be  a  great  many  more  worthy  of  the  room  than  I  am.  And  if  it 
be  your  grace's  pleasure  to  allow  them  for  preachers,  I  can  be  content 
to  bea*  their  books  after  them.     But  if  your  grace  allow  me  for  a 


336  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS.  - 

preacher,  I  would  desire  you  to  give  me  leave  to  discharge  my  cou-f 
science,  and  to  frame  my  doctrine  according  to  my  audience,  I  had 
been  a  very  dolt,  indeed,  to  have  preached  so  at  the  very  borders  of 
your  realm,  as  I  preach  before  your  grace."  The  boldness  of  his 
ansvi^er  baffled  his  accuser's  malice ;  the  severity  of  the  king's  coun- 
tenance changed  into  a  gracious  smile,  and  the  bishop  was  dismissed 
with  that  obliging  freedom  which  this  monarch  never  used  but  to  those 
he  esteemed. 

However,  as  Latimer  could  not  give  his  vote  for  the  act  of  the  six 
papistical  articles,  drawn  up  by  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  h,e  thought  it 
rt^rong  to  hold  any  office  in  a  church  where  such  terms  of  communion 
were  required,  and,  therefore,  he  resigned  his  bishopric,  and  retired 
into  the  country,  where  he  purposed  to  live  a  sequestered  life.  But, 
in  the  midst  of  his  security,  an  unhappy  accident  carried  him  again 
into  the  tempestuous  atmosphere  of  the  court :  he  received  a  bruise 
by  the  fall  of  a  tree,  and  the  contusion  was  so  dangeroiis,  that  he  was  . 
obliged  to  seek  for  better  assistance  than  could  be  aflprded  him  by 
the  unskilful  surgeons  of  that  part  of  the  country  where  he  resided. 
With  this  view  he  repaired  to  London,  where  he  had  the  misfortune 
to  see  the  Tall  of  his  patron,  the  Lord  Cromwell ;  a  loss  which  he  was 
soon  made  sensible  of.  For  Gardiner's  emissaries  quickly  found  him 
out  in  his  concealment,  and  a  pretended  charge  of  his  having  spoken 
against  the  six  articles,  being  alleged  against  him,  he  was  sent  to  the 
tower  ;  where,  without  any  judicial  examination,  he  suffered,  through 
one  pretence  and  another,  a  cruel  imprisonment  for  the  remaining  six 
years  of  King  Henry's  reign. 

On  the  death  of  Henry,  the  protestant  interest  revived  under  his 
son  Edward,  and  Latimer,  immediately  upon  the  change  of  the  govern- 
ment, was  set  at  liberty.  An  address  was  made  to  the  protector  to 
restore  him  to  his  bishopric  ;  the  protector  was  very  willing  to  gratify 
the  parlijiment,  and  proposed  the  resumption  of  his  bishopric  to  Mr. 
Latimer  ;  who  now  thinking  himself  unequal  to  the  weight  of  it,  re- 
fused to  resume  it,  choosing  rather  to  accept  an  invitation  from  his 
friend,  Archbishop  Cranmer,  and  to  take  up  his  residence  with  him  at 
Lambeth ;  where  his  chief  employment  was  to  hear  the  complaints, 
and  redress  the  grievances  of  the  poor  people;  and  his  character,  for 
services  of  this  kind,  was  so  universally  known,  that  strangers  from 
every  part  of  England  resorted  to  him. 

In  these  employments  he  spent  more  than  two  years,  during  which 
time  he  assisted  the  archbishop  in  composing  the  homilies,  which  was 
set  forth  by  authority,  in  the  reign  of  King  Edward  ;  he  was  also  ap- 
pointed to  preach  the  Lent  sermons  before  his  majesty,  which  office 
he  performed  dtiring  the  first  thi-ee  years  of  his  reign. 

Upon  the  revolution,  which  happened  at  court,  after  the  death  of 
the  duke  of  Somerset,  he  retired  into  the  country,  and  made  use  of- 
the  king's  license  as  a  general  preacher,  in  those  places  where  he 
thought  his  labours  might  be  most  serviceable. 

HcAvas  thus  employed  during  the  remainder  of  that  reign,  and  con- 
tinued the  same  course,  for  a  short  time,  in  the  beginning  of  the  next ; 
but  as  soon  as  the  re-introduction  of  popery  was  resolved  on,  the  first 
step  towards  it  was  the  prohibition  of  all  preaching,  and  licensing  only 
such  as  were  known  to  be  popishly  inclined.  The  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, who  was  now  prime  minister,  having  proscribed  Mr.  Latimer 


Burning-  of  Bi.'ih(ps  Laiimer  and  Ridley,    page  346. 


Burial  of  a  Protestant  durHng-  the  time  of  Popish  Per secvr- 
Hon.        page  349. 


Archbishop  Cranmer  burnt.       Page   390. 


LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY.  337 

from  the  first,  sent  a  message  to  cite  him  before  the  council.  He  had 
notice  of  this  design  some  hours  before  the  messenger's  arrival,  but 
he  made  no  use  of  the  intelligence.  The  messenger  found  him  equip- 
ped for  his  journey,  at  which,  expressing  his  surprise,  Mr.  Latimer 
told  him,  that  he  was  as  ready  to  attend  him  to  London,  thus  called 
upon  to  answer  for  his  faith, 'as  he  ever  was  to  take  any  journey  in  his 
life ;  and  that  he  doubted  not  but  that  God,  who  had  already  enabled 
him  to  preach  the  word  before  two  princes,  would  enable  him  to  wit- 
ness the  same  before  a  third.  The  messenger  then  acquainting  him 
that  he  had  no  orders  to  seize  his  person,  delivered  a  letter  and  de- 
parted. However,  opening  the  letter,  and  finding  it  a  citation  from 
the  council,  he  resolved  to  obey  it,  and  set  out  immediately.  As  he 
passed  through  Smithfiekl,  he  said,  cheerfully,  "  This  place  of  burn- 
ing hath  long  groaned  for  me."  The  next  morning  he  waited  upon 
the  council,  who,  having  loaded  him  with  many  severe  reproaches, 
sent  him  to  the  tower,  from  whence,  after  some  time,  he  was  removed 
to  Oxford. 

Nicholas  Ridley,  bishop  of  London,  received  the  earliest  part  of 
his  education  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  from  whence  he  was  removed 
to  the  University  of  Cambridge,  where  his  great  learning  and  distin- 
guished abilities  so  recommended  him,  that  he  was  made  master  of 
Pembroke  Hall,  in  that  university. 

After  being  some  years  in  this  ofiice,  he  left  Cambridge,  and  travel- 
led into  various  parts  of  Europe  for  his  advancement  in  knowledge. 
On  his  return  to  England  he  was  made  chaplain  to  Henry  VIII.  and 
.bishop  of  Rochester,  from  which  he  was  translated  to  the  see  of  Lon- 
don by  Edward  VI.  * 

In  private  life  he  was  pious,  humane,  and  affable  ;  in  public  he  was 
learned,  sound,  and  eloquent ;  diligent  in  his  duty,  and  very  popular 
as  a  preacher. 

He  had  been  educated  in  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  but  was 
brought  over  to  the  reformed  faith  by  reading  Bertram's  book  on  the 
sacrament ;  and  he  was  confirmed  in  the  same  by  frequent  confe- 
rences with  Cranmer  and  Peter  Martyr,  so  that  he  became  a  zealous 
promoter  of  the  reformed  doctrines  and  discipline  during  the  reign  of 
King  Edward. 

The  following  character  of  this  eminent  divine  presents  so  interest- 
ing a  picture  of  the  good  man  and  pious  Christian,  that  we  give  it  ver- 
batim. 

"  In  his  important  offices  he  so  diligently  applied  hims^elf  by  preach- 
ing and  teaching  the  true  and  wholesome  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  no 
good  child  was  more  singularly  loved  by  his  dear  parents,  than  he  by 
his  flock  and  diocese.  Every  holiday  and  Sunday  he  preached  in  one 
place  or  other,  except  he  was  otherwise  hindered  by  weighty  aflairs 
and  business  ;  and  to  his  sermons  the  people  resorted,  swarming  about 
him  like  bees,  and  so  faithfully  did  his  life  portray  his  doctrines,  that 
even  his  very  enemies  could  not  reprove  him  in  any  thing. 

"  Besides  this,  he  was  very  learned,  his  memory  was  great,  and  he 
had  attained  such  reading  withal,  that  he  deserved  to  be  compared  to 
the  best  men  of  his  age,  as  his  works,  sermons,  and  his  sundry  dispu- 
tations in  both  the  universities,  well  testified. 

"  He  was,  also,  wise  of  counsel,  deep  of  wit,  and  very  politic  in  all 
his  doings.     He  was  anxious  to  gain  the  obstinate  papists  from  their 

43 


335  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

erroneous  opinions,  and  sought  by  gentleness  to  win  them  to  the  truth, 
as  his  gentle  and  courteous  treatment  of  Dr.  Heath,  who  was  prisoner 
with  him  in  King  Edward's  time,  in  his  house,  one  year,  sufficiently 
proved.  In  fine,  he  was  in  all  points  so  good,  pious,  and  spiritual  a 
man,  that  England  never  saw  his  superior. 

"  He  was  comely  in  his  person,  and  well  proportioned.  He  took 
all  things  in  good  part,  bearing  no  malice  nor  rancour  from  his  heart, 
but  straightways  forgetting  all  injuries  and  offences  done  against  him. 
He  was  very  kind  and  natural  to  his  relations,  and  yet  not  bearing 
with  them  any  otherwise  than  right  would  require,  giving  them  al- 
ways for  a  general  rule,  yea  to  his  own  brother  and  sister,  that  they 
doing  evil,  should  look  for  nothing  at  his  hand,  but  should  be  as  stran- 
gers and  aliens  to  him,  and  that  they  to  be  his  brother  and  sister,  must 
live  a*  good  life. 

"  He  used  all  kinds  of  ways  to  mortify  himself,  and  was  much 
given  to  prayer  and  contemplation  ;  for  duly  every  morning,  as  soon 
as  he  was  dressed,  he  went  to  his  bed-chamber,  and  there  upon  his 
knees  prayed  for  half  an  hour ;  which  being  done,  immediately  he 
went  to  his  study,  (if  no  other  business  came  to  interrupt  him,)  where 
he  continued  till  ten  o'clock,  and  then  came  to  the  common  prayer, 
daily  used  in  his  house.  These  being  done,  he  went  to  dinner;  where 
he  talked  little,  except  otherwise  occasion  had  been  ministered,  and 
then  it  was  sober,  discreet,  and  wise,  and  sometimes  merry,  as  case 
required. 

"  The  dinner  done,  which  was  not  very  long,  he  used  to  sit  an  hour 
or  thereabouts,  talking,  or  playing  at  chess  :  he  then  returned  to  his 
study,  and  there  would  continue,  except  visiters,  or  business  abroad 
prevented  him,  until  five  o'clock  at  night,  when  he  would  come  to 
common  prayer,  as  in  the  forenoon ;  which  being  finished,  he  went 
to  supper,  behaving  himself  there  as  at  his  dinner  before.  After  sup- 
per, recreating  himself  again  at  chess,  after  which  he  would  return 
again  to  his  study  ;  continuing  there  till  eleven  o'clock  at  night, 
which  was  his  common  hour  of  going  to  bed,  then  saying  his  prayers 
.  upon  his  knees  as  in  the  morning  when  he  rose.  When  at  his  manor 
of  Fulham,  he  used  to  read  a  daily  lecture  to  his  family  at  the  common 
prayer,  beginning  at  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  so  going  through 
all  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  giving  to  every  man  that  could  read,  a  New 
Testament,  hiring  them,  besides,  with  money,  to  learn  by  heart  cer- 
tain principal  chapters,  but  especially  the  13th  chapter  of  the  Acts  ot 
the  Apostles,  reading  also  unto  his  household,  oftentimes,  the  101s* 
Psalm,  being  marvellously  careful  over  his  family,  that  they  might  be 
a  pattern  of  all  virtue  and  honesty  to  others.  In  short,  as  he  was  god- 
ly and  virtuous  himself,  so  nothing  but  virtue  and  godliness  reigned  in 
his  house,  feeding  them  with  the  food  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

"  The  following  is  a  striking  instance  of  the  benevolence  of  his 
temper,  shown  to  Mrs.  Bonner,  mother  to  Dr.  Bonner,  bishop  of  Lon- 
don. Bishop  Ridley,  when  at  his  manor  of  Fulham,  always  sent  for 
Mrs.  Bonner,  who  dwelt  in  a  house  adjoining  his  own,  to  dinner  and 
supper,  with  a  Mrs.  Mungey,  Bonner's  sister,  saying.  Go  for  my 
mother  Bonner  ;  who  coming,  was  always  placed  in  the  chair  at  the 
head  of  the  table,  being  as  gently  treated  and  welcomed  as  his  own 
mother,  and  he  would  never  have  her  displaced  fr,om  her  seat,  although 
the  king's  council  had  been  present ;  saying,  when  any  of  them  were 


RIDLEY  AND  LATIMER. 

there,  (as  several  times  they  were,)  By  your  lordship's  favour,  this 
place,  of  right  and  custom,  is  for  my  mother  Bonner.  But  how  well  he 
was  recompensed  for  this  singular  kindness  and  gentle  pity  afterwards 
at  the  hands  of  Dr.  Bonner,  is  too  well  known.  For  who  afterwards 
was  a  greater  enemy  to  Dr.  Ridley  than  Dr.  Bonner  ?  "Who  went 
more  about  to  seek  his  destruction  than  he  l  Recompensing  his  gen- 
tleness with  extreme  cruelty  ;  as  well  appeared  by  the  severity 
against  Dr.  Ridley's  own  sister,  and  her  husband,  George  Shipside, 
from  time  to  time :  whereas  the  gentleness  of  the  other  permitted 
Bonner's  mother,  sister,  and  others  of  his  kindred,  not  only  quietly  to 
enjoy  all  that  which  they  had  from  Bishop  Bonner,  but  also  entertain- 
ed them  in  his  house,  showing  much  courtesy  and  friendship  daily  un- 
to them ;  while,  on  the  other  side,  Bonner  being  restored  again, 
would  not  sutler  the  brother  and  sister  of  Bishop  Ridley,  and  other  of 
his  friends,  not  only  not  to  enjoy  that  which  they  had  by  their  brother, 
but  also  churlishly,  without  all  order  of  law  or  honesty,  wrested  froin 
them  all  the  livings  they  had." 

On  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  he  shared  the  same  fate  with 
many  others  who  professed  the  truth  of  the  gospel.  Being  accused  of 
heresy,  he  was  first  removed  from  his  bishopric,  then  sent  prisoner  to 
the  tower  of  London,  and  afterwards  to  Bocardo  prison,  in  Oxford  ; 
from  whence  he  was  committed  to  the  custody  of  Mr.  Irish,  mayor  of 
that  city,  in  whose  house  he  remained  till  the  day  of  his  execution.  , 

On  the  30th  of  September,  1555,  these  two  eminent  prelates  were 
cited  to  appear  in  the  divinity-school  at  Oxford,  which  they  accord- 
ingly did. 

Dr.  Ridley  was  first  examined,  and  severely  reprimanded  by  the 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  because,  when  he  heard  the  "  cardinal's  grace," 
and  the  "  pope's  holiness,"  mentioned  in  the  commission,  he  kept  on 
his  cap.  The  words  of  the  bishop  were  to  this  effect :  "  Mr.  Ridley, 
if  you  will  not  be  uncovered,  in  respect  to  the  pope  and  the  cardinal, 
his  legate,  by  whose  authority  we  sit  in  commission,  your  cap  shall 
be  taken  off"." 

The  bishop  of  Lincoln  then  made  a  formal  harangue,  in  which  he 
intreated  Ridley  to  return  to  the  holy  mother-church,  insisted  on  the 
antiquity  and  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome,  and  of  the  pope,  as  the  im- 
mediate successor  of  St.  Peter. 

Dr.  Ridley,  in  return,  strenuously  opposed  the  arguments  of  the 
bishop,  and  boldly  vindicated  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation. 

After  much  debate,  the  five  following  articles  were  proposed  to  hini., 
and  his  immediate  and  explicit  answers  required. 

1.  That  he  had  frequently  affirmed,  and  openly  maintained  and  de- 
fended, that  the  true  natural  body  of  Christ,  after  consecration  of  the 
priest,  is  not  really  present  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

2.  That  he  had  often  publicly  affirmed  and  defended,  that  in  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar  remaineth  still  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine. 

3.  That  he  had  often  openly  affirmed,  and  obstinately  maintained, 
that  in  the  mass  is  no  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  the 
dead. 

4.  That  the  aforesaid  assertions  have  been  solemnly  condemned  by 
the  scholastic  censure  of  this  school,  as  heretical,  and  contrary  to  the 
Catholic  faith,  by  the  prolocutor  of  the  convocation-house,  and  sun- 
dry learned  men  of  both  universities.  ^ 


S40  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

5.  That  all  and  singular  the  premises  are  true,  and  notoriously 
known,  by  all  near  at  hand,  and  in  distant  places. 

To  the  first  of  these  articles  Dr.  Ridley  replied,  "  that  he  believed 
-     Christ's  body  to  be  in  the  sacrament,  really,  by  grace  and  spirit  effec- 
tually, but  not  so  as  to  include  a  lively  and  moveable  body  under  the 
forms  of  bread  and  wine." 

To  the  second  he  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
^       Part  of  the  fourth  he  acknowledged,  and  part  he  denied. 

To  the  fifth  he  answered,  "  that  the  premises  were  so  far  true,  as 
his  replies  had  set  forth.  Whether  all  men  spake  evil  of  them  he 
knew  not,  because  he  came  not  so  much  abroad  to  hear  what  every 
man  reported." 

He  was  then  ordered  to  appear  the  following  day  in  St.  Mary's 
church,  in  Oxford,  to  give  his  final  answer ;  after  which  he  was  com- 
mitted to  the  custody  of  the  mayor. 

When  Latimer  was  brought  into  court,  the  bishop  of  Xiincoln 
warmly  exhorted  him  to  return  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  from  which 
he  had  revolted. 

The  same  articles  which  were  proposed  to  Dr.  Ridley  were  read  to 
Latimer,  and  he  was  required  to  give  a  full  and  satisfactory  answer  to 
each  of  them. 

His  replies  not  being  satisfactory  to  the  court,  he  was  dismissed  ; 
but  ordered  to  appear  in  St.  Mary's  church,  at  the  same  time  with 
Dr.  Ridley. 

On  the  day  appointed,  the  commissioners  met,  when  Dr.  Ridley 
being  first  brought  before  them,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  stood  up,  and 
'  began  to  repeat  the  proceedings  of  the  former  meeting,  assuring  him 
that  he  had  full  liberty  to  make  what  alterations  he  pleased  in  his  an- 
swers to  the  artjjfles  proposed  to  him,  and  to  deliver  the  same  to  the 
court  in  writing.  '^ 

After  some  debate,  Dr.  Ridley  took  out  a  paper  and  began  to  read ; 
but  the  bishop  interrupted  him,  and  ordered  the  beadle  to  take  the 
writing  from  him.  The  doctor  desired  permission  to  read  on,  decla- 
ring the  contents  were  only  his  answers  to  the  articles  proposed ;  but 
the  bishop  and  others,  having  privately  reviewed  it,  would  not  permit 
it  to  be  read  in  open  court. 

When  the  articles  were  again  administered,  he  referred  the  notary 
to  his  writing,  who  set  them  down  according  to  the  same. 

The  bishop  of  Gloucester  affecting  much  concern  for  Dr.  Ridley, 
persuaded  him  not  to  indulge  an  obstinate  temper,  but  recant  his  erro- 
neous opinions,  and  return  to  the  unity  of  the  holy  catholic  church. 

Dr.  Ridley  coolly  replied,  he  was  not  vain  of  his  own  understanding, 
but  was  fully  persuaded  that  the  religion  he  professed  was  founded  on 
God's  most  holy  and  infallible  church ;  and  therefore,  he  could  not 
abandon  or  deny  the  sam.e,  consistently  with  his  regard  for  the  honour 
of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  his  immortal  soul. 

He  desired  to  declare  his  reasons,  why  he  could  not,  with  a  safe 
conscience,  admit  of  the  popish  supremacy ;  but  his  request  was  de- 
nied. 

The  bishop  finding  him  inflexible  in  the  faith,  according  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  reformation,  thus  addressed  him  :  "  Dr.  Ridley,  it  is  with 
the  utmost  concern  that  I  observe  your  stubbornness  and  obstinacy, 
in  persisting  in  damnable  errors  and  heresies ;  but  unless  you  recant, 


RIDLEY  AND  LATIMER.  341 

I  must  proceed  to  the  other  part  of  my  commission,  though  very  much 
against  my  will  and  desire." 

Ridley  not  making  any  reply,  sentence  of  condemnation  was  read ; 
after  which  he  was  carried  back  to  confinement. 

When  Latimer  Avas  brought  before  the  court,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln 
informed  him,  that  though  they  had  already  taken  his  answers  to  cer- 
tain articles  alleged  against  him,  yet  they  had  given  him  time  to  con- 
sider on  the  same,  and  would  permit  him  to  make  what  alterations  he 
should  deem  fit,  hoping,  by  such  means,  to  reclaim  him  from  his  errors, 
and  bring  him  over  to  the  faith  of  the  holy  catholic  church. 

The  articles  were  again  read  to  him,  but  he  deviated  not,  in  a  single 
point,  from  the  answers  he  had  already  given. 

Being  again  warned  to  recant,  and  revoke  his  errors,  he  refused, 
declaring  that  he  never  would  deny  God's  truth,  which  he  was  ready 
to  seal  with  his  blood.  Sentence  of  condemnation  was  then  pronoimced 
against  him,  and  he  was  committed  to  the  custody  of  the  mayor. 

The  account  of  the  degradation  of  Ridley,  his  behaviour  before,  and 
and  at  the  place  of  execution,  is  curious  and  interesting  ;  we  therefore 
give  it  at  length. 

"  On  the  15th  day  of  October,  in  the  morning,  Dr.  Brooks,  bishop 
of  Gloucester,  and  the  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford,  Dr.  Marshall,  with 
others  of  the  chief  and  heads  of  the  same  university,  and  many  others 
accompanying  them,  came  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Irish,  mayor  of  Oxford, 
where  Dr.  Ridley  was  a  close  prisoner.  And  when  the  bishop  of 
Gloucester  came  into  the  chamber  where  Dr.  Ridley  lay,  he  told  him 
for  what  purpose  their  coming  was,  saying,  '  That  yet  once  again  the 
queen's  majesty  did  offer  unto  him,  by  them,  her  gracious  mercy,  if 
he  would  receive  it,  and  come  home  again  to  the  faith  in  which  he  was 
baptized.'  And  further  said,  '  That  if  he  would  not  recant  and  be- 
come one  of  the  catholic  church  with  them,  then  they  must  needs 
(against  their  wills)  proceed  according  to  the  law,  which  they  would 
be  very  loth  to  do,  if  they  might  otherwise.'  '  But,'  said  he,  '  we  have 
been  oftentimes  with  you,  and  have  requested  that  you  would  recant 
your  fantastical  and  devilish  opinions,  which  hitherto  you  have  not, 
although  you  might  in  so  doing  win  many,  and  do  much  good.  There- 
fore, good  Mr.  Ridley,  consider  with  yourself  the  danger  that  shall 
ensue  both  of  body  and  soul,  if  you  shall  so  wilfully  cast  yourself 
away,  in  refusing  mercy  offered  unto  you  at  this  time.' 

" '  My  lord,'  said  Dr.  Ridley,  '  you  know  my  mind  fully  herein  : 
and  as  for  my  doctrine,  my  conscience  assureth  me  that  it  is  sound, 
and  according  to  God's  word,  (to  his  glory  be  it  spoken ;)  and  which 
doctrine,  the  Lord  God  being  my  helper,  I  will  maintain  so  long  as  my 
tongue  shall  move,  and  breath  is  within  my  body  ;  and  in  confirma- 
tion thereof  I  am  willing  to  seal  the  same  with  my  blood.' 

"  Brooks. — Well,  it  were  best,  Mr.  Ridley,  not  to  do  so,  but  to  be- 
come one  of  the  church  with  us.  For  you  know  well  enough,  that 
whosoever  is  out  of  the  catholic  church  cannot  be  saved.  Therefore 
I  say,  that  while  you  have  time  and  mercy  offered  you,  receive  it,  and 
confess  with  us  the  pope's  holiness  to  be  the  chief  head  of  the  church. 

"  Ridley. — I  marvel  that  you  will  trouble  me  with  any  such  vain 
and  foolish  talk.     You  know  my  mind  concerning  the  usurped  autho 
rity  of  that  antichrist. — And  here  he  would  have  reasoned  with  the 
bishop  of  Gloucester,  concerning  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority,  but 


342  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

was  not  suffered,  and  yet  he  spake  so  earnestly  against  the  pope 
therein,  that  the  bishop  told  him,  '  If  he  would  not  hold  his  peace  he 
should  be  compelled.  And  seeing,'  saith  he,  '  that  you  will  not  re- 
ceive the  queen's  mercy,  but  stubbornly  refuse  the  same,  we  must, 
against  our  wills,  proceed  according  to  our  commission  to  degrading 
and  depriving  you  of  the  dignity  of  priesthood.  For  we  take  you  for 
-ao  bishop,  and  therefore  will  the  sooner  have  done  with  you  :  so  com- 
mitting you  to  the  secular  power,  you  know  what  doth  follow.' 

"  Ridley.  Do  with  me  as  it  shall  please  God  to  suffer  you ;  I  am 
,well  content  to  abide  the  same  with  all  my  heart. 

"  Brooks.  Put  off  your  cap,  and  put  upon  you  this  surplice. 

"  Ridley.  Not  I,  truly. 

^'  Brooks.  But  you  must. 

"  Ridley.  I  will  not. 

"  Brooks.  You  must ;  therefore,  make  no  more  ado,  but  put  this 
surplice  upon  you. 

"  Ridley.  Truly,  if  it  come  upon  me  it  shall  be  against  my  will. 

"  Brooks.  Will  you  not  put  it  upon  you  ? 

"  Ridley.  No,  that  I  will  not. 

"  Brooks.  It  shall  be  put  upon  you,  by  one  or  other. 

"  Ridley.  Do  therein  as  it  shall  please  you,  I  am  well  content  with 
that,  and  more  than  that ;  the  servant  is  not  above  his  master.  If 
they  dealt  so  cruelly  with  our  Saviour  Christ,  as  the  Scripture  maketh 
mention,  and  he  suffered  the  same  patiently,  how  much  doth  it  be- 
come us,  his  servants  !  And  in  saying  these  words  they  put  upon 
him  a  surplice,  with  all  the  trinkets  appertaining  to  the  mass.  As 
they  were  about  this,  Dr.  Ridley  vehemently  inveighed  against  the 
Romish  bishop,  and  all  that  foolish  apparel,  calling  the  first  Anti- 
christ, and  the  last  foolish  and  abominable,  '  yea,  too  foolish  for  a 
device  in  a  play.' 

"  Brooks.  You  had  best  hold  your  peace,  lest  your  mouth  be  stop- 
ped. At  which  words  one  Eldridge,  the  reader  of  the  Greek  lecture, 
standing  by,  said,  '  Sir,  the  law  is  that  he  should  be  gagged,  there- 
fore let  him  be  gagged.'  At  which  words  Dr.  Ridley  looking  ear- 
nestly upon  him,  shook  his  head  at  him,  and  made  no  answer. 

"  When  they  came  to  that  place  where  Dr.  Ridley  should  hold  the 
chalice  and  the  wafer  cake,  (called  the  singing-bread,)  Dr.  Ridley 
said,  '  They  shall  not  come  into  my  hands  ;  for  if  they  do,  they  shall 
fall  to  the  ground  for  me.'  Then  one  was  appointed  to  hold  them  in 
his  hand,  while  Bishop  Brooks  read  a  part  in  Latin,  touching  the  de- 
gradation of  spiritual  persons,  according  to  the  pope's  law. 

"  They  then  put  the  book  into  his  hand,  and  read  another  thing 
in  Latin,  the  effect  of  which  was,  '  We  do  take  from  thee  the  office 
of  preaching  the  gospel,'  &c.  At  which  words  Dr.  Ridley  gave  a 
great  sigh,  and  looking  up  towards  heaven,  said,  '  O  Lord  God,  for- 
give them  this  their  wickedness.' 

"  Having  put  on  him  the  massgear,  they  began  to  take  it  away, 
(beginning  with  the  uppermost  garment,)  again  reading  in  Latin  ac- 
cording to  the  pope's  law.  Now  when  all  was  taken  from  him,  sa- 
ving only  the  surplice,  as  they  were  reading  and  taking  it  away.  Dr. 
Ridley  said  unto  them,  '  Lord  God,  what  power  be  you  of,  that  you 
can  take  from  a  man  that  which  he  never  had  ?  I  was  never  a  singer 
in  all  my  life,  and  yet  you  will  tia,ke  from  me  that  which  I  never  had  ' 


DEGRADATION  OF  RIDLEY.  343 

"  So  when  this  ridiculous  degradation  was  ended  very  solemnly, 
Dr.  Ridley  said  to  Dr.  Brooks,  '  Have  you  done  1  If  you  have,  then 
give  me  leave  to  talk  a  little  concerning  these  matters.'  Brooks  an- 
swered, '  Mr.  Ridley,  we  must  not  talk  with  you ;  you  are  out  of  the 
church ;  and  our  law  is,  that  we  must  not  talk  with  any  out  of  the 
church.'  Then  Dr.  Ridley  said,  '  Seeing  that  you  will  not  suffer  me 
to  talk,  neither  will  vouchsafe  to  hear  me,  what  remedy  but  patience  ? 
I  refer  my  cause  to  my  heavenly  Father,  who  will  reform  things  that 
be  amiss,  when  it  shall  please  him.' 

"  They  were  then  going,  when  Ridley  said,  '  My  lord,  I  would  wish 
that  you  would  vouchsafe  to  read  over  and  peruse  a  little  book  of 
Bertram's  writing,  concerning  the  sacrament.  I  promise  you,  you 
will  find  much  good  learning  therein,  if  you  will  read  it  with  an  im- 
partial judgment.'  To  which  Dr.  Brooks  made  no  answer,  but  was 
going  away.  Then  said  Dr.  Ridley,  '  Oh,  I  perceive  you  cannot 
away  with  this  manner  of  talk.  Well,  as  it  is  to  no  purpose,  I  will 
say  no  more  ;  I  will  speak  of  worldly  affairs.  I  pray  you,  therefore, 
my  lord,  hear  me,  and  be  a  means  to  the  queen's  majesty,  in  behalf 
of  a  great  many  poor  men,  especially  my  poor  sister  and  her  hus- 
band, who  standeth  there.  They  had  a  poor  living  granted  unto 
them  by  me,  when  I  was  in  the  see  of  London,  which  is  taken  away 
from  them,  by  him  that  occupieth  the  same  room,  without  either  law 
or  conscience.  I  have  a  supplication  to  her  majesty  in  their  behalf. 
You  shall  hear  it.'  Then  he  read  the  same,  and  when  he  came  to 
the  place  that  spake  of  his  sister,  by  narne,  he  wept ;  so  that  for  a 
time  he  could  not  speak  for  weeping.  But  recovering  himself,  he 
said,  '  This  is  nature  that  moveth  me,  but  I  have  now  done ;'  and 
with  that  he  finished  it,  and  then  delivered  it  to  his  brother,  com- 
manding him  to  put  it  up  to  the  queen's  majesty,  and  to  sue  not  only 
for  himself,  but  also  for  such  as  had  any  leases  or  grants  by  him,  and 
were  put  from  them  by  Dr.  Bonner.  Dr.  Brooks  said,  '  Indeed,  Mr. 
Ridley,  your  request  in  this  supplication  is  very  right ;  therefore 
I  must  in  conscience  speak  to  the  queen's  majesty  for  them.' 

"  Ridley.  I  pray  for  God's  sake  so  do. 

"  Brooks.  I  think  your  request  will  be  granted,  except  one  thing 
hinder  it,  and  that  is,  because  you  do  not  allow  the  queen's  proceed- 
ings, but  obstinately  withstand  the  same. 

*^  Ridley.  What  remedy  ?  I  can  do  no  more  than  speak  and  write. 
I  trust  I  have  discharged  my  conscience  therein,  and  God's  will  be 
done. 

"  Brooks.  I  will  do  my  best. 

"  The  degradation  being  concluded,  and  all  things  finished.  Dr. 
Brooks  called  the  bailiffs,  delivering  to  them  Dr.  Ridley,  with  this 
charge,  to  keep  him  safely  from  any  man  speaking  with  him,  and  that 
he  should  be  brought  to  the  place  of  execution  when  they  were 
commanded.  Then  Dr.  Ridley,  in  praising  God,  said,  '  God,  I  thank 
thee,  and  to  thy  praise  be  it  spoken,  there  is  none  of  you  able  to  lay 
to  my  charge  any  open  or  notorious  crime  ;  for  if  you  could,  it  would 
surely  be  done,  I  see  very  well.'  Whereunto  Brooks  said,  he  played 
the  part  of  a  proud  pharisee. 

"  Dr.  Ridley  said,  '  No,  as  I  said  before,  to  God's  glory  be  it  spo 
ken,  I  confess  myself  to  be  a  miserable  sinner,  and  have  great  need 
of  God's  help  and  mercy,  and  do  daily  call  and  cry  for  the  same . 


344  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

therefore  I  pray  you  have  no  such  opinion  of  me.'  Then  they  de- 
parted, and  in  going  away,  a  certain  warden  of  a  college  advised  Dr, 
Ridley  to  repent  and  forsake  that  erroneous  opinion.  '  Sir,'  said  the 
doctor,  '  repent  you,  for  you  are  out  of  the  truth  :  and,  I  pray  God 
(if  it  be  his  blessed  will)  have  mercy  upon  you,  and  grant  you  the 
understanding  of  his  word.'  Then  the  warden,  being  in  a  passion 
thereat,  said,  '  I  trust  that  I  shall  never  be  of  your  devilish  opinion, 
either  yet  to  be  in  that  place  whither  you  shall  go  :  thou  art  the  most 
obstinate  and  wilful  man  that  I  erer  heard  talk  since  I  was  born.' 
Behaviour  of  Dr.  Ridley  the  night  before  he  suffered. 

"  On  the  night  before  he  suffered,  his  beard  was  washed  and  his 
legs  ;  and  as  he  sat  at  supper,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Irish,  his  keeper, 
he  invited  his  hostess,  and  the  rest  at  the  table,  to  his  marriage  :  for, 
said  he,  to-morrow  I  must  be  married,  and  so  showed  himself  to  be  as 
merry  as  ever  he  had  been  before.  And  wishing  his  sister  at  his 
marriage,  he  asked  his  brother,  sitting  at  the  table,  whether  he  thought 
she  could  find  in  her  heart  to  be  there  :  he  answered,  '  Yes,  I  dare 
say,  with  all  her  heart.'  At  which  he  said,  '  He  was  glad  to  hear  of 
her  sincerity.'  At  this  discourse  Mrs.  Irish  wept.  But  Dr.  Ridley 
comforted  her,  saying,  '  O  Mrs.  Irish,  you  love  me  not,  I  see  well 
enough  ;  for  in  that  you  weep,  it  doth  appear  you  will  not  be  at  my 
marriage,  neither  are  content  therewith.  Indeed  you  are  not  so  much 
my  friend  as  I  thought  you  had  been.  But  quiet  yourself,  though  my 
breakfast  shall  be  somewhat  sharp  and  painful,  yet  I  am  sure  my  sup- 
per will  be  more  pleasant.and  sweet.' 

"  When  they  arose  from  the  table,  his  brother  oiFered  to  stay  all 
night  with  him.  But  he  said,  '  No,  no,  that  you  shall  not.  For  I  in- 
tend (God  willing)  to  go  to  bed,  and  sleep  as  quietly  to-night,  as 
ever  I  did.'  On  this  his  brother  departed,  exhorting  him  to  be 
of  good  cheer,  and  to  take  his  cross  quietly,  for  the  reward  was 
great,  &c. 

Burning  of  Ridley  and  Latimer. 

"  On  the  north  side  of  the  town,  in  the  ditch  over  against  Baliol 
College,  the  place  of  execution  was  appointed  ;  and  for  fear  of  any 
tumult  that  might  arise  to  hinder  the  burning  of  the  servants  of  Christ, 
the  Lord  Williams  was  commanded  by  the  queen's  letters,  and  the 
householders  of  the  city,  to  be  there  assistant,  sufficiently  appointed  ; 
and  when  every  thing  was  in  readiness,  the  prisoners  were  brought 
forth  by  the  mayor  and  bailiffs. 

"  Dr.  Ridley  had  on  a  black  gown  furred,  and  faced  with  folns, 
such  as  he  used  to  wear  when  he  was  a  bishop  ;  a  tippet  of  velvet 
furred  likewise  about  his  neck,  a  velvet  night-cap  upon  his  head, 
with  a  corner  cap,  and  slippers  on  his  feet.  He  Avalked  to  the  stake 
between  the  mayor  and  an  alderman,  &c. 

"After  him  came  Mr.  Latimer,  in  a  poor  Bristol  frieze  frock  much 
worn,  with  his  buttoned  cap  and  handkerchief  on  his  head,  all  ready 
to  the  fire,  a  new  long  shroud  hanging  down  to  his  feet :  which  at  the 
first  sight  excited  sorrow  in  the  spectators,  beholding,  on  the  one  side 
the  honour  they  sometimes  had,  and  on  the  other,  the  calamity  into 
which  they  had  fallen. 

"  Dr.  Ridley,  as  he  passed  toward  Bocardo,  looked  up  where  Dr. 
Cranmer  lay,  hoping  to  have  seen  him  at  the  glass  window,  and  spoken 


BURNING  OF  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY.  345 

to  him.  But  Dr.  Cranmer  was  then  engaged  in  dispute  with  friar 
Soto  and  his  fellows,  so  that  he  could  not  see  him  through  that  occa- 
sion. Dr.  Ridley  then  looking  back,  saw  Mr.  Latimer  coming  after. 
Unto  whom  he  said,  'Oh,  are  you  there?' — 'Yea,'  said  Mr.  Latimer, 
'  have  after,  as  fast  as  I  can.'  So  he  following  a  pretty  way  off,  at 
length  they  came  to  the  stake.  Dr.  Ridley  first  entering  the  place, 
earnestly  held  up  both  his  hands,  looked  towards  heaven :  then  shortly 
after  seeing  Mr.  Latimer  with  a  cheerful  look,  he  ran  to  him,  and 
embraced  him,  saying,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  brother,  for  God  will 
either  assuage  the  fury  of  the  flame,  or  else  strengthen  us  to 
abide  it.' 

"  He  then  went  to  the  stake,  and  kneeling  down  prayed  with 
great  fervour,  while  Mr.  Latimer,  following,  kneeled  also,  and  pray- 
ed as  earnestly  as  he.  After  this,  they  arose  and  conversed  together, 
and  while  thus  employed,  Dr.  Smith  began  his  sermon  to  them  upon 
this  text  of  St.  Paul,  in  the  13th  chapter  of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Co- 
rinthians :  '  If  I  yield  my  body  to  the  fire  to  be  burnt,  and  have  not 
charity,  I  shall  gain  nothing  thereby.'  Wherein  he  alleged,  that  the 
goodness  of  the  cause,  and  not  the  order  of  death,  maketh  the  ho- 
liness of  the  person  ;  which  he  confirmed  by  the  examples  of  Judas, 
and  of  a  woman  in  Oxford  who  of  late  hanged  herself,  for  that  they 
and  such  like  as  he  recited,  might  then  be  adjudged  righteous,  which 
desperately  separated  their  lives  from  their  bodies,  as  he  feared  that 
those  men  who  stood  before  him  would  do.  But  he  cried  still  to  the 
people  to  beware  of  them,  for  they  were  heretics,  and  died  out  of  the 
church.  He  ended  with  a  very  short  exhortation  to  them  to  recant 
and  come  home  again  to  the  church,  and"  save  their  lives  and  souls, 
which  else  were  condemned.  His  sermon  scarcely  lasted  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour. 

"  At  its  conclusion,  Dr.  Ridley  said  to  Mr.  Latimer,  '  Will  you  be- 
gin to  answer  the  sermon  or  shall  I  V  Mr.  Latimer  said,  '  Begin  vou 
first,  I  pray  you  !' — '  I  will,'  said  Dr.  Ridley. 

"  He  then,  with  Mr.  Latimer,  kneeled  to  my  Lord  Williams,  the 
vice-chancellor  of  Oxford,  and  the  other  commissioners  appointed  for 
the  purpose,  Avho  sat  upon  a  form  thereby,  and  said,  '  I  beseech  you, 
my  lord,  even  for  Christ's  sake,  that  I  may  speak  but  two  or  three 
words  :'  and  whilst  my  lord  bent  his  head  to  the  mayor  and  vice- 
chancellor,  to  know  whether  he  might  have  leave  to  speak,  the  bai- 
liffs, and  Dr.  Marshall,  the  vice-chancellor,  ran  hastily  unto  him, 
and  with  their  hands  stopping  his  mouth,  said,  '  Mr.  Ridley,  if  you 
will  revoke  your  erroneous  opinions,  you  shall  not  only  have  liberty 
so  to  do,  but  also  your  life.' — 'Not  otherwise?'  said  Dr.  Ridley.  '^No,' 
answered  Dr.  Marshall :  '  therefore  if  you  will  not  do  so,  there  is  no 
remedy  :  you  must  suffer  for  your  deserts.'  '  Well,'  said  the  m.artyr, 
'  so  long  as  the  breath  is  in  my  body,  I  will  never  deny  my  Lord 
Christ,  and  his  known  truth :  God's  will  be  done  in  me  :'  with  that 
he  rose  and  said  with  a  loud  voice,  '  I  commit  our  cause  to  Almighty 
God,  who  will  indifferently  judge  all.' 

"  To  which  Mr.  Latimer  added  his  old  saying,  '  Well,  there  is  no- 
thing hid  but  it  shall  be  opened  ;'  and  said  he  could  answer  Smith 
well  enough,  if  he  might  be  suffered.  They  w^ere  then  commanded 
to  prepare,  immediately,  for  the  stake. 

"They  according,  with  all  meekness,  obeyed.    Dr.  Ridley  gave  his 

44 


346  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

gown  and  tippet  to  his  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Shipside,  who,  all  the  time 
of  his  imprisonment,  although  he  was  not  suffered  to  come  to  him, 
lay  there  at  his  own  charges  to  provide  him  necessaries,  which,  from 
time  to  time,  he  sent  him  by  the  serjeant  who  kept  him.  Some  othei 
of  his  apparel  he  also  gave  away,  the  others  the  bailiffs  took. 

"  He  likewise  made  presents  of  other  small  things  to  gentlemen 
standing  by,  and  divers  of  them  pitifully  weeping ;  to  Sir  Henry  Lea 
he  gave  a  new  groat;  to  my  Lord  Williams'  gentleman,  some  nap- 
kins, &c.  and  happy  was  he  who  could  get  the  least  trifle  for  a  remem 
brance  of  this  good  man. 

"  Mr.  Latimer  quietly  suffered  his  keeper  to  pull  off  his  hose,  and 
his  other  apparel,  which  was  very  simple  ;  and  being  stripped  to  hi? 
shroud,  he  seemed  as  comely  a  person  as  one  could  well  see. 

"  Then  Dr.  Ridley,  standing  as  yet  inhistrouse,  said  to  his  brother 
'  It  were  best  for  me  to  go  in  my  trouse  still.'  '  No,'  said  Mr.  Lati- 
mer, '  it  will  put  you  to  more  pain ;  and  it  will  do  a  poor  man  good.r 
Whereunto  Dr.  Ridley  said,  '  Be  it  in  the  name  of  God,'  and  so  un 
laced  himself.  Then  being  in  his  shirt,  he  stood  upon  the  aforesaid 
stone,  and  held  tip  his  hand,  and  said,  '  O  Heavenly  Father,  I  give 
unto  thee  most  hearty  thanks,  that  thou  hast  called  me  to  be  a  profes 
sor  of  thee,  even  unto  death ;  I  beseech  thee,  Lord  God,  have  mercy 
on  this  realm  of  England,  and  deliver  it  from  all  her  enemies.' 

"  Then  the  smith  took  a  chain  of  iron,  and  brought  it  about  both 
their  middles  ;  and  as  he  was  knocking  in  the  staple.  Dr.  Ridley  took 
the  chain  in  his  hand,  and  looking  aside  to  the  smith,  said,  '  Good  fel 
low,  knock  it  in  hard,  for  the  flesh  will  have  its  course.'  Then  Mr. 
Shipside  brought  him  a'  bag  of  gunpowder,  and  tied  it  about  his  neck. 
Dr.  Ridley  asked  him  what  it  was  ;  he  answered,  gunpowder.  '  Then,' 
said  he,  '  I  will  take  it  to  be  sent  of  God,  therefore  I  will  receive  it. 
And  have  you  any,'  said  he,  '  for  my  brother  V  (meaning  Mr.  Lati- 
mer.) 'Yea,  sir,  that  I  have,'  said  he.  '  Then  give  it  unto  him,'  said 
he,  '  in  time,  lest  you  come  too  late.'  So  his  brother  went,  and  car- 
ried it  to  Mr.  Latimer. 

"  Dr.  Ridley  said  to  my  Lord  Williams,  '  My  lord,  I  must  be  a  suitor 
unto  your  lordship  in  the  behalf  of  divers  poor  men,  and  especially  in 
the  cause  of  my  poor  sister ;  I  have  made  a  supplication  to  the  queen 
in  their  behalf.  I  beseech  your  lordship,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  be  a 
means  to  her  grace  for  them.  My  brother  here  hath  the  supplication, 
and  will  resort  to  your  lordship  to  certify  you  hereof.  There  is  nothing 
in  all  the  world  that  troubleth  my  conscience,  (I  praise  God,)  this  only 
excepted.  Whilst  I  was  in  the  see  of  London,  divers  poor  men  took 
leases  of  me,  and  agreed  with  me  for  the  same.  Now  I  hear  that  the 
bishop  who  now  occupieth  the  same  room,  will  not  allow  my  grants 
made  to  them,  but  contrary  to  all  law  and  conscience,  hath  taken  from 
them  their  livings.  I  beseech  you,  my  lord,  be  a  means  for  them  ; 
you  shall  do  a  good  deed,  and  God  will  reward  you.' 

"  They  then  brought  a  lighted  fagot,  and  laid  it  at  Dr.  Ridley's 
feet;  upon  which  Mr.  Latimer  said,  '  Be  of  good  comfort,  Mr.  Rid- 
ley, and  play  the  man ;  we  shall  this  day  light  such  a  candle  by  God's 
grace  in  England,  as  I  trust  never  shall  be  put  out.'  When  Dr. 
Ridley  saw  the  fire  flaming  up  towards  him,  he  cried  with  an  amazing 
loud  voice  :  '  Into  thy  hands,  O  Lord,  I  commend  my  spirit;  Lord, 
receive  my  spirit ;'  and  continued  often  to  repeat;  '  I«ord,  Lord,  re- 


BURNING  OF  RIDLEY  AND  LATIMER.  347 

ceive  my  spirit.'  Mr.  Latimer,  on  the  other  side,  cried  as  vehemently, 
'  O  Father  of  Heaven,  receive  my  soul.'  After  vphich  he  soon  died, 
seemingly  with  very  little  pain. 

"  But  Dr.  Ridley,  from  the  ill  making  of  the  fire,  the  fagots  being 
g-een,  and  piled  too  high,  so  that  the  flames  being  kept  down  by  the 
green  wood,  burned  fiercely  beneath,  was  put  to  such  exquisite  pain, 
that  he  desired  them,  for  God's  sake,  to  let  the  fire  come  unto  him; 
which  his  brother-in-law  hearing,  but  not  very  well  imderstanding, 
to  rid  him  out  of  his  pain,  (for  which  cause  he  gave  attendance,)  as  one 
in  such  sorrow,  and  not  well  knowing  what  he  did,  heaped  fagots  upon 
him,  so  that  he  quite  covered  him,  which  made  the  fire  so  vehement 
beneath,  that  it  burned  all  his  nether  parts  before  it  touched  the 
upper,  and  made  him  struggle  under  the  fagots,  and  often  desired  them 
to  let  the  fire  come  to  him,  saying,  '  I  cannot  burn.'  Yet,  in  all  his 
torment,  he  forgot  not  to  call  upon  God,  still  having  in  his  mouth, 
*  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me,'  intermingling  his  cry,  '  Let  the  fire  come 
unto  me,  I  cannot  burn.'  In  which  pains  he  laboured  till  one  of  the 
standers  by,  with  his  bill,  pulled  the  fagots  from  above,  and  where  he 
saw  the  fire  flame  up,  he  wrested  himself  to  that  side.  And  when  the 
fire  touched  the  gunpowder,  he  was  seen  to  stir  no  more,  but  burned 
on  the  other  side,  falling  down  at  Mr.  Latimer's  feet ;  his  body  being 
divided. 

"  The  dreadful  sight  filled  almost  every  eye  with  tears.  Some 
took  it  grievously  to  see  their  deaths,  whose  lives  they  had  held  so 
dear.  Some  pitied  their  persons,  who  thought  their  souls  had  no 
need  thereof.  But  the  sorrow  of  his  brother,  whose  extreme  anxiety 
had  led  him  to  attempt  to  put  a  speedy  end  to  his  sufferings,  but  who, 
from  error  and  confusion,  had  so  unhappily  prolonged  them,  surpassed 
that  of  all;  and  so  violent  was  his  grief,  that  the  spectators  pitied 
him  almost  as  much  as  they  did  the  martyr." 

Thus  did  these  two  pious  divines,  and  steadfast  believers,  testify, 
with  their  blood,  the  truth  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  upon  which  de- 
pends all  the  sinner's  hopes  of  salvation ;  to  suffer  for  which  was  the 
joy,  the  glory  of  many  eminent  Christians,  who,  having  followed  their 
dear  Lord  and  Master  through  much  tribulation  in  this  vale  of  tears, 
will  be  glorified  for  ever  with  him,  in  the  kingdom  of  his  Father  and 
our  Father,  of  his  God  and  our  God. 

Mr.  Latimer,  at  the  time  of  his  death,  was  in  the  eightieth  year  of 
his  age,  and  preserved  the  principles  he  had  professed  with  the  most 
distinguished  magnanimity.  He  had  naturally  a  happy  temper, 
formed  on  the  principles  of  true  Christianity.  Such  was  his.  cheerful- 
ness, that  none  of  the  accidents  of  life  could  discompose  him  ;  such 
Avas  his  fortitude,  that  not  even  the  severest  trials  could  unman  him:; 
he  had  a  collected  spirit,  and  on  no  occasion  wanted  a  resource ;  he 
could  retire  within  himself,  and  hold  the  world  at  defiance. 

And  as  danger  could  not  daunt,  so  neither  could  ambition  allure 
him;  though  conversant  in  courts,  and  intimate  with  princes,  he  pre- 
served, to  the  last,  his  primeval  plainness  ;  in  his  profession  he  was 
indefatigable ;  and  that  he  might  bestow  as  much  time  as  possible  on 
the  active  part  of  it,  he  allowed  himself  only  those  hours  for  his  pri- 
vate studies,  Avhen  the  busy  world  is  at  rest,  constantly  rising,  at  all 
seasons  of  the  year,  by  two  in  the  morning.  How  conscientious  he 
was  in  the  discharge  of  the  public  duties  of  his  office,  avc  have  many 


348  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

examples.  No  man  could  persuade  more  forcibly ;  no  man  could  ex- 
ert, on  proper  occasions,  a  more  commanding  severity.  The  wicked, 
in  whatever  station,  he  rebuked  with  censorial  dignity,  and  awed  vice 
by  his  firmness,  more  than  the  penal  laws  by  their  punishments. 

He  was  not  esteemed  a  very  learned  man,  for  he  cultivated  onl} 
useful  learning ;  and  that  he  thought  lay  in  a  very  narrow  compass 
He  never  engaged  in  worldly  affairs,  thinking  that  a  clergyman  ough< 
to  employ  himself  only  in  his  profession.  Thus  he  lived,  rather  a  good 
than  what  the  world  calls  a  great  man.  He  had  not  those  command 
ing  talents  which  give  superiority  in  business  ;  but  for  purity  and  sin- 
cerity of  heart,  for  true  simplicity  of  manners,  for  apostolic  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  religion,  and  for  every  virtue,  both  of  a  public  and  private 
kind,  which  should  adorn  the  life  of  a  Christian,  he  was  eminent  be- 
yond most  men  of  his  own,  or  any  other  time. 

As  to  his  sermons,  which  are  still  extant,  they  are,  indeed,  very  far 
from  being  correct  or-  elegant  compositions,  yet  his  simplicity  and 
low  familiarity,  his  humour  and  drollery,  were  well  adapted  to  the 
times ;  and  his  oratory,  according  to  the  mode  of  eloquence  at  that 
day,  was  exceedingly  popular.  His  action  and  manner  of  preaching, 
too,  were  very  affecting ;  and  no  wonder  ;  "  for  he  spoke  immediately 
from  his  heart."  His  abilities,  however,  as  an  orator,  made  only  an 
inferior  part  of  his  character  as  a  preacher.  What  particularly  re- 
commends him,  is  that  noble  and  apostolic  zeal  which  he  continually 
exerted  in  the  cause  of  truth. 

Mr.  Ridley  was  no  less  indefatigable  in  promoting  the  reformed  re- 
ligion, than  his  fellow  sufferer,  Mr.  Latimer.  He  was  naturally  of  a 
very  easy  temper,  and  distinguished  for  his  great  piety  and  humanity 
to  the  distressed.  He  persevered,  to  the  last,  in  that  faith  he  had 
professed,  and  cheerfully  resigned  his  life  in  defence  of  the  truth  of 
the  gospel. 

Both  these  worthy  prelates,  during  their  confinement,  employed 
their  time  in  writing  various  pieces  to  propagate  that  gospel  to  which 
they  had  so  strictly  adhered.  They  also  wrote  great  numbers  of  let- 
ters to  their  respective  friends  and  particular  acquaintances 


SECTION  vin. 

PERSECUTIONS,  DEATHS,  AND  MARTYRDOMS  OF  JOHN  WEBB,  GEORGE 
ROPER,  GREGORY  PARKE,  WILLIAM  WISEMAN,  JAMES  GORE,  AND  JOHN 
PHILPOT. 

Martyrdoms  of  John  Wehb,  George  Roper,  and  Gregory  Parke,  at 

Canterbury. 

Mr.  Webb  was  brought  before  Nicholas  Harpsfield,  or  his  deputy, 
at  Dover,  on  the  16th  of  September,  and  there  had  propounded  unto 
him  such  articles  as  were  commonly  administered  by  Bonner  to  those 
of  his  jurisdiction.  Being  advised  for  the  present  to  depart,  and  de- 
liberate with  himself  upon  the  matter,  against  his  next  appearance ;  he 
answered,  "  that  he  would  say  no  otherwise  (by  God's  grace)  than 
he  had  already  said,  which  was,  that  the  sacrament  was  simply  a  com 


WISEMAN,  GORE,  AND  PHILPOT.  349 

memoration  of  the  death  of  the  Lord  for  his  church ;  and  that  the  bread 
and  wine  underwent  no  transformation." 

After  this,  on  the  3d  of  October,  and  at  several  other  times,  Mr. 
John  Webb,  George  Roper,  and  Gregory  Parke,  were  all  brought  to- 
gether before  the  said  judge;  and  all  of  them  steadfastly  adhering  to 
the  answer  made  before  by  Mr.  Webb,  were  adjudged  heretics  ;  and, 
in  consequence,  about  the  end  of  the  same  month,  they  were  brought 
out  of  prison  together  to  the  place  of  martyrdom  ;  praying  and  re- 
peating psalms  in  their  way. 

Being  brought  to  the  stake,  and  there  fastened  with  a  chain,  they 
were  burnt  altogether  in  one  fire  at  Canterbury,  most  patiently  en- 
during their  torments,  and  accounting  themselves  happy  and  blessed 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  were  made  worthy  to  suffer  for  his  sake. 

Death  of  William  Wiseman,  and  of  James  Gore. 

On  the  13th  of  December,  William  Wiseman,  a  cloth-worker  of  Lon- 
don, died  in  Lollard's  tower,  where  he  had  been  confined  on  account 
of  his  adherence  to  the  gospel.  It  was  suspected  that  he  had  been 
starved  to  death ;  but  the  truth  of  this  could  not  be  ascertained. 

After  his  death,  the  papists  cast  him  out  into  the  fields,  as  was  their 
usual  custom  with  such  of  the  protestants  as  expired  under  their  hands, 
commanding  that  no  man  should  bury  him.  Notwithstanding  their 
merciless  commands,  some  pious  Christians  buried  him  in  the  evening, 
as  commonly  they  did  all  the  rest  thrown  out  in  like  manner,  singing 
psalms  together  at  their  burial. 

In  the  same  month  also,  James  Gore,  imprisoned  and  in  bonds  for 
his  resistance  of  the  popish  abominations,  died  in  prison  at  Colchester. 

History  and  Martyrdom  of  Mr.  John  Philpot. 

Mr.  Philpot  was  of  a  family  highly  respectable,  (his  father  being  a 
knight,)  and  was  born  in  Hampshire.  He  was  brought  up  at  New 
College,  Oxford,  where  he  studied  civil  law  and  other  branches  of  liberal 
education,  particularly  the  learned  languages,  and  became  a  great  pro- 
ficient in  the  Hebrew.  He  was  accomplished,  courageous,  and  zeal- 
ous ;  ever  careful  to  adorn  his  doctrine  by  his  practice ;  and  his  learn- 
ing is  fully  evinced  by  what  he  has  left  on  record. 

Desirous  to  travel,  he  went  over  to  Italy,  and  journeying  from  Ve- 
nice to  Padua,  he  was  in  danger  through  a  Franciscan  friar  who  ac- 
companied him.,  and,  at  Padua,  sought  to  accuse  him  of  heresy.  At 
length  returning  into  England,  uncorrupted  in  his  morals,  and  strength- 
ened in  his  faith,  by  beholding  the  monstrous  absurdities  and  innu- 
merable iniquities  of  antichrist  in  his  strong  hold,  and  finding  that  the 
time  permitted  more  boldness  unto  him,  it  being  the  reign  of  King 
EdAvard,  he  had  several  conflicts  with  Bishop  Gardiner  in  the  city  of 
Winchester. 

After  that,  he  was  made  archdeacon  of  Winchester,  under  Dr. 
Poinet,  who  then  succeeded  Gardiner  in  that  bishopric,  and  here  he 
continued  during  the  reign  of  King  Edward,  to  the  great  profit  of  those 
whom  his  office  placed  under  his  care.  When  the  pious  prince  above 
named  was  taken  away,  and  Mary,  his  sister,  succeeded,  her  study 
was  wholly  to  alter  the  state  of  religion  in  England  :  and  first,  she 
caused  a  convocation  of  the  prelates  and  other  retainers  of  her  faith, 
to  be  assembled  for  the  accomplishment  of  her  desire. 


350  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

In  this  convocation,  Mr.  Philpot,  according  to  his  degree,  with  a 
few  others,  sustained  the  cause  of  the  gospel  against  the  adversary, 
for  w^hich,  notwithstanding  the  Hberty  the  house  had  promised  before, 
,he  was  called  to  account  befoi-e  the  chancellor,  by  whom  he  was  first 
examined.  From  thence  again  he  was  removed  to  Bishop  Bonner, 
and  other  commissioirers,  with  whom  he  had  divers  conflicts,  as  may 
appear  by  the  following  examinations,  the  account  of  which  was 
written  by  himself. 

His  first  examination  before  tJw  Commissioners,  at  New  Gate  Ses- 
sions-Hall, Oct.  2,  1555. 

"  Before  I  was  called  into  an  inner  parlour,  where  the  commission- 
ers sat,  Dr.  Story  came  into  the  hall  where  I  was,  to  view  me  among 
others  who  were  there  ;  and  passing  by  me,  he  grossly  observed,  that 
I  was  well  fed  indeed. 

Philpot.  Mr.  Doctor,  it  is  no  marvel,  since  I  have  been  stalled  up 
in  prison  these  twelve  months  and  a  half. 

Story.  We  hear  thou  art  a  suspected  person,  and  of  heretical  opi- 
nions, and  therefore  we  have  sent  for  thee. 

Philpot.  I  have  been  in  prison  thus  long,  only  upon  the  occasion 
of  disputation  made  in  the  convocation-house,  and  upon  suspicion  of 
setting  forth  the  report  thereof. 

Story.  If  thou  wilt  revoke  the  same,  and  become  an  honest  man, 
thou  shalt  be  set  at  liberty,  and  do  well ;  or  else  thou  shalt  be  com- 
mitted to  the  bishop  of  London.    How  sayest  thou,  wilt  thou  revoke  ? 

Philpot.  I  have  already  answered  in  this  behalf  to  mine  ordinary. 

Story.  If  thou  answerest  thus  when  thou  comest  before  us  anon, 
thou  shalt  hear  more  of  our  minds ;  and  Avith  that  he  went  into  the 
parlour,  and  I  a  little  while  after  was  called  in. 

The  Scribe.  Sir,  what  is  your  name  ? 

Philpot.  My  name  is  John  Philpot.     And  so  he  entitled  my  name. 

.Story.  This  man  was  archdeacon  of  Winchester,  of  Dr.  Poinet's 
presentment. 

Philpot.  I  was  archdeacon,  indeed,  but  none  of  his  presentment ; 
but  by  virtue  of  a  former  advowson  given  by  my  lord  chancellor  that 
now  is. 

Story.  You  may  be  assured  that  my  lord  chancellor  would  not 
make  any  such  as  he  is  archdeacon. 

Roper.  Come  hither  to  me,  Mr.  Philpot.  We  hear  that  you  are 
out  of  the  catholic  church,  and  have  been  a  disturber  of  the  same ; 
out  of  which  whoso  is,  he  cannot  be  the  child  of  salvation.  Where- 
fore if  you  will  come  into  the  same,  you  shall  be  received,  and  find 
favour. 

Philpot.  I  am  come  before  your  worshipful  masterships  at  your  ap- 
pointment, understanding  that  you  are  magistrates  authorized  by  the 
queen's  majesty,  whom  I  own  and  will  do  my  due  obedience  unto  the 
uttermost.  Wherefore  I  desire  to  know  what  cause  I  have  offended 
in,  for  which  I  am  now  called  before  you.  And  if  I  cannot  be  charged 
with  any  particular  matter  done  contrary  to  the  laws  of  this  realm,  I 
desire  of  you  that  I  may  have  the  benefit  of  a  subject,  and  be  delivered 
out  of  my  wrongful  imprisonment,  where  1  have  lain  a  year  and  a 
half,  without  any  calling  to  answer  before  now,  and  my  living  taken 
from  me  without  law. 


JOHN  PHILPOT.     ,  351 

Roper.  Though  we  have  no  particular  matter  to  charge  you  withal, 
yet  we  may,  by  our  commission,  and  by  the  law,  drive  you  to  answer 
to  the  suspicion  of  a  slander  resting  on  you ;  and  besides  this,  we 
have  statutes  to  charge  you  herein  withal. 

Philpot.  If  I  have  offended  any  statute,  charge  me  therewithal^ 
and  if  I  have  incurred  the  penalty  thereof,  punish  me  accordingly. 
And  because  you  are  magistrates  and  executors  of  the  queen's  laws, 
by  force  whereof  you  now  sit,  I  desire  that  if  I  be  not  found  a  trans- 
gressor of  any  of  them,  I  may  not  be  burthened  with  more  than  I  have 
done. 

Cholmley.  If  the  justice  do  suspect  a  felon,  he  may  examine  him 
upon  suspicion  thereof,  and  commit  him  to  prison,  though  there  be 
no  fault  done. 

Story.  I  perceive  whereabout  this  man  goeth :  he  is  plain  in  Card- 
maker's  case,  for  he  made  the  same  allegations.  But  they  will  not 
serve  thee ;  for  thou  art  a  heretic,  and  boldest  against  the  blessed 
mass  ;  how  say  est  thou  to  that  ? 

Philpot.  I  am  no  heretic. 

Story.  I  will  prove  thee  a  heretic.  Whosoever  hath  held  against 
the  blessed  mass  is  a  heretic  :  but  thou  hast  held  against  the  same, 
therefore  thou  art  a  heretic. 

Philpot.  That  which  I  spake,  and  which  you  are  able  to  charge  me 
withal,  was  in  the  convocation,  where,  by  the  queen's  majesty's  will 
and  her  whole  council,  liberty  was  given  to  every  man  of  the  house 
to  utter  his  conscience,  and  to  speak  his  mind  freely  of  such  questions 
in  religion  as  there  were  propounded  by  the  prolocutor ;  for  which 
now  I  thought  not  to  be  molested  and  imprisoned  as  I  have  been, 
neither  now  to  be  compelled  by  you  to  answer  for  the  same. 

Story.  Thou  shalt  go  to  Lollards'  Tower,  and  be  handled  there 
like  a  heretic  as  thou  art,  and  answer  to  the  same  that  thou  there 
didst  speak,  and  be  judged  by  the  bishop  of  London. 

Philpot.  Sir,  you  know  it  is  against  all  equity,  that  I  should  be 
twice  vexed  for  one  cause,  and  that  by  such  as  by  the  law  have  no- 
thing to  do  with  me. 

Roper.  You  cannot  deny,  but  that  you  have  spoken  against  the 
mass  in  the  convocation-house. 

Story.  Dost  thou  deny  that  which  thou  spakest  there  or  no  ? 

Philpot.  I  cannot  deny  that  I  have  spoken  there,  and  if  by  the  law 
you  may  put  me  tc  death  for  it,  I  am  here  ready  to  suffer  whatsoever 
I  shall  be  judged  unto. 

The  Scribe.  This  man  is  fed  of  vain-glory. 

Cholmley.  Play  the  wise  gentleman  and  be  conformable,  and  be 
not  stubborn  in  your  opinion,  neither  cast  yourself  away.  I  would 
be  glad  to  do  you  good. 

Philpot.  I  desire  you,  sir,  with  the  rest  here,  tliat  I  be  not  charged 
further  at  your  hands,  than  the  law  chargeth  me,  for  what  I  have 
done,  since  there  was  no  law  directly  against  that  wherewith  I  am 
now  charged.  And  you,  Mr.  Doctor,  (of  old  acquaintance  in  Oxford,) 
I  trust  will  show  me  some  friendship,  and  not  extremity. 

Story.  I  tell  thee,  if  thou  wouldst  be  a  good  catholic  I  wouIg 
spend  my  gown  to  do  thee  good  ;  but  I  will  be  no  friend  to  a  heretic, 
as  thou  art,  but  will  spend  both  my  gown  and  my  coat,  but  I  will  burn 
thee.     How  say  est  thou  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar? 


352  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Philpot.  I  am  not  come  now  to  dispute,  and  the  time  serve th  not 
thereto,  but  to  answer  to  that  I  may  be  lawfully  charged  withal. 

Story.  Well,  since  thou  wilt  not  revoke  that  thou  hast  done,  thou 
shalt  be  had  into  Lollard's  tower. 

Philpot.  Sir,  since  you  will  needs  show  me  this  extremity,  and 
charge  me  with  my  conscience,  I  desire  to  see  your  commission, 
whether  you  have  this  authority  so  to  do. 

Story,  Shall  we  let  every  vile  person  see  our  commission  1     Let 
him  lie  in  the  Lollard's  tower ;  for  I  will  sweep  the  King's  Bench 
ind  all  other  prisons  also,  of  these  heretics  ;  they  shall  not  have  tha 
resort  as  they  have  had,  to  scatter  their  heresies. 

Philpot.  I  mind  not  whither  you  commit  me,  for  I  cannot  be  worse 
used  than  I  am. 

Story.  Marshal,  take  him  home  with  you  again,  and  see  that  you 
bring  him  again  on  Thursday. 

Philpot.  God  hath  appointed  a  day  shortly  to  come,  in  which  he 
will  judge  us  with  righteousness,  however  you  judge  of  us  now. 

Roper.  Show  yourself  a  catholic  man. 

Philpot.  Sir,  if  I  should  speak  otherwise  than  my  conscience  is,  I 
should  but  dissemble  with  you  ;  and  why  be  you  so  earnest  to  have 
me  show  myself  a  dissembler  both  to  God  and  you,  w  hich  I  cannot  do  ? 

Roper.  We  do  not  require  you  to  dissemble  with  us  to  be  a  catho- 
lic man. 

Philpot.  If  I  do  stand  in  any  thing  against  that,  wherein  any  man 
is  able  to  burthen  me  with  one  jot  of  the  scripture,  I  shall  be  content 
to  be  counted  no  catholic  man,  or  a  heretic,  as  you  please. 

Story.  This  man  is  like  his  fellow,  Woodman,  who  the  other  day 
would  have  nothing  but  scripture.  And  this  is  the  beginning  of  the 
tragedy. 

On  the  24th  of  October,  he  was  again  brought  before  the  same 
party,  and  experienced  from  them  the  most  harsh,  illiberal,  and  vul- 
gar treatment.  On  demanding  the  fulfilment  of  their  promise  in  be- 
ing shown  their  commission,  the  scribe,  in  compliance,  began  to  open 
it,  when  Dr.  Cook,  now  added  to  their  number,  exclaimed. 

Cook.  Fie,  what  will  ye  do  ?  he  shall  not  see  it. 

Philpot.  Then  you  do  me  Avrong,  to  call  me  and  vex  me,  not 
showing  your  authority  in  this  behalf. 

Cook.  If  we  do  you  wrong,  complain  of  us  ;  and  in  the  mean  time 
thou  shalt  lie  in  the  Lollards'  tower. 

Philpot.  Sir,  I  am  a  poor  gentleman ;  therefore  I  trust  that  you 
will  not  commit  me  to  so  vile  a  place,  being  no  heinous  trespasser 

Cook.  Thou  art  no  gentleman. 

Philpot.  Yes,  I  am. 

Cook.  A  heretic  is  no  gentleman;  for  he  Is  a  gentleman  that  hath 
gentle  conditions. 

Philpot.  The  offence  cannot  take  away  the  state  of  a  gentleman  as 
long  as  he  liveth,  although  he  were  a  traitor  :  but  I  mean  not  to  boast 
of  my  gentlemanship,  but  1  will  put  it  under  my  foot,  since  you  do 
no  more  esteem  it. 

Story.   What,  will  you  suffer  this  heretic  to  prate  all  day? 

Cook.  He  sajth  he  is  a  gentleman. 

Story.  A  gentleman,  said  he  ?   he  is  a  vile  heretic  knave  :  for  a 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  ■  353 

heretic  is  no  gentleman.  Let  the  keeper  of  the  Lollards'  tower  come 
in,  and  have  him  away. 

Keeper.  Here,  sir. 

Story.  Take  this  man  with  you  to  the  Lollards'  tower,  else  to  the 
bishop's  coal  house. 

Philpot.  Sir,  if  I  were  a  dog,  you  could  not  appoint  me  a  worse 
nor  more  vile  place:  but  I  must  be  content  with  whatsover  injury  you 
do  offer  me.  God  give  you  a  more  merciful  heart ;  you  are  very 
cruel  upon  one  that  hath  never  offended  you.  I  pray  you,  Mr. 
Cholmley,  shew  me  some  friendship  that  I  may  not  be  carried  to  so 
vile  a  place.  On  this  Mr.  Cholmley  called  me  aside,  and  said :  I 
neither  understand  their  doings  nor  their  laws  ;  I  cannot  tell  what 
they  mean.     I  would  I  could  do  you  good. 

After  this,  I,  with  four  others,  was  brought  to  the  keeper's  house  in 
Paternoster-row,  where  we  supped,  and  after  supper  I  was  called  up 
to  a  chamber  by  a  servant  of  the  archdeacon  of  London,  and  that  in 
his  master's  name,  who  offered  me  a  bed  for  the  night.  I  thanked 
him,  and  said.  That  it  would  be  a  grief  to  me  to  lie  one  night  well, 
and  the  next  night  worse :  wherefore,  said  I,  I  will  begin  as  I  am 
likely  to  continue,  to  take  such  part  as  my  fellows  do.  And  with  that 
we  were  brought  through  Paternoster-row,  to  my  lord  of  London's 
coal-house  ;  unto  which  was  joined  a  little  dark  house,  with  a  great 
pair  of  stocks,  both  for  hand  and  foot ;  and  there  we  found  a  minis- 
ter of  Essex,  a  married  priest,  a  man  of  godly-zeal,  with  one  other 
poor  man.  The  minister  at  my  coming  desired  to  speak  with  me, 
telling  me  that  he  greatly  lamented  his  infirmity,  for  that  through  ex- 
tremity of  imprisonment,  he  had  been  constrained  by  Avriting  to  yield 
to  the  bishop  of  London  ;  whereupon  he  had  been  set  at  liberty,  and 
afterwards  felt  such  a  hell  in  his  conscience,  that  he  could  scarce  re- 
frain destroying  himself,  and  never  could  be  at  quiet  until  he  went  to 
the  bishop's  register,  desiring  to  see  his  bill  again ;  which  as  soon  as 
he  received,  he  tore  it  in  pieces,  after  which  he  was  joyful  as  any 
man.  When  my  lord  of  London  understood  this,  he  sent  for  him, 
and  fell  upon  him  like  a  lion,  and  buffeted  him,  so  that  he  made  his 
face  black  and  blue  ;  and  plucked  aAvay  a  great  piece  of  his  beard. 

His  examination  before  Bishop  Bonner. 

The  second  night  of  my  imprisonment  in  his  coal-house,  the  bishop 
sent  Mr.  Johnson,  his  register,  to  me,  with  a  mess  of  meat,  and  a  good 
pot  of  drink  and  some  bread,  saying.  That  he  had  no  knowledge  be- 
fore of  my  being  here,  for  which  he  was  sorry  :  therefore  he  had  sent 
me  and  my  fellows  that  m.eat,  not  knowing  whether  I  would  receive 
the  same. 

I  thanked  God  for  his  lordship's  charity,  that  it  pleased  him  to  re- 
member poor  prisoners,  desiring  the  Almighty  to  increase  the  same 
in  him,  and  in  all  others ;  and  that  I  would  not  refuse  his  beneficence, 
and  therewith  took  the  same  unto  my  brethren. 

Johnson.  My  lord  would  know  the  cause  of  your  being  scut  hither, 
(tor  he  is  ignorant  thereof,)  and  wondereth  that  he  shoidd  be  troubled 
with  prisoners  that  are  not  of  his  own  diocese.  On  this  I  declared 
unto  him  the  whole  cause.  After  which  he  said,  that  my  lord's  will 
was,  I  should  have  any  friendship  I  would  desire,  and  so  departed. 

Within  a  while  after,  one  of  my  lord's  gentlemen  came  for  me ; 

45 


354  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

and  brought  me  into  his  presence,  where  he  sat  at  a  table  with  three 
or  four  of  his  chaplains  waiting  upon  him,  and  his  register. 

Bonner.  Mr.  Philpot  you  are  welcome ;  give  me  your  hand. 
(Which  I  did.) 

Then  said  he,  I  am  sorry  for  your  trouble,  and  promise  you,  that 
till  within  these  two  hours  I  knew  not  of  your  being  here.  I  pray 
you  tell  me  the  cause  ;  for  I  promise  you  I  know  nothing  thereof  as 
yet,  and  marvel  that  other  men  will  trouble  me  with  their  matters; 
but  I  must  be  obedient  to  my  betters,  and  I  fear  men  speak  otherwise 
of  me  than  I  deserve. 

I  told  him  that  it  was  for  the  disputation  in  the  convocation-house, 
for  which  I  was,  against  all  right,  molested. 

Bonner.  I  marvel  that  you  should  be  troubled  for  that,  if  there  was 
no  other  cause.  But  peradventnre  you  have  maintained  the  same 
since,  and  some  of  your  friends  of  late  have  asked,  whether  you  do 
stand  to  the  same,  and  ye  have  said,  yea ;  and  for  this  you  might  be 
committed  to  prison. 

Philpot.  If  it  shall  please  your  lordship  I  am  burdened  no  otherwise 
than  I  have  told  you,  by  the  commissioners  who  sent  me  hither,  be- 
cause I  would  not  recant  the  same. 

Bonner.  A  man  may  speak  in  the  parliament  house,  though  it  be 
a  place  of  free  speech,  so  as  he  may  be  imprisoned  for  it,  as  in  case 
he  speak  words  of  high  treason  against  the  king  and  queen;  and  so  it 
might  be  that  you  spake  otherwise  than  it  became  you  of  the  church 
of  Christ. 

Philpot.  I  spake  nothing  which  was  out  of  the  articles  which  were 
called  in  question,  and  agreed  upon  to  be  disputed  by  the  whole 
house,  and  by  permission  of  the  queen  and  council. 

Bonner.  Why,  may  we  dispute  of  our  faith  ? 

Philpot.  That  we  may. 

Bonner^  Nay,  I  think  not,  by  the  law. 

Philpot.  Indeed,  by  the  civil  law  I  know  it  is  not  lawful,  but  by 
God'^  law  we  may  reason  thereof.  For  St.  Peter  saith,  "  Be  ye  ready 
to  render  account  unto  all  men  of  the  hope  which  is  in  you." 

Bonner.  Indeed,  St.  Peter  saith  so.  Why,  then,  I  ask  of  you  what 
your  judgment  is  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ? 

Philpot.  My  lord,  St.  Ambrose  saith,  that  the  disputation  of  faith 
ought  to  be  in  the  congregation,  in  the  hearing  of  the  people,  and  that 
I  am  not  bound  to  render  account'  thereof  to  every  man  privately, 
unless  it  be  to  edify.  But  now  I  cannot  show  you  my  mind,  but  I 
must  run  upon  the  pikes  in  danger  of  my  life  for  it.  Wherefore,  as 
the  said  doctor  said  unto  Valentinian  the  emperor,  so  say  I  to  your 
lordship  ;  take  away  the  law  and  I  shall  reason  with  you.  And  yet  if 
I  come  in  open  judgment,  where  I  am  bound  by  the  law  to  answer,  I 
trust  I  shall  utter  my  conscience  as  freely  as  any. 

Bonner.  I  perceive  you  are  learned ;  I  would  have  such  as  you 
about  me.  But  you  must  come  and  be  of  the  church,  for  there  is  but 
one  church. 

Philpot.  God  forbid  I  should  be  out  of  the  churchJ  I  am  sure  I 
am  within  the  same ;  for  I  know,  as  I  am  taught  by  the  scripture,  that 
there  is  but  one  catholic  church,  one  dove,  one  spouse,  one  beloved 
congregation,  out  of  which  there  is  no,  salvation. 

Bonner.  How  chanceth  it,  then,  that  you  go  out  of  the  same,  and 
walk  mrt  with  us  ? 


JOHN  PHILPOT, 


355 


Philpot.  My  lord,  I  am  sure  I  am  within  the  bounds  of  the  churcc 
whereupon  she  is  built,  which  is  the  word  of  God. 

Bonner.  What  age  are  you  of? 

Philpot   T  am  four  and  forty. 

Bonner.  You  are  not  now  of  the  same  faith  your  godfathers  and 
godmother*  promised  for  you,  in  which  you  were  baptized. 
'    Philpot   Yes,  I  am ;  for  I  was  baptized  into  the  faith  of  Christ, 
which  I  now  hold. 

Bonner    How  can  that  be  ?  there  is  but  one  faith. 

Philpotc  I  am  assured  of  that  by  St.  Paul,  saying,  "  That  there  is 
but  one  God,  one  faith,  and  one  baptism,"  of  which  I  am. 

Bonner.  You  were,  twenty  years  ago,  of  another  faith  than  you 
are  now. 

Philpot.  Indeed,  my  lord,  to  tell  you  plain,  I  was  then  of  no  faith; 
a  neuter,  a  wicked  liver,  neither  hot  nor  cold. 

Bonner.  Why,  do  you  notthiiik  that  we  have  now  the  true  faith  ? 

Philpot.  I  desire  your  lordship  to  hold  me  excused  for  answering 
at  this  time.  I  am  ^re  that  God's  word  was  thoroughly  with  the 
primitive  church. 

Bonner.  Well,  I  promise  you  I  mean  you  no  hurt.  I  will  not,  there- 
fore, burden  you  with  your  conscience  now  ;  I  marvel  that  you  are  so 
merry  in  prison  as  you  are,  singing  and  rejoicing  as  the  prophet  saith, 
rejoicing  in  your  naughtiness.  Methinks  you  do  not  well  herein  ;  you 
should  rather  lament  and  be  sorry. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  the  mirth  that  we  make  is  but  in  singing  certain 
psalms,  according  as  we  are  commanded  by  St.  Paul,  willing  us  to  be 
merry  in  the  Lord,  singing  together  in  hymns  and  psalms ;  and  I  trust 
your  lordship  cannot  be  displeased  with  that. 

We  are,  my  lord,  in  a  dark  comfortless  place,  and,  therefore,  it  be- 
hoveth  us  to  be  merry,  lest,  as  Solomon  saith,  sorrowfulness  eat  up 
our  heart. 

Bonner.  I  will  trouble  you  no  farther  now.  If  I  can  do  you  any 
good,  I  shall  be  glad.  God  be  with  you,  good  Mr.  Philpot,  and 
good  night.  Take  him  to  the  cellar,  and  let  him  drink  a  cup  of 
wine. 

Thus  I  departed,  and,  by  my  lord's  register,  I  was  brought  to  his 
cellar  door,  where  I  drank  a  good  cup  of  wine.  And  my  lord's  chap- 
lain, Mr.  Cousin,  followed  me,  making  acquaintance,  saying  that  I  was 
welcome,  and  wished  that  I  would  not  be  singular. 

Philpot.  I  am  well  taught  the  contrary  by  Solomon,  saying,  "  Wo 
be  to  him  that  is  alone."  After  that  I  was  carried  to  my  lord's  coal- 
house  again,  where  I,  with  my  six  companions,  housed  together  in 
straw  as  cheerfully  as  others  in  their  beds  of  down. 

Fourth  Examination  of  Mr.  Philpot,  before  the  Bishops  of  London, 
Bath,  Worcester,  and  Gloucester. 

Bonner.  Mr.  Philpot,  it  hath  pleased  my  lords  to  take  pains  here 
to-day,  to  dine  with  my  poor  archdeacon,  and  in  the  dinner  time  it 
chanced  us  to  have  communication  of  you,  and  you  were  pitied  here  by 
many  who  knew  you  at  New-College,  in  Oxford.  And  I  also  do  pity 
your  case,  because  you  seem  unto  me,  by  the  talk  I  had  with  you  the 
other  night,  to  be  learned  ;  and,  therefore,  now  I  have  sent  for  you  to 


35€r  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

come  before  them,  that  it  might  not  be  said  hereafter,  that  I  had  sc 
many  learned  bishops  at  my  house,  and  yet  would  not  vouchsafe  them 
to  talk  with  you,  and  at  my  request  (I  thank  them)  they  are  content 
so  to  do.  Now,  therefore,  utter  your  mind  freely,  and  you  shall  with 
all  favour  be  satisfied.  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  lie  in  so  evil  a  case 
as  you  do,  and  would  fain  you  should  do  better,  as  you  may  if  you 
please. 

Bath.  My  lords  here  have  not  sent  for  you  to  fawn  upon  you, 
but  for  charity  sake  to  exhort  you  to  come  into  the  right  catholic 
church. 

Worcester.  Before  he  beginneth  to  speak,  it  is  best  that  he  call 
upon  God  for  grace,  and  to  pray  that  it  might  please  God  to  open  his 
heart,  that  it  may  conceive  the  truth. 

Philpot.  With  that  I  fell  down  upon  my  knees  before  them,  and 
made  my  prayer  on  this  manner : 

"  Almighty  God,  who  art  the  giver  of  all  wisdom  and  understand- 
ing, I  beseech  thee  of  thine  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  in  Jesus 
Christ,  to  give  me  (a  most  vile  sinner  in  thy  sight)  the  spirit  of  wis- 
dom to  speak  and  make  answer  in  thy  cause,  that  it  may  be  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  hearers,  before  whom  I  stand,  and  also  to  my  bet- 
ter understanding  if  I  be  deceived  in  any  thing." 

Bonner.  Nay,  my  lord  of  Worcester,  you  did  not  well  to  exhort 
him  to  make  any  prayer.  For  this  is  the  thing  they  have  a  singular 
pride  in,  that  they  can  often  make  their  vain  prayers,  in  which  they 
glory  much.  For  in  this  point  they  are  much  like  to  certain  arrant 
heretics,  of  whom  Pliny  maketh  mention,  that  did  daily  sing  praises 
unto  God  before  dawning  of  the  day. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  God  make  me,  and  all  you  here  present,  such 
heretics  as  those  were  that  sung  those  morning  hymns  ;  for  they  were 
right  Christians,  with  whom  the  tyrants  of  the  world  were  offended. 

Bath.  Proceed  to  what  he  hath  to  say.  He  hath  prayed,  I  cannot 
tell  for  what. 

Bonner.  Say  on,  Mr.  Philpot ;  my  lords  will  gladly  hear  you. 

Philpot.  I  have,  my  lords,  been  these  twelve  months  and  a  half  in 
prison  without  any  just  cause,  and  my  living  is  taken  from  me  without 
any  lawful  order,  and  now  I  am  brought  (contrary  to  right)  from  my 
own  territory  and  ordinary,  into  another  man's  jurisdiction,  I  know 
not  why.  Wherefore,  if  your  lordships  can  burden  me  with  any  evil 
done,  I  stand  here  before  you  to  purge  me  of  the  same.  And  if  no 
such  thing  can  be  justly  laid  to  my  charge,  I  desire  to  be  released. 

Bonner.  There  is  none  here  that  goeth  about  to  trouble  you,  but 
to  do  you  good,  if  we  can.  For  I  promise  you,  you  were  sent  hither 
to  me  Avithout  my  knowledge.  Therefore  speak  your  conscience 
without  any  fear. 

Philpot.  My  lords,  it  is  not  unknown  to  you,  that  the  chief  cause 
why  you  count  me,  and  such  as  I  am,  for  heretics,  is  because  we  be 
not  at  unity  with  your  church.  You  say,  that  whatsoever  is  out  of 
your  church  is  damned ;  and  we  think  verily,  on  the  other  side,  that 
if  we  depart  from  the  true  church,  whereon  we  are  grafted  by  God's 
word,  we  shall  stand  in  the  state  of  damnation.  Whereof  if  your  lord- 
ships can  bring  any  better  authority  for  your  church  than  Ave  can  for 
ours,  and  prove  by  the  scriptures  that  the  church  of  Rome  noAv  is  the 
tnuj  catliolic    church,  as  in    all    sermons,  Avritings,  and  arguments, 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  357 

you  uphold  ;  and  that  all  Christian  persons  ought  to  be  ruled  by  the 
same,  under  pain  of  damnation,  (as  you  say,)  and  that  the  same  church 
(as  you  pretend)  hath  authority  t>o  interpret  the  scriptures  as  it  seem- 
eth  good  to  her,  and  that  all  men  are  bound  to  follow  sueh  interpreta- 
tions only  ;  I  shall  be  as  conformable  to  the  same  church  as  you  may 
desire,  which  otherwise  I  dare  not. 

Cole.  If  you  stand  upon  this  point  only,  you  may  soon  be  satisfied 
if  you  please. 

Philpot.  It  is  what  I  require,  and  to  this  I  will  stand,  and  refer  all 
other  controversies  wherein  I  now  am  against  you,  and  will  put  my 
hand  thereto,  if  you  mistrust  my  word. 

Bonner.  I  pray  you,  Mr.  Philpot,  what  faith  were  you  of  twenty 
years  ago  ?     This  man  will  have  every  year  a  new  faith. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  to  tell  you  plain,  I  think  I  was  of  no  faith ;  for 
I  was  then  a  wicked  liver,  and  knew  not  God  then  as  I  ought  to  do, 
God  forgive  me. 

Bonner.  No  faith  ?  that  is  not  so.  I  am  sure  you  were  of  some 
faith. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  have  declared  to  you  on  my  conscience  what 
I  then  was,  and  judge  of  myself.  And  what  is  that  to  the  purpose  of 
the  thing  I  desire  to  be  satisfied  of  you  ? 

Bonner.  Doctor  Cole,  I  pray  you  speak  your  mind  to  him. 

Cole.  What  will  you  say,  if  I  can  prove  it  was  decreed  by  an  uni- 
versal council  in  Athanasius'  time,  that  all  the  Christian  church 
should  follow  the  determination  of  the  church  of  Rome  ?  but  I  do  not 
now  remember  where. 

Philpot.  If  you,  Mr.  Doctor,  can  show  me  the  same  granted  to  the 
see  of  Rome  by  the  authority  of  the  scripture,  I  will  gladly  hearken 
thereto.  But  I  think  you  are  not  able  to  show  any  such  thing ;  for 
Athanasius  was  president  of  the  Nicene  council,  and  there  was  no 
such  thing  decreed. 

Cole.  Though  it  were  not  then,  it  might  be  at  another  time. 

Philpot.  I  desire  to  see  the  proof  thereof. 

Upon  this,  Mr.  Harpsfield,  the  chancellor  to  the  bishop  of  London, 
brought  in  a  book  of  Irenseus,  with  certain  leaves  turned  in,  and  laid 
it  before  the  bishops  to  help  them  in  their  perplexity,  if  it  might  be  ; 
which,  after  the  bishops  of  Bath  and  Gloucester  had  read  together, 
the  latter  gave  me  the  book,  and  said: 

Take  the  book,  Mr.  Philpot,  and  look  upon  that  place,  and  there 
you  may  see  how  the  church  of  Rome  is  to  be  followed  of  all  men. 

On  this  I  took  the  book  and  read  the  place,  after  which  I  said  it 
made  nothing  against  me,  but  against  Arians,  and  other  heretics, 
against  whom  Irensus  wrote. 

Worcester.  It  is  to  be  proved  most  manifestly  by  all  ancient  wri- 
ters, that  the  see  of  Rome  hath  always  followed  the  truth,  and  never 
was  deceived,  until  of  late  certain  heretics  had  defaced  the  same. 

Philpot.  Let  that  be  proved,  and  I  have  done. 

Worcester.  Nay,  you  are  of  such  arrogancy^  singularity,  and  vain 
glory,  that  you  will  never  see  it,  be  it  ever  so  well  proved. 

Philpot.  Ha !  my  lords,  is  it  now  time,  think  you,  for  me  to  follow 

singularity  or  vain  glory,  since  it  is  now  upon  danger  of  my  life,  and 

death,  not  only  presently, but  also  before  God  to  come?  And,  I  know 

if  f  die  not  in  the  true  faith,  I  shall  die  everlastingly ;  and  again  I 

\ 


358  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

know,  if  I  do  not  as  you  would  have  me,  you  will  kill  me  and  a  great 
many  more  ;  yet  I  had  rather  perish  in  your  hands,  than  perish  eter- 
nally. And  at  this  time  I  have  lost  all  my  goods  of  this  world,  and 
lie  in  a  coal-house,  where  a  man  would  not  lay  a  dog. 

Cole.  Where  are  you  able  to  prove  that  the  church  of  Rome  hath 
erred  at  any  time  ?  and  by  what  history  ?  Certain  it  is  by  Eusebius, 
that  the  church  was  established  at  Rome  by  Peter  and  Paul,  and  that 
Peter  was  bishop  twenty-five  years  at  Rome. 

Philpot.  I  know  well  that  Eusebius  so  writeth  ;  but  if  we  compare 
that  which  St.  Paul  writeth  to  the  Galatians,  Gal.  i.  the  contrary  will 
manifestly  appear,  that  he  was  not  half  so  long  there.  He  lived  not 
past  thirty-five  years  after  he  was  called  to  be  an  apostle;  and  St. 
Paul  maketh  mention  of  his  abiding  at  Jerusalem  after  Christ's  death 
more  than  thirteen  years.  And  further,  I  am  able  to  prove,  both  by 
Eusebius  and  other  historiographers,  that  the  church  of  Rome  hath 
manifestly  erred,  and  at  this  present  doth  err,  because  she  agreeth  not 
with  that  which  they  wrote.  The  primitive  church  did  use  according 
to  the  gospel,  and  there  needeth  none  other  proof,  but  to, compare  the 
one  with  the  other. 

Bonner.  I  may  compare  this  man  to  a  certain  one  I  read  of  who 
fell  into  a  desperation,  and  went  into  a  wood  to*  hang  himself,  and 
when  he  came  there,  he  went  viewing  of  every  tree,  and  could  find 
none  on  which  he  might  vouchsafe  to  hang  himself.  But  I  will  not 
apply  this  as  I  might.     I  pray  you  (Mr.  Doctor)  go  forth  with  him. 

Cole.  My  lord,  there  is  on  every  side  of  me,  son>e  who  are  better 
able  to  answer  him,  and  I  love  not  to  fall  into  disputation  :  for  we 
now-a-days  sustain  shame  and  obloquy  thereby  of  the  people.  I  had 
rather  show  my  mind  in  writing. 

Philpot.  And  I  had  rather  you  sLuuld  do  so  than  otherwise,  for 
then  a  man  may  better  judge  of  your  words,  than  by  argument ;  and  I 
beseech  you  to  do  so.  But  if  I  were  a  rich  man,  I  durst  wager  an 
hundred  pounds  that  you  shall  not  be  able  to  show  me  that  you  have 
said,  to  be  decreed  by  a  general  council  in  Athanasius'  time.  For 
this  I  am  sure  of,  that  it  was  concluded  by  a  general  council  in  Africa, 
many  years  after,  that  none  of  Africa  (under  pain  of  excommunication) 
should  appeal  to  Rome :  which  decree  I  am  sure  they  would  not  have 
made,  if  by  the  scriptures  and  by  a  universal  council  it  had  been  de- 
creed, that  all  men  should  abide  and  follow  the  determination  of  the 
church  of  Rome. 

Cole.  But  I  can  show  that  they  revoked  that  error  again. 

Philpot.  So  you  say,  Mr.  Doctor,  but  I  pray  you  show  me  where 
I  have  hitherto  heard  nothing  from  you  to  my  satisfaction,  but  bare 
words  without  any  authority. 

Bonner.  What,  I  pray  you,  ought  we  to  dispute  with  you  of  our 
faith  ?  Justinian  in  the  law  hath  a  title,  De  fide  Catholica,  to  the 
contrary. 

Philpot.  I  am  certain  the  civil  law  hath  such  a  constitution :  but  our 
faith  must  not  depend  upon  the  civil  law.  For,  as  St.  Ambrose  saith, 
Not  the  law,  but  the  gospel,  hath  gathered  the  church  together. 

Worcester.  Mr.  Philpot,  you  have  the  spirit  of  pride  wherewith 
you  be  led,  which  will  not  let  you  yield  to  the  truth :  leave  it -o^  for 
^hame. 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  359 

Philpot.  Sir,  I  am  sure  I  have  the  spirit  of  faith,  by  which  I  speak 
at  this  present;  neither  am  I  ashamed  to  stand  to  my  faith. 

Gloucester.  What !  do  you  think  yourself  better  learned  than  so 
many  notable  learned  men  as  are  here  ? 

Philpot.  Elias  alone  had  the  truth,  when  there  were  four  hundred 
priests  against  him. 

Worcester.  Oh,  you  would  be  counted  now  for  Elias  !  And  yet  I 
tell  thee  he  was  deceived :  for  he  thought  there  had  been  none  good 
but  himself;  and  yet  he  was  deceived,  for  there  were  seven  thousand 
besides  him. 

Philpot.  Yea,  but  he  was  not  deceived  in  doctrine,  as  the  other 
four  hundred  were. 

Worcester.  Do  you  think  the  universal  church  may  be  deceived  ? 

Philpot.  St.  Paul  to  the  Thessalonians  prophesied  that  there  should 
come  a  universal  departing  from  the  faith,  in  the  latter  days,  before 
the  coming  of  Christ,  saying,  that  "  Christ  shall  not  come,  till  there 
come  departing  first." 

Worcester.  I  am  sorry  that  you  should  be  against  the  Christian 
world. 

Philpot.  The  world  commonly,  and  such  as  are  called  Christians, 
have  hated  the  truth,  and  been  enemies  of  the  same. 

Gloucester:  Why,  Mr.  Philpot,  do  you  think  that  the  universal 
church  hath  erred,  and  that  you  only  are  in  the  truth? 

Philpot.  The  church  that  you  are  of  was  never  universal,  for  two 
parts  of  the  world,  which  are  Asia  and  Africa,  never  consented  to  the 
supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  neither  did  they  follow  his  decrees. 

Gloucester.  Yes,  in  the  Florentine  council  they  did  agree. 

Philpot.  It  was  said  so  by  false  report,  after  they  of  Asia  and  Africa 
were  gone  home:  but  it  was  not  so  indeed,  as  the  sequel  of  them  all 
proved  the  contrary. 

Gloucester.  I  pray  you  by  whom  will  you  be  judged  in  matters  of 
controversy  which  happen  daily  ? 

Philpot.  By  the  word  of  God.  For  Christ  saith,  in  St.  John, 
"  The  word  that  he  spake,  shall  he  judge  in  the  latter  day." 

Gloucester.  What  if  you  take  the  word  one  way  and  /another  way, 
who  shall  be  judge  then  ? 

Philpot.  The  primitive  church. 

Gloucester.  I  know  you  mean  the  doctors  that  wrote  thereof 

Philpot.  I  mean  verily  so. 

Gloucester.  What  if  you  take  the  doctors  in  one  sense,  and  I  in 
another,  who  shall  be  judge  then  ? 

Philpot.  Then  let  that  be  taken  which  is  most  agreeable  to  God's 
word. 

Worcester.  Thou  art  the  arrogantest  fellow  that  ever  I  knew. 

Philpot.  I  pray  your  lordship  to  bear  with  my  hasty  speech  ;  it  is 
part  of  my  corrupt  nature  to  speak  somewhat  hastily ;  but  for  all  that, 
I  mean  with  humility  to  do  my  duty  to  your  lordship. 

Bonner.  Mr.  Philpot,  my  lords  will  trouble  you  no  further  at  this 
time,  but  you  shall  go  hence  to  the  place  whence  you  came,  and  have 
such  favour  as  in  the  mean  while  I  can  show  you;  and  upon  Wednes- 
day next  you  shall  be  called  upon  again,  to  be  heard  what  you  can  say 
for  the  maintenance  of  your  error. 


360  BOOK  Ob'  MARTYRS. 

Philput.  My  lord,  my  desire  is  to  be  satisfied  of  you  in  that  I  re- 
quired ;  and  your  lordship  shall  find  me  as  I  have  said. 

Worcester.  God  send  you  more  grace. 

Phil-pot.  And  increase  the  same  in  you,  and  open  your  eyes,  that 
you  may  see  to  maintain  his  truth,  and  his  true  church. 

Then  the  bishops  rose,  and  after  consulting  together,  caused  a  wri- 
ting to  be  made,  in  which  I  think  my  blood  by  them  was  bought  and 
sold,  and  .thereunto  they  put  their  hands  ;  after  which  I  was  Carried 
to  my  coal-house  again. 

Tlw  fifth  examination  of  Mr.  Philpot  before  the  bishops  of  London, 
Rochester,  St.  Asaph,  and  others. 

Bonner.  Mr.  Philpot,  come  you  hither ;  I  have  desired  my  lords 
here  and  other  learned  men,  to  take  some  pains  opce  again  to  do  you 
good,  and  because  I  do  mind  to  sit  in  judgment  on  you  to-morrow, 
as  I  am  commanded,  yet  I  would  you  sliould  have  as  much  favour  as 
I  can  show  you,  if  you  will  be  any  tjiing  conformable  ;  therefore 
play  the  wise  man,  and  be  not  singular  in  your  own  opinion,  but  be 
ruled  by  these  learned  men. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  in  that  you  say  you  will  set  on  me  in  judgment 
to-morrow,  I  am  glad  thereof;  for  I  was  promised  by  them  which 
sent  me  unto  you,  that  I  should  have  been  judged  the  next  day  after  : 
but  promise  hath  not  been  kept  with  me,  to  my  farther  grief.  I  look 
for  none  other  but  death  at  your  hands,  and  I  am  as  ready  to  yield  my 
life  in  Christ's  cause,  as  you  are  to  require  it. 

Having  argued  some  time  upon  questions  of  civil  law,  the  subject 
of  papal  supremacy  was  resumed. 

St.  Asaph.  It  is  most  evident  that  St.  Peter  did  build  the  Catholic 
church  at  Rome.  And  Christ  said,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  will  I  build  my  church."  Moreover,  the  succession  of  bishops 
in  the  see  of  Rome  can  be  proved  from  time  to  time,  as  it  can  be  of 
none  other  place  so  well,  which  is  a  manifest  probation  of  the  Catho- 
lic church,  as  divers  doctors  do  write. 

Philpot.  That  you  would  have  to  be  undoubted,  is  most  uncertain, 
and  that  by  the  authority  which  you  allege  of  Christ,  saying  unto 
Peter,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church," 
unless  you  can  prove  that  rock  to  signify  Rome,  as  you  would  make 
me  falsely  believe.  And  although  you  can  prove  the  succession  of 
bishops  from  Peter,  yet  this  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  Rome  the  Catho- 
lic church,  unless  you  can  prove  the  profession  of  Peter's  faith,  where- 
upon the  Roman  Catholic  church  is  built,  to  have  continued  in  his 
successors  at  Rome,  and  at  this  present  to  remain.* 

Bonner.  Are  there  any  more  churches  than  one  Catholic  church? 
And  I  pray  you  tell  me  into  what  faith  were  you  baptized  ? 

Philpot.  I  acknowledge  one  holy  Catholic  and  apostolic  church, 

♦  This  unanswerable  argument,  we  see,  was  evaded  by  the  bishops ;  as  it  always  ''.s 
by  the  professors  of  popery ; — they  rely  upon  the  mere  succession  of  bishops,  as  beiug 
sufficient  to  prove  that  they  are  in  every  respect  the  same,  whereas  nothing  can  be 
more  fallacious :  as  well  might  the  followers  of  the  impostor  Mahomet  be  considered  as 
the  successors  of  the  apostles,  because  they  have  usuijied  tlie  country  sanctified  by 
the  labours  of  the  first  followers  of  our  blessed  Lord.  And,  in  truth,  their  tenets  dif- 
fer not  much  more  widely  from  real  and  genuine  Christianity,  than  those  of  tlie  up- 
holders of  papacy  and  superstition. 


JDHN  PHILPOT.  361 

whereof  I  am  a  member,  (I  praise  God,)  and  am  of  that  catholic  faith 
of  Christ,  whereunto  I  was  baptized. 

Coventry.  I  pray,  can  you  tell  what  this  word  catholic  doth  sig- 
nify ? 

Philpot.  Yes,  I  can,  thank  God.  The  catholic  faith,  or  the  catho- 
lic church,  is  not,  as  the  people  are  taught,  that  which  is  most  universal, 
or  by  most  part  of  naen  received,  whereby  you  infer  our  faith  to  hang 
upon  the  multitude ;  but  I  esteem  the  catholic  church  to  be  as  St. 
Austin  defineth  :  "  We  judge,"  saith  he,  "  the  catholic  faith,  of  that 
which  hath  been,  is,  and  shall  6e."  So  that  if  you  can  be  able  to 
prove  that  your  faith  and  church  hath  been  from  the  beginniftg  taught, 
and  is,  and  shall  be,  then  you  may  count  yourselves  catholic,  other- 
wise not.  And  catholic  is  a  Greek  word,  compounded  of  kata,  which 
signifieth,  after,  or  according,  and  holon,  a  sum,  or  principle,  or  whole. 
So  that  CATHOLIC  CHTJRCH,  or  CATHOLIC  FAITH,  is  9.S  much  as  to  say, 
the  first,  whole,  sound,  or  chief  faith. 

Bonner.  Doth  St.  Austin  say  as  he  allegeth  it?  or  doth  he  mean 
as  he  taketh  the  same  1  How  say  you  Mr.  Curtop  ? 

Curtop.  Indeed,  my  lord,  St.  Austin  hath  such  a  saying,  speaking 
against  the  Donatists,  that  the  catholic  faith  ought  to  be  esteemed  of 
things  in  time  past,  and  as  they  are  practised  according  to  the  same, 
and  ought  to  be  through  all  ages,  and  not  after  a  new  manner,  as  the 
Donatists  began  to  profess. 

Philpot.  You  have  said  well,  Mr.  Curtop,  and  after  the  meaning 
of  St.  Austin,  and  to  confirm  that  which  I  have  said  for  the  significa- 
tion of  catholic. 

Coventry.  Let  the  book  be  seen,  my  lord. 

Bonner.  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  be  content,  or  in  good  faith  I  will 
break  even  ofi^  and  let  all  alone.  Do  you  think  that  the  catholic  church 
(until  within  these  few  years,  in  wiiich  a  few  from  singularity  have 
swerved  from  the  same,)  hath  erred  ? 

Philpot.  I  do  not  think  that  the  catholic  church  can  err  in  doctrine : 
•  but  I  require  you  to  prove  this  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  catholic 
church. 

Curtop.  I  can  prove  that  Irenseus  (which  was  within  a  hundred 
years  after  Christ,)  came  to  Victor,  then  bishop  of  Rome,  to  ask  his 
advice  about  the  excommunication  of  certain-  heretics,  which  (by  all 
likelihood)  he  would  not  have  done,  if  he  had  not  taken  him  .to  be 
supreme  head. 

Coventry.  Mark  well  this  argument.  How  are  you  able  to  answer 
the  same  ?  Answer  if  you  can. 

Philpot.  It  is  soon  answered,  my  lord,  for  that  is  of  no  force  :.  nei- 
ther doth  this  fact  of  Irenseus  make  any  more  for  the  supremacy  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  than  mine  hath  done,  who  have  been  at  Rome  as 
well  as  he,  and  might  have  spoken  with  the  pope  if  I  had  listed  ;  and 
yet  I  would  Yione  in  England  did  favour  his  supremacy  more  than  I. 

St.  Asaph.  You  are  more  to  blame  (by  the  faith  of  my  body)  for 
that  you  favour  the  same  no  better,  since  all  the  catholic  church, 
(until  these  few  years,)  have  taken  him  to  be  the  supreme  head  of  the 
church,  besides  this  good  man  Irenaeus. 

Philpot.  That  is  not  likely  that  Irenseus  so  took  him,  or  the  primi- 
tive church :  for  I  am  able  to  show  seven  general  councils  after  Ire- 
naeus' time,  wherein  he  was  never  taken  for  supreme  head. 

46 


362  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

The  other  Bishop.  This  man  will  never  be  satisfied,  say  w  iat  we 
can.     It  is  but  folly  to  reason  any  more  with  him. 

Philpot.  O,  my  lords,  would  you  have  me  satisfied  with  nothing  ? 
Judge,  I  pray  you,  who  hath  better  authority,  he  which  bringeth  the 
example  of  one  man  going  to  Rome,  or  I,  that  by  these  many  general 
councils  am  able  to  prove,  that  he  was  never  so  taken  in  many  hundred 
years  after  Christ,  as  by  Nicene,  Ephesine,  the  first  and  second  Chal- 
eedon,  Constantinopolitan,  Carthaginese,  Aquilense. 

Coventry.  Why  will  you  not  admit  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the 
catholic  church  ? 

Philpot.  Because  it  followeth  not  the  primitive  catholic  church, 
neither  agreeth  with  the  same. 

Coventry,  Wherein  doth  it  dissent  ? 

Philpot.  It  were  too  long  to  recite  all,  but  two  things  I  will  name, 
supremacy  and  transubstantiation. 

Dr.  Saverson.  I  wonder  you  will  stand  so  steadfast  in  your  error, 
to  your  own  destruction. 

Philpot.  I  am  sure  we  are  in  no  error,  by  the  promise  of  Christ 
made  to  the  faithful  once,  which  is,  that  he  will  give  to  his  true  church 
such  a  spirit  of  wisdom,  that  the  adversaries  thereof  should  never  be 
able  to  resist.  And  by  this  I  know  we  are  of  the  truth,  for  that  neither 
by  reasoning,  neither  by  writing,  your  synagogue  of  Rome  is  able  to 
answer.  Where  is  there  one  of  you  all  that  ever  hath  been  able  to 
answer  any  of  the  godly  ministers  of  Germany,  who  have  disclosed 
your  counterfeit  religion  ?  Which  of  you  all  (at  this  day)  is  able  to 
answer  Calvin's  institutions  1 

Dr.  Saverson.  A  godly  minister  indeed,  a  receiver  of  cut-purses 
and  runagate  traitors.  And  of  late,  I  can  tell  you,  there  is  such  con- 
tention fallen  between  him  and  his  own  sect,  that  he  was  obliged  to 
fly  the  town,  about  predestination.  I  tell  you  truth,  for  I  came  by 
Geneva  here. 

Philpot.  1  am  sure  you  blaspheme  him,  and  that  church  where  he 
is  minister;  as  it  is  your  church's  disposition,  when  you  cannot  an- 
swer men  by  learning,  to  answer  them  with  blasphemies  and  false  re- 
ports. For  in  the  matter  of  predestination  he  is  in  no  other  opinion 
than  all  the  doctors  of  the  church  be,  agreeing  to  the  scripture. 

Saverson.  Men  are  able  to  answer  him  if  they  will.  And  I  pray 
which  of  you  has  answered  Bishop  Fisher's  book  ? 

Philpot.  Yes,  Mr.  Doctor,  that  book  is  answered,  and  answered 
again,  as  you  may  see,  if  you  like  to  see  Avhat  hath  been  written 
against  him. 

And  after  this  Dr.  Story  came  in.  To  whom  I  said,  Mr.  Doctor, 
you  have  done  me  great  injury,  and  without  law  have  straitly  impri- 
soned me,  more  like  a  dog  than  a  man.  And  besides  this  you  have 
not  kept  promise  with  me,  for  you  promised  that  I  should  be  judged 
the  next  day  after. 

Story.  I  am  come  now  to  keep  promise  with  thee.  Was  there  ever 
such  a  fantastical  man  as  this  is  ?  Nay,  he  is  no  man,  he  is  a  beast ! 
yea,  these  heretics  be  worse  tlian  brute  beasts ;  for  they  will  upon  a 
vain  singularity  take  upon  them  to  be  wiser  than  all  men,  being  indeed 
very  fools  and  ass-heads,  not  able  to  maintain  that  which  of  an  arro- 
gant obstinacy  they  do  stand  in. 

Philpot.  I  am  content  to  abide  your  railing  judgment  of  me  now 


JOHN  PHILPOT. 


363 


Say  what  you  will,  I  am  content,  for  I  am  under  your  feet  to  be  trod- 
den on  as  you  like-.  God  forgive  it  you ;  yet  I  am  no  heretic.  Nei- 
ther you  nor  any  other  shall  be  able  to  prove  that  I  hold  one  jot 
against  the  word  of  God  otherwise  than  a  Christian  man  ought. 

Story.  The  word  of  God,  forsooth  !  It  is  but  folly  to  reason  with 
these  heretics,  for  they  are  incurable  and  desperate.  But  yet  I  may 
reason  with  thee,  not  that  I  have  any  hope  to  win  thee  :  whom  wilt 
thou  appoint  to  judge  of  the  word  whereto  thou  standest  ? 

Philpot.  Verily,  the  word  itself. 

Story.  Do  you  not  see  the  ignorance  of  this  beastly  heretic?  he 
willeth  the  word  to  be  judged  of  the  word.     Can  the  word  speak  ? 
'     Philpot>  If  I  cannot  prove  that  which  I  have  said  by  good  autho- 
rity, I  will  be  content  to  be  counted  a  heretic  and  an  ignorant  per- 
son, and  farther,  what  you  please.  * 

Story.  Let  us  hear  what  wise  authority  thou  canst  bring  in. 

Philpot.  It  is  the  word  of  Christ  in  St.  John,  "  The  word  which 
1  have  spoken,  shall  judge  in  the  last  day."  If  the  word  shall  judge 
in  the  last  day,  how  much  more  ought  it  to  judge  of  our  doings  now? 
and  I  am  sure  I  have  my  judge  on  my  side,  who  will  absolve  and  jus- 
tify me  in  another  world.  Howsoever  now  it  shall  please  you  by 
authority  unrighteously  to  judge  of  me  and  others,  sure  I  am  in  ano- 
ther world  to  judge  you. 

Story.  Well,  sir,  you  are  like  to  go  after  your  father,  Latimer  the 
sophister,  and  Ridley,  who  had  nothing  to  allege  for  himself  but  that 
he  learned  his  heresy  of  Cranmer.  But  I  despatched  them ;  and  I 
tell  thee  that  there  never  yet  hath  been  one  burnt,  but  I  have  spoke 
with  him,  and  have  been  a  cause  of  his  despatch.* 

Philpot.  You  will  have  the  more  to  answer  for,  Mr.  Doctor,  as  you 
shall  feel  in  another  world,  how  much  soever  you  now  triumph. 

Story.  I  tell  thee  I  will  never  be  confessed  thereof.  And  because 
I  cannot  now  tarry  to  speak  with  my  lord,  I  pray  one  of  you  to  tell 
my  lord,  ihat  my  coming  was  to  signify  to  his  lordship,  that  he  must 
out  of  hand  put  this  heretic  out  of  the  way.  And  going  away,  he  said 
to  me,  I  certify  thee,  that  thou  mayest  thank  no  other  man  but  me. 

Philpot.  I  thank  you  therefore  with  all  my  heart,  and  forgive  it  you. 

Story.  What,  dost  thou  thank  me  ?  If  I  had  thee  in  my  study 
half  an  hour,  I  think  I  should  make  thee  sing  another  song. 

Philpot.  No,  Mr.  Doctor,  I  stand  upon  too  sure  ground  to  be  over- 
thrown by  you  now.  And  thus  they  departed  from  me,  one  after 
another,  until  I  was  left  alone.  And  afterwards  going  with  my  keeper 
to  the  coal-house,  as  I  went  I  met  my  lord  of  London,  who  spoke  unto 
me  ver};"  gently. 

Bonner.  Philpot,  if  there  be  any  pleasure  I  may  show  thee  in  my 
house,  I  pray  you  require  it,  and  you  shall  have  it. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  the  pleasure  that  I  will  require  of  your  lord- 

*  The  candid  reader  will  doubtless  be  ready  to  inquire,  Could  a  man  who  thus 
boasted  of  his  wanton  sacrifice  of  human  life,  be  endued  with  the  spirit  of  the  Redeem- 
er 7  Unable  to  offer  a  single  argument,  he  overwhelms  his  victims  with  abuse,  and 
glories  in  having  been  an  instrument  of  bringing  many  to  the  stake — ^that  conclusive 
reply  with  which  the  papists  found  xt  so  convenient  to  stop  the  mouths  of  those  whose 
doctrines  they  could  not  controvert,  and  which  it  is  beUeved,  they  would  now  gladly 
press  into  their  service,  were  their  ability  equal  to  their  desires. 


^4  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

ship,  is  to  hasten  my  judgment  which  is  committed  unto  you,  and  lb 
despatch  me  out  of  this  miserable  world  unto  my  eternal  rest.  And  for 
all  this  fair  speech  I  cannot  attain  hitherto,  this  fortnight's  space, 
either  fire,  candle,  or  good  lodging.  But  it  is  good  for  a  man  to  be 
brought  low  in  this  world,  and  to  be  counted  among  the  vilest,  that 
he  may  in  time  of  reward  receive  exaltation  and  glory.  Therefore 
praised  be  God  that  hath  humbled  me,  and  given  me  grace  with  glad- 
ness to  be  content' therewith.     Let  all  who  love  the  truth  say  Amen. 

His  sixth  examination,  before  the  Lord  Chamberlain,  the  Bishop  of 
London,  Lords  Rich,  St.  John,  Windsor,  Shandois,  Sir  John 
Bridges,  Dr.  Chedsey,  and  others,  Nov.  6,  1555. 

While  the  lords  were  seating  themselves,  the  bishop  of  London 
came  and  whispered  in  my  ear,  desiring  me  to  behave  prudently  be- 
fore the  lords  of  the  queen's  council,  and  to  take  heed  what  I  said. 

He  then,  after  the  lords  and  other  gentlemen  were  sat,  placed 
himself  at  the  end  of  the  table,  and  called  me  to  him,  and  by  the  lords 
I  was  placed  at  the  upper  end  against  him ;  Avhere  I  kneeling  down, 
the  lords  commanded  me  to  stand  up,  and  the  bishop  spoke  to  me  in 
the  following  manner 

Bonner.  Mr.  Philpot,  I  have  heretofore  both  privately  myself,  and 
openly  before  the  lords  of  the  clergy,  more  times  than  once,  caused 
you  to  be  conversed  with,  to  reform  you  of  your  errors,  but  I  have 
not  yet  found  you  so  tractable  as  I  could  wish :  wherefore  now  I  have 
desired  those  honourable  lords  of  the  temporality,  and  of  the  queen's 
majesty's  council,  who  have  taken  pains  with  me  this  day,  I  thank 
them  for  it,  to  hear  you,  and  what  you  can  say,  that  they  may  be 
judges  whether  1  have  sought  all  means  to  do  you  good  or  not  :  and 
I  dare  be  bold  to  say  in  their  behalf,  that  if  you  show  yourself  con- 
formable to  the  queen's  majesty's  proceedings,  you  shall  find  as  much 
favour  for  your  deliverance  as  you  can  wish.  I  speak  not  this  to  fawn 
upon  you,  but  to  bring  you  home  unto  the  church.  Now  let  them 
hear  what  you  have  to  say. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  thank  God  that  I  have  this  day  such  an  ho'- 
nourable  audience  to  declare  my  mind  before.  And  I  cannot  btit  com- 
rhend  your  lordship's  equity  in  this  behalf,  which  agreeth  with  the 
order  of  the  primitive  church,  which  was,  if  any  body  had  been  sus- 
pected of  heresy,  as  I  am  now,  he  should  be  called  first  before  the 
archbishop  or  bishop  of  the  diocese  where  he  Avas  suspected ;  secondly, 
in  the  presence  of  others  his  fellow  bishops  and  learned  elders  ;  and 
thirdly,  in  hearing  of  the  laity  :  where,  after  the  judgment  of  God's 
Avord  declared,  and  with  the  assent  of  the  bishops  and  consent  of  the 
people,  he  was  condemned  for  a  heretic,  or  absolved.  And  the  second 
point  of  that  good  order  I  have  found  at  your  lordship's  hands  al- 
ready, in  being  called  before  you  and  your  fellow-bishops  ;  and  now 
have  the  third  sort  of  men,  at  whose  hands  I  trust  to  find  more  righ- 
teousness in  my  cause,  than  I  have  found  with  the  clergy  :  God  grant 
that  I  may  have  at  the  last  the  judgment  of  God's  word  concerning 
the  sa:me. 

,  Bonner.  Mr.  Philpot,  I  pray  you,  ere  you  go  farther,  tell  my  lord's 
here  plainly,  whether  you  were  by  me,  or  by  my  procuren:ient,  com- 
mitted to  prison  or  not,  and  whether  I  have  showed  you  any  cruelty 
since  you  have  been  committed  to  my  prison. 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  3(}5 

PhilpoL  If  it  shall  please  your  lordship  to  give  me  leave  to  de- 
clare forth  my  matter,  I  will  touch  that  a:fterward. 

Lord  Rich.  Answer  first  of  all  to  my  lord's  two  questions,  and 
then  proceed  to  the  matter.  How  say  you  ?  Were  you  imprisoned 
by  my  lord,  or  not?  Can  you  find  any  fault  since  with  his  cruel  using 
of  you  ? 

PhilpoL  I  cannot  lay  to  my  lord's  charge  the  cause  of  my  impri- 
sonment, neither  may  I  say  that  he  hath  used  me  cruelly ;  but  rather 
for  my  part  I  may  say,  that  I  have  found  more  gentleness  at  his  hands 
than  I  did  at  my  own  ordinary's,  for  the  time  I  have  been  within  his 
prison,  because  he  hath  called  me  three  or  four  times  to  mine  answer, 
to  which  I  was  not  called  in  a  year  and  a  half  before 

Rich.  "Well,  now  go  to  your  matter. 

Philpot.  The  matter  is,  that  I  am  imprisoned  for  the  disputations 
held  by  me  in  the  convocation-house,  against  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  which  matter  was  not  moved  principally  by  me,  but  by  the  pro- 
locutor, with  the  consent  of  the  queen's  majesty  and  of  the  whole 
house,  and  that  house,  being  a  member  of  the  parliament-house, 
which  ought  to  be  a  place  of  free  speech  for  all  men  of  the  house, 
by  the  ancient  and  laudable  custom  of  this  realm.  Wherefore  I 
think  myself  to  have  sustained  hitherto  great  injury  for  speaking  my 
conscience  freely  in  such  a  place  as  I  might  lawfully  do  it :  and  I  de- 
sire your  honourable  lordships'  judgment,  who  are  of  the  parliament- 
house,  whether  of  right  I  ought  to  be  impeached  for  the  same,  and  sus- 
tain the  loss  of  my  living,  (as  I  have  done,)  and  moreover  my  life,  as 
it  is  sought. 

Rich.  You  are  deceived  herein ;  for  the  convocation-house  is  no 
part  of  the  parliament-house. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  have  always  understood  the  contrary  by  such 
as  are  more  expert  men  in  things  of  this  realm  than  I ;  and  again, 
the  title  of  every  act  leadeth  me  to  think  otherwise,  which  allegeth 
the  agreement  of  the  spirituality  and  temporality  assembled  to- 
gether. 

Rich.  That  is  meant  of  the  spiritual  lords  of  the  upper  house. 

Lord  Windsor.  Indeed  the  convocation-house  is  called  together  by 
one  writ  of  the  summons  of  the  parliament,  of  an  old  custom ;  not 
withstanding,  that  house  is  no  part  of  the  parliament-house. 

Philpot.  My  lords,  I  must  be  content  to  abide  your  judgments  in 
this  behalf. 

Rich.  We  have  told  you  the  truth.  And  yet  we  would  not  that 
you  should  be  troubled  for  any  thing  that  there  was  spoken,  so  that 
you  having  spoken  amiss,  do  declare  now  you  are  sorry  for  what  you 
have  said. 

Bonner.  My  lords,  he  hath  spoken  there  manifest  heresy,  yea,  and 
there  stoutly  maintained  the  same  against  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  (and  with  that  he  put  off  his  cap,  that  all  the  lords  might  reve- 
rence and  vail  their  bonnets  at  that  idol  as  he  did,)  and  would  not  al- 
low the  real  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  the  same  • 
yet,  my  lords,  God  forbid  that  I  should  endeavour  to  show  him  extre- 
mity for  so  doing,  in  case  he  will  repent  and  revoke  his  wicked  say- 
ings ;  and  if  in  faith  he  will  so  do,  with  your  lordships'  consent,  he 
shall  be  released  by  and  by  ;  if  he  will  not,  he  shall  liavc  the  extremity 
of  the  law,  and  that  shortly. ' 


366  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Rich.  How  say  you?  will  you  acknowledge  the  real  presence  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  all  learned  men  of  this  realm  do,  in 
the  mass,  and  as  I  do,  and  will  believe  as  long  as  I  live,  I  do  pro- 
test it  ? 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  do  acknowledge  in  the  sacrament  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  such  a  presence  as  the  word  of  God  doth  allow 
and  teach  me. 

Rich.  That  shall  be  no  otherwise  than  you  like. 

Bonner.  A  sacrament  is  the  sign  of  a  holy  thing ;  so  that  there  is 
both  the  sign  which  is  the  accident,  (as  the  whiteness,  roundness,  and 
shape  of  bread,)  and  there  is  also  the  thing  itself,  as  very  Christ,  both 
Cod  and  man.  But  these  heretics  will  have  the  sacrament  to  be  but 
bare  signs.  How  say  you  ?  declare  unto  my  lords  here  whether  you 
allow  the  thing  itself  in  the  sacrament,  or  no. 

Philpot.  I  do  confess,  that  in  the  Lord's  supper  there  are,  in  due 
respects,  both  the  sign,  and  the  thing  signified,  when  it  is  duly  admi- 
nistered after  the  institution  of  Christ. 

Rich.  Show  us  what  manner  of  presence  you  allow  in  the  sacra- 
ment. 

Philpot.  My  lords,  the  reason  that  at  first  I  have  not  plainly  de- 
clared my  judgment  unto  you,  is  because  I  cannot  speak  without  the 
danger  of  my  life. 

Rich.  There  is  none  of  us  here  who  seek  thy  life,  or  mean  to  take 
any  advantage  of  that  thou  shall  speak. 

Philpot.  Although  I  mistrust  not  your  lordships  that  be  here  of  the 
temporality,  yet  here  is  one  that  sitteth  against  me,  (pointing  to  the 
lord  of  London,)  that  will  lay  it  to  my  charge  even  to  death.  Not- 
withstanding, seeing  you  require  me  to  declare  my  mind  of  the  pre- 
sence of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  that  ye  may  perceive  I  am  not 
ashamed  of  the  presence  of'Chi-ist,  neither  do  maintain  any  opinion 
without  probable  and  sufficient  authority  of  the  scripture,  I  will  show 
you  frankly  my  mind. 

I  do  protest  here,  first  before  God  and  his  angels,  that  I  speak  it 
not  of  vain  glory,  neither  of  singularity,  neither  of  wilful  stubborn- 
ness, but  truly  upon  a  good  conscience,  grounded  upon  God's  word, 
against  which  I  dare  not  go  for  fear  of  damnation,  which  will  follow 
that  which  is  done  contrary  to  knowledge. 

There  are  two  things  principally,  by  which  the  clergy  at  this  day 
deceive  the  whole  realm  ;  that  is,  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  and  the  name  of  the  catholic  church  ;  which  they  do  both 
usurp,  having,  indeed,  neither  of  them.  And  as  touching  their  sacra- 
ment, which  they  term  of  the  altar,  I  say,  that  it  is  not  the  sacrament 
of  Christ,  neither  in  the  same  is  there  any  manner  of  Christ's  pre- 
sence. Wherefore  they  deceive  the  queen,  and  you  the  nobility  of 
this  realm,  in  making  you  believe  that  to  be  a  sacrament  which  is 
none,  and  cause  you  to  commit  manifest  idolatry  in  worshipping  that 
for  God,  which  is  no  God.  And  in  testimony  of  this  to  be  true,  be- 
sides manifest  proof,  which  I  am  able  to  make,  I  will  yield  my  life  , 
which  to  do,  if  it  were  not  upon  sure  ground,  it  were  to  my  utter  dam- 
nation. 

And  v/here  they  take  on  them  the  name  of  the  catholic  church, 
(whereby  they  blind  many  people's  eyes,)  they  are  nothing  so,  calling 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  3(j7 

you  from  the  true  religion  which  was  revealed  and  taught  in  King 
Edward's  time,  unto  vain  superstition.  And  this  I  will  say  for  the  trial 
hereof,  that  if  they  can  prove  themselves  to  be  the  catholic  church,  I 
will  never  be  against  their  doings,  but  revoke  all  that  I  have  said.  And 
I  shall  desire  you,  my  lords,  to  be  a  means  for  me  to  the  queen's  ma- 
jesty, that  I  may  be  brought  to  a  just  trial  hereof. 

Bonner.  It  hath  been  told  me  before,  that  you  love  to  make  a  long 
tale. 

Rich.  All  heretics  boast  of  the  spirit  of  God,  and  every  one  would 
have  a  church  by  himself;  as  Joan  of  .Kent,  and  the  anabajptists.  I 
had  myself  Joan  of  Kent  a  week  in  my  house,  after  the  writ  was  out 
for  her  being  burnt,  where  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  and  Bishop  Ridley, 
resorted  almost  daily  unto  her ;  but  she  was  so  high  in  the  spirit,  that 
they  could  do  nothing  with  her  for  all  their  learning.  But  she  went 
wilfully  into  the  fire,  as  you  do  now. 

Philpot.  As  for  Joan  of  Kent,  she  was  a  vain  woman,  (I  knew  her 
well,)  and  a  heretic  indeed,  because  she  stood  against  one  of -the 
manifest  articles  of  our  faith,  contrary  to  the  scriptures;  and  such 
are  soon  known  from  the  true  spirit  of  God  and  his  church,  for  that 
the  same  abideth  within  the  limits  of  God's  word,  and  will  not  go  out 
of  it. 

Bonner.  I  pray  you,  how  will  you  join  me  these  scriptures  toge- 
ther:  Pater  major  me  est;  pater  et  ego  unum  sumus ;*  now  show 
your  cunning,  and  join  these  two  scriptures  by  the  word,  if  you  can. 

Philpot.  Yes,  that  I  can  right  well.  For  we  must  understand  rhat 
in  Christ  there  be  two  natures,  the  divinity  and  humanity,  and  in  re- 
spect of  his  humanity,  it  is  spoken  of  Christ,  "  The  Father  is  greater 
than  I."  But  in  respect  of  his  deity,  he  said  again,  "  The  Father 
and  I  are  one." 

Bonner.  But  what  scripture  have  you  ? 

Philpot.  Yes,  I  have  sufficient  scripture  for  the  proof  of  that  I 
have  said.  For  the  first,  it  is  written  of  Christ  in  the  Psalms,  "  Thou 
hast  made  him  a  little  lower  than  the  apgels." 

Bonner.  What  say  you  then  to  the  second  scripture  ?  how  couple 
you  that  by  the  word  with  the  other  ? 

Philpot.  The  text  itself  declareth,  that  notwithstanding  Christ  did 
abase  himself  in  our  human  nature,  yet  he  is  still  one  in  Deity  with 
the  Father.  And  this  St.  Paul  to  the  Hebrews  doth  more  at  large  set 
forth. 

Bonner.  How  can  that  be,  seeing  St.  Paul  saith,  "  That  the  letter 
killeth,  but  it  is  the  spirit  that  giveth  life  ?" 

Philpot.  Sto  Paul  meaneth  not  that  the  word  of  God  written,  in 
itself  killeth,  which  is  the  word  of  life,  and  faithful  testimony  of  the 
Lord  ;  but  that  the  word  is  unprofitable,  and  killeth  him  that  is  void 
of  the  spirit  of  God ;  therefore,  St.  Paul  said,  "  That  the  gospel  to 
some  was  a  savour  of  life  unto  life,  and  to  others  a  savour  of  death 
unto  death."  Also  an  example  hereof  we  have  in  the  sixth  of  John, 
of  them  who  hearing  the  word  of  God  without  the  spirit,  were  ofiend- 
ed  thereby ;  wherefore  Christ  said,  "  The  llesh  profiteth  nothing,  it  is 
the  spirit  that  quickeneth." 

*  The  Father  is  greater  than  I ;  I  and  the  Father  are  one. 


S68  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Bonner.  You  see,  my  lords,  that  this  man  will  have  his  own  mind 
and  wilfully  cast  himself  away.     I  am  sorry  for  him. 

Philpot.  The  words  that  I  have  spoken  are  none  of  mine,  but  the 
gospel,  whereon  I  ought  to  stand.  And  if  you,  my  lord,  can  bring 
better  authority  for  the  faith  you  would  draw  me  unto,  than  that 
which  I  stand  upon,  I  will  gladly  hear  the  same. 

Rich.  What  countryman  are  you  ? 

Philpot.  I  am  Sir  P.  Philpot's  son,  of  Hampshire. 

Rich.  He  is  my  near  kinsman  ;  wherefore  I  am  the  more  sorry  for 
him. 

Philpot.  I  thank  your  lordship  that  it  pleaseth  you  to  challenge 
kindred  of  a  poor  prisoner. 

Rich.  In  faith,  I  would  go  a  hundred  miles  on  my  bare  feet  to  do 
you  good. 

Lord  Chamberlain.  He  may  do  well  enough  if  he  will. 

St.  John.  Mr.  Philpot,  you  are  my  countryman,  and  I  would  be 
glad  you  should  do  well. 

Rich.  I  dare  be  bold  to  procure  for  you  of  the  queen's  majesty 
that  you  shall  have  ten  learned  men  to  reason  with  you,  and  twenty 
or  forty  of  the  nobility  to  hear,  so  you  will  promise  to  abide  their 
judgment.  How  say  you,  will  you  promise  here  before  my  lords  so 
to  do  ? 

Philpot.  I  Avill  be  contented  to  be  judged  by  them. 

Rich.  Yea,  but  will  you  promise  to  agree  to  tlieir  judgment? 

Philpot.  There  are  causes  Avhy  I  may  not  so  do,  unless  I  were  sure 
they  would  judge  according  to  the  word  of  God. 

Rich.  O,  I  perceive  you  will  have  no  man  judge  but  yourself,  and 
..think  yourself  wiser  than  all  the  learned  men  in  this  realm. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  seek  not  to  be  mine  own  judge,  but  am  willing 
to  be  judged  by  others,  so  that  the  order  of  judgment  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion be  kept  that  was  in  the  primitive  church,  which  is,  first,  that 
God's  will  by  his  word  was  sought,  and  thereunto  both  the  spirituality 
and  temporality  were  gathered  together,  and  gave  their  consents  and 
jjidgment ;  and  such  kind  of  judgment  I  will  stand  to. 

Rich.  I  marvel  why  you  do  deny  the  express  words  of  Christ  in 
th-e  sacrament,  saying,  "  This  is  my  body ;"  and  yet  you  will  not 
stick  to  say  it  is  not  his  body.  Is  not  God  omnipotent?  And  is  not 
he  uble  as  well  by  his  omnipotency  to  make  it  his  body,  as  he  was  to 
make  man  flesh  of  a  piece  of  clay?  Did  not  he  say,  "  this  is  my 
boxly  which  shall  be  betrayed  for  you  ?"  And  was  not  his  very  body 
betrayed  for  us  ?     Therefore  it  must  needs  be  his  body. 

Bonner.  My  Lord  Rich,  you  have  said  wonderful  well  and  learnedly. 
But  you  might  have  begun  with  him  before  also,  in  the  sixth  of  John, 
where  Christ  promised  to  give  his  body  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
saying,  "  The  bread  which  I  will  give  is  my  flesh."  How  can  you 
answer  to  that? 

Philpot.  You  may  be  soon  answered ;  that  saying  of  St.  John  is, 
that  the  humanity  of  Christ,  which  he  took  upon  him  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  man,  is  the  bread  of  life  whereby  our  souls  and  bodies  are  sus- 
tained to  eternal  life,  of  which  the  sacramental  bread  is  a  lively  re- 
presentation, to  all  such  as  believe  on  his  passion.  And  as  Christ 
saith  in  the  same  sixth  of  John,  "  I  am  the  bread  that  came  down  from 
heaven ;"  but  yet  he  is  not  material,  neither  natural  bread  :  likewise, 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  369 

the  bread  is  his  flesh,  not  natural  or  substantial,  but  by  signification, 
and  by  grace  in  the  sacrament. 

A.nd  now  to  my  Lord  Rich's  argument.  I  do  not  deny  the  express 
words  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  "  This  is  my  body ;"  but  I  deny 
that  they  are  naturally  and  corporally  to  be  taken :  they  must  be 
taken  spiritually,  according  to  the  express  declaration  of  Christ,  saying 
that  the  words  of  the  sacrament  which  the  Capernaites  took  carnally, 
as  the  papists  now  do,  ought  to  be  taken  spiritually  and  not  carnally, 
as  they  falsely  imagine,  not  weighing  what  interpretation  Christ  hath 
made  in  this  behalf,  neither  following  the  institution  of  Christ,  neither 
the  use  of  the  apostles  and  of  the  primitive  church,  who  never  taught, 
neither  declared  any  such  carnal  manner  of  presence  as  is  now  exacted 
of  us  violently,  without  any  ground  of  scripture  or  antiquity; 

Bonner.  What  say  yoji  to  the  omnipotency  of  God  ?  Is  not  he  able 
to  perform  that  which  he  spake,  as  my  Lord  Rich  hath  very  well 
said  ?  I  tell  thee,  that  God,  by  his  omnipotency,  may  make  himself 
to  be  this  carpet  if  he  will. 

Philpot.  As  concerning  the  omnipotency  of  God,  I  say,  that  God 
is  able  to  do  (as  the  prophet  David  saith)  whatsoever  he  willeth  ;  but 
he  willeth  nothing  that  is  not  agreeable  to  his  word  ;  that  is  blasphemy 
which  my  lord  of  London  hath  spoken,  that  God  may  become  a  car- 
pet. For  God  cannot  do  that  which  is  contrary  to.  his  nature,  and  it 
is  contrary  to  the  nature  of  God  to  be  a  carpet.  A  carpet  is  a  crea- 
ture ;  and  God  is  the  creator ;  and  the  creator  cannot  be  the  creature: 
wherefore,  unless  you  can  declare  by  the  word,  that  Christ  is  otherwise 
present  with  us  than  spiritually  and  sacrarr.entally  by  grace,  as  he  hath 
taught  us,  you  pretend  the  omnipotency  of  God  in  vain. 

Bonner.  "Why,  wilt  thou  not  say  that  Christ  is  really  present  in  the 
sacrament?     Or  do  you  deny  it? 

Philpot.  I  deny  not  that  Christ  is  really  present  in  the  sacrament 
to  the  receiver  thereof  according  to  Christ's  institution. 

Bonner.  What  mean  you  by  "  really  present?" 

Philpot.  I  mean,  by  "  really  present,"  present  indeed. 

Bonner.  Is  God  really  present  every  where  ? 

Philpot.  He  is  so. 

Bonner.  How  prove  you  that  ? 

Philpot.  The  prophet  Isaiah  saith,  "  That  God  fiUeth  all  places  :** 
and  wheresoever  there  be  two  or  three  gathered  together  in  Christ's 
name,  there  is  he  in  the  midst  of  them. 

Bonner.  What,  his  humanity  ? 

Philpot.  No,  my  lord,  I  mean  the  Deity,  according  to  that  you 
demanded. 

Rich.  My  lord  of  London,  I  pray  you  let  Dr.  Chedsoy  reason  with 
him,  and  let  us  see  how  he  can  answer  him,  for  I  tell  thee  he  is  a 
learned  man  indeed,  and  one  that  I  do  credit  before  a  great  many  of 
you,  whose  doctrine  the  queen's  majesty  and  the  whole  realm  doth 
well  allow  ;  therefore  hear  him. 

Dr.  Chedsey  accordingly  began. 

Chedsey.  You  have  of  Scriptures  the  four  evangelists  for  the  pro- 
bation of  Christ's  real  presence  to  be  in  the  sacrament  after  the  words 
of  consecration,  with  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians ;  which  all  say, 
"  Tliis  is  niy  body."  They  say  not,  as  you  would  have  mc  believe, 
This  is  not  my  body.     But  especially  the  6th  of  John  proveth  fchi« 

47 


370  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

most  manifestly,  where  Christ  promised  to  give  his  body,  which  he 
•performed  in  his  last  supper,  as  it  appeareth  by  these  words,  "  The 
bread  which  I  will  give  is  my  flesh,  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of 
the  world." 

Philpot.  My  Lord  Rich,  with  your  leave  I  must  needs  interrupt 
him  a  little,  because  he  speaketh  open  blasphemy  against  the  death 
of  Christ :  for  if  that  promise,  brought  in  by  St.  John,  was  performed 
by  Christ  in  his  last  supper,  then  he  needed  not  to  have  died  after  he 
had  given  the  sacrament. 

Windsor.  There  were  never  any  that  denied  the  words  of  Christ 
as  you  do.     Did  he  not  say,  "  This  is  my  body  ?" 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  pray  you  be  not  deceived.  We  do  not  deny 
the  words  of  Christ ;  but  we  say,  these  words  are  of  none  eflfect,  be- 
ing spoken  otherwise  than  Christ  did  institute  them  in  his  last  supper. 
For  example  :  Christ  biddeth  the  church  to  baptize  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  a  priest  say  these 
words  over  the  water,  and  there  be  no  child  to  be  baptized,  these  words 
only  pronounced  do  not  make  baptism.  And  baptism  is  only  baptism 
to  such  as  be  baptised,  and  to  none  other  standing  by. 

Lord  Chamberlain.  My  lord,  let  me  ask  him  one  question.  What 
kind  of  presence  in  the  sacrament  (duly  administered  according  to 
Christ's  ordinance)  do  you  allow? 

Philpot.  If  any  come  worthily  to  receive,  then  do  I  confess  the  pre- 
sence of  Christ  wholly  to  be  with  all  the  fruits  of  his  passion,  unto 
the  said  worthy  receiver,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  that  Christ  is  there- 
by joined  to  him,  and  he  to  Christ. 

Lord  Chamberlain.  I  am  answered. 

JSonner.  My  lords,  take  no  heed  of  him,  for  he  goeth  about  to  de- 
ceive you.  His  similitude  that  he  bringeth  in  of  baptism,  is  nothing 
like  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  For  if  I  should  say  to  Sir  John 
Bridges,  being  vidth  me  at  supper,  and  having  a  fat  capon,  Take,  eat, 
this  is  a  capon,  although  he  eat  not  thereof,  is  it  not  a  capon  still  ? 
And  likewise  of  a  piece  of  beef,  or  of  a  cup  of  wine,  if  I  say,  Drink, 
this  is  a  cup  of  wine,  is  it  not  so,  because  he  drinketh  not  thereof? 

Philpot.  My  lord,  your  similitudes  are  too  gross  for  so  high  mys- 
teries as  we  have  in  hand,  as  like  must  he  compared  to  like,  and  spi- 
ritual things  with  spiritual,«,nd  not  spiritual  things  with  corporeal  things. 
The  sacraments  ai'e  to  be  considered  according  to  the  word  which 
Christ  spake  of  them,  of  which,  "  Take  ye,  eat  ye,"  be  some  of  the 
chief,  concurrent  to  the  making  of  the  same,  without  which  there  can 
be  no  sacraments.  And,  therefore,  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  is  called  Communion. 

Bonner.  My  lords,  I  am  sorry  I  have  troubled  you  so  long  with  this 
obstinate  man,  with  whom  we  can  do  no  good ;  I  will  trouble  you  no 
longer  now.  And  with  that  the  lords  rose  up,  none  of  them  saying 
any  evil  word  unto  me. 

His  seventh  Examination,  November  19,  before  the  bishops  of  London 
and  Rochester,  the  Chancellor  of  Litchfield^  and  Dr.  Chedsey. 

Bonner.  Sirrah,  come  hither.  How  chance  you  came  no  sooner  ? 
la  it  well  done  of  you  to  make  Mr.  Chancellor  and  me  to  tarry  for 
yon  this  hour?  By  the  faitk  of  my  body,  half  an  hour  before  mass,  and 
half  an  hour  even  at  mass,  looking  for  your  coming. 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  371 

Philpot.  My  lord,  it  is  well  known  to  you  that  I  am  a  prisoner,  and 
that  the  doors  be  shut  upon  me,  and  I  cannot  come  when  I  please ; 
but  as  soon  as  the  doors  of  my  prison  were  open,  I  came  immediately. 

Bonner.  We  sent  for  thee  to  the  intent  that  thou  shouldst  have  come 
to  mass.  How  say  you,  would  you  have  come  to  mass  or  no,  if  the 
doors  had  been  sooner  opened  ? 

Philpot.  My  lord,  that  is  another  manner  of  question. 

Bonn&r.  Lo,  Mr.  Chancellor,  I  told  you  we  should  have  a  frowa,rd 
fellow  of  him  :  he  will  answer  directly  to  nothing.  I  have  had  him 
before  the  spiritual  lords  and  the  temporal,  thus  he  fareth  still ;  yet 
he  reckoneth  himself  better  learned  than  all  the  realm.  Yea,  before 
the  temporal  lords  the  other  day,  he  was  so  foolish  as  to  challenge 
the  best :  he  would  make  himself  learned,  and  is  a  very  ignorant  fool 
indeed. 

Philpot.  I  reckon  I  answered  your  lordship  before  the  lords  plain 
enough. 

Bonner.  Why  answerest  thou  not  directly,  whether  thou  wouldst 
have  gone  to  mass  or  not  if  thouhadst  come  in  time? 

Philpot.  Mine  answer  shall  be  thus,  that  if  your  lordship  can  prove 
your  mass,  whereunto  you  would  have  me  to  come,  to  be  the  true  ser- 
vice of  God,  whereunto  a  Christian  ought  to  come,  I  will  afterwards 
come  with  a  good  will. 

Benner.  Look,  I  pray  you ;  the  king  and  queen,  and  all  the  no- 
bility of  the  realm,  do  come  to  mass,  and  yet  he  will  not.  By  my  faith* 
thou  art  too  well  handled ;  thou  shalt  be  worse  handled  hereafter,  I 
warrant  thee. 

Philpot.  Your  lordship  hath  power  to  treat  my  body  as  you  please. 

Bonner.  Thou  art  a  very  ignorant  fool.  Mr.  Chancellor,  in  good 
faith  I  have  handled  him  and  his  fellows  with  as  much  gentleness  as 
they  can  desire.  I  did  let  their  friends  come  unto  them  to  relieve 
them.  And  wot  you  what  ?  the  other  day  they  had  gotten  themselves 
up  into  the  top  of  the  leads,  with  a  number  of  apprentices  gazing 
abroad  as  though  they  had  been  at  liberty;  but  I  cut  off  their  resort : 
and  as  for  the  apprentices,  they  were  as  good  not  to  come  to  you,  if  I 
take  them. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  we  have  no  such  resort  to  us,  as  your  lordship 
imagineth,  and  there  come  very  few  unto  us.  And  of  apprentices, 
I  know  not  one,  neither  have  we  any  leads  to  walk  on  over  our  coal- 
house,  that  I  know  of:  wherefore  your  lordship  hath  mistaken  your 
mark. 

Bonner.  Nay,  now  you  think  (because  my  lord  chancellor  is  gone) 
that  we  Avill  burn  no  more  ;  yes,  I  warrant  thee,  I  will  dispatch  you 
shortly,  unless  you  recant. 

The  conversation  then  turned  again  upon  the  supremacy  of  the 
Romish  church,  on  which  nothing  was  said  by  its  advocates,  but  what 
had  been  before  refuted  by  Mr.  Philpot ;  at  length  the  chancellor  thus 
concluded. 

Chancellor.  Well,  Doctor,  you  see  we  can  do  no  good  in  persuad- 
ing of  him :  let  us  administer  the  articles  which  my  lord  hath  left  us, 
unto  him.  How  say  you,  Mr.  Philpot,  to  these  articles  ?  Mr.  John- 
son, I  pray  you  write  his  answers. 

Philpot.  Mr.  Chancellor,  you  have  no  authority  to  inquire  of  me 
my  belief  in  such  articles  as  you  go  about,  for  I  am  not  of  my  lord  of 


372  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS.  , 

London's  diocese ;  and  to  be  brief  with  you,  I  will  make  no  farther 
answer  herein,  than  I  have  already  to  the  bishop. 

Chancellor.  "Why  then  let  us  go  our  ways,  and  let  his  keeper  take 
him  away. 

Conference  between  the  Bishop  and  Mr.  Philpot,  and  other  prisoners. 

Two  days  after,  an  hour  before  it  was  light,  the  bishop  sent  for  me 
again  by  the  keeper. 

Keeper.  Mr.  Philpot,  arise,  you  must  come  to  my  lord. 

Philpot.  I  wonder  what  my  lord  meaneth,  that  he  sendeth  for  me 
thus  early  ;  I  fear  he  v/ill  use  some  violence  towards  me,  wherefore  I 
pray  you  make  him  this  answer,  that  if  he  do  send  for  me  by  an  order 
of  law,  I  will  come  and  answer ;  otherwise,  since  I  am  not  of  his  dio- 
cese, neither  is  he  mine  ordinary,  I  will  not  (without  I  be  violently 
constrained)  come  unto  him. 

With  that,  one  of  them  took  me  by  force  by  the  arm,  and  led  me  up 
into  the  bishop's  gallery. 

Bonner.  What,  thou  art  a  foolish  knave  indeed ;  thou  wilt  n^ot  come 
without  thou  be  fetched.  *^  ■". 

Philpot.  r  am  brought  indeed,  my  lord,  by  violence  unto  you,  and 
your  cruelty  is  such,  that  I  am  afraid  to  come  before  you :  I  would 
your  lordship  would  gently  proceed  against  me  by  the  law. 

Bonner.  I  am  blamed  by  the  lords  the  bishops,  that  I  have  not  dis- 
patched thee  ere  this ;  and  am  commanded  to  take  a  farther  order  with 
thee  ;  and  in  good  faith,  if  thou  wilt  not  relent,  I  will  make  no  farther 
delay.  Marry,  if  thou  wilt  yet  be  conformable,  I  will  forgive  thee  all 
that  is  past,  and  thou  shalt  have  no  hurt  for  any  thing  that  is  already 
spoken  or  done. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  have  answered  you  already  in  this  behalf  what 
I  will  do. 

Bonner.  Hadst  thou  not  a  pig  brought  thee  the  other  day,  with  a 
knife  in  it  ?  Wherefore  was  it  but  to  kill  thyself?  or,  as  it  is  told 
me,  (marry  I  am  counselled  to  take  heed  of  thee,)  to  kill  me  ?  But  I 
fear  thee  not;  I  think  I  am  able  to  tread  thee  under  my  feet,  do  the 
best  thou  canst. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  cannot  deny  but  that  there  was  a  knife  in  the 
pig's  belly  that  was  brought  me.  But  who  put  it  in,  or  for  what  pur- 
pose, I  know  not,  unless  it  were  because  he  that  sent  the  meat,  tliought 
I  was  without  a  knife.  But  other  things  your  lordship  needeth  not  to 
fear ;  for  I  Avas  never  without  a  knife,  since  I  came  to  prison.  And 
touching  your  own  person,  you  shall  live  long  if  you  should  live  till  I 
go  about  to  kill  you  ;  and  I  confess,  by  violence,  your  lordship  is  able 
to  overcome  me. 

Bonner.  I  charge  thee  to  answer  to  mine  articles.  Hold  him  a  book. 
Thou  shalt  swear  to  answer  truly  to  all  such  articles  as  I  shall  demand 
of  thee. 

Philpot.  I  refuse  to  swear  in  these  causes  before  your  lordship,  be- 
cause you  are  not  mine  ordinary. 

Bonner.  I  am  thine  ordinary,  and  here  do  pronounce,  by  sentence 
peremptory,  I  am  thine  ordinary,  and  that  thou  art  of  my  diocese ; 
(and  here  he  ordered  others  to  be  called  in  to  bear  him  witness.)  And 
I  make  thee  (taking  one  of  his  servants  hy  the  arm)  to  be  my  notary. 
And  now  hearken  to  my  articles,  to  which  (vyhen  he  had  read  them^ 


JOHN  PHILPOt.  373 

he  admonished  me  to  make  answer,  and  said  to  the  keeper,  Fetch  me 
his  fellows,  and  I  shall  make  them  to  be  witnesses  against  him. 

In  the  mean  while  came  in  one  of  the  sherifis  of  London,  whom 
the  bishop  placed  by  him,  saying,  Mr.  Sheriff,  I  would  you  should 
understand  how  I  do  proceed  against  this  man.  Mr.  Sherift",  you 
shall  hear  what  articles  this  man  doth  maintain  :  and  so  read  a  set  of 
feigned  articles  ;  that  I  denied  baptism  to  be  necessary  to  them  that 
were  born  of  Christian  parents,  that  I  denied  fasting  and  prayer,  and 
all  other  good  deeds  ;  that  I  maintained  only  bare  faith  to  be  sufficient 
to  salvation,  whatsoever  a  man  did  besides,  and  I  maintained  God  to 
be  the  author  of  all  sin  and  wickedness. 

PMlpot.  Ah,  my  lord,  have  you ,  nothing  of  truth  to  charge  me 
withal,  but  you  must  be  fain  to  imagine  these  blasphemous  lies  against 
me  1  You  might  as  well  have  said,  I  had  killed  your  father.  The 
scriptures  say,  "  That  God  will  destroy  all  men  that  speak  lies." 
And  is  not  your  lordship  ashamed  to  say  before  this  gentleman,  (who 
is  unknown  to  me,)  that  I  maintain  what  you  have  rehearsed  ?  which 
if  I  did,  I  were  well  worthy  to  be  counted  a  heretic,  and  to  be  burnt. 

Bonner.  Wilt  thou  answer  to  them  ? 

Philpot.  I  will  first  know  you  to  be  my  ordinary,  and  that  you  may 
lawfully  charge  me  with  such  things. 

Bonner.  Well,  then  I  will  make  thy  fellows  to  be  witnesses  herein 
against  thee:  where  are  they?  are  they  come? 

Keeper.  They  are  here,  my  lord. 

Bonner.  Come  hither,  sii-s  :  (hold  them  a  book,)  you  shall  swear  by 
the  contents  of  that  book,  that  you  shall  say  the  truth  of  all  such  arti- 
cles as  shall  be  demanded  of  you  concerning  this  man  here  present, 
and  take  you  heed  of  him,  that  he  doth  not  deceive  you,  as  I  am  afraid 
he  doth,  and  strengtheneth  you  in  your  errors. 

Prisoners.  My  lord,  we  will  not  swear,  except  we  know  whereto ; 
we  can  accuse  him  of  no  evil;  we  have  been  but  a  while  acquainted 
with  him. 

Philpot,  I  wonder  yOur  lordship,  knowing  the  law,  will  go  about, 
contrary  to  the  same,  for  your  lordship  doth  take  them  to  be  heretics, 
and  by  the  law  a  heretic  cannot  be  a  witness. 

Bonner.  Yes,  one  heretic  against  another  may  be  well  enough. 
And,  Mr.  Sheriff,  I  will  make  one  of  them  to  be  a  witness  against  ano- 
ther. 

Prisoners.  No,  my  lord. 

Bonner.  No  !  will  you  not  ?  I  will  make  you  swear,  whether  you 
will  or  no.  I  think  they  be  Anabaptists,  Mr.  Sheriff,  they  think  it  not 
lawful  to  swear  before  a  judge. 

PMlpot.  We  think  it  lawful  to  swear  for  a  man  judicially  called,  as 
we  are  not  now,  but  in  a  blind  corner. 

Bonner.  Why,  then,  seeing  you  will  not  swear  against  your  fellov/, 
you  shall  swear  for  yourselves,  and  I  do  here  in  the  presence  of  Mr. 
Sheriff,  object  the  same  articles  unto  you,  as  I  have  done  unto  him,  and 
require  you,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  to  answer  particularly 
tmlo  every  one  of  them  when  you  shall  be  examined,  as  you  shall  be 
soon,  by  my  register  and  some  of  my  chaplains. 

Prisoners.  My  lord,  we  will  not  accuse  ourselves.  If  any  man 
can  lay  any  thing  against  us,  we  are  here  ready  to  answer  thereto  • 


374  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

otherwise  we  pray  your  lordship  not  to  burden  us ;  for  some  of  us- 
are  here  beforfe  you,  -we  know  no  just  cause  why. 

Bonner.  Mr.  Sherifl',  I  will  trouble  you  no  longer  with  these  fro- 
ward  men.  And  so  he  rose  up,  and  was  going  away,  talking  with 
Mr.  Sheriff. 

Philpot.  Mr.  Sheriff,  I  pray  you  record  how  my  lord  proceedeth 
against  us  in  corners,  without  all  order  of  law,  having  no  just  cause  to 
lay  against  us.  And  after  this,  we  were  all  commanded  to  be  put  in 
the  stocks,  where  I  sat  from  morning  until  night ;  and  the  keeper  at 
night  upon  favour  let  me  out. 

The  Sunday  after,  the  bishop  came  into  the  coal-house  at  night, 
with  the  keeper,  and  viewed  the  house,  saying,  that  he  was  never 
there  before  ;  whereby  a  man  may  guess  how  he  kept  God's^,  com- 
mandment in  visiting  the  prisoners.  Between  eight  and  nine^  he  sent 
for  me,  saying  : 

Bonner.  Sir,  I  have  great  displeasure  of  the  queen  and  council  for 
keeping  you  so  long,  and  letting  you  have  so  much  liberty ;  and  be- 
sides that,  you  strengthen  the  other  prisoners  in  their  errors,  as  I  have 
laid  wait  for  your  doings,  and  am  certified  of  you  well  enough  ;  I  will 
sequester  you  therefore  from  them,  and  you  shall  hurt  them  no  more 
as  you  have  done,  and  I  will  out  of  hand  dispatch  you  as  I  am  com- 
manded, unless  you  will  be  a  conformable  man. 

Philpot.  My  lord,  you  have  my  body  in  your  custody,  you  may 
transport  it  whither  you  please  ;  I  am  content.  And  I  wish  you 
would  make  as  quick  expedition  in  my  judgment,  as  you  say  ;  I  long 
for  it :  and  as  for  conformity,  I  am  ready  to  yield  to  all  truth,  if  any 
can  bring  better  than  I. 

Bonner.  Why,  will  you  believe  no  man  but  yourself,  whatsoever 
they  say? 

Philpot.  My  belief  mast  not  hang  upon  men's  sayings,  without 
sure  authority  of  God's  word,  which  if  they  can  show  me,  I  will  be 
pliant  to  the  same  ;  otherwise  I  cannot  go  from  my  certain  faith  to 
that  which  is  uncertain. 

Bonner.  Have  you  then  the  truth  only  ? 

Philpot.  My  lord,  I  will  speak  my  mind  freely  unto  you  and  upon 
no  malice  that  I  bear  to  you,  before  God.  You  have  not  the  truth, 
neither  are  you  of  the  church  of  God ;  but  you  persecute  both  the 
truth  and  the  true  church  of  God,  for  which  cause  you  cannot  prosper 
long.  You  see  God  doth  not  prosper  your  doings  according  to  your 
expectations  ;  he  hath  of  late  showed  his  just  judgment  against  one  of 
your  greatest  doers,  who,  by  reports,  died  miserably.*  I  envy  not 
the  authority  you  are  in.  You  that  have  learning,  should  know  best 
how  to  rule.  And  seeing  God  hath  restored  you  to  your  dignity  and 
living  again,  use  the  same  to  God's  glory,  and  to  the  setting  forth  of 
his  true  religion :  otherwise  it  will  not  continue,  do  what  you  can. 
With  this  saying  he  paused,  and  at  length  said : 

Bonner.  That,  good  man  was  punished  for  such  as  thou  art. 
Where  is  the  keeper  ?  Come,  let  him  have  him  to  the  place  that  is 
provided  for  him      Go  your  way  before. 

He  then  followed  me,  calling  the  keeper  aside,  commanding  him  to 

*  The  bishop  of  Winchester  who  died  of  a  very  painfiil  disorder,  on  the  12th  of 
November,  1655. 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  375 

keep  all  men  from  me,  and  narrowly  to  search  me,  commanding  two 
of  his  men  to  accompany  the  keeper  to  see  me  placed. 

I  afterwards  passed  through  St.  Paul's  up  to  Lollards'  Tower  and 
after  that  turned  along  the  west  sid-e  of  St.  Paul's  through  the  wall, 
and  passing  through  six  or  seven  doors,  came  to  my  lodging  through 
many  straits ;  where  I  called  to  remembrance,  that  straight  is  the 
way  to  heaven.  And  it  is  in  a  tower,  right  on  the  other  side  of  Lol- 
lards' Tower,  as  high  almost  as  the  battlements  of  St.  Paul's,  eight 
feet  in  breadth,  and  thirteen  in  length,  and  almost  over  the  prison 
where  I  was  before,  having  a  window  opening  towards  the  east,  by 
which  I  could  look  over  the  tops  of  a  great  many  houses,  but  saw  no 
man  passing  into  them. 

An#  as  I  came  to  my  place,  the  keeper  took  off  my  gown,  searched 
me  very  narrowly,  and  took  away  a  pen-case,  ink-horn,  girdle,  and 
knife,  but  (as  God  would  have'  it,)  I  had  an  inkling  a  little  before  I 
was  called,  of  my  removal,  and  thereupon  made  an  errand  to  the 
stool,  where  (full  sore  against  my  will,)  I  cast  away  many  a  friendly 
letter  ;  but  that  which  I  had  written  of  my  last  examination  before, 
I  thrust  into  my  hose,  thinking  the  next  day  to  have  made  an  end 
thereof,  and  with  Avalking  it  was  fallen  down  to  my  leg,  which  he 
by  feeling  soon  found  out,  and  asked  what  that  was.  I  said,  they 
were  certain  letters  ;  and  with  that  he  was  very  busy  to  have  them 
out.  Let  me  alone,  said  I,  I  will  take  them  out :  with  that  I  put  my 
hand,  having  two  other  letters  therein,  and  brought  up  the  same  wri- 
ting into  my  breeches,  and  there  left  it,  giving  him  the  other  two  that 
were  not  of  any  importance  ;  which  to  make  a  show  that  they  had 
been  Aveighty,  I  began  to  tear  as  well  as  I  could,  till  they  snatched 
them  from  me ;  and  so  deluded  him  from  his  purpose. 

Then  he  went  away,  and  as  he  was  going,  one  of  them  that  came 
with  him,  said  that  I  did  not  deliver  the  writing  I  had  in  my  hose, 
but  two  other  letters  I  had  in  my  hand  before.  Did  he  not  ?  says  he, 
I  will  go  and  search  him  better  ;  which  I  hearing,  conveyed  my  ex- 
amination I  had  written,  into  another  place  near  my  bed,  and  took 
all  my  letters  I  had  in  my  purse,  and  was  tearing  ojf  them  when  he 
came  again,  and  as  he  came  I  threw  the  same  out  of  the  window, 
saying  that  I  heard  what  he  said.  By  this,  I  prevented  his  search- 
ing any  fiirther. 

This  zealous  and  unshaken  servant  of  God  still  continued  to  be 
held  in  suspense,  and  underwent  seven  more  examinations,  being 
combated  with  all  the  learning  and  sophistry  of  the  various  heads  of 
the  corrupted  church  ;  but  armed  with  truth,  he  bravely  stood  the 
test,  and  proved  himself  to  be  founded  on  a  rock. 

To  relate  the  whole  of  the  examinations,  would  only  be  a  tedious 
repetition  of  the  insolence  of  Bonner,  of  the  pride  and  arrogance  of 
the  other  bishops,  and  points  of  dispute,  already  discussed.  We, 
therefore,  proceed  to  his  fourteenth  and  final  examination. 

hast  Examination  of  Mr.  Philpot. 

Bishop  Bonner  having  wearied  himself  with  repeated  interviews 
and  conferences  with  our  Christian  champion  ;  by  turns  insulting, 
threatening,  and  exhorting  him,  with  equally  hopeless  effect,  at  length 
resolved  to  terminate  the  contest.     Accordingly,  on  the  13th  of  De- 


376  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

cember,  he  ordered  him  to  be  brouglit  before  him  and  others,  in  the 
consistory  of  St.  Paul's,  and  thus  addressed  him  : 

"  Mr.  Philpot,  amongst  other  things  that  were  laid  and  objected 
against  you,  these  three  you  were  principally  charged  with. 

"  The  first  is,  that  you  being  fallen  from  the  unity  of  Christ's  ca- 
tholic church,  do  refuse  to  be  reconciled  thereto. 

"  The  second  is,  that  you  have  blasphemously  spoken  against  the 
-sacrifice  of  the  mass,  calling  it  idolatry. 

"  And  the  third  is,  that  you  have  spoken  against  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  denying  the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  to  be 
■in  the  same. 

"  And  according  to  the  v/ill  and  pleasure  of  the  synod  legislative, 
you  have  been  often  by  me  invited,  and  required  to  go  from  yow  said 
errors  and  heresies,  and  to  return  to  the  unity  of  the  catholic  church, 
which,  if  you  will  now  willingly  do,  you  shall  be  mercifully  and  gladly 
received,  charitably  used,  and  have  all  the  favour  I  can  shoAv  you. 
And  now,  to  tell  you  true,  it  is  assigned  and  appointed  me  to  give 
sentence  against  you,  if  you  stand  herein,  and  will  not  return. 
Wherefore  if  you  so  refuse,  1  do  ask  of  you  whether  you  have  any 
cause  that  you  can  show  why  I  now  should  not  give  sentence  against 
you." 

Philpot.  Under  protestation  not  to  go  from  my  appeal  that  I  have 
made,,  and  also  not  to  consent  to  you  as  my  competent  judge,  I  say, 
respecting  your  first  objection  concerning  the  catholic  church,  I  nei- 
ther was  nor  am  out  of  the  same.  And  as  to  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass, 
and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  I  never  spoke  against  the  same.  And 
as  concerning  the  pleasure  of  the  synod,  I  say,  that  these  twenty  years 
I  have  been  brought  up  in  the  faith  of  the  true  catholic  church,  M'hich 
is  contrary  to  your  church,  whereunto  you  would  have  me  to  come ; 
and  in  that  time  I  have  been  many  times  sworn,  both  in  the  reign  of 
King  Henry  the  Eighth,  and  of  Edward,  his  son,  against  the  usurped 
power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  which  oath,  I  think,  I  am  bound  in  my 
conscience  to  keep,  because  I  must  perform  unto  the  Lord  mine  oath 
But  if  you,  or  any  of  the  synod,  can,  by  God's  word,  persuade  me 
that  my  oath  was  unlawful,  and  that  I  am  bound  by  God's  law  to  come 
to  your  church,  faith,  and  religioii,  I  will  gladly  yield  up  unto  you, 
otherwise  not. 

Bonner,  then,  not  able,  with  all  his  learned  doctors,  to  accomplish 
this  offered  condition,  had  recourse,  as  usual,  to  his  promises  and 
threats  ;  to  which  Mr.  Philpot  answered  : 

"  You,  and  all  other  of  your  sort,  are  hypocrites,  and  I  Avish  all  the 
world  knev/  your  hypocrisy,  your  tyranny,  ignorance,  and  idolatry." 

Upon  these  words  the  bishop,  for  that  time,  dismissed  him,  com- 
manding that  on  Monday,  the  16th  of  the  same  month,  he  should 
aoain  be  brought  thither,  there  to  have  the  definitive  sentence  of  con- 
demnation pronounced  against  him,  if  he  then  remained  resolved. 

Condemnation  of  Philpot.  • 

The  day  being  come,  Mr.  Philpot  was  accordingly  presented  be- 
fore the  bishops  of  London,  Bath,  Worcester,  and  Litchliekl ;  when 
the  former  thus  began  : 


t 


r 


Inhuman  execution  of  a  mother,  two  daughters,  and  an  infant 
at  Guernsey,  in  1556.        pa^e  419. 


Five  penons  starved  to  death.        pog"^  424. 


Burning  of  Protestants.        pag^  433. 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  377 

Bonner.  My  lorJs,  Stokesley,  my  predecessor,  when  he  went  to 
give  sentence  against  a  heretic,  used  to  make  this  prayer : 

Deus  qui  errantibus,  ut  in  viam  possint  redire,  justitics  veritatisque 
tu(B  lumen  ostendis,  da  cunctis  qui  Christiana  prof essione  censentur^ 
et  ilia  respuere  quaz  huic,  inimica  sint  nomini,  et  ea  quae,  sint  apta  sec- 
tari  per  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen.  Which  I  will  follow. 
And  so  he  read  it  with  a  loud  voice  in  Latin. 

Philpot.  I  wish  you  would  speak  in  English,  that  all  men  might 
understand  you ;  for  St.  Paul  willeth,  that  all  things  spoken  in  the 
congregation  to  edify,  should  be  spoken  in  a  tongue  that  all  men 
might  understand. 

Whereupon  the  bishop  read  it  in  English. 
M  ,0  God,  who  showest  the  light  of  thy  truth  and  righteousness  to 
those  that  stray,  that  they  may  return  into  thy  way,  give  to  all  who 
profess  themselves  Christians,  to  refuse  those  things  which  are  foes 
to  thy  name,  and  to  follow  those  things  which  are  fit,  by  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen."  And  when  he  came  to  these  words,  "  To  refuse 
those  things  which  are  foes  to  thy  name,"  Mr.  Philpot  said, 

"  Then  they  all  must  turn  away  from  you ;  for  vou  are  enemies  to 
that  name." 

Bonner.  Whom  do  you  mean  ? 

Philpot.  You,  and  all  of  your  generation  and  sect.  And  I  am  sorry 
to  see  you  sit  in  the  place  that  you  now  sit  in,  pretending  to  execute 
justice,  and  to  do  nothing  less  but  deceive  all  in  this  realm. 

And  then  turning  himself  unto  the  people,  he  farther  said,  "  O  all 
you  gentlemen,  beware  of  these  men,  and  all  their  doings,  which  are 
contrary  to  the  primitive  church.  And  I  would  know  of  yott«  my 
lord,  by  what  authority  you  proceed  against  me." 

Bojiner.  Because  I  am  bishop  of  London. 

Philpot.  Well,  then,  you  are  not  my  bishop,  nor  have  I  offended  in 
your  diocese ;  and  moreover,  I  have  appealed  from  you,  and,  there- 
fore, by  your  own  law,  you  ought  not  to  proceed  against  me,  especially 
being  brought  hither  from  another  place  by  violence. 

Bonner.  Why,  who  sent  you  hither  to  me  ? 

Philpot.  Dr.  Story,  and  Dr.   Cook,  with  other  commissioners  of 
the  king  and  queen ;  and,  my  lord,  is  it  not  enough  for  you  to  worry 
|i        your  own  sheep,  but  you  must  also  meddle  with  other  men's  ? 
'  Then  the  bishop  delivered  two  books  to  Mr.  Philpot,  one  of  the 

civil,  and  the  other  of  the  canon  law,  out  of  which  he  would  have 
proved  that  he  had  authority  to  proceed  against  him  as  he  did.  Mr. 
Philpot  then .  perusing  them,  and  seeing  the  small  and  slender  proof 
that  was  alleged,  said  to  the  bishop  : 

''  I  perceive  your  law  and  divinity  is  all  one  ;  for  you  have  know- 
ledge in  neither  of  them  ;  and  I  wish  you  knew  your  own  ignorance  ; 
but  you  dance  in  a  net,  and  think  that  no  man  doth  see  you."  Here- 
upon they  had  xuuch  talk.     At  last  Bonner  said  unto  him  : 

"  Philpot,  as  concerning  your  objections  against  my  jurisdiction, 
you  shall  understand  that  both  the  civil  and  canon  laws  make  against 
you ;  and  as  for  your  appeal,  it  is  not  allowed  for  this  case ;  for  it  is 
written  in  the  law,  there  is  no  appeal  from  a  judge  executing  the  sen- 
tence of  the  law." 

Philpot.  My  lord,  it  appeareth,  by  your  interpretation  of  the  law, 

48 


378  BOOK  OF  MAKTYRS. 

that  you  have  no  knowledge  therein,  and  that  you  do  not  understand 
the  law ;  for  if  you  did,  you  would  not  bring  in  that  next. 

Hereupon  the  bishop  recited  a  law  of  the  Romans,  That  it  was  not 
lawful  for  a  Jew  to  keep  a  Christian  in  captivity,  and  to  use  him  as  a 
slave,  laying  then  to  the  said  Philpot's  charge  that  he  did  not  under- 
stand the  law,  but  did  like  a  Jew.     Whereunto  Philpot  answered  : 

"  No,  I  am  no  Jew,  but  you,  my  lord,  are  a  Jew.  For  you  profess 
Christ,  and  maintain  Antichrist ;  you  profess  the  gospel,  and  main- 
tain superstition,  and  you  are  able  to  charge  me  with  nothing." 

Bonner  and  another  bishop.  With  what  can  you  charge  us  ? 

Philpot.  You  are  enemies  to  all  truth,  and  all  your  doings  are  full 
of  idolatry,  saving  the  article  of  the  trinity. 

"While  they  were  thus  debating,  there  came  thither  Sir  Will|^ 
Garret,  knight,  then  mayor  of  London,  Sir  Martin  Bowes,  knight,  and 
Thomas  Leigh,  then  sheriff  of  the  same  city,  and  sat  down  with  the 
bishops  in  the  consistory. 

They  were  no  sooner  seated  than  Bonner  again  addressed  Mr. 
Philpot,  with  the  prayer,  and  again  repeated  the  charge  against  him  ; 
after  which  he  addressed  him  in  a  formal  exhortation,  which  he  had 
no  sooner  ended  than  Mr.  Philpot  turned  himself  to  the  lord  mayor, 
and  said  : 

Philpot.  I  am  glad,  my  lord,  now  to  stand  before  that  authority, 
that  hath  defended  the  gospel  and  the  truth  of  God's  word  :  but  I  am 
sorry  to  see  that  that  authority,  which  representeth  the  king  and 
queen's  persons,  should  now  be  changed,  and  be  at  the  command  of 
Antichrist ;  and  I  am  glad  that  God  hath  given  me  power  to  stand 
here  this  day,  to  declare  and  defend  my  faith,  which  is  founded  on 
Christ. 

Therefore,  (turning  to  the  bishops,)  as  touching  your  first  objection, 
r  say,  that  I  am  of  the  catholic  church  ;  whereof  I  never  was  out,  and 
that  your  church  is  the  church  of  Rome,  and  so  the  Babylonical,  and 
not  the  Catholic  church  ;  of  that  church  I  am  not. 

As  touching  your  second  objection,  which  is,  that  I  should  speak 
against  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass ;  I  do  say,  that  I  have  not  spoken 
against  the  true  sacrifice,  but  I  have  spoken  against  your  private 
masses  that  you  use  in  corners,  which  is  blasphemy  to  the  true  sacri- 
fice ;  for  your  daily  sacrifice  is  reiterated  blasphemy  against  Christ's 
death,  and  it  is  a  lie  of  your  own  invention ;  and  that  abominable 
sacrifice,  which  you  set  upon  the  altar,  and  use  in  your  private  masses, 
instead  of  the  living  sacrifice,  is  idolatry. 

Thirdly,  where  you  lay  to  my  charge,  that  I  deny  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  I  cannot  tell  what 
altar  you  mean,  whether  it  be  the  altar  of  the  cross,  or  the  altar  of 
stone:  and  if  you  call  it  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  in  respect  of  the 
altar  of  stone,  then  I  defy  your  Christ,  for  it  is  a  false  one. 

And  as  touching  your  transubstantiation,  I  utterly  deny  it,  for  it  was 
first  brought  up  by  a  pope.  Now  as  concerning  your  offer  made 
from  the  synod,  which  is  gathered  together  in  Antichrist's  name ; 
prove  to  me  that  you  be  of  the  catholic  church,  (which  you  never 
can,)  a/nd  I  will  follow  you,  and  do  as  you  would  have  me.  But  you 
are  idolaters,  and  traitors ;  for  in  your  pulpits  ye  rail  against  good 
things,  as  King  Henry,  and  King  Edward  his  son,  who  have  stood 
sgainst  the  usurped  power  of  the  pope  of  Rome:  against  whom  I 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  37g 

have  also  taken  aft  oath,  which,  if  you  can  show  me  by  God's  law 
that  I  have  taken  unjustly,  I  will  then  yield  unto  you :  but  I  pray  God 
turn  the  king  and  queen's  heart  from  your  synagogue  and  church. 

Coventry.  In  our  true  catholic  church  are  the  apostles,  evangelists, 
and  martyrs  ;  but  before  Martin  Luther  there  was  no  apostle,  evan- 
gelist, or  martyr  of  your  church. 

Philpot.  Will  you  know  the  cause  why?  Christ  did  prophesy 
that  in  the  latter  days  there  should  come  false  prophets  and  hypocrites, 
as  you  are. 

Coventry.  Your  church  of  Geneva,  wTiich  you  call  the  catholic 
church,  is  that  which  Christ  prophesied  of. 

Philpot.  I  allow  the  church  of  Geneva,  and  the  doctrine  of  the 
same,  for  it  is  catholic  and  apostolic,  and  doth  follow  the  doctrine 
which  the  apostles  preached. 

Bonner.  My  lord,  this  man  had  a  roasted  pig  brought  unto  him, 
and  this  knife  was  put  secretly  between  the  skin  and  flesh  thereof. 
And  also  this  powder,  under  pretence  that  it  was  good  and  comforta- 
ble for  him  to  eat  and  drink ;  which  powder  was  only  to  make  ink  to 
write  withal.  For  when  his  keeper  perceived  it,  he  took  it  and 
brought  it  unto  me  ;  which  when  I  saw  I  thought  it  had  been  gun- 
powder, and  thereupon  put  fire  to  it,  but  it  would  not  burn.  Then  I 
took  it  for  poison,  and  so  gave  it  to  a  dog,  but  it  was  not  so.  I  then 
took  a  little  water,  and  made  as  good  ink  as  ever  I  did  write  withal. 
Therefore,  my  lord,  you  may  understand  what  a  naughty  fellow  this  is. 

Philpot.  Ah,  my  lord,  have  you  nothing  else  to  charge  me  withal, 
but  these  trifles,  seeing  I  stand  upon  life  and  death  ?  Doth  the  knife 
in  the  pig  prove  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  catholic  church  ? 

Then  the  bishop  brought  forth  a  certain  instrument,  containing  ar- 
ticles and  questions,  agreed  upon  both  in  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 
Also,  he  exhibited  two  books  in  print ;  the  one  was  the  catechism 
composed  in  King  Edward's  days,  in  the  year  1552,  the  other  con- 
cerning the  report  of  the  disputation  in  the  convocation-house,  men- 
tion whereof  is  above  expressed. 

Moreover,  he  brought  forth  two  letters,  and  laid  them  to  Mr.  Phil- 
pot's  charge  ;  the  one  was  addressed  to  him  by  a  friend,  complaining 
of  the  bishop's  ill  usage  of  a  young  man  named  Bartlet  Green ;  the 
other  was  a  consolatory  letter  from  Lady  Vane.  Besides  these,  was 
introduced  a  memorial  drawn  up  by  Mi,  Philpot,  to  the  queen  and 
parliament,  stating  the  irregularity  of  his  being  brought  to  Bishop 
Bonner,  he  not  being  of  his  diocese ;  also  complaining  of  the  severity 
of  his  treatment. 

These  books,  letters,  supplications,  &c.  having  been  read,  the 
bishop  demanded  of  him,  if  the  book  entitled,  "  The  true  report  of 
the  disputation,"  &c.  were  of  his  penning,  or  not?  To  this  Mr. 
Philpot  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

The  bishops  growing  weary,  and  not  being  able  by  any  sufficient 
ground,  either  of  God's  word,  or  of  the  true  ancient  catholic  fathers, 
to  convince  and  overcome  him,  began  with  flattering  speech  to  per- 
suade him :  promising,  that  if  he  would  revoke  his  opinions,  and  re- 
turn to  their  Romish  and  Babylonical  church,  he  would  not  only  be 
pardoned  that  which  was  past,  but  also  they  would,  with  all  favour 
and  cheerfulness  of  heart,  receive  him  again  as  a  true  member  thereof. 
But  when  Bonner  found  that  it  would  take  no  effect,  he  demanded 


380  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

of  Mr.  Philpot,  whether  he  had  any  just  cause  to  allege  why  he  should 
not  condemn  him  as  a  heretic.  "  Well,"  quota  Mr.  Philpot,  "  your 
Idolatrous  sacrament,  which  you  have  found  out,  you  would  fain  de- 
fend, but  you  cannot,  nor  ever  shall." 

In  the  end,  the  bishop,  seeing  his  steadfastness  in  the  truth,  openly 
pronounced  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against  him.  In  the  read- 
ing whereof,  when  he  came  to  these  words,  "  and  you,  an  obstinate, 
pernicious,  and  impenitent  heretic,"  &c.  Mr.  Philpot  said,  "  I  thank 
God  that  I  am  a  heretic  o^t  of  your  cursed  church ;  I  am  no  heretic 
before  God.  But  God  bless  you,  and  give  you  grace  to  repent  your 
wicked  doings." 

When  Bonner  was  about  the  midst  of  the  sentence,  the  bishop  of 
Bath  pulled  him  by  the  sleeve,  and  said,  "  My  lord,  my  lord,  knoAVwf 
him  first  whether  he  will  recant  or  not."  Bonner  said,  "  O  let  him 
alone  :"  and  so  read  forth  the  sentence. 

When  he  had  concluded,  he  delivered  him  to  the  sheriffs ;  and  so 
two  ofiicers  brought  him  through  the  bishop's  house  into  Paternoster- 
row,  where  his  servant  met  him,  and  when  he  saw  him,  he  said,  "Ah, 
dear  master !" 

"  Content  thyself,"  said  Mr.  Philpot,  "  I  shall  do  well  enough ;  for 
thou  shalt  see  me  again." 

The  officers  then  took  him  to  Newgate  ;  where  they  delivered  him 
to  the  keeper.  Then  his  man  strove  to  go  in  after  his  master,  and 
one  of  the  officers  said  unto  him,  "  Hence,  fellow  !  what  wouldsl 
thou  have  ?"  And  he  said,  "  I  would  speak  with  my  master."  Mr. 
Philpot  then  turned  about,  and  said  to  him,  "  To-morrow  thou  shalt 
speak  with  me." 

When  the  under  keeper  understood  it  to  be  his  servant,  he  gave 
him  leave  to  go  in  with  him.  And  Mr.  Philpot  and  his  man  were 
turned  into  a  little  chamber  on  the  right  hand,  and  there  remained  a 
short  time,  when  Alexander,  the  chief  keeper,  came  unto  him  :  who 
said,  "Ah,  hast  thou  not  done  well  to  bring  thyself  hither  ?" — "  Well," 
said  Mr.  Philpot,  "  I  must  be  content,  for  it  is  God's  appointment ; 
and  I  shall  desire  you  to  let  me  have  your  gentle  favour,  for  you  and 
I  have  been  of  old  acquaintance." 

"  If  you  will  recant,"  said  the  keeper,  "  I  will  show  you  any  plea- 
sure I  can." — "  Nay,"  said  Mr.  Philpot,  I  will  never  recant  that  which 
I  have  spoken,  whilst  I  have  my  life,  for  it  is  most  certain  truth,  and 
in  witness  hereof,  I  will  seal  it  with  my  blood."  Then  Alexander 
said,  "  This  is  the  saying  of  the  whole  pack  of  you  heretics."  Where- 
upon he  commanded  him  to  be  set  upon  the  block,  and  as  many  irons 
to  be  put  upon  his  legs  as  he  could  bear. 

Then  the  clerk  told  Alexander  in  his  ear,  that  Mr.  Philpot  had  given 
his  man  money.  Alexander  said  to  him,  "What  money  nath  thy  mas- 
ter given  thee  ?"  He  answered,  "  My  master  hath  given  me  none." — 
"  No  ?"  said  Alexander,  "  hath  he  given  thee  none  !  That  I  will  know, 
for  I  will  search  thee." 

"  Do  with  me  as  you  like,  and  search  me  all  that  you  can."  quoth 
his  servant ;  "  he  hath  given  me  a  token  or  two  to  send  to  his  friends, 
to  his  brothers  and  sisters,"  "Ah,"  said  Alexander  unto  Mr.  Philpot, 
"  thou  art  a  maintainer  of  heretics  ;  thy  man  should  have  gone  to  some 
of  thy  affinity,  but  he  shall  be  known  well  enough." — "  Nay,"  said 
Mr.  Philpot,  "  I  do  send  it  to  my  friends  ;  there  he  is,  let  him  make 


JOHN  PHILPOT.  '  381 

answer  to  it.  But,  good  Mr,  Alexander,  be  so  much  my  friend,  that 
these  irons  may  be  taken  off." — "  Well,"  said  Alexander,  "  give  me 
niy  fees,  and  I  will  take  them  off;  if  not,  thou  shalt  wear  them  still." 

Then  said  Mr.  Philpot,  "Sir,  what  is  your  fee?"  He  said,  "  Four 
pounds." — ;"  Ah,"  said  Mr.  Philpot,  "I  have  not  so  much;  I  am  but 
a  poor  man,  and  I  have  been  long  in  prison." — "  What  wilt  thou  give 
me  then?"  said  Alexander.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  will  give  thee  twenty 
shillings,  and  that  I  will  send  my  man  for,  or  else  I  will  give  thee 
my- gown  in  pledge;  for  the  time  is  not  long,  I  am  sure,  that  I  shall 
be  with  you  ;  for  the  bishop  said  unto  me  that  I  should  soon  be  des- 
patched." 

"  What  is  that  to  me  ?"  said  Alexander.  And  Avith  that  he  departed 
from  him,  and  commanded  him  to  be  put  in  a  dungeon;  but  before  he 
could  be  taken  from  the  block,  the  clerk  would  have  a  groat. 

Then  one  Witterence,  steward  of  the  house,  took  him  on  his  back, 
and  carried  him  down,  his  man  knew  not  whither.  Wherefore  Mr. 
Philpot  said  to  his  servant,  "  Go  to  the  sheriff,  and  show  him  how  I 
am  used,  and  desire  him  to  be  good  to  me ;"  and  so  his  servant  went, 
and  took  another  person  with  him. 

When  they  came  to  the  sheriff,  and  showed  him  how  Mr.  Philpot 
was  treated  in  Newgate,  he  took  his  ring  from  off  his  ffnger,  and  de- 
livered it  to  the  person  that  came  with  Mr.  Philpot's  man,  and  bade 
him  go  unto  Alexander  the  keeper,  and  command  him  to  take  off  his 
irons,  and  to  handle  him  more  gently,  and  to  give  his  man  again  that 
which  he  had  taken  from  him. 

And  when  they  returned  to  Alexander,  and  delivered  their  message 
from  the  sheriff,  he  took  the  ring  and  said,  "  Ah,  I  perceive  that  Mr. 
Sheriff  is  a  bearer  with  him,  and  all  such  heretics  as  he  is,  therefore 
to-morrow  I  will  show  it  to  his  betters  :"  yet  at  ten  o'clock  he  went  to 
Mr.  Philpot  where  he  lay,  and  took  off  his  irons,  and  gave  him  such 
things  as  he  had  before  taken  from  his  servant. 

Upon  Tuesday,  the  1 7th  of  December,  while  he  was  at  supper,  there 
came  a  messenger  from  the  sheriffs,  and  bade  Mr.  Philpot  make  ready, 
for  the  next  day  he  should  suffer,  and  be  burned  at  a  stake.  Mr.  Phil- 
Dot  answered,  "I  am  ready;  God  grant  me  strength  and  a  joyful  re- 
surrection." And  so  he  went  into  his  chamber,  and  poured  out  his 
spirit  unto  the  Lord  God,  giving  him  most  hearty  thanks,  that  he  had 
made  him  worthy  to  suffer  for  his  truth. 

Execution  of  Mr.  Philpot. 

In  the  morning  the  slieriffs  came  according  to  order,  about  eight 
o'clock,  and  calling  for  him,  he  most  joyfully  came  down  to  them.  And 
there  his  iTian  met  him,  and  said,  "  Ah,  dear  master,  farewell."  His 
master  answered,  "  Serve  God,  and  he  will  help  thee."  And  so  he 
went  with  the  sheriffs  to  the  place  of  execution  ;  and  when  he  was 
entering  into  Smithfield,  the  way  was  foul,  and  two  officers  took  him 
up  to  bear  him  to  the  stake.  Then  he  said  merrily,  "What,  will  you 
make  me  a  pope  ?  I  am  content  to  go  to  my  journey's  end  on  foot." 
But  on  entering  into  Smithfield,  he  kneeled  dovra,  and  said,  "  I  will 
pay  my  vows  in  thee,  O  Smithfield." 

On  arriving  at  the  place  of  suffering,  he  kissed  the  stake,  and  said, 
"  Shall  I  disdain  to  suffer  at  this  stake,  seeing  my  Redeemer  did  not 
refuse  to  suffer  the  most  vile  death  upon  tlie  cross  forme?"  And 


382  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

then  with  an  obedient  heart  he  repeated  the  106th,  107th,  and  108th 
Psalms :  and  when  he  had  made  an  end  of  all  his  prayers,  he  said  to 
.the  officers,  "  What  have  you  done  for  me  ?"  And  when  they  severally 
declared  what  they  had  done,  he  gave  money  to  them. 

They  then  bound  him  to  the  stake,  and  lighted  the  fire,  when 
the  blessed  martyr  soon  resigned  his  soul  into  the  hands  of  him  who 
gave  it. 

Thus  have  we  presented  the  reader  with  the  life  and  actions  of  this 
learned  and  worthy  soldier  of  the  Lord,  with  his  various  examinations, 
that  were  preserved  from  the  sight  and  hand  of  his  enemies:  who,  by 
all  manner  of  means,  sought  not  only  to  stop  him  from  all  writing,  but 
also  to  spoil  and  deprive  him  of  that  which  he  had  written.  For  which 
cause  he  was  many  times  searched  in  the  prison  by  his  keeper :  but 
yet  so  happily  were  these  particulars  preserved,  that  they  always  es- 
caped his  pvying  eyes. 


SECTION  IX. 

ilFE,  SUFFERINGS,  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  THOMAS  CRANMER,  ARCHBISHOP 
OF  CANTERBURY,  WHO  WAS  BURNT  AT  OXFORD,  MARCH  21,  1556. 

This  eminent  prelate  was  born  at  Aslacton,  in  Nottinghamshire, 
on  the  2d  of  .Tuly,  1489.  His  family  was  ancient,  and  came  in  with 
William  the  Conqueror.  He  was  early  deprived  of  his  father,  and 
after  a  common  school  education,  Avas  sent  by  his  mother  to 
Cambridge,  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  according  to  the  custom  of  those 
times. 

Having  completed  his  studies  at  the  university,  he  took  the  usual 
degrees,  and  was  so  well  beloved  that  he  was  chosen  fellow  of 
Jesus  college,  and  became  celebrated  for  his  great  learning  and 
abilities. 

In  1521  he  married,  by  which  he  forfeited  his  fellowship  ;  but  his 
wife  dying  in  child-bed  within  a  year  after  his  marriage,  he  was  re- 
elected. This  favour  he  gratefully  acknowledged,  and  chose  to  de- 
cline an  offer  of  a  much  more  valuable  fellowship  in  Cardinal  Wol- 
sey's  new  seminary  at  Oxford,  rather  than  relinquish  friends  who  had 
treated  him  with  the  most  distinguished  respect. 

In  152-3  he  commenced  doctor  of  divinity  ;  and  being  in  great  es- 
teem for  theological  learning,  he  was  chosen  divinity  lecturer  in 
his  own  collere^and  appointed,  by  the  university,  one  of  the  exami- 
ners in  tliat  science.  In  this  office  he  principally  inculcated  the  study 
of  the  holy  scriptures,  then  greatly  neglected,  as  being  indispensably 
necessary  for  tl  "  professors  of  that  divine  knowledge. 

The  plague  i  appening  to  break  out  at  Cambridge,  Mr.  Cranmer, 
with  some  of  his  pupils,  removed  to  Waltham-abbey,  where  meeting 
with  Gardiner  and  Fox.  the  one  the  secretary,  the  other  the  almoner 
of  King  Henry  VIII.,  that  monarch's  intended  divorce  of  Catherine, 
his  queen,  the  common  subject  of  discourse  in  those  days,  was  men- 
tioned :  when  Cranmer  advising  an  application  to  the  universities 
both  in  England  and  in  foreign  countries  for  their  opinion  in  the  case, 
and  giving  these  gentlemen  much  satisfaction,  they  introduced  him  to 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  333 

the  king,  who  was  so  pleased  with  him,  that  he  ordered  him  to  write 
his  thoughts  on  the  subject,  made  him  his  chaplain,  and  admitted  him 
into  that  favour  and  esteem  which  he  never  afterwards  forfeited. 

In  1530  he  was  sent  by  the  king,  with  a  solemn  embassy,  to  dispute 
on  the  subject  of  the  divorce,  at  Paris,  Rome,  and  other  foreign 
parts.  At  Rome  he  delivered  his  book  which  he  had  written  in  de- 
fence of  the  divorce,  to  the  pope,  and  offered  to  justify  it  in  a  public 
disputation :  but  after  various  promises  and  appointments  none  ap- 
peared to  oppose  him  ;  while  in  private  conferences  he  forced  them 
to  confess  that  the  marriage  was  contrary  to  the  law  of  God.  The 
pope  constituted  him  penitentiary-general  of  England,  and  dismissed 
him..  In  Germany  he  gave  full  satisfaction  to  many  learned  men, 
who  were  before  of  a  contrary  opinion  ;  and  prevailed  on  the  famous 
Osander,  (whose  niece  he  married  while  there,)  to  declare  the  king's 
marriage  unlawful. 

During  the  time  he  was  abroad,  the  great  archbishop  Warham 
died:  Henry,  convinced  of  Cranmer's  merit,  determined  that  he  should 
succeed  him,  and  commanded  him  to  return  for  that  purpose.  He 
suspected  the  cause,  and  delayed :  he  was  desirous,  by  all  means,  to 
decline  this  high  station  ;  for  he  had  a  true  and  primitive  sense  of  the 
office.  But  a  spirit  so  different  from  that  of  the  churchmen  of  his 
times,  stimulated  the  king's  resolution ;  and  the  more  reluctance 
Cranmer  showed,  the  greater  resolution  Henry  exerted.  He  wa?  con- 
secrated on  March  30,  1553,  to  the  office  ;  and  though  he  received 
the  usual  bulls  from  the  pope,  he  protested,  at  his  consecration, 
against  the  oath  of  allegiance,  &:c.  to  him.  For  he  had  conversed 
freely  with  the  reformed  in  Germany,  had  read  Luther's  books,  and 
was  zealously  attached  to  the  glorious  cause  of  reformation. 

The  first  service  he  did  the  king  in  his  archiepiscopal  character, 
was,  pronouncing  the  sentence  of  his  divorce  from  Queen  Catherine, 
and  the  next  was  joining  his  hand  with  Anne  Boleyn,  the  consequence 
of  which  marriage  was  the  birth  of  Elizabeth,  to  whom  he  stood  god- 
father. 

As  the  queen  was  greatly  interested  in  the  reformation,  the  friends 
to  that  good  work  began  to  conceive  high  hopes  ;  and,  indeed,  it 
went  on  with  desirable  success.  But  the  ficlde  disposition  of  the  king, 
and  the  fatal  end  of  the  unhappy  Anne,  for  a  while,  alarmed  their 
fears ;  though,  by  God's  providence,  without  any  ill  effects.  The 
pope's  supremacy  was  universally  exploded ;  monasteries,  &c.  de- 
stroyed, upon  the  fullest  detection  of  the  most  abominable  vices  and 
wickedness  existing  in  them  ;  that  valuable  book  of  the  "  Erudition  of 
a  Christian  Man,"  was  set  forth  by  the  archbishop,  with  public  autho- 
rity;  and  the  sacred  scriptures,  at  length,  to  the  infinite  joy  of  Cran- 
mer, and  of  Lord  Cromwell,  his  constant  friend  and  associate,  were 
not  only  translated,  but  introduced  into  every  parish.  The  transla- 
tion was  received  with  inexpressible  joy  ;  every  one,  that  was  able, 
purchased  it,  and  the  poor  flocked  greedily  to  hear  it  read;  some  per- 
sons in  years  learned  to  read,  on  purpose  that  they  might  peruse  it ; 
and  even  little  children  crowded  with  eagerness  to  hear  it. 

Cranmer,  that  he  might  proceed  with  true  judgment,  made  a  collec- 
tion of  opinions  from  the  works  of  the  ancient  fathers  and  later  doc- 
tors :  of  whichi  work  Dr.  Burnet  saw  two  volumes  in  folio  ;  and  it  ap- 
pears, by  a  letter  of  Lord  Burleigh,  that  there  were  then  six  volumes 


384  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

of  Cranmer's  collections  in  his  hands.     A  Avork  of' incredible  labour, 
and  of  vast  utility. 

A  short  time  after  this,  he  gave  shining  proof  of  his  sincere  and 
disinterested  constancy,  by  his  noble  opposition  to  what  are  commonly 
called  King  Henry's  six  bloody  articles.  However,  he  weathered 
the  storm ;  and  published,  with  an  incomparable  preface,  written  by 
hira'self,  the  larger  Bible ;  six  of-  which,  even  Bonner,  then  newly 
consecrated  bishop  of  London,  caused  to  be  fixed,  for  the  perusal  of 
the  people,  in  his  cathedral  of  St.  Paul's. 

The  enemies  of  the  reformation,  however,  were  restless ;  and 
Henry,  alas !  was  no  protestant  in  his  heart.  Cromwell  fell  a  sacri- 
fice to  them,  and  they  aimed  their  malignant  shafts  at  Cranmer.  Gar- 
diner in  particular  was  indefatigable  ;  he  caused  him  to  be  accused  in 
parliament,  and  several  lords  of  the  privy  council  moved  the  king  to 
commit  the  archbishop  to  the  tower.  The  king  perceived  their  ma- 
lice ;  and  on^  evening,  on  pretence  of  diverting  himself  on  the  water, 
ordered  his  barge  to  be  rowed  to  Lambeth.  The  archbishop,  being 
informed  of  it,  came  down  to  pay  his  respects,  and  was  ordered  by, 
the  king  to  come  into  the  barge,  and  sit  close  by  him.  Henry  made 
him  acquainted  with  the  accusation  of  heresy,  faction,  ifec.  which 
were  laid  against  him,  and  spoke  of  his  opposition  to  the  six  articles; 
the  archbishop  modestly  replied,  that  he  could  not  but  acknowledge 
himself  to  be  of  the  same  opinion  with  respect  to  them,  but  was  not 
conscious  of  having  ofiended  against  them.  The  king  then  putting 
on  an  air  of  pleasantry,  asked  him,  if  his  bedchamber  could  stand  the 
test  of  these  articles  1  The  archbishop  confessed  that  he  was  mar- 
ried in  Germany  before  his  promotion  ;  but  he  assured  the  king,  that 
on  the  passing  of  that  act  he  had  parted  with  his  wife,  and  sent  her 
abroad  to  her  friends.  His  majesty  was  so  charmed  with  his  open- 
ness and  integrity,  that  he  discovered  the  whole  plot  that  was  laid 
against  him,  and  gave  him  a  ring  of  great  value  to  produce  upon  any 
future  emergency. 

A  few  days  after  this,  Cranmer's  enemies  summoned  him  to  appear 
before  the  council.  He  accordingly  attended,  when  they  sufiered 
him  to  wait  in  the  lobby  amongst  the  servants,  treated  him  on  his 
admission  with  haughty  contempt,  and  v/ould  have  sent  him  to  the 
tower.  But  he  produced  the  ring,  which  changed  their  tone,  and, . 
while  his  enemies  received  a  severe  reprimand  from  Henry,  Cranmer 
himself  gained  the  highest  degree  of  security  and  favour. 

On  this  occasion,  he  showed  that  lenity  and  mildness  for  which  he 
was  always  so  much  distinguished ;  he  never  persecuted  any  of  his 
enemies ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  freely  forgave  even  the  inveterate 
Gardiner,  on  his  writing  a  supplicatory  letter  to  him.  The  same 
lenity  he  showed  towards  Dr.  Thornton,  the  suffragan  of  Dover,  and 
Dr.  Barber,  who,  though  entertained  in  his  family,  intrusted  mth  his 
secrets,  and  indebted  to  him  for  many  favours,  had  ungratefully  con- 
spired with  Gardiner  to  take  away  his  life. 

When  Cranmer  first  discovered  their  treachery,  he  took  them  aside 
into  his  study,  and  telling  them  that  he  had  been  basely  and  falsely 
accused  by  some  in  whom  he  had  always  reposed  the  greatest  confi- 
dence, desired  them  to  advise  him  how  he  should  behave  himsell 
towards  them  ?  They,  not  suspecting  themselves  to  be  concerned  in 
the  question,  leplied,  that  "  such  vile,  abandoned  villians,  ought  to 


Edward  VI.  siffniv^  Joan  Bccher's  Warrant. 


Martyrdom  of  Rev.  John  Rogers.        fage  289. 


Dr.  Rcmlaml  Taylor  dragged  out  of  Church.  Page  302- 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  335 

be  prosecuted  with  the  greatest  rigour ;  nay,  deserved  to  die  without 
mercy."  At  this,  the  archbishop,  lifting  up  his  hands  to  heaven,  cried 
out,  '*  Merciful  God  !  whom  may  man  trust."  And  then  taking  out 
of  his  bosom  the  letters,  by  which  he  had  discovered  their  treachery, 
asked  them  if  they  knew  those  papers  ?  When  they  saw  their  own 
letters  produced  against  them,  they  were  in  the  utmost  confusion  ;  and 
falling  down  upon  their  knees,  humbly  sued  for  forgiveness.  The 
archbishop  told  them,  "  that  he  forgave  them,  and  would  pray  for 
them  ;  but  that  they  must  not  expect  him  ever  to  trust  them  for  the 
future." 

As  we  are  upon  the  subject  of  the  archbishop's  readiness  to  forgive 
and  forget  injuries,  it  may  not  be  improper  here  to  relate  a  pleasant 
instance  of  it,  which  happened  some  time  before  the  above  circtftn- 
stances. 

The  archbishop's  first  wife,  whom  he  married  at  Cambridge,  was 
kinswoman  to  the  hostess  at  the  Dolphin  inn,  and  boarded  there  ;  and 
he  often  resorting  thither  on  that  account,  the  popish  party  had  raised 
a  story  that  he  had  been  ostler  to  that  inn,  and  never  had  the  benefit 
of  a  learned  education.  This  idle  story  a  Yorkshire  priest  had,  with 
great  confidence,  asserted,  in  an  alehouse  which  he  used  to  frequent ; 
railing  at  the  archbishop,  and  saying,  that  he  had  no  more  learning 
than  a  goose.  Some  people  of  the  parish  informed  Lord  Cromwell 
of  this,  and  the  priest  was  committed  to  the  Fleet  prison.  When  he 
had  been  there  nine  or  ten  weeks,  he  sent  a  relation  of  his  to  the  arch- 
bishop, to  beg  his  pardon,  and  to  sue  for  a  discharge.  The  archbishop 
instantly  sent  for  him,  and,  after  a  gentle  reproof,  asked  the  priest 
whether  he  knew  him  ?  To  which  he  answering,  "  No,"  the  arch- 
bishop expostulated  with  him,  why  he  should  then  make  so  free  with 
his  character  ?  The  priest  excused  himself,  by  saying  he  was  dis- 
guised with  liquor;  but  this  Cranmer  told  him  was'a-double  fault. 
He  then  said  to  the  priest,  if  he  was  inclined  to  try  what  a  scholar  he 
was,  he  should  have  liberty  to  oppose  him  in  whatever  science  he 
pleased.  The  priest  humbly  asked  his  pardon,  and  confessed  him 
self  to  be  very  ignorant,  and  to  understand  nothing  but  his  mothei 
tongue.  "  No  doubt,  then,"  said  Cranmer,  "  you  are  well  versed  in 
the  English  Bible,  and  can  answer  any  questions  out  of  that;  pray 
tell  me,  who  was  David's  father  f"  The  priest  stood  still  for  some 
time  to  consider ;  but,  at  last,  told  the  archbishop  he  could  not  recol- 
lect his  name,  "  Tell  me,  then,"  said  Cranmer,  "  who  was  Solomon's 
father?"  The  poor  priest  replied,  that  he  had  no  skill  in  genealogies, 
and  could  not  tell.  The  archbishop  then,  advising  him  to  frequent 
ale-houses  less,  and  his  study  more,  and  admonishing  him  not  to  ac- 
cuse others  for  want  of  learning  till  he  was  master  of  some  himself, 
discharged  him  out  of  custody,  and  sent  him  home  to  his  cure. 

These  may  serve  as  instances  of  Cranmer's  clement  temper.  In- 
deed, he  was  much,  blamed  by  many  for  his  too  great  lenity ;  wliich, 
it  was  thought,  encouraged  the  popish  faction  to  make  fresh  attempts 
against  him  ;  but  he  was  happy  in  giving  a  shining  example  of  that 
great  Christian  virtue  which  he  diligently  taught. 

The  king,  who  Avas  a  good  discerner  of  men,  remarking  the  impla- 
cable hatred  of  Cranmer's  enemies  towards  him,  changed  his  coat  of 
arms  from  three  cranes  to  three  pelicans,  feeding  their  young  with 
jl^ir  own  blood  ;  and  told  the  archbishop,  "  that  these  birds  should 
^^  49 


396  BOOR  OP  MARTYRS. 

signify  to  him,  that  he  ought  to  be  ready,  like  the  peUcan,  to  shed  his 
blood  for  his  young  ones,  brought  up  in  the  faith  of  Christ ;  for,"  said 
the  king,  "  you  are  like  to  be  tried,  if  you  will  stand  to  your  tackling, 
at  length."     The  event  proved  the  king  to  be  no  bad  prophet. 

In  1547,  Henry  died,  and  left  his  crown  to  his  only  son,  Edward, 
who  was  godson  to  Cranmer,  and  had  imbibed  all  the  spirit  of  a  re- 
former. This  excellent  young  prince,  influenced  no  less  by  his  own 
inclinations  than  by  the  advice  of  Cranmer,  and  the  other  friends  of 
reformation,  was  diligent  in  every  endeavour  to  promote  it.  Homi- 
lies, and  a  catechism,  were  composed  by  the  archbishop ;  Erasmus' 
notes  on  the  New  Testament  were  translated,  and  fixed  in  churches  ; 
the  sacrament  was  administered  in  both  kinds  ;  and  the  liturgy  was 
read  in  the  vulgar  tongue.  Ridley,  the  archbishop's  great  friend, 
and  one  of  the  brightest  lights  of  the  English  reformation,  was  equally 
zealous  in  the  good  cause  ;  and  in  concert  with  him,  the  archbishop 
drew  up  the  forty-two  articles  of  religion,  which  were  revised  by  other 
bishops  and  divines ;  as,  through  him,  he  had  perfectly  conquered  all 
his  scruples  respecting  the  doctrines  of  the  corporeal  presence,  and 
published  a  much  esteemed  treatise,  entitled,  "  A  Defence  of  the  True 
and  Catholic  Doctrines  of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

But  this  happy  scene  -of  prosperity  was  not  to  continue  :  God  was 
pleased  to  deprive  the  nation  of  King  Edward,  in  1553,  designing,  in 
his  wise  providence,  to  perfect  the  new-born  church  of  his  son  Jesus 
Christ  in  England,  by  the  blood  of  martyrs,  as  at  the  beginning  he  per- 
fected the  church  in  general. 

Anxious  for  the  success  of  the  reformation,  and  wrought  upon  by 
the  artifices  of  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  Edward  had  been  per- 
suaded to  exclude  his  sisters,  and  to  bequeath  the  crown  to  that 
duke's  amiable  and  every  way  deserving  daughter-in-law  the  Lady 
Jane  Gray.  The  archbishop  did  his  utmost  to  oppose  this  alteration 
in  the  succession ;  but  the  king  was  over-ruled ;  the  will  was  made, 
and  subscribed  by  the  council  and  the  judges.  The  archbishop  was 
sent  for,  last  of  all,  and  required  to  subscribe ;  but  he  answered  that 
he  could  not  do  so  without  perjury ;  having  sworn  to  the  entail  of  the 
crown  on  the  two  princesses  Mary  and  Elizabeth.  To  this  the  king 
replied,  "  that  the  judges,  who,  being  best  skilled  in  the  constitution, 
ought  to  be  regarded  in  this  point,  had  assured  him,  that  notwithstand- 
ing that  entail,  he  might  lawfully  bequeath  the  crown  to  Lady  Jane." 
The  archbishop  desired  to  discourse  with  them  himself  about  it ;  and 
they  all  agreeing,  that  he  might  lawfully  subscribe  the  king's  will,  he 
was  at  last  prevailed  with  to  resign  his  own  private  scruples  to  their 
authority,  and  set  his  hand  to  it. 

Having  done  this,  he  thought  himself  obliged  in  conscience  to  join 
the  Lady  Jane  :  but  her  short-lived  power  soon  expired  ;  when  Mary 
and  persecution  mounted  the  throne,  and  Cranmer  could  expect 
nothing  less  than  what  ensued — attainder,  imprisonment,  deprivation, 
and  death. 

He  was  condemned  for  treason,  and,  with  pretended  clemency,  par- 
doned ;  but,  to  gratify  Gardiner's  malice,  and  her  own  implacable  re- 
sentment against  him  for  her  mother's  divorce,  Mary  gave  orders  to 
proceed  against  him  for  heresy.  His  friends,  who  foresaw  the  stoj 
had  advised  him  to  consult  his  safety  by  retiring  beyond  st-a  ;  bu{ 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER. 


S87 


chose  rather  to  continue  steady  to  the  cause,  which  he  had  hitherto  so 
nobly  supported ;  and  preferred  the  probability  of  sealing  his  testimony 
with  his  blood,  to  an  ignominious  and  dishonourable  flight. 

The  Tower  was  crowded  with  prisoners  ;  insomuch  that  Cranmer, 
Ridley,  Latimer,  and  Bradford,  were  all  put  into  one  chamber ;  Xvhich 
they  were  so  far  from  thinking  &.l  inconvenience,  that  on  the  contrary, 
they  blessed  God  for  the  opportunity  of  conversing  together :  reading 
and  comparing  the  scriptures,  confiv'ming  themselves  in  the  true  faith, 
and  mutually  exhorting  each  other  n  constancy  in  professing  it,  and 
patience  in  suflfering  for  it.  Happy  society !  blessed  martyrs  !  ra- 
ther to  be  envied,  than  the  purpled  vyrant,  with  the  sword  deep- 
drenched  in  blood,  though  encircled  with  all  the  pomp  and  pageantry 
of  power ! 

In  April,  1554,  the  archbishop,  with  Bishops  Ridley  and  Latimer, 
was  removed  from  the  Tower  to  Windsor,  aiid  from  thence  to  Oxford, 
to  dispute  with  some  select  persons  of  both  universities.  But  how 
vain  are  disputations,  where  the  fate  of  men  is  fixed,  and  every  word 
is  misconstrued  !  And  such  Avas  the  case  here  :  for  on  April  the  20th, 
Cranmer  was  brought  to  St.  Mary's  before  the  queen's  commissioners, 
and  refusing  to  subscribe  to  the  popish  articles,  he  was  pronounced 
a  heretic,  and  sentence  of  condemnation  was  passed  upon  him.  Upon 
which  he  told  them,  that  he  appealed  from  their  unjust  sentence  to 
that  of  the  Almighty ;  and  that  he  trusted  to  be  received  into  his  pre- 
sence in  heaven  for  maintaining  the  truth,  as  set  forth  in  his  most  holy 
gospel. 

After  this  his  servants  were  dismissed  from  their  attendance,  and 
himself  closely  confined  in  Bocardo,  the  prison  of  the  city  of  Oxford. 
But  this  sentence  being  void  in  law,  as  the  pope's  authority  was  want- 
ing, a  new  commission  was  sent  from  Rome  in  1555 ;  and  in  St.  Mary's 
church  at  the  high  altar,  the  court  sat,  and  tried  the  already  condemned 
Cranmer.  He  was  here  well  nigh  too  strong  for  his  judges  ;  and  if 
reason  and  truth  could  have  prevailed,  there  would  have  been  no  doubt 
who  should  have  been  acquitted,  and  who  condemned. 

The  February  following,  a  new  commission  was  given  to  Bishop 
Bonner  and  Bishop  Thirlby,  for  the  degradation  of  the  archbishop. 
When  they  came  down  to  Oxford  he  was  brought  before  them;  and 
after  they  had  read  their  commission  from  the  pope,  (for  not  appear- 
ing before  whom  in  person,  as  they  had  cited  him,  he  was  declared 
contumacious,  though  they  themselves  had  kept  him  a  close  prisoner) 
Bonner,  in  a  scurrilous  oration,  insulted  over  him  in  the  most  unchris- 
tian manner,  for  which  he  was  often  rebuked  by  Bishop  Thirlby,  who 
wept,  and  declared  it  was  the  most  sorrowful  scene  he  had  ever  be- 
held in  his  whole  life.  In  the  commission  it  was  declared  that  the 
cause  had  been  impartially  heard  at  Rome ;  the  witnesses  on  both 
sides  examined,  and  the  archbishop's  counsel  allowed  to  make  the'best 
defence  for  him  they  could. 

At  the  reading  this,  the  archbishop  could  not  help  crying  out,  "  Good 
God !  what  lies  are  these  ;  that  I,  being  continvially  in  prison,  and  not 
suffered  to  have  counsel  or  advocate  at  home,  should  produce  wit- 
nesses, and  appoint  my  counsel  at  Rome  !  God  must  needs  punish  this 
shameless  and  open  lying  1" 

^^S''hen  Bonner  had  finished  his  invective,  they  proceeded  to  degrade 
J^Kjjl',  and  that  they  might  make  him  as  ridiculous  as  they  could,  the 


388  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

episcopal  habit  which  they  put  on  him  was  made  of  canvass  and  old 
rags.  Bonner,  in  the  meantime,  by  way  of  triumph  and  mockery, 
calling  him  "  Mr.  Canterbury,"  and  the  like. 

lie  bore  all  this  treatment  with  his  wonted  fortitude  and  patience ; 
told  them,  "  the  degradation  gave  him  no  concern,  for  he  had  long 
despised  those  ornaments;"  but  when  they  came  to  take  away  his 
crosier,  he  held  it  fast,  and  delivered  his  appeal  to  Thirlby,  saying, 
"  I  appeal  to  the  next  general  council." 

When  they  had  stripped  him  of  all  his  habits,  they  put  on  him  a  poor 
yeoman-beadle's  gown,  thread-bare  and  ill-shaped,  and  a  townsman's 
cap  ;  and  in  this  manner  delivered  him  to  the  secular  power  to  be  car- 
ried back  to  prison,  where  he  was  kept  entirely  destitute  of  money, 
and  totally  secluded  from  his  friends.  Nay,  such  was  the  fury  of  his 
enemies,  that  a  gentleman  was  taken  into  custody  by  Bonner,  and 
narrowly  escaped  a  trial,  for  giving  the  poor  archbishop  money  to  buy 
him  a  dinner. 

Cranmer  had  now  been  imprisoned  almost  three  years,  and  death 
should  have  soon  followed  his  sentence  and  degradation  ;  but  his  cruel 
enemies  reserved  him  for  greater  misery  and  insult.  Every  engine 
that  coidd  be  thought  of  was  employed  to  shake  his  constancy ;  but  he 
held  fast  to  the  profession  of  his  faith.  Nay,  even  when  he  saw  the 
barbarous  martyrdom  of  his  dear  companions,  Ridley  and  Latimer, 
he  was  so  far  from  shrinking,  that  he  not  only  prayed  to  God  to 
strengthen  them,  but  also,  by  their  example,  to  animate  him  to  a  pa- 
tient expectation  and  endurance  of  the  same  fiery  trial. 

The  papists,  after  trying  various  severe  ways  to  bring  Cranmer  over 
without  effect,  at  length  determined  to  try  what  gentle  methods  would 
do.  They  accordingly  removed  him  from  prison  to  the  lodgings  of 
the  dean  of  Christ-church,  where  they  urged  every  persuasive  and 
affecting  argument  to  make  him  deviate  from  his  faith ;  and,  indeed, 
too  much  melted  his  gentle  nature,  by  the  false  sunshine  of  pretended 
civility  and  respect. 

The  unfortunate  prelate,  however,  Avithstood  every  temptation,  at 
which  his  enemies  were  so  irritated,  that  they  removed  him  from  the 
dean's  lodgings  to  the  most  loathsome  part  of  the  prison  in  which  he 
had  been  confined,  and  then  treated  him  with  unparalleled  severity. 
This  was  more  than  the  infirmities  of  so  old  a  man  could  support ;  the 
frailty  of  human  nature  prevailed  ;  and  he  was  induced  to  sign  the  fol- 
lowing recantation,  drawn  from  him  by  the  malice  and  artifices  of  his 
enemies  : 

"  I,  Thomas  Cranmer,  late  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  do  renounce, 
abhor,  and  detest,  all  manner  of  heresies  and  errors  of  Luther  and 
Zuinglius,  and  all  other  teachings  which  are  contrary  to  sound  and  true 
doctrine.  And  I  believe  most  constantly  in  my  heart,  and  with  my 
mouth  I  confess  one  holy  and  catholic  church  visible,  Avithout  which 
there  is  no  salvation  ;  and  thereof  I  acknowledge  the  bishop  of  Rome 
to  be  supreme  head  in  earth,  whom  I  acknowledge  to  be  the  highest 
bishop  and  pope,  and  Christ's  vicar,  unto  whom  all  Christian  people 
ought  to  be  subject. 

"And  as  concerning  the  sacraments,  I  believe  in  the  worship  and  tlie 
sacramentof  the  altar  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  being  contained 
most  truly  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  ;  the  bread  throv 


Oiyi^ 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  3g9 

the  mighty  power  of  God  being  turned  into  the  body  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  wine  into  his  blood. 

"  And  in  the  other  six  sacraments  also,  (like  as  in  this,)  I  believe 
and  hold  as  the  universal  church  holdeth,  and  the  church  of  Rome 
judgeth  and  determineth. 

"  Furthermore,  I  believe  that  there  is  a  place  of  purgatory,  where 
souls  departed  be  punished  for  a  time,  for  whom  the  church  doth  godly 
and  wholesomely  pray,  like  as  it  doth  honour  saints  and  make  prayers 
to  them. 

"  Finally,  in  all  things,  I  profess  that  I  do  not  otherwise  believe 
than  the  catholic  church  and  church  of  Rome  holdeth  and  teacheth.  I 
am  sorry  that  ever  I  held  or  thought  otherwise.  And  I  beseech  Al- 
mighty God,  that  of  his  mercy  he  will  vouchsafe  to  forgive  me,  what- 
soever I  have  offended  against  God  or  his  church,  and  also  I  desire 
and  beseech  all  Christian  people  to  pray  for  me. 

"And  all  such  as  have  been  deceived  either  by  mine  example  or 
doctrine,  I  require  them,  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  will 
return  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  that  we  may  be  all  of  one  mind, 
without  schism  or  division. 

"  And  to  conclude,  as  I  submit  myself  to  the  Catholic  church  of 
Christ,  and  to  the  supreme  head  thereof,  so  I  submit  myself  unto  the 
most  excellent  majesties  of  Philip  and  Mary,  king  and  queen  of  this 
realm  of  England,  &c.  and  to  all  other  their  laws  and  ordinances,  be- 
ing ready  always  as  a  faithful  subject  ever  to  obey  them.  And  God 
is  my  witness,  that  I  have  not  done  this  for  favour  or  fear  of  any  per- 
son, but  willingly  and  of  mine  own  conscience,  as  to  the  instruction 
of  others." 

This  recantation  of  the  archbishop  was  immediately  printed,  and 
distributed  throughout  the  country  ;  and  to  establish  its  authenticity, 
first  was  added  the. name  of  Thomas  Cranmer,  with  a  solemn  subi 
scription,  then  followed  the  witnesses  of  his  recantation,  Henry  Sydai 
and  friar  John  de  Villa  Garcina.  All  this  time  Cranmer  had  no  cer- 
tain assurance  of  his  life,  although  it  was  faithfully  promised  to  him 
by  the  doctors  :  but  after  they  had  gained  their  purpose,  the  rest  they 
committed  to  chance,  as  usual  with  men  of  their  religion.  The  queen, 
having  now  found  a  time  to  revenge  her  old  grudge  against  him,  re- 
ceived his  recantation  very  gladly  ;  but  would  not  alter  her  intention 
of  putting  him  to  death. 

The  quaint  simplicity  with  which  the  following  account  of  the  con- 
cluding scene  of  this  good  man's  life  is  given,  renders  it  more  valua- 
ble and  interesting  than  any  narrative  of  the  same  transactions  in 
"  modern  phrase  ;"  we  therefore  give  it  verbatim. 

Now  was  Dr.  Cranmer  in  a  miserable  case,  having  neither  inwardly 
any  quietness  in  his  own  conscience,  nor  yet  outwardly  any  help 
in  his  adversaries. 

Besides  this,  on  the  one  side  was  praise,  on  the  other  side  scorn,  on 
both  sides  danger,  so  that  he  could  neither  die  honestly,  nor  yet  ho- 
nestly live.  And  whereas  he  sought  profit,  he  fell  into  double  dis- 
profit,  that  neither  with  good  men  he  could  avoid  secret  shame,  nor 
yet  with  evil  men  the  note  of  dissimulation. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  these  things  were  doing  in  the  prison 
among  the  doctors,  the  queen  taking  secret  council  how  to  despatch 
Cranmer  out  of  the  way,  (who  as  yet  knew  not  of  her  secret  hate, 


390  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

and  was  not  expecting  death)  appointed  Dr.  Cole,  and  secretly  gave 
him  in  commandment,  that  against  the  21st  of  March  he  should  pre- 
pare a  funeral  sermon  for  Cranmer's  burning,  and  so  instructing  him 
orderly  and  diligently  of  her  will  and  pleasure  in  that  behalf,  sent 
him  away. 

Soon  after,  the  Lord  Williams  of  Tame,  and  the  Lord  Shandois,  Sir 
Thomas  Bridges,  and  Sir  John  Brown,  were  sent  for,  with  other  wor- 
shipful men  and  justices,  commanded  in  the  queen's  name  to  be  at 
Oxford  on  the  same  day,  with  theii  servants  and  retinue,  lest  Cran- 
mer's death  should  raise  there  any  tumult. 

'Dr.  Cole  having  this  lesson  given  him  before,  and  charged  by  her 
commandment,  returned  to  Oxford,  ready  to  play  his  part ;  who,  as 
the  day  of  execution  drew  near,  even  the  day  before,  came  into  the 
prison  to  Dr.  Cranmer,  to  try  whether  he  abode  in  the  catholic  faith 
wherein  before  he  had  left  him.  To  whom,  when  Cranmer  had  an- 
swered, that  by  God's  grace  he  would  be  daily  more  confirmed  in  the 
catholic  faith ;  Cole  departing  for  that  time,  the  next  day  following 
repaired  to  the  archbishop  again,*  giving  no  signification  as  yet  of  his 
death  that  was  prepared.  And  therefore  in  the  morning,  which  was 
the  21st  day  of  March,  appointed  for  Cranmer's  execution,  the  said 
Cole  coming  to  him,  asked  him  if  he  had  any  money,  to  whom  when 
he  had  answered  that  he  had  none,  he  delivered  fifteen  crowns  to  give 
to  the  poor,  to  whom  he  would  ;  and  so  exhorting  him  as  much  as  he 
could  to  constancy  in  faith,  departed  thence  about  his  business,  as  to 
his  sermon  appertained. 

By  this  partly,  and  other  like  arguments,  the  archbishop  began 
more  and  more  to  surmise  what  they  were  about.  Then  because  the 
day  was  not  far  spent,  and  the  lords  and  knights  that  were  looked  for 
were  not  yet  come,  there  came  to  him  the  Spanish  friar,  witness  of 
his  recantation,  bringing  a  paper  with  articles,  which  Cranmer  should 
openly  profess  in  his  recantation  before  the  people,  earnestly  desirii-g 
him  that  he  would  write  the  said  instrument  with  the  articles  with  xus 
own  hand,  and  sign  it  with  his  name  :  which,  when  he  had  done,  the 
said  friar  desired  that  he  would  write  another  copy  thereof,  which 
should  remain  with  him,  and  that  he  did  also.  But  yet  the  archbi- 
shop, being  not  ignorant  whereunto  their  secret  devices  tended,  and 
thinking  that  the  time  was  at  hand  in  which  he  could  no  longer  dis- 
semble the  profession  of  his  faith  with  Christ's  people,  he  put  his 
prayer  and  his  exhortation  written  in  another  paper  secretly  into  his 
bosom,  which  he  intended  to  recite  to  the  people  before  he  should 
make  the  last  profession  of  his  faith,  fearing  lest  if  they  heard  the 
confession  of  his  faith  first,  they  would  not  afterwards  have  suflTered 
him  to  exhort  the  people. 

Soon  after,  about  nine  o'clock,  the  Lord  Williams,  Sir  Thomas 
Bridges,  Sir  John  Brown,  and  the  other  justices,  with  certain  other 
noblemen,  that  were  sent  of  the  queen's  council,  came  to  Oxford  with 
a  great  train  of  waiting  men.  Also  of  the  other  multitude  on  every 
side  (as  is  wont  in  such  a  matter)  was  made  a  great  concourse,  and 
greater  expectation  :  for  first  of  all,  they  that  were  of  the  pope's 
side  were  in  great  hope  that  day  to  hear  something  of  Cranmer  that 
should  establish  the  vanity  of  their  opinion:  the  other  part,  who 
were  endued  with  a  better  mind,  could  not  yet  doubt  that  he,  who  by 
continued  study  and  labour  for  so  many  years,  had  set  forth  the  do 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  ggi 

trine  of  the  gospel,  either  would  or  could  now  in  the  last  act  of  his 
life  forsake  his  part.  Briefly,  as;  every  man's  will  inclined,  either  to 
this  part  or  to  that,  so  according  to  the  diversity  of  their  desires,  every 
man  wished  and  hoped  for.  And  yet  because  in  an  uncertain  thing  the 
certainty  could  be  known  of  none  what  would  be  the  end ;  all  their 
minds  were  hanging  between  hope  and  doubt.  So  that  the  greater  the 
expectation  was  in  so  doubtful  a  matter,  the  more  was  the  multitude 
that  was  gathered  thither  to  hear  and  behold. 

During  this  great  expectation,  Dr.  Cranmer  at  length  came  from 
the  prison  of  Bocardo  unto  St.  Mary's  church,  (because  it  Avas  a  foul 
and^  rainy  day,)  the  chief  church  in  the  university,  in  this  order. 
The  mayor  went  before,  next  him  the  aldermen  in  their  place  and 
degree  ;  after  them  was  Cranmer  brought  between  two  friars,  which 
mumbling  to  and  fro  certain  psalms  in  the  streets,  answered  one 
another  until  they  came  to  the  church  door,  and  there  they  began  the 
song  of  Simeon,  "  Nune  diviittis ;"  and  entering  into  the  church,  the 
psalm-singing  friars  brought  him  to  his  standing,  and  there  left  him. 
There  was  a  stage  set  over  against  the  pulpit,  of  a  mean  height  from 
the  ground,  where  Cranmer  had  his  standing,  waiting  until  Dr.  Cole 
made  ready  for  his  sermon. 

The  lamentable  case  and  sight  of  that  man  was  a  sorrowful  specta- 
cle to  all  Christian  eyes  that  beheld  him.  He  that  lately  was  arch- 
bishop, metropolitan,  and  primate  of  all  England,  and  the  king's 
privy  counsellor,  being  now  in  a  bare  and  ragged  gown,  and  illfa- 
vouredly  clothed,  with  an  old  square  cap,  exposed  to  the  contempt  of 
all  men,  did  admonish  men  not  only  of  his  own  calamity,  but  also  of 
their  state  and  fortune.  For  who  would  not  pity  his  case,  and  might 
not  fear  his  own  chance,  to  see  such  a  prelate,  so  grave,  a  counsellor, 
and  of  so  long  continued  honour,  after  so  many  dignities,  in  his  old 
years  to  be  deprived  of  his  estate,  adjudged  to  die,  and  in  so  painful 
a  death  to  end  his  life,  and  now  presently  from  such  fresh  ornaments 
to  descend  to  such  vile  and  ragged  apparel  ? 

In  this  habit  when  he  had  stood  a  good  space  upon  the  stage,  turn- 
ing to  a  pillar  near  adjoining  thereunto,  he  lifted  up  his  hands  to  hea- 
ven, and  prayed  vmto  God  once  or  twice,  till  at  length  Dr.  Cole  coming 
into  the  pulpit,  and  beginning  his  sermon,  entered  first  into  men- 
tion of  Tobias  and  Zachary ;  whom  after  he  had  praised  in  the  be- 
ginning of  his  sermon  for  their  perseverance  in  the  true  worshipping 
of  God,  he  then  divided  his  whole  sermon  into  three  parts  (according 
to  the  solemn  custom  of  the  schools,)  intending  to  speak  first  of  the 
mercy  of  God :  secondly,  of  his  justice  to  be  showed  :  and  last  of  all, 
how  the  prince's  secrets  are  not  to  be  opened.  And  proceeding  a 
little  from  the  beginning,  he  took  occasion  by  and  by  to  turn  his  tale 
to  Cranmer,  and  with  many  hot  words  reproved  him,  that  he  being 
one  endued  with  the  favour  and  feeling  of  wholesome  and  catholic 
doctrine,  fell  into  a  contrary  opinion  of  pernicious  error ;  which  he 
had  not  only  defended  by  his  writings,  and  all  his  power,  but  also  al- 
lured other  men  to  do  the  like,  with  great  liberality  of  gifts,  as  it  were 
appointing  rewards  for  error ;  and  after  he  had  allured  them,  by  all 
means  did  cherish  them. 

It  were  too  long  to  repeat  all  things,  that  in  long  order  were  pro- 
nounced. The  sum  of  his  tripartite  declamation  was,  that  he  said 
God's  mercy  was  so  tempered  v\'ith  his  justice,  that  he  did  not  altoge- 


392  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

ther  require  punishment  according  to  the  merits  of  offenders,  nor  yet 
sometimes  suffered  the  same  to  go  altogether  unpunished,  yea,  though 
they  had  repented.  As  in  David,  who  when  he  was  bidden  to  choose 
of  three  kinds  of  punishment  which  he  would,  and  he  had  chosen  pes- 
tilence for  three  days,  the  lord  forgave  him  half  the  time,  but  did  not 
release  all ;  and  that  the  same  thing  came  to  pass  in  him  also,  to  whom 
although  pardon  and  reconciliation  was  due  according  to  the  canons, 
seeing  he  repented  of  his  errors,  yet  there  were  causes  why  the  queen 
and  the  council  at  this  time  judged  him  to  death ;  of  which,  lest  he 
should  marvel  too  much,  he  should  hear  some. 

First ;  That  being  a  traitor,  he  had  dissolved  the  lawful  matrimony 
between  the  king  and  queen,  her  father  and  mother ;  besides  the 
driving  out  of  the  pope's  authority,  while  he  was  metropolitan. 

Secondly;  That  he  had  been  a  heretic,  from  whom,  as  from  an 
author  and  only  fountain,  all  heretical  doctrine  and  schismatical  opi- 
nion, that  so  many  years  have  prevailed  in  England,  did  first  rise  and 
spring ;  of  which  he  had  not  been  a  secret  favourer  only,  but  also  a 
most  earnest  defender,  even  to  the  end  of  his  life,  sowing  them  abroad 
by  writings  and  arguments,  privately  and  openly,  not  without  great 
ruin  and  decay  to  the  catholic  church. 

And  farther,  it  seemed  meet,  according  to  the  law  of  equality,  thai 
as  the  death  of  the  late  duke  of  Northimiberland  made  even  with 
Thomas  More,  chancellor,  that  died  for  the  church  ;  so  there  should 
be  one  that  should  make  even  with  Fisher  of  Rochester  ;  arid  because 
that  Ridley,  Hooper,  and  Farrar,  were  not  able  to  make  even  with 
that  man,  it  seemed  that  Cranmer  should  be  joined  to  them  to  fill  up 
their  part  of  the  equality. 

Besides  these,  there  were  other  just  and  weighty  causes,  which  ap- 
peared to  the  queen  and  council,  which  was  not  meet  at  that  time  to 
be  opened  to  the  common  people. 

After  this,  turning  his  tale  to  the  hearers,  he  bid  all  men  beware  by 
this  man's  example,  that  among  men  nothing  is  so  high  that  can  pro- 
mise itself  safety  on  the  earth,  and  that  God's  vengeance  is  equally 
stretched  against  all  men,  and  spareth  none ;  therefore  they  should 
beware,  and  learn  to  fear  their  prince.  And  seeing  the  queen's  ma- 
jesty would  not  spare  so  notable  a  man  as  this,  much  less  in  the  like 
cause  would  she  spare  other  men,  that  no  man  should  think  to  make 
thereby  any  defence  of  his  error,  either  in  riches,  or  any  kind  of  au- 
thority. They  had  now  an  example  to  teach  them  all,  by  whose  ca- 
lamity every  man  might  consider  his  own  fortune ;  who,  from  the  top 
of  dignity,  none  being  more  honourable  than  he  in  the  whole  realm, 
and  next  the  king,  was  fallen  into  such  great  misery,  as  they  might 
see,  being  a  person  of  such  high  degree,  sometime  one  of  the  chief  pre- 
lates of  the  church,  and  an  archbishop,  the  chief  of  the  council,  the 
second  person  in  the  realm  a  long  time,  a  man  thought  in  great  assu- 
rance, having  a  king  on  his  side  ;  notwithstanding  all  his  authority  and 
defence,  to  be  debased  from  high  estate  to  a  low  degree,  of  a  counsel- 
lor to  become  a  caitiff,  and  to  be  set  in  so  wretched  a  state,  that  the 
poorest  wretch  would  not  change  condition  with  him ;  briefly,  so 
heaped  with  misery  on  all  sides,  that  neither  was  left  in  him  any  hope 
of  better  fortune,  nor  place  for  worse.  ,    . 

The  latter  part  of  his  sermon  he  converted  to  the  archbishop,  whom 
he  comforted  and  encouraged  to  take  his  death  well,  by  many  places 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  393 

of  scripture,  as  with  these,  and  such  like ;  bidding  him  not  to  mfe- 
trust,  but  he  should  incontinently  receive  what  the  thief  did,  to  whom 
Christ  said,  "  This  day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  paradise  ;"  and  out 
of  St.  Paul  he  armed  him  against  the  terror  of  fire  by  this,  "  The 
Lord  is  faithful,  which  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  your 
strength  ;"  by  the  example  of  the  three  children,  to  whom  God  made 
the  flame  to  seem  like  a  pleasant  dew  ;  adding  also  the  rejoicing  of 
St.  Andrew  on  his  cross,  the  patience  of  St.  Lawrence  in  the  fire, 
either  would  abate  the  fury  of  the  flame,  or  give  him  strength  to 
abide  it. 

He  glorified  God  much  in  his  (Cranmer's)  conversion,  because  it 
appeared  to  be  only  His  (the  Almighty's)  work,  declaring  what  travail 
and  conference  had  been  with  him  to  convert  him,  and  all  prevailed 
not,  till  that  it  pleased  God  of  his  mercy  to  reclaim  him,  and  call  him 
home.  In  discoursing  of  which  place,  he  much  commended  Cran- 
mcr,  and  qualified  his  former  doings,  thus  tempering  his  judgment  and 
talk  of  him,  that  all  the  time  (said  he)  he  flowed  in  riches  and  honour, 
he  was  unworthy  of  his  life  ;  and  now  that  he  might  not  live,  he  was 
unworthy  of  death.  But  lest  he  should  carry  wdth  him  no  comfort, 
he  wovdd  diligently  labour,  (he  said,)  and  also  did  promise,  in  the  name 
of  all  the  priests  that  were  present,  that  immediately  after  his  death 
there  should  be  dirges,  masses,  and  funerals,  executed  for  him  in  all 
the  churches  of  Oxford,  for  the  succour  of  his  soul. 

All  this,  time,  with  what  great  grief  of  mind  Cranmer  stood  hearing 
this  sermon,  the  outward  shows  of  his  body  and  coimtenance  did  bet- 
ter express,  than  any  man  can  declare  ;  one  while  lifting  up  his  hands 
and  eyes  unto  heaven,  and  then  again  for  shame  letting  them  down  to 
the  earth.  A  man  might  have  seen  the  very  image  and  shape  of  per- 
fect sorrow^,  lively  in  him  expressed.  More  than  twenty  several  times 
the  tears  gushed  out  abundantly,  dropping  down  marvellously  from 
his  fatherly  face.  They  that  were  present  do  testify,  that  they  never 
saw  in  any  child  more  tears  than  came  from  him  at  that  time,  during 
the  whole  sermon  ;  but  especially  when  he  recited  his  prayer  before 
the  people.  It  is  marvellous  what  commiseration  and  pity  moved  all 
men's  hearts,  that  beheld  so  heavy  a  countenance,  and  such  abundance 
of  tears  in  an  old  man  of  so  reverend  dignity. 

After  Cole  had  ended  his  sermon,  he  called  back  the  people  to 
prayers  that  were  ready  to  depart.  "  Brethren,"  said  he,  "  lest  any 
man  should  doubt  of  this  man's  earnest  conversion  and  repentance, 
you  shall  hear  him  speak  before  you  ;  and,  therefore,  I  pray  you,  Mr. 
Cranmer,  to  perform  that  now,  which  you  promised  not  long  ago  ; 
namely,  that  you  would  openly  express  the  true  and  undoubted  pro- 
fession of  your  faith,  that  you  may  take  away  all  suspicion  from  men, 
and  that  all  men  may  understand  that  you  are  a  catholic  indeed." 
"  I  will  do  it,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  and  that  with  a  good  will ;" 
who,  rising  up,  and  putting  off  his  cap,  began  to  speak  thus  unto  the 
people : 

"  Good  Christian  people,  my  dearly  beloved  brethren  and  sisters  in 
Christ,  I  beseech  you  most  heartily  to  pray  for  me  to  Almighty  God, 
that  he  will  forgive  me  all  my  sins  and  offences,  which  be  many  with- 
out number,  and  great  above  measure.  But  yet  one  thing  grieveth 
my  conscience  more  than  all  the  rest,  whereof,  God  willing,  I  intend 
to  speak  more  hereafter.     But  how  great  and  how  many  soeVer  my 

50 


394  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

sins  be,  I  beseech  you  to  pray  to  God  of  his  mercy  to  pardon  ar 
forgive  them  all."     And  here  kneeling  down,  he  said  the  following 
prayer : 

"  O  Father  of  Heaven,  O  Son  of  God,  Redeemer  of  the  world,  C 
Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  and  one  God,  have  mercy  upon  me,  most 
wretched  caitiff  and  miserable  sinner.  I  have  offended  both  against 
heaven  and  earth,  more  than  my  tongue  can  express.  Whither  ther, 
may  I  go,  or  whither  shall  I  flee  ?  To  heaven  I  may  be  ashamed  to 
lift  up  mine  eyes,  and  in  earth  I  find  no  place  of  refuge  or  succour. 
To  thee,  therefore,  O  Lord,  do  I  run  ;  to  thee  do  I  humble  myself, 
saying,  O  Lord  my  God,  my  sins  be  great,  but  yet  have  mercy  upon 
me,  for  thy  great  mercy.  The  great  mystery  that  God  became  man, 
was  not  wrought  for  little  or  few  offences.  Thou  didst  not  give  thy 
Son  (O  heavenly  Father)  unto  death  for  small  sins  only,  but  for  all  the 
greatest  sins  of  the  world,  so  that  the  sinner  return  to  thee  with  his 
whole  hearts  as  I  do  at  this  present.  Wherefore  have  mercy  on  me, 
O  God,  whose  property  is  ahvays  to  have  mercy ;  have  mercy  upon 
me,  O  Lord,  for  thy  great  mercy.  I  crave  nothing  for  mine  own  me 
rits,  but  for  thy  name's  sake,  that  it  may  be  hallowed  thereby,  and  foi 
thy  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  And  now,  therefore,  O  Father  of  heaven; 
hallowed  be  thy  name,"  <fec.     And  then  he,  rising,  said  : 

"  Everyman  (good  people)  desireth  at  the  time  of  his  death  to  give 
some  good  exhortation,  that  others  may  remember  the  same  before 
their  death,  and  be  the  better  thereby ;  so  I  beseech  God  grant  me 
grace,  that  I  may  speak  something  at  this  my  departing,  whereby  Goo 
may  be  glorified,  and  you  edified. 

"  First ;  it  is  a  heavy  cause  to  see  that  so  many  folk  so  much  doa^ 
upon  the  love  of  this  false  world,  and  be  so  careful  for  it,  that  of  the 
love  of  God,  or  the  world  to  come,  they  seem  to  care  very  little  oi 
nothing.  Therefore,  this  shall  be  my  first  exhortation  :  that  you  se* 
not  your  minds  overmuch  upon  this  deceitful  world,  but  upon  Godj 
and  upon  the  world  to  come,  and  to  learn  to  know  what  this  lesson 
meaneth  that  St.  John  teacheth,  '  That  the  love  of  this  world  is 
hatred  against  God.' 

"  The  second  exhortation  is,  that  next  under  God  you  obey  your 
king  and  queen  willingly  and  gladly,  without  murmuring  or  grudg- 
ing;  not  for  fear  of  them  only,  but  much  more  for  the  fear  of  God* 
knowing  that  they  be  God's  ministers,  appointed  by  God  to  rule  and 
govern  you ;  and,  therefore,  whosoever  resisteth  them,  resisteth  the 
ordinance  of  God. 

"  The  third  exhortation  is,  that  you  love  altogether  like  brethren 
and  sisters.  For,  alas  !  pity  it  is  to  see  what  contention  and  hatred 
one  Christian  man  beareth  to  another,  not  taking  each  other  as  brother 
and  sister,  but  rather  as  strangers  and  mortal  enemies.  But  I  pray 
you  learn,  and  bear  well  away  this  one  lesson,  to  do  good  unto  all 
men,  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  and  to  hurt  no  man,  no  more  than  you 
would  hurt  your  own  natural  loving  brother  or  sister.  For  this  you 
may  be  sure  of,  that  whosoever  hateth  any  person,  and  goeth  about 
maliciously  to  hinder  or  hurt  him,  surely,  and  without  all  doubt,  God 
is  not  with  that  man,  although  he  think  himself  ever  so  much  in 
God's  favour. 

"  The  fourth  exhortation  shall  be  to  them  that  have  great  substance 
nd  riches  of  this  world ;   that  they  will  well  consider  and  weigh 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  395 

three  sayings  of  the  scripture ;  one  is  of  our  Saviour  himself,  who 
saith,  Luke  xviii.  *  It  is  hard  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.'  A  sore  saying,  and  yet  spoken  by  him  who  knoweth  the 
truth. 

"  The  second  is  of  St.  John,  1  John,  iii.  whose  saying  is  this,  *  He 
that  hath  the  substance  of  this  world,  and  seeth  his  brother  in  neces- 
sity, and  shutteth  up  his  mercy  from  him,  how  can  he  say  that  he 
loveth  God  V 

"  The  third  is  of  St.  James,  "who  speaketh  to  the  covetous  rich  man 
after  this  manner,  *  Weep  you  and  howl  for  the  misery  that  shall 
come  upon  you ;  your  riches  do  rot,  your  clothes  be  moth-eaten,  your 
gold  and  si  ver  doth  canker  and  rust,  and  their  rust  shall  bear  witness 
against  you,  and  consume  you  like  fire ;  you  gather  a  hoard  or  treasure 
of  God's  ind  gnation  against  the  last  day.'  Let  them  that  be  rich  pon- 
der well  these  three  sentences  ;  for  if  they  ever  had  occasion  to  show 
their  charity,  they  have  it  now  at  this  present,  the  poor  people  being  so 
many,  and  victuals  so  dear. 

"  And  now  forasmuch  as  I  am  come  to  the  last  end  of  my  life,  where- 
upon hangeth  all  my  life  past,  and  all  my  life  to  come,  either  to  live  with 
my  Master,  Christ,  for  ever  in  joy,  or  else  to  be  in  pain  for  ever  with 
wicked  devils  in  hell,  and  I  see  before  mine  eyes  presently  either 
heaven  ready  to  receive  me,  or  else  hell  ready  to  swallow  me  up ;  I 
shall,  therefore,  declare  unto  you  my  very  faith  how  I  believe,  without 
.any  colour  of  dissimulation  ;  for  now  is  no  time  to  dissemble,  whatso- 
ever I  have  said  or  written  in  times  past. 

"  First ;  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  heaven 
and  earth,  &c.  And  I  believe  every  article  of  the  Catholic  faith, 
every  word  and  sentence  taught  by  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  his  apos- 
tles and  prophets,  in  the  New  and  Old  Testament. 

"  And  now  I  come  to  the  great  thing  which  so  much  troubleth  my 
conscience,  more  than  any  thing  that  ever  I  did  or  said  in  my  whole 
life,  and  that  is  the  setting  abroad  of  a  writing  contrary  to  the  truth; 
which  now  here  I  renounce  and  refuse,  as  things  written  with  my  hand 
contrary  to  the  truth  which  I  thought  in  my  heart,  and  written  for 
fear  of  death,  and  to  save  my  life,  if  it  might  be  ;  and  that  is,  all  such 
bills  and  papers  which  I  have  written  or  signed  with  my  hand  since 
my  degradation,  wherein  I  have  written  many  things  untrue.  And 
forasmuch  as  my  hand  hath,  offended,  writing  contrary  to  my  heart, 
therefore  my  hand  shall  first  be  punished  ;  for  when  I  come  to  the 
fire,  it  shall  be  first  burned. 

"  And  as  for  the  pope,  I  refuse  him,  as  Christ's  enemy,  and  anti- 
christ, with  all  his  false  doctrine. 

"  And  as  for  the  sacrament,  I  believe  as  I  have  taught  in  my  book 
against  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  which  my  book  leacheth  so  true  a 
doctrine  of  the  sacrament,  that  it  shall  stand  at  the  last  day  before  the 

{"udgment  of  God,  where  the  papistical  doctrine  contrary  thereto  shall 
)e  ashamed  to  show  her  face." 

Here  the  standers-by  were  all  astonished,  marvelled,  and  amazed, 
and  looked  upon  one  another,  whose  expectation  he  had  so  notably 
deceived.  Some  began  to  admonish  him  of  his  recantation,  and  to 
accuse  him  of  falsehood. 

Briefly,  it  was  strange  to  see  the  doctors  b(pguiled  of  so  great  an 
hope.     I  think  there  was  never  cruelty  more  notably,  or  betteri,  n  time 


396  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

deluded  and  deceived.  For  it  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  they  looked 
for  a  glorious  victory,  and  a  perpetual  triumph  by  this  man's  retrac- 
tion. 

As  soon  as  they  heard  these  things,  they  began  to  let  down  their 
ears,  to  rage,  fret,  and  fume ;  and  so  much  the  more  because  they 
could  not  revenge  their  grief ;  for  they  could  now  no  longer  threaten 
or  hurt  him.  For  the  most  miserable  man  in  the  world  can  die  but 
once  ;  and  whereas  of  necessity  he  must  needs  die  that  day,  though 
the  papists  had  been  ever  so  well  pleased  ;  being  ever  so  much  offend- 
ed with  him,  yet  could  not  he  be  twice  killed  by  them.  And  so  when 
they  could  do  nothing  else  unto  him,  yet  lest  they  should  say  nothing, 
they  ceased  not  to  object  unto  him  his  ftlsehood  and  dissimula- 
tion. 

Unto  which  accusation  he  answered,  "  Ah,  my  masters,"  quoth  he, 
"  do  you  not  take  it  so  ?  Always  since  I  have  lived  hitherto,  I  have 
been  a  hater  of  falsehood,  and  a  lover  of  simplicity,  and  never  before 
this  time  have  I  dissembled  ;"  and  in  saying  this,  all  the  tears  that  re- 
mained in  his  body  appeared  in  his  eyes.  And  when  he  began  to  speak 
more  of  the  sacrament  and  of  the  papacy,  some  of  them  began  to  cry 
out,  yelp,  and  bawl,  and  especially  Cole  cried  out  upon  him,  "  Stop 
the  heretic's  mouth,  and  take  him  away." 

And  then  Cranmer  being  pulled  down  from  the  stage,  was  led  to 
the  fire,  accompanied  with  those  friars,  vexing,  troubling,  and  threaten- 
ino-  him  most  cruelly.  "  What  madness,"  say  they,  "  hath  brought 
thee  again  into  this  error,  by  which  thou  wilt  draw  innumerable  souls 
with  thee  into  hell  ?"  To  whom  he  answered  nothing,  but  directed  all 
his  talk  to  the  people,  saving  that  to  one  troubling  him  in  the  way,  he 
spake,  and  exhorted  him  to  get  him  home  to  his  study,  and  apply  to 
his  book  diligently ;  saying,  if  he  did  diligently  call  upon  God  by  read- 
ing more  he  should  get  knowledge. 

But  the  other  Spanish  barker,  raging  and  foaming,  was  almost  out 
of  his  wits,  always  having  this  in  his  mouth,  Non  fecesti  ?  "  Didst 
thou  it  not  V 

But  when  he  came  to  the  place  where  the  holy  bishops  and  mar- 
tyrs of  God,  Bishop  Latimer  and  Bishop  Ridley,  were  burnt  before 
him  for  the  confession  of  the  truth,  kneeling  down  he  prayed  to  God ; 
and  not  long  tarrying  in  his  prayers,  putting  off  his  garment  to  his 
shirt,  he  prepared  himself  for  death.  His  shirt  was  made  long,  down 
to  his  feet.  His  feet  were  bare  ;  likewise  his  head,  when  both  his 
caps  were  off,  was  so  bare  that  one  hair  could  not  be  seen  upon  it. 
His  beard  was  so  long  and  thick,  that  it  covered  his  face  with  marvel- 
lous gravity ;  and  his  reverend  countenance  moved  the  hearts  both  of 
his  friends  and  enemies. 

Then  the  Spanish  friars,  John  and  Richard,  of  whom  mention  was 
made  before,  began  to  exhort  him,  and  play  their  parts  with  him 
afresh,  but  with  vain  and  lost  labour.  Cranmer  with  steadfast  purpose 
abidino-  in  the  profession  of  his  doctrine,  gave  his  hand  to  certain  old 
men,  and  others  that  stood  by,  bidding  them  farewell. 

And  when  he  had  thought  to  have  done  so  likewise  to  Mr.  Ely,  the 
said  Ely  drew  back  his  hand  and  refused,  saying,  it  was  not  lawful  to 
salute  heretics,  and  especially  such  a  one  as  falsely  returned  unto  the 
opiuions  that  he  had  forsworn.  And  if  he  had  known  before  that 
he  would  have  done  %,  he  would  never  have  used  his  company  so 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER.  397 

familiarly,  and  chid  those  Serjeants  and  citizens,  who  had  not  refused 
to  give  him  their  hands.  This  Mr.  Ely  was  a  student  in  divinity,  and 
lately  made  a  priest,  being  then  one  of  the  fellows  in  Brazen-nose 
College. 

Then  was  an  iron  chain  tied  about  Cranmer,  and  they  commanded 
the  fire  to  be  set  unto  him. 

And  when  the  wood  was  kindled,  and  the  fire  began  to  burn  near 
him,  he  stretched  forth  his  right  hand,  which  had  signed  his  recanta- 
tion, into  the  flames,  and  there  held  it  so  steadfast  that  all  the  people 
might  see  it  burn  to  a  coal  before  his  body  was  touched.  In  short, 
he  was  so  patient  and  constant  in  the  midst  of  these  extreme  tortures, 
that  he  seemed  to  move  no  more  than  the  stake  to  which  he  was  bound ; 
his  eyes  were  lifted  up  to  heaven  and  often  he  repeated,  "  this  un- 
worthy right  hand,"  so  long  as  his  voice  would  suffer  him  ;  and  as  of- 
ten using  the  words  of  the  blessed  martyr  St.  Stephen,  "  Lord  Jesus, 
receive  my  spirit,"  till  the  fury  of  the  flames  putting  him  to  silence, 
he  gave  up  the  ghost. 

This  fortitude  of  "mind,  which  perchance  is  rare  and  not  found 
among  the  Spaniards,  wh-en  Friar  John  saw,  thinking  it  came  not  of 
fortitude,  but  of  desperation,  although  such  manner  of  examples 
which  are  of  like  constancy,  have  been  common  in  England,  he  ran 
to  the  Lord  Williams  of  Tame,  crying  that  the  archbishop  was  vexed 
in  mind,  and  died  in  great  desperation.  But  he,  who  was  not  igno- 
rant of  the  archbishop's  constancy,  being  unknown  to  the  Spaniards, 
smiled  only,  and  as  it  were  by  silence  rebuked  the  friar's  folly.  And 
this  was  the  end  of  this  learned  archbishop,  whom,  lest  by  evil  sub- 
scribing he  should  have  perished,  by  well  recanting,  God  preserved  ; 
and  lest  he  should  have  lived  longer  with  shame  and  reproof,  it  pleased 
God  rather  to  take  him  away,  to  the  glory  of  his  name  and  profit  of 
his  church.  So  good  Avas  the  Lord  both  to  his  church,  in  fortifying 
the  same  with  the  testimony  and  blood  of  such  a  martyr  ;  and  so  good 
also  to  the  man  with  this  cross  of  tribulation,  to  purge  his  offences  in 
this  world,  not  only  of  his  recantation,  but  also  of  his  standmg  against 
John  Lambert  and  Mr.  Allen,  or  if  they  were  any  other,  with  whose 
burning  or  blood  his  hand  had  been  any  thing  before  polluted.  But 
especially  he  had  to  rejoice,  that  dying  in  such  a  cause,  he  was  num- 
bered amongst  the  martyrs  of  Christ,  and  much  more  Avorthy  of  the 
name  of  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  than  he  whom  the  pope  falsely 
before  did  canonize. 

Thus  died  Thomas  Cranmer,  in  the  67th  year  of  his  age.  He  was 
a  man  of  great  candour,  and  a  firm  friend,  which  appeared  signally  in 
the  misfortunes  of  Anne  Boleyn,  Cromwell,  and  the  duke  of  Somer- 
set. In  his  writings  he  rather  excelled  in  great  industry  and  good 
judgment,  than  in  a  quickness  of  apprehension,  or  a  closeness  of 
style.  He  employed  his  revenues  on  pious  and  charitable  uses  ;  and 
in  his  table  he  was  truly  hospitable,  for  he  entertained  great  numbers 
of  his  poor  neighbours  often  at  it.  The  gentleness  and  humility  of  his 
deportment  were  very  remarkable.  His  last  fall  was  the  greatest 
blemish  of  his  life,  yet  that  was  exp^'ated  by  a  sincere  repentance ; 
and  while  we  drop  a  tear  over  this  melancholy  instance  of  human 
frailty,  we  must  acknowledge  with  praise  the  interposition  of  Divine 
Providence  in  his  return  to  the  truth.     And  it  seemed  necessary  that 


898  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  reformation  of  the  church,  being  the  restoring  of  the  primitive 
and  apostolic  doctrine,  should. have  been  chiefly  carried  on  by  a  man 
thus  eminent  for  primitive  and  apostolic  virtues. 


SECTION  X. 

PERSECUTIONS  AND    MARTYRDOMS    OF  VARIOUS    PERSONS,    AFTER    THE 
DEATH    OF    ARCHBISHOP    CRANMER. 

The  force  of  bigotry  in  the  breast  of  the  unrelenting  Mary,  only 
terminated  with  her  life.  The  destruction  of  those  who  could  not 
think  as  she  did,  was  her  principal  employment,  and  her  greatest 
pleasure.  Her  emissaries  were  continually  "  seeking  whom  they 
might  devour  ;"  and  the  martyrdoms  and  cruelties  inflicted  under  her 
orders,  will  load  her  name  with  indelible  infamy. 

Martyrdom.s  of  John  Maundrel,  William  Cdberly,  and  John  Spicer. 

John  Maundrel  was  the  son  of  Robert  Maundrel,  of  Rowd,  in ,  the 
county  of  Wilts,  farmer ;  he  was  from  his  childhood  brought  up  to 
husbandry,  and  Avhen  he  came  to  man's  estate,  he  dwelt  in  a  village 
called  Buckhampton,  in  the  above  county,  where  he  lived  in  good 
repute.  After  the  scripture  was  translated  into  English,  by  William 
Tindal,  this  John  Maundrel  became  a  diligent  hearer  thereof,  and  a 
fervent  embracer  of  God's  true  religion,  so  that  he  delighted  in 
nothing  so  much  as  to  hear  and  speak  of  God's  word,  never  being 
without  the  NeAV  Testament  about  him,  although  he  could  not  read 
hiftiself,  as  was  at  that  period  too  frequently  the  case  among  persons 
in  his  station  of  life.  But  when  he  came  into  the  company  of  any 
one  who  could  read,  his  book  was  always  ready ;  and  having  a  very 
good  memory,  he  could  recite  by  heart  most  places  of  the  New 
Testament  ;  and  his  life  and  conversation  were  very  honest  and 
charitable. 

In  the  reign  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth,  wh,en  Dr.  Trigonion  and 
Dr.  Lee  visited  the  abbeys,  John  Maundrel  was  brought  before  Dr. 
Trigonion,  at  an  abbey  called  Edyngton,  in  Wiltshire ;  where  he 
was  accused  that  he  had  spoken  against  the  holy  water  and  holy 
bread,  and  such  like  ceremonies,  and  was  condemned  to  wear  a 
white  sheet,  bearing  a  candle  in  his  hand,  about  the  market,  in  the 
town  of  Devizes.  Nevertheless,  his  fervency  did  not  abate,  but,  by 
God's  merciful  assistance,  he  took  better  hold,  as  the  sequel  will 
declare. 

In  the  days  of  Queen  Mary,  when  popery  was  restored  again,  and 
God's  true  religion  put  to  silence.  Maundrel  left  his  own  house  and 
went  into  Gloucestershire,  and  into  the  north  part  of  Wiltshire,  wan- 
dering from  one  to  another  to  such  men  as  he  knew  feared  God,  with 
whom,  as  a  servant  to  keep  their  cattle,  he  remained  some  time ;  he 
afterwards  returned  to  his  own  county,  and  coming  to  Devizes,  to  a 
friend  of  his,  named  Anthony  Clee,  he  mentioned  his  intention  of  re- 
turning home  to  his  house. 

And  when  his  friend  exhorted  him  by  the  v/ords  of  scripture  to  flee 
from  one  city  to  another,  he  replied  again  by  the  words  of  the  Reve- 


MAUNDREL,  COBERLY,  AND  SPICER.  399 

lations  of  them  that  be  fearful,  and  said,  that  he  must  needs  go  home ; 
and  so  he  did ;  and  here  he,  Spicer,  and  Coberly,  used  at  times  to 
resort  and  confer  together. 

At  length  they  agreed  together  to  go  to  the  parish  church,  where, 
seeing  the  parishioners  in  the  procession,  following  and  worshipping 
the  idol  there  carried,  they  advised  them  to  leave  the  same,  and  to 
return  to  the  living  God,  particularly  speaking  to  one  Robert  Barks- 
dale,  the  principal  man  of  the  parish,  but  he  paid  no  regard  to  their 
words. 

After  this  the  vicar  came  into  the  pulpit,  and  being  about  to  read 
his  bead-roll,  and  to  pray  for  the  souls  in  purgatory,  John  Maundrelj 
speaking  with  an  audible  voice,  said,  that  was  the  pope's  pinfold,  the 
other  two  affirming  the  same.  Upon  which  words,  by  command  of 
the  priest,  they  were  put  in  the  stocks,  where  they  remained  till  the 
service  was  done,  and  then  were  brought  before  a  justice  of  the  peace ; 
the  next  day  they  were  all  three  carried  to  Salisbury,  and  taken  be- 
fore Bishop  Capon,  and  William  Geffrey,  chancellor  of  the  diocese  ; 
by  whom  they  were  imprisoned,  and  oftentimes  examined  concerning 
their  faith,  in  their  houses,  but  seldom  openly.  And  at  the  last  exami- 
nation the  usual  articles  being  alleged  against  them,  they  answered, 
as  Christian  men  should  and  ought  to  believe  :  and  first  they  said,  they 
believed  in  God  the  Father,  and  in  the  Son,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  twelve  articles  of  the  creed,  the  holy  scripture  from  the  first  of 
Genesis  to  the  last  of  the  Revelation. 

But  that  faith  the  chancellor  would  not  allow.  Wherefore  he  pro- 
posed them  in  particular  articles  :  First,  whether  they  did  not  believe 
that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  (as  he  termed  it,)  after  the  words 
of  consecration  spoken  by  the  priest  at  mass,  there  remained  no  sub- 
stance of  bread  nor  wine,  but  Christ's  body,  flesh,  and  blood,  as  he 
was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  To  which  they  answered  negatively, 
saying  that  the  popish  mass  was  abominable  idolatry,  and  injurious  to 
the  blood  of  Christ ;  but  confessing,  that  in  a  faithful  congregation, 
receiving  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  being  duly  admi- 
nistered according  to  Christ's  institution,  Christ's  body  and  blood  is 
spiritually  received  o£-JJie  faithful  believer. 

Also,  being  asked  whether  the  pope  was  supreme  head  of  the 
church,  and  Christ's  vicar  on  earth ;  they  answered  negatively,  say- 
ing, that  the  bishop  of  Rome  doth  usurp  over  emperors  and  kings, 
being  antichrist  and  God's  enemy. 

The  chancellor  said,  "  Will  you  have  the  church  without  a  head  ?" 
They  answered,  "  Christ  was  head  of  his  church,  and  under  Christ 
the  queen's  majesty." 

"  What,"  said  the  chancellor,  "  a  woman  head  of  the  church?' 
"  Yea,"  said  they,  "  within  her  grace's  dominions." 

They  were  also  asked  whether  the  souls  in  purgatory  were  delivered 
by  the  pope's  pardon,  and  the  suffrages  of  the  church. 

They  said,  they  believed  faithfully  that  the  blood  of  Christ  had 
purged  their  sins,  and  the  sins  of  them  that  were  saved,  unto  the  end 
of  the  world,  so  that  they  feared  nothing  of  the  pope's  pu.rgatcry,  nor 
esteemed  his  pardons. 

Also,  whether  images  were  necessary  to  be  in  the  churches,  as 
laymen's  books,  and  saints  to  be  prayed  unto  and  worshipped. 

They  answered  negatively,  John  Mavmdrel  adding,  "  that  wooden 


400  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

images  were  good  to  roast  a  shoulder  of  mutton,  but  evil  in  the  church ; 
whereby  idolatry  was  committed." 

Those  articles  being  thus  answered,  the  chancellor  read  their  con- 
demnation, and  so  delivered  them  to  the  sheriff,  who  was  present 
during  the  examination.  John  Spicer  then  said,  "  O,  master  sheriff, 
now  must  you  be  their  butcher,  that  you  may  be  guilty  also  with  them 
of  innocent  blood  before  the  Lord."  This  was  on  the  22d  day  of 
March,  1556,  and  on  the  following  day,  they  were  c?irried  out  of  the 
common  gaol  to  a  place  between  Salisbury  and  Wilton,  where  were 
two  stakes  set  for  them  to  be  burnt  at.  Upon  coming  to  the  place, 
they  kneeled  down,  and  made  their  prayers  secretly  together,  and 
then  being  undressed  to  their  shirts,  John  Maundrel  cried  out  with  a 
loud  voice,  "  Not  for  ail  SaHsbury !"  Which  words  were  understood 
to  be  an  answer  to  the  sheriff,  who  offered  him  the  queen's  pardon  if 
he  would  recant.  And  after  that  John  Spicer  said,  "  This  is  the  joy- 
fullest  day  that  ever  I  saw."  Thus  were  the  three  burnt  at  two 
stakes  ;  where  most  constantly  they  gave  their  bodies  to  the  fire,  and 
their  souls  to  the  Lord,  for  the  testimony  of  his  truth. 

The  wife  of  William  Coberly,  being  also  apprehended,  was  detained 
in  the  keeper's  house  at  the  same  time  that  her  husband  was  in  pri- 
son. The  keeper's  wife,  Agnes  Penicote,  having  secretly  heated  a 
key  red  hot,  laid  it  in  the  back-yard,  and  desired  Alice  Coberly  to 
fetch  it  to  her  in  all  haste  ;  the  poor  woman  went  immediately  to  bring 
it,  and  taking  it  up  in  haste,  burnt  her  hand  terribly.  Whereupon 
she  crying  out,  "  Ah  !  thou  drab,"  cried  the  keeper's  wife,  "  thou 
that  canst  not  abide  the  burning  of  the  key,  how  wilt  thou  be  able  to 
abide  the  burning  of  thy  whole  body  ?"  And  indeed,  she  was  weak 
enough  to  recant. 

But  to  return  to  the  story  of  Coberly ;  he  being  at  the  stake,  was 
somewhat  long  in  burning :  after  his  body  was  scorched  with  the 
flames,  and  the  flesh  of  his  left  arm  entirely  consumed  by  the  violence 
of  the  fire,  at  length  lie  stooped  over  the  chain,  and  with  the  right 
hand,  which  was  less  injured,  smote  upon  his  breast  softly,  the  blood 
gushing  out  of  his  mouth.  Afterwards,  when  all  thought  hehad  been 
dead,  suddenly  he  rose  upright  again,  but  shortly  after  expired,  fol- 
lowing his  companions  to  the  realms  of  eternal  glory  and  felicity. 

Martyrdoms  of  Richard  and  Thomas  Spurg,  John  Cavill,  and  George 
Ambrose,  Laymen ;  and  of  Robert  Drake  and  William  Tims, 
Ministers. 

These  six  pious  Christians  resided  in  the  county  of  Essex.  Being 
accused  of  heresy,  they  were  all  apprehended,  and  sent  by  the  Lord 
Rich,  and  other  commissioners,  at  different  times,  to  Bishop  Gardi- 
ner, lord  chancellor ;  who,  after  a  short  examination,  sent  ihe  four 
first  to  the  Marshalsea  prison  in  the  borough,  and  the  two  last  to  the 
King's  Bench,  where  they  continued  during  a  whole  year,  till  the 
death  of  Bishop  Gardiner. 

When  Dr.  Heath,  archbishop  of  York,  succeeded  to  the  chancel- 
lorship, four  of  these  persecuted  biethren,  namely,  Richard  and  Tho- 
mas Spurg,  John  Cavill,  and  George  Ambrose,  weary  of  their  tedious 
confinement,  presented  a  petition  to  the  lord  chancellor,  subscribing 
their  names,  and  requesting  his  interest  for  their  enlargement. 


SPURG,  CAVILL,  AMBROSE,  DRAKE,  AND  TIMS.  4OI 

A  short  time  after  the  delivery  of  this  petition,  Sir  Richard  Read, 
one  of  the  officers  of  the  court  of  Chancery,  was  sent  by  the  chancel- 
lor to  the  Marshalsea  to  examine  them. 

Richard  Spurg,  the  first  who  passed  examination,  being  asked  the 
cause  of  his  imprisonment,  replied,  that  he,  with  several  others,  being 
complained  of  by  the  minister  of  Bocking  for  not  coming  to  their 
parish  church,  to  the  Lord  Rich,  was  thereupon  sent  up  to  London 
by  his  lordship,  to  be  examined  by  the  late  chancellor. 

He  acknowledged  that  he  had  not  been  at  church  since  the  English 
service  was  changed  into  Latin,  (except  on  Christmas  day  was 
twelvemonth,)  because  he  disliked  the  same,  and  the  mass  also,  as 
not  agreeable  to  God's  holy  word. 

He  then  desired  that  he  might  be  no  farther  examined  concerning 
this  matter,  until  it  pleased  the  present  chancellor  to  inquire  his  faith 
concerning  the  same,  which  he  was  ready  to  testify. 

Thomas  Spurg,  on  his  examination,  answered  to  the  same  effect 
with  the  other,  confessing  that  he  absented  himself  from  church,  be- 
cause the  word  of  God  was  not  there  truly  taught,  nor  the  sacraments 
of  Christ  duly  administered,  as  prescribed  by  the  same  word. 

Being  farther  examined  touching  his  faith  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  ;  he  said,  that  if  he  stood  accused  in  that  particular,  he  would 
answer  as  God  had  given  him  knowledge,  which  he  should  do  at  an- 
other opportunity. 

John  Cavill  likewise  agreed  in  the  chief  particulars  with  his  bre- 
thren :  but  farther  said,  the  cause  of  his  absenting  himself  from  church 
was,  that  the  minister  there  had  advanced  two  doctrines  contrary  to 
each  other ;  for  first,  in  a  sermon  which  he  delivered  when  the  queen 
came  to  the  crown,  he  exhorted  the  people  to  believe  the  gospel,  de- 
claring it  to  be  the  truth,  and  that  if  they  believed  it  not,  they  would 
be  damned  ;  and  secondly,  in  a  future  discourse,  he  declared  that  the 
New  Testament  was  false  in  forty  places  ;  which  contrariety  gave 
Cavill  much  disgust,  and  was,  among  other  things,  the  cause  of  his 
absenting  himself  from  church. 

George  Ambrose  answered  to  the  same  effect,  adding,  moreover, 
that  after  he  had  read  the  late  bishop  of  Winchester's  book,  entitled, 
De  vera  Ohedi&ntia,  with  Bishop  Bonner's  preface  thereunto  annexed, 
both  inveighing  against  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  he  es- 
teemed their  principles  more  lightly  than  he  had  done  before. 

Robert  Drake  was  minister  of  Thundersly,  in  Essex,  to  which  liv- 
ing he  had  been  presented  by  Lord  Rich  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI. 
when  he  was  ordained  priest  by  Dr.  Ridley,  then  bishop  of  London, 
according  to  the  reformed  English  service  of  ordination. 

On  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary  to  the  throne  of  England,  he  was 
sent  for  by  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  who  demanded  of  him 
whether  he  would  conform,  like  a  good  subject,  to  the  laws  of  the 
realm  then  in  force  ?  He  answered,  that  he  would  abide  by  those 
laws  that  were  agreeable  to  the  law  of  God  ;  upon  which  he  was  im- 
mediately committed  to  prison. 

William  Tims  was  a  deacon  and  curate  of  Hockley,  in  Essex,  in 
the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  but  being  deprived  of  his  living  soon  after 
the  death  of  that  monarch,  he  absconded,  and  privately  preached  in  a 
neighbouring  wood,  whither  many  of  his  flock  attended  to  hear  the 
word  of  God. 

51 


40S  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

In  consequence  of  these  proceedings  he  was  apprehended  by  one  of 
the  constables,  and  sent  up  to  the  bishop  of  London,  by  whom  he  was 
referred  to  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  lord-chancellor,  who 
committed  him  to  the  king's  bench  prison. 

A  short  time  after  his  confinement,  he  (with  the  others  beforemen- 
tioned)  was  ordered  to  appear  before  the  bishop  of  London,  who 
questioned  him  in  the  usual  manner,  concerning  his  faith  in  the  sa 
crament  of  the  altar. 

Mr.  Tims  answered,  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  not  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  really  and  corporeally,  after  the  words  of  consecra- 
tion spoken  by  the  priest ;  and  that  he  had  been  a  long  time  of  that 
opinion,  ever  since  it  had  pleased  God,  of  his  infinite  mercy,  to  call 
him  to  the  true  knowledge  of  the  gospel  of  his  grace. 

On  the  28th  of  March,  1556,  these  six  persons  were  all  brought 
into  the  consistory  court,  in  St.  Paul's  church,  before  the  bishop  of 
London,  in  order  to  be  examined,  for  the  last  time ;  when  he  assured 
them,  that  if  they  did  not  submit  to  the  church  of  Rome,  they  should 
be  condemned  for  heresy. 

The  bishop  began  his  examination  with  Tims,  whom  he  called  the 
ringleader  of  the  others ;  he  told  him  that  he  had  taught  them  here- 
sies, confirmed  them  in  their  erroneous  opinions,  and  endeavoured, 
as  far  as  in  him  lay,  to  render  them  as  abominable  as  himself;  with 
many  other  accusations  equally  false  and  opprobrious. 

He  was  then  asked  by  the  bishop  what  he  had  to  say  in  his  own 
vindication,  in  order  to  prevent  him  from  proceeding  against  him  as 
his  ordinary.     To  which  he  replied  as  follows  : 

"  My  lord,  I  am  astonished  that  you  should  begin  your  charge  with 
a  falsehood ;  and  aver  that  I  am  the  ringleader  of  the  company  now 
brought  before  you,  and  have  taught  them  principles  contrary  to  the 
Romish  church,  since  we  have  been  in  confinement ;  but  the  injustice 
of  this  declaration  will  soon  appear,  if  you  will  inquire  of  these  my 
brethren,  whether,  when  at  liberty,  and  out  of  prison,  they  dissented 
not  from  popish  principles  as  much  as  they  do  at  present ;  such  in 
quiry,  I  presume,  will  render  it  evident,  that  they  learned  not  theii 
religion  in  prison. 

"  For  my  own  part,  I  declare  I  never  knew  them,  till  such  time  as  I 
became  their  fellow-prisoner ;  how  thsn  could  I  be  their  ringleader 
and  teacher  ?  With  respect  to  the  charge  alleged  against  me,  a 
charge  which  you  endeavour  to  aggravate  to  the  highest  degree, 
whatever  opinion  you  maintain  concerning  me,  I  am  well  assured  I 
hold  no  other  religion  than  what  Christ  preached,  the  apostles  wit- 
nessed, the  primitive  church  received,  and  of  late  the  apostolical  and 
evangelical  preachers  of  this  realm  have  faithfully  taught,  and  foi 
which  you  have  cruelly  caused  them  to  be  burnt,  and  now  seek  to 
treat  us  with  the  like  inhuman  severity.  I  acknowledge  you  to  be 
my  ordinary." 

The  bishop,  finding  it  necessary  to  come  to  the  point  with  him, 
demanded,  if  he  would  submit  to  the  holy  mother  church,  promising, 
that  if  he  did,  he  should  be  kindly  received  ;  and  threatening,  at  the 
same  time,  that  if  he  did  not,  judgment  should  be  pronounced  against 
him  as  a  heretic. 

In  answer  to  this,  Tims  told  his  lordship  he  was  well  persuaded  that 
he  was  within  the  pale  of  the  catholic  church,  whatever  he  might 


SPURG,  CAVILL,  AND  OTHERS.  403 

think;  and  reminded  him,  that  he  had  most  solemnly  abjured  that 
very  church  to  which  he  since  professed  such  strenuous  allegiance ; 
and  that,  contrary  to  his  oath,  he  again  admitted  in  this  realm  the 
authority  of  the  pope,  and  was,  therefore,  perjured  and  forsworn  in 
the  highest  degree.  He  also  recalled  to  his  memory,  that  he  had 
spoken  with  great  force  and  perspicuity  against  the  usurped  power 
of  the  pope,  though  he  afterwards  sentenced  persons  to  be  burnt, 
because  they  would  not  acknowledge  the  pope  to  be  the  supreme 
head  of  the  church. 

On  this  Bonner  sternly  demanded,  what  he  had  written  against  the 
church  of  Rome? 

Mr.  Tims  pertinently  answered,  "  My  lord,  the  Jate  bishop  of  Win- 
chester wrote  a  very  learned  treatise,  entitled  Be  vera  Obedientia, 
which  contains  many  solid  arguments  against  the  papal  supremacy : 
to  this  book  you  wrote  a  preface,  strongly  inveighing  against  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  reproving  his  tyranny  and  usurpation,  and  showing 
that  his  power  was  ill-founded,  and  contrary  both  to  the  will  of  God, 
and  the  real  interest  of  mankind." 

The  bishop,  struck  with  the  poignancy  of  this  reproof,  evasively 
told  him  that  the  bishop  of  Winchester  wrote  a  book  against  the  su- 
premacy of  the  pope's  holiness,  and  he  wrote  a  preface  to  the  same 
book,  tending  to  the  same  purpose  :  but  that  the  cause  of  the  same 
arose  not  from  their  disregard  to  his  holiness,  but  because  it  was  then 
deemed  treason  by  the  law  of  the  realm  to  maintain  the  pope's  au- 
thority in  England. 

He  also  observed,  that  at  such  time  it  was  dangerous  to  profess  to 
favour  the  church  of  Rome,  and  therefore  fear  compelled  them  to 
comply  with  the  prevailing  opinions  of  the  times  :  for  if  any  person 
had  conscientiously  acknowledged  the  pope's  authority  in  those  days, 
he  would  have  been  put  to  death ;  but  that  since  the  queen's  happy 
accession  to  the  throne,  they  might  boldly  speak  the  dictates  of  their 
consciences  ;  and  farther  reminded  him,  that  as  my  lord  of  Winches- 
ter was  not  ashamed  to  recant  his  errors  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  and  that 
he  himself  had  done  the  same,  every  inferior  clergyman  should  fol- 
low the  example  of  his  superiors. 

Mr.  Tims,  still  persisting  in  the  vindication  of  his  own  conduct,  and 
reprehension  of  that  of  the  bishop,  again  replied,  "  My  lord,  that 
which  you  have  written  against  the  supremacy  of  the  pope  may  be 
well  proved  from  scripture  to  be  true  ;  that  which  you  now  do  is  con- 
trary to  the  word  of  God,  as  I  can  sufficiently  prove." 

Bonner,  after  much  farther  conversation,  proceeded  according  to 
the  form  of  law,  causing  his  articles,  with  the  respective  answers  to 
each,  to  be  publicly  read  in  court. 

Mr.  Tims  acknowledged  only  two  sacraments.  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper;  commended  the  bishop  of  Winchester's  book  De 
vera  Obedientia,  and  the  bishop  of  London's  preface  to  the  same. 
He  declared  that  the  mass  was  blasphemy  of  Christ's  passion  and 
death ;  that  Christ  is  not  corporeally  but  spiritually  present  in  the 
sacrament,  and  that  as  they  used  it,  it  was  an  abominable  idol. 

Bonner  exhorted  him  to  revoke  his  errors  and  heresies,  conform  to 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  not  abide,  strenuously  by  the  literal  sense 
of  the  scripture,  but  use  the  interpretation  of  the  fathers. 

Our  martyr  frankly  declared  he  would  not  conform  thereunto,  not* 


404  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

withstanding  the  execrations  denounced  against  him  by  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  demanded  of  the  bishop  what  he  had  to  support  the  doo- 
trine  of  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  but 
the  bare  letter  of  scripture  ? 

On  the  bishop's  replying,  the  authority  of  the  holy  catholic  church, 
Tims  informed  him  that  he  had  the  popish  church,  for  which  he  was 
perjured  and  forsworn,  declaring  that  the  see  of  Rome  was  the  see  of 
antichrist,  and,  therefore,  he  would  never  consent  to  yield  obedience 
to  the  same. 

The  bishop,  finding  Mr.  Tims  so  inflexible  in  his  adherence  to  the 
faith  he  professed,  that  every  attempt  to  draw  him  from  it  was  vain 
and  fruitless,  read  }\js  definitive  sentence,  and  he  was  delivered  over 
to  the  secular  power. 

Bonner  then  used  the  same  measures  with  Drake,  as  he  had  done 
with  Tims ;  but  Drake  frankly  declared,  that  he  denied  the  church  of 
Rome,  with  all  the  works  thereof,  even  as  he  denied  the  devil,  and  all 
his  works. 

The  bishop,  perceiving  all  his  exhortations  fruitless,  pronounced 
sentence  of  condemnation,  and  he  was  immediately  delivered  into  the 
custody  of  the  sheriffs. 

After  this,  Thomas  and  Richard  Spurg,  George  Ambrose,  and  John 
Cavill,  were  severally  asked  if  they  would  forsake  their  heresies,  and 
return  to  the  catholic  church.  They  all  refused  consenting  to  the 
church  of  Rome ;  but  said  they  were  willing  to  adhere  to  the  true 
catholic  church,  and  continue  in  the  same. 

Bonner  then  read  their  several  definitive  sentences,  after  which  he 
committed  them  to  the  custody  of  the  sheriffs  of  London,  by  whom 
they  were  conducted  to  Newgate. 

On  the  14th  of  Api-il,  1556,  the  day  appointed  for  their  execution, 
they  were  all  led  to  Smilhfield,  where  they  were  all  chained  to  the 
same  stake,  and  burnt  in  one  fire,  patiently  submitting  themselves  to 
the  flames,  and  resigning  their  souls  into  the  hands  of  that  glorious 
Redeemer,  for  whose  sake  they  delivered  their  bodies  to  be  burned. 

John  Fortune. 

About  the  same  time  that  the  preceding  suffered,  there  was  one 
John  Fortune,  a  blacksmith,  of  the  parish  of  Mendlesham,  in  Suffolk, 
who  was  several  times  examined  by  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  and  others, 
respecting  the  mass,  the  sacrament  of  the'  altar,  and  other  points  of 
the  Romish  religion,  which  he  refuted  by  texts  quoted  from  scripture. 
His  sentence  of  condemnation  is  recorded  in  the  bishop's  register  \ 
but  whether  it  was  ever  carried  into  execution  we  are  not  informed  ; 
if  not  burnt,  however,  he  most  probably  died  in  prison,  as  the  unre- 
lenting persecutors  very  seldom  allowed  their  victims  to  escape. 

The  following  account  of  his  examinations  was  written  by  himself. 

His  first  Examination  before  Df.  Parker  and  Mr.  Foster. 

First,  Dr.  Parker  asked  me  how  1  believed  in  the  catholic  faith. 

And  I  asked  him  which  faith  he  meant ;  whether  the  faith  that  Ste- 
phen had,  or  the  faith  of  them  that  put  Stephen  to  death. 

Dr.  Parker,  being  moved,  said,  Avhat  an  impudent  fellow  this  is !  You 
shall  soon  see  anon,  he  will  deny  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar. 


JOHN  FORTUNE.  405 

Then  said  Mr.  Foster,  I  know  you  well  enough.  You  are  a  busy- 
merchant.     How  sayest  thou  by  the  blessed  mass  ? 

And  I  stood  still,  and  made  no  answer. 

Then  said  Foster,  why  speakest  thou  not,  and  makest  the  gentle- 
man an  answer  ? 

And  I  said,  silence  is  a  good  answer  to  a  foolish  question. 

Then  said  Dr.  Parker,  I  am  sure  he  will  deny  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar. 

And  I  answered,  I  knew  none  such,  but  only  the  sacrament  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Then  said  Dr.  Parker,  you  deny  the  order  of  the  seven  sacraments. 
And  why  dost  not  thou  believe  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar? 

And  I  answered,  because  it  is  not  written  in  God's  book. 

Then  said  he,  you  will  not  believe  unwritten  verities? 

And  I  answered,  I  will  believe  those  unwritten  verities  that  agree 
ffith  the  written  verities,  to  be  true ;  but  those  unwritten  verities  that 
are  of  your  own  making,  and  inventions  of  your  own  brain,  I  do  not 
believe. 

Well,  said  Mr.  Foster,  you  shall  be  whipped  and  burned  for  this  gear. 

Then  answered  1,  if  you  knew  how  these  words  do  rejoice  my 
heart,  you  would  not  have  spoken  them. 

Then  said  Mr.  Foster,  away,  thou  fool,  dost  thou  rejoice  in  whip- 
ping? 

Yes,  answered  I,  for  it  is  written  in  the  scriptures,  and  Christ  saith, 
thou  shalt  be  whipped  for  my  name's  sake  ;  and  since  the  sword  of 
tyranny  came  into  your  hands,  I  heard  of  none  that  were  whipped. 
Happy  were  I,  if  I  were  the  first  to  suffer  this  persecution. 

Away  with  him  then,  said  he,  for  he  is  ten  times  worse  than  Samuel ; 
and  so  I  was  carried  to  prison  again. 

His  second  Examination  before  the  Bishop  of  Norwich. 

When  I  came  before  the  bishop,  he  asked  me  if  I  did  not  believe 
in  the  catholic  church. 

I  answered,  I  believe  that  church  whereof  Christ  is  the  head. 

Then  said  the  bishop,  dost  thou  not  believe  that  the  pope  is  supremo 
head  of  the  church? 

And  I  answered,  no ;  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  true  church. 

Bishop.  So  do  I  believe  also ;  but  the  pope  is  God's  vicar  upon 
earth,  and  the  head  of  the  church,  and  I  believe  that  he  hath  power  to 
forgive  sins  also. 

Fortune.  The  pope  is  but  a  man,  and  the  prophet  David  saith, 
"  That  no  man  can  deliver  his  brother,  nor  make  agreement  unto 
God  for  him  ;"  for  it  cost  more  to  redeem  their  souls,  so  that  he  must 
let  that  alone  for  ever. 

And  the  bishop  again  fetching  about  a  great  circumstance,  said, 
like  as  the  bell- weather  weareth  the  bell,  and  is  the  head  of  the 
flock  of  the  sheep,  so  is  the  pope  our  head.  And  as  the  hives  of  bees 
have  a  master-bee  that  bringeth  the  bees  to  the  hive  again,  so  doth 
our  head  bring  us  home  again  to  our  true  church. 

Then  I  asked  him,  whether  the  pope  were  a  spiritual  man.  And 
he  said,  yea.  And  I  said  again^  they  are  spiteful  men  ;  for  in  seven- 
teen months  there  were  three  popes,  and  one  poisoned  another  for 
that  presumptuous  seat  of  antichrist. 


406  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Bishop.  It  IS  maliciously  spoken,  for  thou  must  obey  the  power 
and  not  the  man.  Well,  what  sayestthou  to  the  ceremonies  of  the 
church  ? 

And  I  answered,  "  All  things  that  are  not  planted  by  my  heavenly 
Father,  shall  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots,"  saith  our  Saviour:  for  they 
are  not  from  the  beginning,  neither  shall  they  continue  to  the  end. 

Bishop.  They  are  good  and  godly,  and  necessary  to  be  used 

Fortune.  St.  Paul  called  them  weak  and  beggarly. 

Bishop.  No ;  that  is  a  lie. 

I,  hearing  that,  said,  that  St.  Paul  writeth  thus  in  the  fourth  chap- 
ter to  the  Galatians,  "  You  foolish  Galatians,  (saith  he,)  who  hath  be- 
witched you,  that  ye  seek  to  be  in  bondage  to  these  weak  and  beg- 
garly ceremonies  ?"  Now  which  of  you  doth  lie,  you,  or  St.  Paul  ? 
And  also  it  is  said.  That  works  instituted,  and  enjoined  without  the 
commandment  of  God,  pertain  not  to  the  warship  of  God,  according 
to  the  text,  Matt.  xv.  "  In  vain  do  men  worship  me  with  men's  tra- 
ditions and  commandments."  And  St.  Paul,  "Wherefore  do  ye  carry 
us  away  from  the  grace  of  Christ  to  another  kind  of  doctrine  V  And 
Christ  openly  rebuked  the  scribes,  lawyers,  pharisees,  doctors,  priests, 
bishops,  and  other  hypocrites,  for  making  God's  commandments  of 
none  effect,  to  support  their  own  tradition. 

Bishop.  Thou  liest,  there  is  not  such  a  word  in  all  the  scriptures, 
thou  impudent  heretic*  Thou  art  worse  than  all  the  other  heretics; 
for  Hooper  and  Bradford  allow  them  to  be  good,  and  thou  dost  not. 
Away  with  him. 

His  third  examination. 

The  next  day  I  was  brought  before  the  said  bishop  again,  where 
he  preached  a  sermon  upon  the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel, 
from  Christ's  words,  "  I  am  the  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven," 
&,c.  And  thereupon  had  a  great  bibble  babble  to  no  purpose.  So 
in  the  end  I  was  called  before  him,  and  he  said  to  me : 

Bishop.  How  believest  thou  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  Dost 
thou  not  believe,  that  after  the  consecration,  there  is  the  real  sub- 
stance of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

Fortune.  That  is  the  greatest  plague  that  ever  came  into  England. 

Bishop.  Why  so  ? 

Fortune.  If  I  were  a  bishop,  anl  you  a  poor  man,  as  I  am,  I  would 
be  ashamed  to  ask  such  a  question :  for  a  bishop  should  be  apt  to 
teach,  and  not  to  learn. 

Bishop.  I  am  appointed  by  the  law  to  teach ;  you  are  not. 

Fortune.  Your  law  breaketh  out  very  well ;  for  you  have  burned 
up  the  true  bishops  and  preachers,  and  maintained  liars  in  their  stead. 

Bishop.  Now  you  may  understand  that  he  is  a  traitor,  for  he  de- 
nieth  the  higher  powers. 

Fortune.  I  am  no  traitor:  for  St.  Paul  saith,  "All  souls  must  obey 
the  higher  powers,"  and  I  resist  not  the  higher  powers  concerning 
my  body,  but  I  must  resist  your  evil  doctrine  wherewith  you  would 
infect  my  soul. 

*  If  this  worthy  prelate  had  been  as  conversant  with  the  scriptures  as  he  ought  to 
have  been,  he  would  have  known  that  "  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,  not  self  willed,  not 
soon  angry ;"  and  he  would  have  found  that  he  has  other  and  very  different  duties, 
than  persecuting  and  reviling  the  advocates  of  the  gospel. 


JOHN  FORTUNE.  407 

Then  said  a  doctor,  My  Lord,  you  do  not  well :  let  him  answer 
shortly  to  his  articles.  ^ 

Bishop.  How  sayest  thou?  make  an  answer  quickly  to  these 
articles. 

Fortune.  St.  Paul  saith,  Heb.  x.,  "  Christ  did  one  sacrifice  once 
for  all,  and  sat  him  down  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,"  triumph- 
ing over  hell  and  death,  making  intercession  for  sins. 

Bishop.  I  ask  thee  no  such  question,  but  make  answer  to  this 
article. 

Fortune.  If  it  be  not  God  before  the  consecration,  it  is  not  God 
after ;  for  God  is  without  beginning  and  without  ending. 

Bishop.  Lo,  what  a  stiff  heretic  this  is  !  He  hath  denied  all  to- 
gether !  How  sayest  thou  ?  Is  it  idolatry  to  worship  the  blessed 
sacrament  or  no  ? 

Fortune.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  will  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and 
truth. 

Bishop.  I  ask  thee  no  such  question:  answer  me  directly? 

Fortune.  I  an§^wer,  that  this  is  the  God  Mauzzim,  that  robbeth 
God  of  his  honour. 

Bishop.  It  is  a  pity  that  the  ground  beareth  thee,  or  that  thou  hast 
a  tongue  to  speak. 

Then  said  the  scribe,  Here  are  a  great  many  articles. 

Then  said  the  bishop,  Away  with  him  ?  for  he  hath  spoken  too 
much. 

His  last  examination. 

When  I  came  to  mine  examination  again,  the  bishop  asked  me  if 
I  would  stand  upon  mine  answers  that  I  made  before ;  and  I  said, 
Yea ;  for  I  had  spoken  nothing  but  the  truth.  And  after  that  he 
made  a  great  circumstance  upon  the  sacrament. 

Then  I  desired  him  to  stand  to  the  text,  and  he  read  the  gospel  on 
Corpus  Christi  day,  which  said,  "  I  am  the  bread  which  came  down 
from  heaven ;"  believest  thou  not  this  ?     And  I  said,  Yea,  truly 

And  he  said,  why  dost  thou  deny  the  sacrament  ? 

Because  your  doctrine  is  false,  said  I. 

Then  said  he.  How  can  that  be  false  which  is  spoken  in  the 
scripture. 

And  I  answered,  Christ  said,  "  I  am  the  bread ;"  and  you  say  the 
bread  is  he.     Therefore  your  doctrine  is  false. 

And  he  said,  Dost  thou  not  believe  that  the  bread  is  he  ?  I  an- 
swered, No. 

Bishop.  I  will  bring  thee  to  it  by  the  scriptures. 

Fortune.  Hold  that  fast,  my  lord ;  for  that  is  the  best  argument 
that  you  have  had  yet. 

Bishop.  Thou  shalt  be  burned  like  a  heretic. 

Fortune.  Who  shall  give  judgment  upon  me? 

Bishop.  I  will  judge  a  hundred  such  as  thou  art,  and  never  be 
shriven  upon  it. 

Fortune.  Is  there  not  law  for  the  spirituality,  as  well  as  for  the 
temporality. 

And  Sir  Clement  Higham  said,  Yes  ;  what  meanest  thou  by  that? 

Fortune.  When  a  man  is  perjured  by  the  law,  he  is  cast  over  the 


408  -BOOK  UF  MARTYRS. 

bar,  and  sitteth  no  more  in  judgment.  And  the  bishop  is  a  perjured 
man,  and  ought  not  to  sit  in  judgment. 

Bishop.  How  provest  thou  that? 

Fortune.  Because  you  took  an  oath  in  King  Henry's  days  to  resist 
the  pope.  So  both  spiritual  and  temporal  are  perjured,  that  here  can 
be  no  true  judgment. 

Bishop.  Thinkest  thou  to  escape  judgment  by  that  ?  No :  for  my 
chancellor  shall  judge  thee.  He  took  no  oath,  for  he  was  then  out  of 
the  realm. 

Sir  C.  Higham.  It  is  time  to  weed  out  such  fellows  as  you  are,  in- 
deed. 

Bishop.  Good  fellow,  why  believest  thou  not  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  ? 

Fortune.  Because  I  find  it  not  in  God's  book,  nor  yet  in  the  doe- 
tors.     If  it  were  there,  I  would  believe  it  with  all  my  heart. 

Bishop.  How  knowest  thou  it  is  not  there  ? 

Fortune.  Because  it  is  contrary  to  the  second  commandment ;  and 
seeing  it  is  not  written  in  God's  book,  why  do  you  then  rob  me  of 
my  life  ? 

Then  the  bishop  having  no  more  to  say,  commanded  the  bailiff  to 
take  him  away  ;  and  after  this  we  find  no  further  mention  of  him  in 
the  register  of  Norwich,  except  that  his  sentence  of  condemnation 
was  drawn  and  registered,  but  whether  it  was  pronounced  or  not  is 
uncertain. 

Sufferings  and  Death  of  John  Careless  in  the  King's  Bench. 

About  the  first  of  July,  1556,  John  Careless,  of  Coventry,  weaver, 
died  in  the  King's  Bench  prison  :  who  though  he  were  by  the  secret 
judgment  of  Almighty  God  prevented  by  death,  so  that  he  came  not 
to  the  full  martyrdom  of  his  body,  yet  is  he  no  less  worthy  to  be 
counted  in  honour  and  place  of  Christ's  martyrs,  than  others  that  suf- 
fered most  cruel  torments  ;  as  well  because  he  was  for  the  same  truth's 
sake  a  long  time  imprisoned,  as  also  for  his  willing  mind  and  the  zeal- 
ous aflfection  he  had  thereunto,  if  the  Lord  had  so  determined  it,  as  may 
well  appear  by  his  examination  before  Dr.  Martin,  of  which  examina- 
tion we  shall  give  some  particulars,  omitting  those  parts,  in  which  the 
scurrility  of  the  popish  priest  is,  as  usual,  much  more  observable  than 
the  strength  of  his  reasoning. 

First,  Dr.  Martin  calling  John  Careless  to  him  in  his  chamber,  de- 
manded what  was  his  name  ?  To  whom  when  the  other  had  answered, 
that  his  name  was  John  Careless,  then  began  Dr.  Martin  to  descant 
at  his  pleasure  upon  that  name,  saying,  that  it  would  appear  by  his 
condition,  by  that  time  he  had  done  with  him,  that  he  would  be  a  true 
careless  man  indeed.  And  so  after  a  deal  of  unnecessary  talk  there 
spent  about  much  needless  matter,  then  he  asked  him  where  he  was 
born. 

Forsooth,  said  Careless,  at  Coventry. 

Martin.  AtCoventry?  What,  so  far,  man?  How  earnest  thou  hither? 
Who  sent  thee  to  the  King's  Bench  prison? 

Careless.  I  was  brought  hither  by  a  writ,  I  think ;  what  it  was  I 
cannot  tell.     I  suppose  master  Marshal  can  tell  you. 

Marshal.  In  good  faith  I  cannot  tell  what  the  matter  is ;  but  indeed 
my  lord  chief  justice  sent  him  from  the  bar. 


JOHN  CARELESS. 


409 


Martin.  Well,  Careless,  I  would  thou  sliouldst  play  the  wise  man's 
part.  Thou  art  a  handsome  man,  and  it  is  a  pity  but  thou  shouldst  do 
well,  and  save  that  which  God  hath  brought. 

Careless.  I  thank  your  good  mastership  most  heartily  ;  and  I  put 
you  out  of  doubt,  that  I  am  most  sure  and  certain  of  my  salvation  by 
Jesus  Christ ;  so  that  my  soul  is  safe  already,  whatsoever  pains  my 
body  suffer  here  for  a  little  time. 

Martin.  Yea,  marry,  you  say  truth.  For  thou  art  so  predestinate 
to  life,  that  thou  canst  not  perish  in  whatsoever  opinion  thou  dost  die. 
Careless.  That  God  hath  predestinated  me  to  eternal  life  in  Jesus 
Christ,  I  am  most  certain,  and  even  so  am  I  sure  that  his  Holy  Spirit 
(wherewith  I  am  sealed)  will  preserve  me  from  all  heresies  and  evil 
opinions,  that  I  shall  die  in  none  at  all. 

Martin.  Go  to,  let  me  hear  thy  faith  in  predestination.  For  that 
shall  be  written  also. 

Careless.  Your  mastership  shall  pardon  me  herein.  For  you  said 
yourself  ere  now,  that  you  had  no  commission  to  examine  my  con- 
science. I  will  trouble  myself  with  answering  no  more  matters  than 
I  needs  must,  until  I  come  before  them  that  shall  have  more  authority 
to  examine  me. 

Martin.  I  tell  thee  then  I  have  a  commission  and  commandment 
from  the  council  to  examine  thee :  for  they  delivered  me  thy  articles. 
Careless.  Yea,  I  think  indeed  that  your  mastership  is  appointed  to 
examine  me  of  my  articles,  which  you  have  there  in  writing,  and  I 
have  told  you  the  truth.  I  do  confess  them  to  be  mine  own  fact  and 
deed  ;  but  you  do  now  examine  me  of  predestination,  whereof  my  ar- 
ticles speak  nothing  at  all. 

Martin.  I  tell  thee  yet  again,  that  I  must  also  examine  thee  of  such 
things  as  be  in  controversy  between  thee  and  thy  fellows  in  the  King's 

Bench,  whereof  predestination  is  a  part,  as  thy  fellow  N hath 

confessed,  and  thyself  doth  not  deny  it. 

Careless.  I  do  not  deny  it.  But  he  that  first  told  you  that,  might 
have  found  himself  much  better  occiipied. 

Martin.  Why,  what  if  he  had  not  told  me,  thinkest  thou  that  I 
would  not  have  known  it  ?  Yes,  or  else  thou  shouldst  have  withstood 
my  commission.  For  I  tell  thee  the  truth,  I  may  now  examine  thee 
of  the  blessed  sacrament,  or  any  other  thing  that  I  like,  but  that  I  will 
show  thee  favour,  and  not  be  too  hasty  with  thee  at  the  first. 

Marshal.  Yea,  indeed.  Careless,  Mr.  Doctor  hath  a  commission  to 
examine  you  or  any  other  of  your  fellows. 

Martin.  Yea,  marry,  that  I  have,  I  tell  thee  the  truth  of  it. 
Careless.  Then  let  your  scribe  set  his  pen  to  the  paper,  and  you 
shall  have  it  roundly,  even  as  the  truth  is.     I  believe  that  Almighty 
God,  our  most  dear  loving  Father,  of  his  great  mercy  and  infinite 
goodness,  did  elect  in  Christ. 

Martin.  Tush  !  what  need  of  all  that  long  circumstance?  Write,  I 
believe  God  elected ;  and  make  no  more  ado. 

Cai-eless.  No,  not  so,  Mr.  Doctor ;  it  is  a  high  mystery,  and  ought 
reverently  to  be  spoken  of.  And  if  my  words  may  not  be  written  as 
I  do  utter  them,  I  will  not  speak  at  all. 

Martin.  Go  to,  go  to,  write  what  he  will.  Here  is  more  business 
than  needeth. 

Careless.  I  believe  that  Almighty  God,  our  mo&t  dear  and  loving 

52 


4iO  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Patter,  of  his  great  mercy  and  infinite  goodness  (through  Jesus 
Christ)  did  elect  and  appoint  in  him,  before  the  foundation  of  the 
earth  was  laid,  a  church  or  congregation,  which  he  doth  continually 
guide  and  govern  by  his  grace  and  Holy  Spirit,  so  that  not  one  of 
them  shall  ever  finally  perish. 

When  this  was  written,  Mr.  Doctor  took  it  in  his  hand,  and  read  it, 
saying : 

Why,  who  will  deny  this  ? 

Careless.  If  your  mastership  do  allow  this,  and  other  learned  men 
when  they  shall  see  it,  I  have  my  heart's  desire. 

Martin.  And  do  you  hold  no  otherwise  than  is  here  written? 
Careless.  No,  verily,  nor  never  did. 

Martin.  Write  what  he  saith,  otherwise  he  holdeth  not.  So  that 
was  written. 

Martin.  It  was  told  me  also,  that  thou  dost  affirm.  That  Christ  did. 
not  die  effectually  for  all  men. 

Ca7'eZessj  Whatsoever  hath  been  told  you,  it  is  not  much  material 
unto  rne.  Let  the  tellers  of  such  tales  come  before  my  face,  and  I 
trust  to  make  them  answer.  For  indeed  I  do  believe  that  Christ  did 
effectually  die  for  all  those  that  do  effectually  repent  and  believe,  and 
for  no  other.     So  that  was  written  also. 

Martin.  Now,  sir,  what  is  Trew's  faith  of  predestination  ?  He 
believeth  that  all  men  are  predestinate,  and  that  none  shall  be  damned, 
doth  he  not? 

Careless.   No,  forsooth,  that  he  doth  not. 

Martin.  How  then  ? 

Careless.  Truly  I  think  he  doth  believe  as  your  mastership  and 
the  rest  of  the  clergy  do  believe  of  predestination,  that  we  are  elected 
in  respect  of  our  good  works,  and  so  long  elected  as  we  do  them,  and 
no  longer. 

Martin.  Write  what  he  saith,  That  his  fellow  Trew  believeth  of 
predestination  as  the  papists  do  believe. 

Careless.  Ah,  master  Doctor,  did  I  so  term  you?  Seeing  thai 
this  my  confession  shall  come  before  the  council,  I  pray  you  place 
my  terms  as  reverently  as  I  speak  them. 

Martin.  Well,  well,  write  that  Trew  is  of  the  same  faith  as  the 
catholics  be. 

Careless.   I  did  not  so  call  you  neither ;  I  wonder  what  you  mean 

Martin.  You  said  the  clergy,  did  you  not? 

Careless.  Y^n,  forsooth,  did  I.  So  then  it  was  written  "  of  the 
lergy." 

Martin.  Now,  sir,  what  say  you  more  ? 

Careless.  Forsooth  I  have  no  further  to  say  in  this  matter. 

Martin.  Well,  Careless,  I  pray  thee  prove  thyself  a  wise  man,  and 
do  not  cast  thy  life  away  wilfully. 

Careless.  Now  the  Lord  he  knoweth,  good  Mr.  Doctor,  1  would 
full  glciJly  live,  so  that  I  might  do  the  same  with  a  safe  conscience. 
And  your  mastership  shall  right  well  perceive  that  I  will  be  no  wilful 
man,  but  in  all  things  that  I  stand  upon  I  will  have  sure  ground. 

Martin.  Now  the  Lord  knoweth,  good  Careless,  that  I  would  gladly 
make  some  means  to  preserve  thy  life.     But  thou  speakest  so  much 


JOHN  CARELESS.  411 

of  the  Lord,  the  Lord  !  Wilt  thou  be  content  to  go  with  my  Lord 
Fitzwater  into  Ireland  ?  Methinks  thou  art  a  handsome  fellow,  and 
would  do  the  queen  a  service  there.     What  sayest  thou  ? 

Careless.  Verily,  Mr.  Doctor,  whether  I  be  in  Ireland,  France,  or 
Spain,  or  any  place  else,  I  am  ready  to  do  her  grace  the  best  service 
that  I  can,  with  body,  goods,  and  life,  so  long  as  it  doth  last. 

Martin.  That  is  honestly  said  ;  I  promise  thee  every  man  will  not 
say  so.  How  say  you,  Mr.  Marshal?  This  man  is  meet  for  all  man- 
ner of  service.  Indeed  thou  .art  worthy.  Careless,  to  have  the  more 
favour. 

Careless.  Indeed,  sir,  I  hope  to  be  meet  and  ready  vinto  all  things 
that  pertain  unto  a  true  Christian  subject  to  do.  And  if  her  grace  or 
her  officers  under  her  do  require  of  me  to  do  any  thing  contrary  to 
Christ's  religion,  I  am  ready  also  to  do  my  service  in  Smithfield  for 
not  observing  it,  as  my  bedfellow  and  other  worthy  brethren  have 
done,  praised  be  God  for  them. 

Martin.  By  my  troth,  thou  art  as  pleasant  a  fellow  as  ever  I  talked 
with,  of  all  the  protestants,  except  it  were  Tomson.  I  am  sorry  that 
I  must  depart  from  thee  so  soon ;  but  I  have  such  business  now,  that 
I  can  tarry  with  thee  no  longer.  Well,  yet  thou  canst  not  deny,  but 
you  are  at  variance  among  yourselves  in  the  king's  bench,  and  it  is 
so  throughout  all  your  congregation :  for  you  will  not  be  at  church. 
.  Careless.  No,  master  Doctor,  that  is  not  so.  There  is  a  thousand 
times  more  variety  in  opinions  among  your  doctors,  which  you  call  of 
the  catholic  church,  yea,  and  that  in  the  sacrament,  for  which  there 
is  so  much  blood  shed  now-a-days,  I  mean  of  your  latter  doctors  and 
new  writers ;  as  for  the  old,  they  agree  wholly  with  ,us. 

Martin.  No,  Careless,  this  is  not  so ;  there  thou  art  deceived. 

Careless.  Verily  it  is  so,  master  Doctor ;  I  am  not  deceived  therein 
any  thing  at  all,  as  it  hath  been,  and  is,  evidently  proved  by  such  as 
God  hath  endued  with  great  learning. 

Then  he  turned  to  the  marshal,  and  whispered  with  him  awhile. 

Turning  to  me  again,  he  said.  Farewell,  Careless;  for  I  can  tarry 
no  longer  with  thee  now,  my  business  is  such. 

Careless.  God  be  with  you,  my  good  master  Doctor,  th«  Lord 
give  your  mastership  health  of  body  and  soul. 

Martin.  God  have  mercy,  good  Careless,  and  God  keep  thee  from 
all  errors,  and  give  thee  grace  to  do  as  well  as  I  would  wish  myself. 

Careless.  I  thank  your  good  mastership  :  I  pray  God  I  may  do 
always  that  which  is  acceptable  in  his  sight.  Whereunto  they  all 
said  Amen.  And  so  I  departed  with  a  glad  heart;  God  only  hay* 
the  whole  praise.  Amen, 

It  appears  that  Careless  had  suffered  two  years  imprisonpaent  at 
Coventry,  which  much  distressed  his  wife  and  children,  who  depended 
on  him  for  support. 

After  that,  being  brought  to  London,  he  was  endued  with  such  pa- 
tience and  constant  fortitude,  that  he  longed  for  nothing  more  earnest- 
ly, than  to  die  in  the  fire  for  the  profession  of  his  faith  :  but  it  pleading 
God  to  prevent  him  by  death  in  the  prison,  he  was  buried  under  f 
dunghill  in  the  fields,  by  order  of  the  persecxitors. 


412  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Persecutions  and  sufferings  of  Julius  Palmer^  Fellow  of  Magdalen 
College,  Oxford;  John  Gwin,  and  Thomas  Askine,  who  suffered 
!    Martyrdom  at  Newbury,  in  Berkshire, 

Julius  Palmer  was  the  son  of  a  reputable  merchant,  and  born  in  the 
city  of  Coventry.  He  received  his  first  education  at  the  free  school 
of  that  place  ;  after  vv^hich  he  was  sent  to  Oxford,  where,  in  process  ot 
time,  he  obtained  a  fellowship  in  Magdalen  college,  in  that  university. 

As  he  was  brought  up  a  zealous  papist,  he  refused  to  conform  to  the 
service  of  the  church,  as  practised  in  the  time  of  King  Edward  VI. ; 
for  which  he  was  expelled  the  college,  and  for  some  time  kept  a  school 
in  the  city  of  Oxford. 

On  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  the  visiters  went  to  Magdalen 
College,  to  displace  such  as  refused  to  be  of  the  popish  religion.  Mr. 
Palmer  availed  himself  of  this  opportunity,  a.nd,  by  close  application 
himself,  joined  to  the  interest  of  his  friends,  was  reinstated  in  his  fel- 
lowship. 

During  the  time  of  his  expulsion  from  the  college,  he  used  fre- 
quently to  converse  with  some  of  his  acquaintance  who  were  protes- 
tants  ;  and  being  by  them  advised  to  study  the  scriptures,  he  began 
to  entertain  doubts  concerning  the  truth  of  several  Romish  doctrines, 
and  would  often  ask  questions  on  that  subject. 

His  sincere  attachment  to  the  principles  he  professed,  (though  op- 
posite in  their  nature  at  different  periods,)  was  the  cause  of  his  expul- 
sion in  the  days  of  King  Edward  VI.,  and  of  his  troubles  in  the  reign 
of  Queen  Mary  ;  for  had  he  been  a  dissembler,  he  might  have  retained 
his  fellowship  under  the  reign  of  the  former,  and  escaped  death  under 
that  of  the  latter. 

When  the  persecution  raged  in  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Mary, 
he  inquired,  very  particularly,  into  the  cause  of  persons  being  appre- 
hended, the  nature  of  the  articles  upon  which  they  were  condemned, 
the  manner  of  their  treatment,  and  their  behaviour  at  the  time  of 
their  suffering.  Nay,  so  desirous  was  he  of  knowing  this,  that  he 
sent  one  of  his  pupils  from  Oxford  to  Gloucester,  to  see  the  whole 
form  of  Bishop  Hooper's  execution,  and  bring  him  a  minute  account 
of  the  bloody  transaction. 

Before  he  had  imbibed  well  grounded  notions  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  the  pure  incorruptible  worship  of  God,  he  was  inclined  to 
think  that  very  few  would  undergo  the  fiery  trial  for  the  sake  of  their 
profession ;  but  when  experience  proved  to  him  the  cruelties  which 
the  papists  inflicted,  and  the  protestants  endured  ;  when  he  had  been 
present  at  the  examination  of  Bishops  Ridley  and  Latimer,  and  had 
been  an  eye-witness  of  their  faith,  patience,  and  fortitude,  even  unto 
death,  these  scenes  converted  him  absolutely  from  popery ;  and  on 
his  return  from  the  execution,  he  was  heard  to  utter  these  expressions, 
"  O  raging  cruelty  !     O  barbarous  tyranny  !" 

From  that  very  day  he  applied  himself  most  assiduously  to  learn 
the  truth  of  God's  word ;  and  to  that  end,  borrowed  Peter  Martyr's 
Commentary  on  tie  Corinthians,  and  read  many  other  well  written 
treatises  on  r'jfigior;,  till,  at  length,  he  became  as  zealous  an  asserter 
of  the  protostant  caus"^,  as  he  before  had  been  an  obstinate  opposer  of  it. 
He  now  began  to  absent  himself  from  mass,  and  other  popish  ser- 
vices itnd  ceremonies  ;  lut  findirig  that  his  absence  on  these  occasions 


JULIUS  PALMER.  413 

incurred  the  suspicions  of  many,  and  the  disapprobation  of  the  pre- 
sident of  the  college,  to  avoid  expulsion,  Avhich  might  be  attended 
with  danger,  and  to  preserve  his  conscience  inviolate,  he  resigned  his 
fellowship. 

On  his  leaving  the  college,  his  friends  obtained  for  him  the  place  of 
teacher  to  the  grammar  school  at  Reading,  in  Berkshire,  where  he 
was  received  by  those  who  loved  the  gospel  of  Christ,  both  on  account 
of  his  eminent  learning,  and  zealous  adherence  to  the  truth. 

In  process  of  time,  some  hypocritical  professors  of  the  reformed  re- 
ligion insinuated  themselves  into  his  confidence,  with  a  design  to  learn 
his  religious  principles.  Their  disingenuous  stratagem  succeeded  to 
their  wishes  ;  for  as  he  was  a  man  of  an  open,  unreserved  temper,  he 
freely  declared  his  sentiments,  which  those  snakes  reported  to  his 
enemies,  who  thereupon  caused  his  library  to  be  searched  for  hereti- 
cal books,  and  finding  some  of  his  writings,  both  in  Latin  and  Eng- 
lish, that  inveighed  against  popish  ci-uelty,  they  threatened  to  lay  this 
discovery  before  the  queen's  commissioners,  unless  he  would 'quietly 
resign  his  school  to  a  friend  of  theirs,  and  depart. 

Mr.  Palmer,  fearful  of  death,  complied  with  their  unjust  proposal, 
and  departed  from  Reading,  leaving  behind  him  all  his  goods,  with 
the  salary  that  was  due  to  him. 

Being  thus  destitute  of  a  livelihood,  he  went  to  Evesham,  in  Wor- 
cestershire, where  his  mother  lived,  in  order  to  obtain  from  her  a 
legacy,  which  his  father  had  bequeathed  him  four  years  before.    • 

As  soon  as  he  saw  his  mother,  he  implored  her  blessing,  on  his 
bended  knees  ;  but  she  having  been  informed,  by  his  brother,  of  the 
cause  of  his  resignation,  and  the  business  of  his  visit,  hastily  exclaim- 
ed, "  Thou  shalt  have  Christ's  curse  and  mine,  whithersoever  thou 
goest.^' 

Julius,  at  first,  was  amazed  at  so  unexpected  and  heavy  a  curse 
from  his  own  mother  ;  but  after  he  had  recollected  himself  a  little,  he 
said,  "  O  mother,  your  own  curse  you  may  give  me,  which  God 
knoweth  I  never  deserved  ;  but  God's  curse  you  cannot  give  me,  for 
he  hath  already  blessed  me." 

His  bigoted  mother  said,  "  Thou  wentest  from  God's  blessing  when 
thou  wast  banished  for  a  heretic  from  thy  fellowship  at  Oxford,  and 
for  the  like  knavery  hast  thou  been  expelled  from  Reading  too." 

"Alas!  mother,"  returned  Julius,  "  my  case  has  been  misrepre- 
sented to  you,  for  I  was  not  expelled  from  the  college  at  Oxford,  but 
freely  I  resigned  my  fellowship  there.  Heretic  I  am  none,  for  I  op- 
pose not  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  but  defend  it  to  my  utmost  power." 

His  mother  then  vehemently  declared,  that  he  believed  not  as  his 
father  and  forefathers  had  done,  but  according  to  the  new  doctrine 
taught  and  set  forth  in  the  days  of  King  Edward  VI.,  which  was  dam- 
nable heresy. 

In  answer  to  this  he  confessed,  that  he  believed  the  doctrine  pub- 
licly set  forth  in  the  reign  of  King  Edward  VI.  He  also  affirmed  it 
to  be  the  truth,  and  that,  instead  of  being  new,  it  was  as  old  as  Christ 
and  his  apostles. 

His  mother,  incensed  at  this  frank  declaration  of  his  principles, 
ordered  him  to  depart  the  house,  nor  ever  more  esteem  her  as  his 
mother,  informing  him,  at  the  same  time,  that  he  had  no  property 


414  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

there,  either  in  money  or  goods,  as  his  father  bequeathed  nothing  to 
heretics. 

Our  martyr,  as  became  a  true  follower  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  when 
he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again,  but  committed  his  cause  to  Him 
who  juiigelh  righteously.  On  leaving  his  bigoted  mother,  he  thus 
addressed  her :  "  Mother,  you  have  cursed  me,  I  beseech  God  to 
bless  you,  and  prosper  your  undertakings  as  long  as  you  live." 

This  pathetic  address,  attended  with  flowing  tears,  in  some  degree 
moved  her  compassion ;  and  on  his  leaving  the  room,  she  threw  a 
piece  of  gold  after  him,  saying,  "  Keep  that  to  make  thee  a  true 
jman." 

Mr.  Palmer,  being  thus  repulsed  by  his  mother,  on  whom  he  relied 
as  his  only  friend,  as  well  as  disregarded  by  his  brother,  was  destitute 
of  all  help,  and  knew  not  what  steps  to  take  in  order  to  obtain  sub- 
sistence. 

At  length,  he  thought  of  returning  privately  to  Magdalen  college 
depending  on  the  confidence  of  a  few  friends  he  had  in  that  house. 
He  accordingly  went  thither,  and,  through  the  interest  of  Mr.  Allen 
Cope,  a  fellow  of  the  same,  he  obtained  a  recommendation  to  a  school 
in  Gloucestershire. 

He  had  not  proceeded  far  on  his  journey  to  that  place  before  he 
altered  his  resolution,  and  determined  to  go  privately  to  Reading  to 
try  if  he  could  obtain  the  salary  due  to  him,  and  at  the  same  time  dis- 
pose of  the  goods  he  had  left  there. 

No  sooner  had  he  arrived  at  Reading  than  his  old  enemies  became 
acquainted  with  it,  and  consulted  in  what  manner  they  should  proceed 
against  him. 

In  a  short  time  it  was  concluded  among  them,  that  one  Mr.  Hamp- 
ton who  had  formerly  professed  himself  a  protestant,  (but  who  was, 
in  reality,  a  time-server,)  should  visit  him,  under  colour  of  friendship, 
to  learn  the  cause  of  his  return. 

Hampton  traitorously  went,  when  Palmer,  with  his  usual  sincerity 
and  oponness  of  soul,  disclosed  his  whole  design,  which  the  other 
immediately  related  to  the  confederates,  who  caused  him  to  be  ap- 
prehended that  very  night,  by  the  officers  appointed  for  that  purpose. 

Mr.  Palmer  was  then  carried  to  prison,  where  he  remained  ten 
days  in  custody  of  an  unmerciful  keeper  ;  at  the  expiration  of  which 
time  he  was  brought  before  the  mayor  of  Reading,  and  charged  with 
the  following  crimes: 

1.  That  he  said  the  queen's  sword  wn'  not  put  into  her  hand  to 
execute  tyranny,  and  to  kill  and  murder  the  true  servants  of  God. 

2.-  That  her  sword  was  too  blunt  towards  the  papists,  but  too  sharp 
towards  the  true  Christians. 

3.  That  certain  servants  of  Sir  Francis  Knolles,  and  others,  resort- 
ing to  his  lectures,  fell  out  among  them,  and  had  almost  committed 
murder  ;  therefore  he  was  a  sower  of  sedition,  and  a  procurer  of  un- 
lawful assemblies. 

4.  That  his  landlady  had  writen  a  letter  to  him,  which  he  had  in- 
tercepted, wherein  she  requested  him  to  return  to  Reading,  and  sent 
her  commendations  by  the  token,  that  the  knife  lay  hid  under  the 
beam,  whereby  they  inferred  that  she  had  conspired  with  him  against 
her  husband. 

5.  That  they  once  found  him  aloiu'    vith  his  said  landlady,  bv  the 


JULIUS  PALMER  4)5 

fireside,  the  door  being  shut,  thereby  suspecting  him  of  incontinency 
with  her. 

Three  men,  who  were  suborned  for  the  purpose  by  one  of  the  con- 
federates, swore  these  things  against  him  before  the  mayor,  who 
thereupon  sent  him  to  the  cage,  to  be  an  open  spectacle  of  contempt 
to  the  people. 

The  same  villian  also  spread  a  report,  that  he  was  thus  punished 
for  the  most  enormous  crimes  and  misdemeanours,  which  had  been 
fully  proved  against  him. 

After  he  had  been  thus  unjustly  exposed  to  public  shame,  the 
mayor  sent  for  him  to  answer  for  himself,  concerning  what  was  laid 
to  his  charge. 

He  fully  overthrew  all  the  evidence,  by  proving  the  letter  said  to 
have  been  written  to  him  by  his  landlady,  to  be  of  their  own  forging; 
and  in  the  most  incontestible  manner  acquitted  himself  of  all  the  other 
crimes  laid  to  his  charge.  The  mayor  was  confounded,  to  think  he 
should  have  given  such  credit  to  his  persecutor ;  and  though  he  did 
not  choose  to  discharge  him  immediately,  yet  he  thought  of  doing 
it  as  soon  as  a  convenient  opportunity  should  offer. 

While  Mr.  Palmer  was  in  prison,  he  was  visited  by  one  John  Gal- 
lant, a  true  professor  of  the  gospel,  who  said  to  him,  "  O  Palmer ! 
thou  hast  deceived  many  men's  expectations,  for  Ave  hear  that  you 
suffer  not  for  righteousness  sake,  but  for  thy  own  demerits." 

Palmer  replied,  "  O  brother  Gallant,  these  be  the  old  practices  of 
that  fanatical  brood  :  but  be  you  well  assured,  and  God  be  praised 
for  it,  I  have  so  purged  myself  and  detected  their  falsehood,  that  from 
henceforth  I  shall  be  no  more  molested  therewith." 

When  his  enemies  found  they  had  miscarried  in  their  plot  against 
him,  they  determined  to  accuse  him  of  heresy.  This  was  accordingly 
done,  in  consequence  of  which  he  was  taken  before  the  mayor,  and 
Mr.  Bird,  the  bishop  of  Salisbury's  official,  in  order  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  his  faith,  and  to  answer  to  such  information  as  might  be  laid 
against  him. 

In  the  course  of  his  examination  they  gathered  from  him  sufficient 
grounds  to  proceed  against  him.  Articles  were  accordingly  drawn 
up,  and  sent  to  Dr.  Jeffrey  at  Newbery,  Avho  was  to  hold  his  visitation 
there  on  the  Thursday  following. 

The  next  day  Palmer  was  conducted  to  Newbery,  together  with 
one  Thomas  Askine,  who  had  been  for  some  time  imprisoned  on  ac- 
count of  his  religion.  Immediately  on  their  arrival  they  were  com- 
mitted to  the  Blind-house  prison,  v/here  they  found  one  John  Gwin, 
who  was  confined  there  for  professing  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

On  Tuesday,  July  10,  1556,  a  place  being  prepared  in  the  parish 
church  of  Newbery  to  hold  the  consistory  court.  Dr.  Jeffrey,  repre- 
sentative of  the  bishop  of  Sarum,  Sir  Richard  Abridge,  John  Win- 
chom,  Esq.  and  the  minister  of  Inglefield,  repaired  thither,  as  com- 
missioners appointed  for  the  purpose. 

After  the  prisoners  were  produced,  the  commission  read,  and  other 
things  done  according  to  the  usual  form.  Dr.  Jeffrey,  in  the  presence 
of  several  hundred  spectators,  called  to  Palmer,  and  asked  if  he  was 
the  writer  of  a  two-penny  pamphlet  that  had  been  lately  published  ? 

Having  some  altercation  about  this  affair,  in  which  Palmer  answered 


416  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

in  his  own  behalf  with  great  force  and  propriety,  the  doctor,  rising 
from  his  seat,  said  to  him,  "  Mr.  Palmer,  we  have  received  certain 
writings  and  articles  against  you  from  the  right  worshipful  the 
mayor  of  Reading,  and  other  justices,  whereby  we  understand, 
that,  being  brought  before  them,  you  were  convicted  of  certain 
heresies. 

"  1.  That  you  deny  the  supremacy  of  the  pope's  holiness. 

"  2.  That  you  affirm  there  are  but  two  sacraments. 

"  3.  You  say  that  the  priest  showeth  up  an  idol  at  mass,  and  there- 
fore you  went  to  no  mass  since  your  first  coming  to  Reading. 

"  4.  You  hold  there  is  no  purgatory. 

"  5.  You  are  charged  with  sowing  sedition,  and  seeking  to  divide 
the  unity  of  the  queen's  subjects." 

Several  books  and  pamphlets  were  then  produced,  and  Palmer  be- 
ing asked  if  he  was  the  author  of  them,  replied  in  the  affirmative,  de- 
claring, at  the  same  time,  that  they  contained  nothing  but  what  was 
founded  on  the  word  of  God. 

Jeffrey  then  reviled  him,  declaring  that  such  opinions  were  dictated 
by  no  good  spirit,  and  that  he  was  very  wicked  in  slandering  the 
dead,  and  railing  at  a  Catholic  and  learned  man  living. 

Mr.  Palmer  replied,  "  If  it  be  a  slander,  he  slandered  himself,  for  I 
do  but  report  his  own  writings,  and  expose  absurdities  therein  con- 
tained :  and  I  esteem  it  not  railing  to  inveigh  against  Annas  and  Cai- 
aphas,  being  dead." 

The  doctor,  incensed  at  this  reply,  assured  him,  that  he  would 
take  such  measures  as  should  compel  him  to  recant  his  damnable 
errors  and  heresies  ;  but  Palmer  told  him,  that  although  of  himself  he 
could  do  nothing,  yet  if  he,  and  all  his  enemies,  both  bodily  and 
ghostly,  should  exert  their  efforts,  they  would  not  be  able  to  effect 
what  they  desired,  neither  could  they  prevail  against  the  mighty 
powers  of  divine  grace,  by  which  he  understood  the  truth,  and  was 
determined  to  speak  it  boldly. 

After  much  farther  discourse,  the  minister  of  Inglefield  pointed 
to  the  pix  over  the  altar,  saying  to  Palmer,  "  What  seest  thou 
there  ?"  To  which  he  replied,  "  A  canopy  of  silk  embroidered  with 
gold." 

"  But  what  is  within  ?"  demanded  the  priest.  "  A  piece  of  bread 
in  a  cloth,"  replied  Palmer. 

The  priest  then  upbraided  him  as  a  vile  heretic,  and  asked  him  if 
he  did  not  believe  that  those  who  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
do  truly  eat  Christ's  natural  body  ? 

He  answered,  "If  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  be  adminis- 
tered as  Christ  did  ordain  it,  the  faithful  receivers  do,  indeed,  spiritu- 
ally and  truly  eat  and  drink  in  it  Christ's  body  and  blood." 

On  being  asked  if  he  meant  with  the  holy  mother-church,  really, 
carnally,  and  substantially,  he  declared,  "  he  could  not  believe  so  ab- 
surd and  monstrous  a  doctrine." 

After  this  the  court  was  adjourned,  when  one  of  the  justices  took 
Palmer  aside,  and  in  the  presence  of  several  persons  exhorted  him  to 
revoke  his  opinions,  and  thereby  preserve  his  life  ;  promising  him,  at 
the  same  time,  if  he  would  conform  to  the  church,  to  take  him  into 
his  family  as  his  chaplain,  and  give  him  a  handsome  salary,  or,  if  he 


JULIUS  PALMER,  AND  OTHERS.  417 

chose  not  to  tjsume  the  clerical  function,  to  procure  him  an  advanta- 
geous farm. 

Mr.  Palmer  heartily  thanked  hina  for  his  kind  offer,  but  assured  him 
that  he  had  already  renounced  his  living  in  two  places,  for  the  sake 
of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  and  was  ready  to  yield  up  his  life  in  de- 
fence of  the  same,  if  God,  in  his  providence,  should  think  fit  to  call 
him  to  it. 

When  the  justice  found  he  could  by  no  means  bring  him  to  a  recan- 
tation, he  said,  "  Well,  Palmer,  I  perceive  that  one  of  us  two  must  be 
damned,  for  we  are  of  two  faiths,  and  there  is  but  one  faith  that  leads 
to  life  and  salvation." 

Palmer  observed,  that  it  was  possible  they  might  both  be  saved, 
for  that  as  it  had  pleased  a  merciful  God  to  call  him  at  the  third  hour 
of  the  day,  that  is,  in  the  prime  of  life,  at  the  age  of  twenty-four  years, 
so  he  trusted  that  in  his  infinite  goodness  he  would  graciously  call  the 
other  at  the  eleventh  hour  of  his  old  age,  and  give  him  an  eternal  in- 
heritance among  the  saints  in  light. 

After  much  conversation  had  passed,  and  many  efforts  were  tried 
in  vain.  Palmer  was  remanded  back  to  prison ;  but  the  other  men, 
John  Gwin,  and  Thomas  Askine,  were  brought  into  the  consistory 
court,  received  their  definitive  sentence,  and  were  delivered  over  to 
the  secular  power  to  be  burned  as  heretics. 

Though  the  particular  examinations  and  answers  of  these  two 
martyrs  are  not  recorded,  there  is  no  doubt  but  they  Vi^ere  of  the  same 
faith,  and  equally  steadfast  in  it,  as  their  fellow  sufferer,  Palmer  ; 
but  they  were  very  illiterate,  from  whence  it  is  supposed  their 
examination  "was  short,  they  not  being  capable  of  making  any  de- 
fence. 

The  next  morning  the  commissioners  required  Julius  Palmer  to 
subscribe  to  certain  articles  which  they  had  gathered  from  his  an- 
swers, but  which  they  described  by  those  odious  epithets  and  terms, 
horrid,  heretical,  damnable,  and  execrable  ;  this,  when  he  had  read,, 
he  refused  to  subscribe,  affirming,  that  the  doctrine  which  he  held 
and  professed  was  not  such,  but  agreeable  to,  and  founded  on  the 
word  of  God. 

Jeflrey  being  now  greatly  incensed.  Palmer  consented  to  subscribe, 
provided  they  would  strike  out  those  odious  epithets ;  upon  which 
they  gave  him  a  pen,  and  bid  him  do  as  he  pleased,  when  he  made 
such  alterations  as  he  thought  proper,  and  then  subscribed. 

Having  thus  set  his  hand  to  the  articles  which  they  had  draAvn  up, 
they  asked  him  if  he  would  recant  1  but  he  peremptorily  refusing,  they 
pronounced  sentence  against  him,  and  he  was  delivered  over  to  the 
secular  power. 

While  he  was  in  prison,  he  gave  great  comfort  to  his  two  fellow- 
sufferers,  and  strongly  exhorted  them  to  hold  fast  to  the  faith  they 
had  professed.  On  the  day  of  their  execution,  about  an  hour  before 
they  were  led  to  the  stake,  he  addressed  them  in  words  to  the  follow- 
ing effect : 

"  Brethren,  be  of  good  cheer  in  the  Lord,  and  faint  not :  remember 
the  words  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  v/ho  saith,  '  Happy  are  ye,  when 
men  shall  revile  and  persecute  you  for  my  sake  :  rejoice  and  be  ex- 
ceeding glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.'  Fear  not  them 
that  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  hurt  the  soul :  God  is  faithful, 

53 


418  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

and  will  not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  above  what  we  are  able  to  bear 
We  shall  end  our  lives  in  the  fire,  but  we  shall  exchange  them  for  a 
better  life  :  yea,  for  coals  we  shall  receive  pearls ;  for  God's  spirit 
certifieth  our  spirit,  that  he  hath  prepared  for  us  blissful  mansions  in 
heaven  for  his  sake,  who  suffered  for  us." 

These  words  not  only  strengthened  and  confirmed  the  resolu- 
tion of  his  two  weak  brethren,  but  drew  tears  from  many  of  the 
multitude. 

When  they  were  brought  by  the  high  sheriff  and  constables  of  the 
town  to  the  sand-pits,  (the  place  appointed  for  their  execution,)  they 
fell  on  the  ground,  and  Palmer,  with  an  audible  voice,  repeated  the 
thirty-first  psalm ;  but  the  other  two  made  their  prayers  secretly  to 
Almighty  God. 

When  Palmer  arose  from  prayer,  there  came  behind  him  two  popish 
priests,  exhorting  him  to  recant,  and  save  his  soul. 

Our  martyr  exclaimed,  "  Away,  away,  and  tempt  me  no  longer ! 
away  !  I  say,  from  me,  all  ye  that  work  iniquity,  for  the  Lord  hath 
heard  the  voice  of  my  tears." 

When  they  were  chained  to  the  stake.  Palmer  thus  addressed  the 
spectators  :  "  Good  people,  pray  for  us,  that  we  persevere  to  the 
end,  and  for  Christ's  sake  beware  of  popish  teachers,  for  they  de- 
ceive you." 

As  he  spoke  this,  one  of  the  attendants  threw  a  fagot  at  him,  which 
striking  him  on  the  face,  caused  the  blood  to  gush  out  from  several 
places ;  but  this  cruel  behaviour  escaped  not  the  notice  or  resent- 
ment of  the  sheriff,  who  not  only  upbraided  his  cruelty,  but  manfully 
retaliated  the  injury  on  the  man  who  had  thus  insulted  suffering  in- 
nocence. 

When  the  fire  was  kindled,  and  began  to  reach  their  bodies,  they 
lifted  up  their  hands  towards  heaven,  and  cheerfully,  as  though  they 
felt  not  much  pain,  said,  "  Lord  Jesu,  strengthen  us  !  Lord  Jcsu, 
assist  us  !  Lord  Jesu,  receive  our  souls  !"  and  thus  they  continued 
without  any  struggling,  holding  up  their  hands,  and  sometimes  beating 
upon  their  breasts,  and  calling  on  the  name  of  Jesus,  till  they  ended 
their  mortal  lives,  and  exchanged  a  scene  of  exquisite  pain,  for  an 
everlasting  habitation  in  those  heavenly  mansions,  where  their  Al 
mighty  Father  reigns,  encompassed  by  ten  thousand  times  ten  thou 
sand  blissful  spirits. 

Martyrdovi  of  three  Women  and  an  Infant,  in  Guernsey 

Of  all  the  singular  and  tragical  histories  in  this  book,  nothing  can 
be  more  barbarous,  if  any  thing  can  equal,  the  inhumanity  of  this  exe- 
cution upon  three  women  and  an  infant,  whose  names  were  Catherine 
Cawches,  the  mother  ;  Guillemins  Gilbert,  and  Perotine  Massey,  her 
daughters  ;  and  an  infant,  the  son  of  Perotine. 

These  innocent  victims  of  popish  cruelty  owed  their  sufferings  to 
the  following  circumstances.  A  woman,  named  Gosset,  having  stolen " 
a  cup,  took  it  to  Mrs.  Massey,  who  lived  with  her  mother  and  sister, 
and  requested  of  her  to  lend  her  six-pence  upon  it.  The  latter,  sus- 
pecting the  theft,  at  first  refused ;  but  thinking  she  would  return  it  to 
the  owner,  whom  she  knew,  in  order  to  prevent  Gosset's  taking  it 
elsewhere,  gave  her  the  six-pence,  and  made  known  the  affair  to  the 
owner,  who  charging  the  offender  with  her  crime,  she  confessed,  and 


THREE  WOMEN  AND  AN  INFANT.  41 9 

the  cup  was,  accordingly,  restored.  On  a  pretended  suspicion,  how- 
ever, that  Mrs.  Massey?  with  her  mother  and  sister,  was  a  sharer  in 
the  crime,  they  were  accordingly  imprisoned  and  brought  to  trial, 
when  it  evidently  appeared  that  they  were  perfectly  innocent.  It 
was  found,  however,  that  they  did  not  attend  the  church,  and  on  far- 
ther investigation,  they  were  discovered  to  be,  in  the  judgment  of 
the  papists,  heretics ;  and  they  were,  consequently,  condemned  to  be 
burnt. 

After  sentence  was  pronounced,  the  hapless  Avomen  appealed  to 
the  king,  queen,  and  council,  saying,  "  That  against  reason  and 
right  they  were  condemned,  and  for  that  cause  made  their  appeal  ;" 
their  persecutors,  however,  refused  to  receive  their  appeal,  but 
delivered  them  to  the  officers  for  execution,  according  to  their  sen- 
tence. 

The  day  being  come  when  these  innocents  should  suffer,  July  18, 
1556,  in  the  place  where  they  stood  to  consummate  their  martyrdom 
were  three  stakes  set  up.  To  the  middle  post  the  mother  was  bound, 
the  eldest  daughter  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  youngest  on  the  left. 
They  were  first  strangled,  but  the  rope  breaking  before  they  were 
dead,  they  fell  into  the  fire.  Perotine,  who  was  then  in  a  very  ad- 
vanced stage  of  pregnancy,  fell  on  her  side,  and  her  womb  bursting 
asunder,  by  the  vehemency  of  ihe  flame,  the  infant,  being  a  male,  fell 
into  the  fire,  and  being  immediately  taken  up  by  one  W.  House,  was 
laid  upon  the  grass. 

Then  was  the  child  carried  to  the  provost,  and  from  him  to  the 
bailiff",  who  gave  order  that  it  should  be  carried  back  again  and  cast 
into  the  fire.  And  so  the  infant,  baptized  in  his  own  blood,  to  fill  up 
the  number  of  God's  innocent  saints,  was  both  born  and  died  a  martyr, 
leaving  behind  a  spectacle  wherein  the  Avhole  world  may  see  the  Hero- 
dian  cruelty  of  this  graceless  generation  of  popish  tormentors,  to  their 
perpetual  shame  and  infamy. 

"  Now,"  says  Mi-.  Fox,  "  as  this  story,  perhaps  for  the  horrible 
strangeness  of  the  fact,  will  be  hardly  believed  by  some,  but  rather 
thought  to  be  forged,  or  else  more  amplified  by  me  than  truth  will  bear 
me  out,  therefore,  to  discharge  my  credit  herein,  I  will  not  only  men- 
tion that  I  received  this  story  by  the  faithful  relation  both  of  the  French 
and  English,  of  them  which  were  present  witnesses  and  looked  on,  but 
also  have  hitherto  annexed  the  true  supplication  of  the  said  inhabit- 
ants of  Guernsey,  and  of  the  brother  of  the  said  two  sisters,  complain- 
ing to  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  her  commissioners,  concerning  the  hor- 
ribleness  of  the  act." 

Then  follows  the  petition,  which,  after  stating  the  cruelty  of  the  case, 
solicits  the  restoration  of  the  property  of  the  martyrs,  which  had  been 
confiscated,  to  him,  as  the  rightful  heir. 

This  being  presented  to  the  queen's  commissioners,  in  the  year 
1562,  such  order  therein  was  taken,  that  the  matter  being  further  ex- 
annned,  the  dean,  who  had  been  instrumental  in  the  tragical  event, 
was  committed  to  prison  and  dispossessed  of  all  his  livings.  So  that 
in  conclusion,  both  he,  and  all  other  partakers  of  that  most  bloody  and 
barbarous  murder,  either  by  conscience,  or  for  fear  of  the  law,  were 
driven  to  acknowledge  their  trespass,  and  to  submit  themselves  to  the 
queen's  mercy. 


420  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS.  ..     - 

Three  Martyrs  burnt  at  Grindstead,  in  Sussex. 

Near  about  the  same  time  that  these  three  women,  and  the  infant, 
were  burnt  at  Guernsey,  three  other  persons  suffered  at  Grindstead,  in 
Sussex,  two  men  and  one  woman ;  the  names  of  whom  were  Thomas 
Dungate,  John  Foreman,  and  Mary  Tree,  who  for  righteousness'  sake 
gave  themselves  to  death  amidst  the  torments  of  the  fire,  patiently 
abiding  what  the  furious  rage  of  man  could  say  or  work  against  them ; 
and  so  ended  their  lives  on  the  18th  of  July,  in  the  year  1556 

Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Moor,  at  Leicester 

As  the  bloody  rage  of  this  persecution  spared  neither  man,  woman, 
nor  child,  lame  nor  blind,  and  as  there  was  no  difference  either  of  age 
or  sex  considered,  so  neither  was  there  any  condition  or  quality  re- 
spected of  any  person ;  but  whosoever  he  were  that  believed  not  as 
the  papists  did,  concerning  the  pope,  and  the  sacra-ment  of  the  altar, 
were  he  learned  or  unlearned,  wise  or  simple,  all  went  to  the  fire. 
Thus  this  poor  simple  man  named  Thomas  Moor,  a  servant  in  the 
town  of  Leicester,  about  twenty-four  years  of  age,  for  merely  ex- 
pressing his  belief  that  "  his  Maker  was  in  heaven,  and  not  in  the 
pix,"  was  thereupon  apprehended,  and  brought  before  his  ordinary, 
when  he  was  first  asked,  "  Whether  he  did  not  believe  his  Maker  to- 
be  there?"  pointing  to  the  high  altar.     Which  he  denied. 

"  How,  then,"  said  the  bishop,  "  dost  thou  believe  V 

The  young  man  answered,  "  As  my  creed  doth  teach  me." 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  And  what  is  yonder  that  thou  seest  above 
%hfi  altar  ?" 

He  answered,  "  Forsooth,  I  cannot  tell  what  you  would  have  me 
to  see.  I  see  there  fine  clothes,  with  golden  tassels,  and  other  gay 
matters,  hanging  about  the  pix ;  what  is  within  I  cannot  see." 

"  Why,"  said  the  bishop,  "  dost  thou  not  believe  Christ  to  be  there, 
flesh,  blood,  and  bone?" 

"  No,  that  I  do  not,"  replied  Moor. 

Whereupon  the  ordinary  making  short  with  him,  read  the  sentence, 
and  so  condemned  this  faithful  servant  of  Christ  to  death ;  he  was 
accordingly  burnt,  and  suffered  a  joyful  and  glorious  martyrdom  for 
the  testimony  of  righteousness,  at  Leicester,  about  the  26th  day  of 
June,  1556. 

Examination  of  John  Jackson,  March  11, 1.556. 

There  is  so  much  Christian  boldness  and  becoming  spirit  in  the  an- 
swers of  John  Jackson,  on  his  examination  by  Dr.  Cook,  as  related 
by  himself,  that  we  give  them,  although  we  have  no  certain  account 
of  his  ultimate  fate. 

"  First,  when  I  came  before  him,  he  railed  on  me,  and  called  me 
heretic. 

I  answered,  and  said,  I  am  no  heretic. 

Cook.  Yes,  thou  art.  For  Mr.  Read  told  me,  that  thou  wert  the 
rankest  heretic  of  all  of  them  in  the  King's  Bench 

Jackson.  I  know  him  not. 

Cook.  No  ?     Yes,  he  examined  thee  at  the  King's  Bench. 

Jackson.  He  examined  five  others,  but  not  me. 

Cook.  Then  answer  me ;  what  sayest  thou  to  the  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  altar  ?     Tell  me. 


/OHN  JACKSON.  ^^^ 

Jackson.  It  is  a  vague  question  to  ask  me  at  the  first  setting  off. 

Cook.  What  a  heretic  is  this  ! 

Jackson.  It  is  easier  to  call  a  man  heretic,  than  to  prove  him  one. 

Cook.  What  church  art  thou  of? 

Jackson.  What  church  ?  I  am  of  the  same  church  that  is  built  on 
the  foundation  of  the  prophets  and  the  apostles,  Jesus  Christ  himself 
being  the  head  corner-stone. 

Cook.  Thou  art  a  heretic. 

Jackson.  How  can  that  be,  seeing  that  I  am  of  that  church.?  I 
am  sure  that  you  will  not  say  that  the  prophets  and  apostles  were 
heretics. 

Cook.  No.  But  what  sayest  thou  to  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  again  ?     Tell  me. 

Jackson.  I  find  it  not  written. 

Cook.  No  ?  Keeper,  away  with  him 

Yet  I  tarried  there  long,  and  did  talk  with  him ;  and  I  said,  sir,  I 
am  content  to  be  tractable,  and  obedient  to  the  word  of  God. 

Dr.  Cook  answered,  and  said  to  me,  that  I  knew  not  what  the  word 
of  God  meant,  nor  yet  whether  it  were  true  or  not. 

Jackson.  Yea,  that  I  do. 

Cook.  Whereby  ? 

Jackson.  Hereby,  said  I.  Our  Saviour  Christ  saith,  '  Search  the 
scriptures  ;  for  in  them  you  think  to  have  eternal  life.  For  they  be 
they  that  testify  of  me.' 

Cook.-  That  is  a  wise  proof. 

Jackson.  Is  it  so?  What  say  you  then  to  these  words,  that  the 
prophet  David  said  ?  '  Whatsoever  he  be  that  feareth  the  Lord,  he 
will  show  hira  the  way  that  he  hath  chosen ;  his  soul  shall  dwell  at 
ease,  and  his  seed  shall  possess  the  land.  The  secrets  of  the  Lord 
are  among  them  that  fear  him,  and  he  showeth  them  his  covenant.' 

Cook.  Well,  you  shall  be  rid  shortly,  one  way  or  other. 

Jackson.  My  life  lieth  not  in  men's  hands,  therefore  no  man  shall 
do  more  unto  me  than  God  will  suffer  him. 

Cook.  No  ?     Thou  art  a  stubborn  and  naughty  fellow.    . 

Jackson.  You  cannot  so  judge  of  me,  except  you  did  see  some  evil 
by  me» 

Cook.  No  ?  Why  may  not  I  judge  thee,  as  well  as  thou  and  thy 
fellows  judge  us,  and  call  us  papists  ? 

Jackson.  Why,  that  is  no  judgment ;  but  Christ  saith,  '  If  you  re- 
fuse me,  and  receive  not  my  word,  you  have  one  that  judgeth  you. 
The  word  that  I  have  spoken  unto  you  now,  shall  judge  you  in  the 
last  day.' 

Cook.  I  pray  thee  tell  me,  Avho  is  the  head  of  the  congregation  ? 

Jackson.  Christ  is  the  head. 

Cook.  But  who  is  head  on  earth? 

Jackson.  Christ  hath  members  here  on  earth. 

Cook.  Who  are  they  ? 

Jackson.  They  that  are  ruled  by  the  word  of  God. 

Cook.  You  are  a  good  fellow. 

Jackson.  I  am  that  I  am. 

Tlien  Dr.  Cook  said  to  my  keeper,  have  him  to  prison  again. 

I  am  contented  with  that,  said  I ;  and  .=o  we  departed. 

I  ansAvered  no  further  in  this  matter,  because  I  thought  he  should 


423  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

not  have  my  blood  in  a  corner.  But  I  hope,  in  the  living  God,  that 
when  the  lime  shall  come,  before  the  congregation  I  shall  shake  their 
building  after  another  manner  of  fashion.  For  they  build  but  upon 
the  sand,  and  their  walls  are  daubed  with  untempered  mortar,  and 
therefore  they  cannot  stand  long. 

Therefore,  good  brothers  and  sisters,  be  of  good  cheer  :  for  I  trust 
in  my  God,  I  and  my  other  lellow-prisoners  shall  go  joyfully  before 
you,  praising  God  most  heartily,  that  we  are  counted  worthy  to  be 
witnesses  of  his  truth.  I  pray  you  accept  my  simple  answer  at  this 
time,  committing  you  unto  God." 

Martyrdom  of  Joan  Waste,  a  poor  blind  woman,  of  Derhy.. 

This  poor  woman,  during  the  time  of  King  Edward  VI.,  used  to 
frequent  the  church  to  hear  divine  service  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  to- 
gether with  homilies  and  sermons,  by  which  means  she  became  con 
firmed  and  established  in  the  principles  of  the  reformed  religion. 

Having  purchased  a  New  Testament  in  English,  she  applied  to  an 
old  man,  whom  she  paid  for  reading  such  passages  as  she  directed 
him  ;  by  which  means  she  became  so  well  versed  in  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, that  she  could  repeat  entire  chapters  by  heart,  and,  by  citing 
proper  texts  of  scripture,  would  reprove  the  errors  in  religion,  as  well 
as  the  vicious  customs  and  practices  that  prevailed  in  those  days. 

Thus  did  this  pious  woman  increase  in  the  knowledge  of  God's 
word,  leading  a  life  of  exemplary  godliness,  without  molestation,  or 
any  kind  of  interruption,  during  the  reign  of  King  Edward. 

But  on  his  death,  and  the  re-introduction  of  popery,  on  the  acces- 
sipn  of  Queen  Mary,  because  she  continued  steadfast  in  the  profession 
of  that  faith  she  had  embraced  from  a  knowledge  of  the  divine  word, 
and  refused  to  communicate  with  those  who  maintained  contrary  doc- 
trines, she  was  brought  before  Dr.  Ralph  Bayn,  bishop  of  Lichfield 
and  Coventry,  and  Dr.  Draycott,  the  chancellor,  as  one  suspected  of 
heresies,  and  by  them  committed  to  the  prison  of  Derby. 

She  was  several  times  privately  examined  by  Peter  Finch,  the 
bishop's  official ;  and  afterwards  brought  to  public  examination  before 
the  bishop,  his  chancellor,  and  several  more  of  the  queen's  commis- 
sioners ;  when  the  following  articles  were  alleged  against  her : 

1.  That  she  held  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  be  only  a  memorial, 
or  representation  of  Christ's  body,  and  material  bread  and  wine  ;  and 
that  it  ought  not  to  be  reserved  from  time  to  time,  but  immediately 
received. 

2.  That  she  held,  that  in  the  receiving  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
she  did  not  receive  the  same  body,  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  suffered  on  the  cross,  for  the  redemption  of  mankind. 

3.  That  she  held,  that  Christ,  at  his  last  supper,  did  not  only  bless 
the  bread  which  he  had  then  in  his  hands,  but  was  blessed  himself; 
and  that,  by  virtue  of  the  words  of  consecration,  the  substance  of  the 
bread  and  wine  was  not  converted,  nor  turned  into  the  substance  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

4.  That  she  granted  she  was  of  the  parish  of  Allhallows,  in  Derby, 
and  that  all  and  singular  the  premises  were  true. 

To  these  respective  articles  she  answered,  that  she  believed  just  as 
much  as  the  holy  scriptures  taught  her,  and  according  to  what  she 


JOAN  WASTE.  423 

had  heard  preached  by  many  pious  and  learned  men  ,  some  of  whom 
had  suffered  imprisonment,  and  others  death,  for  the  same  doctrine. 

Among  others,  she  mentioned  Dr,  Taylor,  and  asked,  if  they  would 
follow  his  example  in  testimony  of  their  doctrine  ?  which,  unless  they 
were  willing  to  do,  she  desired,  for  God's  sake,  they  would  not  trouble 
her,  (being  a  poor,  Tslind,  and  illiterate  woman,)  declaring,  at  the  same 
time,  she  was  ready  to  yield  up  her  life  in  defence  of  that  faith  she 
had  publicly  professed. 

The  bishop,  and  his  chancellor,  urged  many  arguments  in  proof  of 
the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  demanding  why  Christ 
was  not  as  able  to  make  bread  his  body,  as  to  turn  water  into  wine, 
to  raise  Lazarus  from  the  dead,  and  the  like,  threatening  her,  at  the 
same  time,  with  imprisonment,  torments,  and  death. 

The  poor  woman,  terrified  at  these  threatenings,  told  the  bishop, 
if  he  would,  before  that  company,  take  it  upon  his  conscience,  that  the 
doctrine  which  he  would  have  her  to  believe,  concerning  the  sacra- 
ment, was  true,  and  that  he  would,  at  the  awful  tribunal  of  God,  an- 
swer for  her  therein,  (as  Dr.  Taylor,  in  several  sermons,  had  offered,) 
she  would  then  farther  answer  them. 

The  bishop  declaring  that  he  would,  the  chancellor  said  to  him, 
"  My  lord,  you  know  not  what  you  do ;  you  may  in  no  case  answer 
for  a  heretic." 

The  bishop,  struck  by  this  interposition  of  the  Chancellor,  demand- 
ed of  the  woman,  whether  she  would  recant  or  not,  and  told  her  she 
should  answer  for  herself. 

This  honest  Christian  finding,  at  length,  they  desired  but  to  preva- 
ricate, told  his  lordship,  that  if  he  refused  to  take  upon  himself  to 
answer  for  the  truth  of  what  they  required  her  to  believe,  she  wouM 
answer  no  farther,  but  desired  them  to  do  their  pleasure. 

In  consequence  of  this,  sentence  of  death  was  pronounced  against 
her,  and  she  was  delivered  to  the  sheriff,  who  immediately  re-con- 
ducted her  to  the  prison. 

On  the  1st  of  August,  1556,  the  day  appointed  for  her  execution,  she 
was  led  to  the  stake.  Immediately  on  her  arrival  at  the  fatal  spot,  she 
knelt  down,  and  in  the  most  fervent  manner,  repeated  several  prayers, 
desiring  the  spectators  to  pray  also  for  her  departing  soul.  Having 
finished  her  prayers  she  arose,  and  was  fastened  to  the  stake  ;  when 
the  fagots  being  lighted,  she  called  on  the  Lord  to  have  mercy  on  her, 
and  continued  so  to  do,  till  the  flames  deprived  her  both  of  speech 
and  life.  And  thus  did  this  poor  woman  quit  this  mortal  stage,  to  ob- 
tain a  life  of  immortality,  the  sure  and  certain  reward  of  all  those  who 
suffer  for  the  sake  of  the  true  gospel  of  their  blessed  Redeemer. 

Various  Martyrdoms. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  1556,  one  Edward  Sharp  was  burnt  at 
Bristol ;  and  on  the  25th  of  the  same  month,  a  young  man,  by  trade 
a  carpenter,  suffered  at  the  same  place. 

The  day  preceding  the  last  martyrdom,  John  Hart,,  a  shoemaker, 
and  Thomas  Ravendale,  a  currier,  were  burnt  at  Mayfield,  in  Sussex. 
And, 

On  the  27th  of  the  same  month,  one  John  Horn,  and  a  woman, 
whose  name  is  unknown,  suffered  at  Wooten-under-Edge,  in  Glouces- 
tershire. 


424  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

All  these  martyrs  submitted  to  their  fate  with  the  most  Christian 
fortitude,  giving  glory  to  God  for  having  numbered  them  among  the 
foUovrers  and  advocates  of  his  most  holy  gospel. 

Five  persons  starved  to  death. 

The  last  on  record,  who  suffered  for  the  truth  of  the  gospel  in  the 
■bloody  year  1556,  were  five  persons,'  (confined,  with  many  others,  in 
Canterbury  castle,)  who  were  cruelly  starved  to  death.  Their  names 
were  as  follow: — William  Foster,  Alice  Potkins,  and  John  Archer, 
who  had  been  condemned ;  John  Clark,  and  Dustan  Chittenden,  who 
had  not  been  condemned. 

The  cruel  usage  these  unhappy  persons  suffered  from  their  unfeel- 
ing persecutors,  is  displayed  in  a  letter  written  by  one  of  t?iem,  and 
thrown  out  of  the  window  of  the  prison;  of  which  the  following  is 
.an  exact  copy  : 

"  Be  it  known  unto  all  men  that  shall  read,  or  hear  read,  these  our 
letters,  that  we  the  poor  prisoners  of  the  castle  of  Canterbury,  for 
God's  truth,  are  kept,  and  lie  in,  cold  irons,  and  our  keepers  will  not 
suffer  any  meat  to  be  brought  to  us  to  comfort  us.  And  if  any  man 
do  bring  us  any  thing,  as  bread,  butter,  cheese,  or  any  other  food,  the 
said  keeper  will  charge  them  that  so  bring  us  any  thing,  except  mo- 
ney or  raiment,  to  carry  it  them  again  ;  or  else,  if  he  do  receive  any 
food  of  any  for  us,  he  doth  keep  it  for  himself,  and  he  and  his  sei 
vanls  do  spend  it,  so  that  we  have  nothing  thereof;  and  thus  the 
keeper  keepeth  away  our  victuals  from  us ;  insomuch,  that  there  are 
four  of  us  prisoners  there  for  God's  truth  famished  already ;  and  thus 
it  is  his  mind  to  famish  us  all ;  and  we  think  he  is  appointed  thereumo 
.by  the  bishops  and  priests,  and  also  of  the  justices,  so  to  famish  us ; 
and  not  only  us  of  the  said  castle,  but  also  all  other  prisoners,  in  other 
prisons,  for  the  like  cause, to  be  also  famished;  notwithstanding,  we 
write  not  these  our. letters,  to  that  intent  we  might  not  afford  to  be 
famished  for  the  Lord  Jesus'  sake,  but  for  this  cause  and  intent,  that 
they,  having  no  law  to  famish  us  in  prison,  should  not  do  it  privily, 
but  that  the  murderers'  hearts  should  be  openly  known  to  all  the  world, 
that  all  men  may  know  of  what  church  they  are,  and  who  is  their 
father. — Out  of  the  castle  of  Canterbury." 

Among  the  others  confined  with  these  five  were  ten  men,  who,  hav- 
ing been  examined  by  Dr.  Thornton,  suffragan  of  Dover,  and  Nicho- 
las Harpsfield,  archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  were  sentenced  to  be  burnt. 
They  had  been  confined  a  considerable  time,  but  their  sentence  was, 
at  length,  put  into  execution,  and  they  were  the  first  v/ho  opened  the 
bloody  transactions  of  the  year  1557.  Their  names  were  as  follow : 
Stephen  Kemp,  of  Norgate ;  "William  Waterer,  of  Beddingden ;  W. 
Prowting,  of  Thornham  ;  W.  Lowick,  of  Cranbroke  ;  Thomas  Hud- 
son, of  Salenge ;  William  Hay,  of  Hithe  ;  Thomas  Stephens,  of 
Beddingden ;  John  Philpot,  Nicholas  Final,  and  Matthew  Bradbridge, 
all  of  Tenterden. 

The  six  first  were  burnt  at  Canterbury  on  the  15th  of  January, 
1557 ;  Stephens  and  Philpot  suffered  the  next  day  at  Wye  ;  and  Final 
and  Bradbridge  the  day  after,  at  Ashford. 

They  all  bore  their  sufferings  with  Christian  fortitude,  rejoicing 
that  their  troubles  were  drawing  to  an  end,  and  that  they  should  leave 
this  world,  for  that  where  the  weary  are  at  rest. 


FURTI3ER  PERSECTITIONS.  4^0 

Further  Persecutions. 

Notwithstanding  the  numerous  sacrifices  that  had  been  made  in 
various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  since  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  in 
order  to  gratify  the  barbarous  bigotry  of  that  infuriated  princess,  yet 
they  were  far  from  being  at  an  end.  Naturally  disposed  to  tyranny, 
and  encouraged  in  her  blood-thirsty  principles  by  that  monster  in 
human  form,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  she  determined  to  compel  all 
her  subjects,  who  differed  from  herself  in  religious  sentiments,  either 
to  submit  to  her  maxims,  or  fall  victims  to  her  insatiable  vengeance. 

To  facilitate  this  hori'id  intention,  in  the  beginning  of  February, 
1557,  she  issued  the  following  proclamation,  which  was,  in  a  great 
measure,  promoted  by  Bishop  Bonner,  whose  diabolical  soul,  in  con- 
junction with  hers,  thirsted  after  the  blood  of  those  who  worshipped 
God  in  purity  of  heart. 

"  Philip  and  Mary,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  and  queen  of  Eng- 
land, (fee.  To  the  right  reverend  father  in  God,  our  right  trusty  and 
well  beloved  counsellor  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Ely,  and  to  our  right  trusty 
and  well  beloved  William  Windsore,  knight.  Lord  Windsore ;  Ed- 
ward North,  knight,  Lord  North ;  and  to  our  trusty  and  well  beloved 
counsellor,  J.  Bourn,  knight,  one  of  our  chief  secretaries ;  J.  Mor- 
daunt,  knight;  Francis  Englefield,  knight,  master  of  our  wards  and 
liveries ;  Edward  Walgrave,  knight,  master  of  our  great  wardrobe  ; 
Nicholas  Hare,  knight,  master  of  the  rolls ;  Thomas  Pope,  knight; 
Roger  Cholmley,  knight;  Richard  Rede,  knight;  Rov\^land  Hill,  knight; 
William  Rastal,  seijeant  at  law  ;  Henry  Cole,  clerk,  dean  of  Paul's  ; 
William  Roper,  and  Ralph  Cholmley,  esquires;  William  Cook,  Tho- 
mas Martin,  John  Story,  and  John  Vaughan,  doctors  of  the  law, 
greeting : 

"  Forasmuch  as  divers  devilish  and  slanderous  persons  have  not 
only  invented,  bruited,  and  set  forth  divers  false  rumours,  tales,  and 
seditious  slanders  against  us,  but  also  have  sown  divers  heresies,  and 
heretical  opinions,  and  set  forth  divers  seditious  books  within  this  our 
realm  of  England,  meaning  thereby  to  stir  up  division,  strife,  conten- 
tion, and  sedition,  not  only  amongst  our  loving  subjects,  but  also  be- 
twixt us  and  our  said  subjects,  with  divers  other  outrageous  misde- 
meanours, enormities,  contempts,  and  offences,  daily  committed  and 
done,  to  the  disquieting  of  us  and  our  people  ;  we,  minding  the  due 
punishment  of  such  offenders,  and  the  repressing  of  such  like  offences, 
enormities,  and  misbehaviours  from  henceforth,  having  special  trust, 
and  confidence  in  your  fidelities,  wisdoms,  and  discretions,  have  au- 
thorized, appointed,  and  assigned  you  to  be  our  commissioners  ;  and 
by  these  presents  do  give  full  power  and  authority  unto  you,  and  three 
of  you,  to  inquire,  as  well  by  the  oaths  of  tvyelve  good  and  lawful 
men,  as  by  witnesses,  and  all  other  means  and  politic  ways  you  can 
devise,  of  all  and  singular  heretical  opinions,  lollardies,  heretical  and 
seditious  books,  concealments,  contempts,  conspiracies,  and  all  false 
rumours,  tales,  seditious  and  slanderous  words  or  sayings,  raised, 
published,  bruited,  invented,  or  set  forth  against  us,  or  either  of  us, 
or  against  the  quiet  governance  and  rule  of  oui*  people  and  subjects, 
by  books,  lies,  tales,  or  otherwise,  in  any  coimty,  key,  bowing,  or 
other  place  or  places,  within  this  our  realm  of  England,  or  elsewhere, 
in  any  place,    or  places,  bevond   the    seas,  and  of  the  bringers  in, 

54 


4ab"  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

utterers,  buyers,  sellers,  readers,  keepers,  or  conveyers  of  any  such 
letter,  book,  rumour,  and  tale ;  and  of  all  and  every  their  coadjutors, 
counsellors,  comforters,  procurers,  abettors,  and  maintainers,  giving 
unto  you,  and  three  of  you,  full  power  and  authority,  by  virtue  here- 
of, to  search  out,  and  take  into  your  hands  and  possessions,  all  man- 
ner of  heretical  and  seditious  books,  letters,  and  writings,  whereso- 
ever they,  or  any  of  them,  shall  be  found,  as  well  in  printers'  houses 
and  shops  as  elsewhere,  willing  you,  and  every  of  you,  to  search  foi 
the  same  in  all  places,  according  to  your  discretions. 

"  And  also  to  inquire,  hear,  and  determine,  all  and  singular  enor- 
mities, disturbances,  misbehaviours,  and  negligences  committed  in 
any  church,  chapel,  or  other  hallowed  place  within  this  realm  ;  and 
also  for  and  concerning  the  taking  away,  or  withholding  any  lands, 
tenements,  goods,  ornaments,  stocks  of  money,  or  other  things  be- 
longing to  every  of  the  same  churches  and  chapels,  and  all  accounts 
and  reckonings  concerning  the  same. 

"  And  also  to  inquire  and  search  out  all  such  persons  as  obstinately 
do  refuse  to  receive  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  to  hear  mass, 
or  come  to  their  parish  churches,  or  other  convenient  places  ap- 
pointed for  divine  service ;  and  all  such  as  refuse  to  go  on  proces- 
sion, to  take  holy  bread,  or  holy  Avater,  or  otherwise  do  misuse  them- 
selves in  any  church,  or  other  hallowed  places,  wheresoever  any  of 
the  same  offences  have  been,  or  hereafter  shall  be  committed,  within 
this  our  said  realm. 

"  Nevertheless,  our  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  when,  and  as  often  as 
any  person  or  persons,  hereafter  being  called  or  convened  before 
you,  do  obstinately  persist,  or  stand  in  any  manner  of  heresy,  or  he- 
retical opinion,  that  then  ye,  or  three  of  you,  do  immediately  take 
order,  that  the  same  person,  or  persons,  so  standing,  or  persisting,  be 
delivered  and  committed  to  his  ordinary,  there  to  be  used  according 
to  the  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  laws. 

"  And  also  we  give  unto  you,  or  three  of  you,  full  power  and  au- 
thority, to  inquire  and  search  out  all  vagabonds,  and  masterless  men, 
barretours,  quarrelers,  and  suspected  persons,  abiding  within  our  city 
of  London,  and  tea  miles  compass  of  the  same,  and  all  assaults  and 
affrays  done  and  committed  within  the  same  city  and  compass. 

"  And  further,  to  search  out  all  wastes,  decays,  and  ruins  of 
churches,  chancels,  chapels,  parsonages,  and  vicarges,  in  the  diocese 
of  the  same,  being  within  this  realm,  giving  you,  and  every  of  you,  full 
power  and  authority,  by  virtue  hereof,  to  hear  and  determine  the 
same,  and  all  other  offences  and  matters  above  specified  and  rehear- 
sed, according  to  your  wisdoms,  consciences,  and  discretions,  willing 
and  commanding  you,  or  three  of  you,  from  time  to  time,  to  use  and 
devise  all  such  ways  and  means,  for  the  trial  and  searching  out  of  the 
premises,  as  by.  you,  or  three  of  you,  shall  be  thought  most  expedient 
and  necessary :  and  upon  inquiry  and  due  proof  had,  known,  per- 
ceived, and  tried  out,  by  the  confession  of  the  parties,  or  by  sufficient 
witnesses,  before  you,  or  three  of  you,  concerning  the  premises,  or 
any  part  thereof,  or  by  any  other  ways  or  means  requisite,  to  give 
and  award  such  punishment  to  the  offenders,  by  fine,  imprisonment, 
or  otherwise ;  and  to  take  such  order  for  redress  and  reformation  of 
the  premises,  as  to  your  wisdoms,  or  three  of  you,  shall  be  thought 
meet  and  convenient. 


FURTHER  PERSECUTIONS.  427 

"  Further  willing  and  commanding  you,  and  any  three  of  you,  in 
case  you  shall  find  any  person,  or  persons,  obstinate  or  disobedient, 
either  in  their  appearance  before  you,  or  three  of  you,  at  your  calling 
or  assignment,  or  else  in  not  accomplishing,  or  not  obeying  your  de- 
crees, orders,  and  commandments,  in  any  thing  or  things,  touching 
the  premises,  or  any  part  thereof,  to  commit  the  same  person,  or  per- 
sons, so  offending,  to  ward,  there  to  remain,  till  by  you,  or  three  of 
you,  he  be  discharged  or  delivered,"  &c* 

Account  of  twenty-two  persons  apprehended  at  Colchester,  and  brought 
to  London  for  examination,  by  Bonner. 

The  proclamation  which  we  have  given  above,  was  issued  on  the 
8th  of  February,  1557,  and  gave  the  new  inquisition  an  opportunity 
of  extending  their  horrid  ravages ;  so  that  persecution  universally 
prevailed,  and  most  of  the  gaols  in  the  kingdom  were  crowded  with 
prisoners,  for  the  true  faith. 

The  rage  of  persecution  was  particularly  prevalent  in  and  about 
the  town  of  Colchester,  insomuch  that  twenty-three  persons  were  ap- 
prehended together,  of  which  number  one  only  escaped ;  the  others 
being  sent  up  to  London,  in  order  to  abide  by  the  award  of  the 
bloody  tribunal.  These  poor  people  consisted  of  fourteen  men  and 
eight  women,  who  were  fastened  together,  with  a  chain  placed  be- 
tween them,  each  person  being  at  the  same  time  tied  separately  with 
a  cord  round  the  arm.  On  their  entrance  into  the  city  they  were 
pinioned,  and  in  that  manner  conducted  to  Newgate. 

At  length  they  were  brought  before  Bishop  Bonner,  who  examined 
them  separately  with  respect  to  their  faith  ;  but  he  did  not  choose  to 
proceed  against  them,  till  he  had  sent  the  following  letter  to  Cardinal 
Pole: 

"  May  it  please  your  grace,  with  my  most  humble  obedience,  reve- 
rence, and  duty,  to  understand,  that  going  to  London  upon  Thursday 
last,  and  thinking  to  be  troubled  with  Mr.  German's  matter  only,  and 
such  other  common  matters  as  are  accustomed,  enough  to  weary  a 
right  strong  body,  I  had  the  day  following,  to  comfort  my  stomach 
withal,  letters  from  Colchester,  that  either  that  day,  or  the  day  fol- 
lowing, I  should  have  sent  thence  twenty-two  heretics,  indicted  before 
the  commissioners  ;  and  indeed  so  I  had,  and  compelled  to  bear  their 
charges,  as  I  did  of  the  others,  a  sum  of  money  that  I  thought  full 
evil  bestowed.  And  these  heretics,  notwithstanding  they  had  honest 
catholic  keepers  to  conduct  and  bring  them  up  to  me,  and  in  all  the 
way  from  Colchester  to  Stratford  Bow,  did  go  quietly  and  obediently, 
yet  coming  to  Stratford  they  began  to  take  heart  of  grace,  and  to  do 
as  they  pleased  themselves,  for  they  began  to  have  their  guard,  which 
generally  increased  till  they  came  to  Aldgate,  where  they  were  lodged, 
Friday  night. 

"  And  albeit  I  took  order,  that  the  said  heretics  should  be  wdth  me 
early  on  Saturday  morning,  to  the  intent  they  might  quietly  come,  and 
be  examined  by  me  ;  yet  it  was  between  ten  and  eleven  of  the  clock 
before  they  would  come,  and  no  way  would  they  take  but  through 
Cheapside,  so  that  they  were  brought  to  my  house  with  a  thousand 
persons.  Which  thing  I  took  very  strange,  and  spake  to  Sir  John 
Gresham,  then  being  with  me,  to  tell  the  mayor  and  the  s.^oriffs  that 
this  thing  was  not  well  suffered  in   the  city.     These  nai-  jr^Iity  here- 


428  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

tics,  all  the  way  they  came  through  Cheapside,  both  fixhorted  the  jieo- 
ple  to  their  part,  and  had  much  comfort  from  the  pi  omiscuous  multi- 
tude ;  and  being  entered  into  my  house,  and  talked  withal,  they 
showed  themselves  desperate,  and  very  obstinate  ;  yet  I  used  all  the 
honest  means  I  could,  both  of  myself  and  others,  to  have  Avon  them, 
causing  divers  learned  men  to  talk  with  them ;  and  finding  nothing 
in  them  but  pride*  and  wilfulness,  1  thought  to  have  them  all  hither 
to  Fulham,  and  here  to  give  sentence  against  them.  Nevertheless, 
perceiving,  by  my  last  doing,  that  your  grace  was  offended,  I  thought 
it  my  duty,  before  I  any  farther  proceeded  herein,  to  advertise  first 
your  grace  hereof,  and  know  your  good  pleasure,  which  I  beseech 
your  grace  I  may  do  by  this  trusty  bearer.  And  thus,  most  humbly, 
I  take  my  leave  of  your  good  grace,  beseeching  Almighty  God  always 
to  preserve  the  same.     At  Fulham,  anno,  1557. 

"  Your  grace's  most  bounden  beadsman  and  servant, 

"  Edmund  Bonner." 

From  the  contents  of  this  letter,  may  evidently  be  seen  the  perse- 
cuting spirit  of  the  blood-thirsty  Bonner,  who  was  manifestly  de- 
sirous of  glutting  himself  with  the  massacre  of  those  innocent 
persons. 

Cardinal  Pole,  though  a  papist,  was  a  man  of  moderation  and  hu- 
manity, as  appears,  not  only  by  his  endeavours  to  mitigate  the  fury 
of  Bonner,  but  also  by  several  of  his  letters,  directed  to  Archbishop 
Cranmer,  as  well  as  many  complaints  alleged  against  him  to  the  pope, 
for  his  lenity  towards  the  heretics. 

Nay,  so  incensed  was  his  holiness  by  his  mild  and  merciful  dispo- 
sition, that  he  Ordered  him  to  Rome,  and  would  have  proceeded 
against  him  most  rigorously,  had  not  Queen  Mary  interposed  in  his 
behalf,  and  warded  off  the  danger  that  threatened  him,  and  which 
would  otherwise  have  fallen  very  heavily  on  him,  for  it  was  shrewdly 
suspected  by  the  pope  and  his  court,  that  the  cardinal,  a  short  time 
before  his  coming  from  Rome  to  England,  began  to  favour  the  opinion 
and  doctrine  of  Luther. 

.  But  to  turn  to  the  account  of  our  martyrs,  who  would  certainly 
have  all  suffered,  had  it  not  been  for  the  interposition  of  Cardinal 
Pole ;  it  would  exceed  the  limits  of  our  work,  and  be  tedious  to  the 
reader,  were  we  minutely  to  relate  the  articles  that  were  respectively 
administered  to  each,  and  their  several  answers  to  the  same.  We 
shall,  therefore,  confine  ourselves  to  that  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  on 
which  they  were  principally  examined,  and  give  their 

General  Confession  concerning  the  Sacrament. 

, "  Whereas  Christ,  at  his  last  Supper,  took  bread,  and  when  he  had 
given  thanks  he  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  and  said,  Take, 
eat,  this  is  my  body.  And  likewise  took  the  cup  and  thanked,  &c. 
We  dp  understand  it  to  be  a  figurative  speech,  as  the  common  man- 
ner of  his  language  was  in  parables,  and  dark  sentences,  that  they 
which  were  carnally  minded  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  not  un- 
derstand ;  sigilifying  this,  that  as  he  did  break  the  bread  among 
them,  being  but  one  loaf,  and  they  all  were  partakers  thereof,  so  we, 
through  his  body,  in  that  it  was  broken  and  offered  upon  the  cross  for 
us,  are  all  partakers  thereof;  and  his  blood  cleanseth  us  from  our 
sins,  and  hath  pacified  God's  wrath  towards  us,  and  made  the  atonfe 


gUPPLICATION  OF  THE  PRISONERS.  4-2§ 

ment  between  God  and  us,  if  we  walk  henceforth  in  the  light,  even  as 
he  is  the  true  light. 

"  And  that  he  said  further.  Do  this  in  remembrance-  of  me  ;  it  is  a 
memorial  and  token  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Jesus  Christ : 
and  he  commanded  it  for  this  cause,  that  the  followers  of  Christ  should 
come  together  to  show  his  death,  and  to  thank  him  for  his  benefits, 
and  magnify  his  holy  name  ;  and  so  to  break  bread,  apd  drink  the 
wine,  in  remembrance  that  Christ  had  given  his  body  and  shed  his 
blood  for  us. 

"  Thus  you  may  well  perceive  though  Christ  called  the  bread  his 
body,  and  wine  his  blood,  yet  it  followeth  not,  that  the  substance  of 
his  body  should  be  in  the  bread  and  wine,  as  divers  places  in  scripture 
are  spoken  by  the  apostles  in  like  phrase  of  speech,  as  in  John  xv. 
/  am  the  true  vine.  Also  in  John  x.  /  am  the  door.  And  as  it  is 
written  in  the  ninth  chapter  to  the  Hebrews,  and  in  Exodus  xxiv. 
how  Moses  took  the  blood  of  calves,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book  and 
all  the  people,  saying.  This  is  the  blood  of  the  covenant  or  testament. 
And  also  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  how  the  Lord  said  unto 
him  concerning  the  third  part  of  his  hair,  saying,  This  is  Jerusa- 
lem, &c. 

"  Thus  we  see  how  the  scriptures  speak  in  figures,  and  ought  to  be 
spiritually  examined,  and  not  as  they  would  have  us  to  say,  that  the 
bodily  presence  of  Christ  is  in  the  bread,  which  is  a  blasphemous  un- 
derstanding of  the  word,  and  contrary  to  the  holy  scriptures. 

"  Also,  we  see  that  great  idolatry  is  sprung  out  of  the  misunder- 
standing of  the  words  of  Christ,  This  is  my  body,  and  yet  daily 
springeth,  to  the  great  dishonour  of  God  ;  so  that  men  worship  a  piece 
of  bread  for  God  ;  yea,  and  hold  that  to  be  their  maker." 

After  this  confession  of  their  faith  and  doctrine  was  written  and 
exhibited,  they  also  drew  up  a  letter  in  the  form  of  a  short  supplica- 
tion, or  rather  an  admonidon  to  the  judges  and  commissioners,  re^ 
quiring  that  justice  and  judgment,  after  the  rule  of  God's  word,  might 
be  administered  unto  them.     This  letter  was  as  follows  : 

"  A  Supplication  of  the  Prisoners  to  the  Judges. 

"To  the  right  honourable  audience,  before  whom  our  writings  and 
the  confession  of  our  faith  shall  come  :  we  poor  prisoners,  being  fast 
in  bonds,  upon  the  trial  of  our  faith,  which  we  offer  to  be  tried  by  the 
scriptures,  pray  most  heartily,  that  forasmuch  as  God  hath  given 
you  power  and  strength  over  us,  as  concerning  our  bodies,  under 
whom  we  submit  ourselves  as  obedient  subjects  in  all  things,  ye,  be- 
ing officers  and  rulers  of  the  people,  may  execute  true  judgment, 
keep  the  laws  of  righteousness,  govern  the  people,  and  defend  the 
cause  of  the  poor  and  helpless. 

"God,  for  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  give  you  the  wisdom  and 
understanding  of  Solomon,  David,  Hezekiah,  Moses,  with  divers 
other  most  virtuous  rulers,  by  whose  wisdom  and  godly  understand- 
ing, the  people  were  justly  ruled  and  governed  in  fear  of  God,  all 
wickedness  was  by  them  overthrown  and  beaten  down,  and  all  godli- 
ness and  virtue  did  flourish  and  spring.  O  God,  which  art  the  most 
high,  the  creator  and  maker  of  all  things,  and  of  all  men,  both  great 
and  small,  and  carest  for  all  alike,  who  dost  try  all  men's  works  and 
imaginations,  before  whose  judgment-seat  shall  come  both  high  and 


430  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS.      ' 

low,  rich  and  poor ;  we  most  humbly  beseech  thee  to  put  into  our 
rulers'  hearts  the  pure  love  and  fear  of  that  name,  that  even  as  they 
themselves  would  be  judged,  and  as  they  shall  make  answer  before 
thee,  so  they  may  hear  our  causes,  judge  with  mercy,  and  read  over 
these  our  requests  and  confessions  of  our  faith  with  deliberation  and 
a  godly  judgment. 

"  And  if  any  thing  here  seemeth  to  you  to  be  erroneous  or  disa- 
greeing with  the  scripture,  if  it  shall  please  your  lordships  to  hear  us 
patiently,  which  do  offer  ourselves  to  be  tried  by  the  scriptures, 
thereby  to  make  answer ;  and,  in  so  doing,  we  poor  subjects  being  in 
much  captivity  and  bondage,  are  bound  to  pray  for  your  noble  estate 
and  long  preservation." 

Notwithstanding  the  request  of  these  men  was  so  just,  and  their 
doctrine  so  sound,  yet  the  bishop,  and  the  other  judges,  would  have 
passed  sentence  on  them,  had  it  not  been  for  Cardinal  Pole,  and  some 
others,  who  thought  the  putting  to  death  of  so  many  at  one  time,  would 
produce  a  great  disturbance  among  the  people.  It  was  therefore  de- 
creed, that  they  should  make  a  submission,  or  confession,  and,  there- 
upon, be  discharged.  This  they  readily  agreed  to  ;  and  the  following 
paper  was  drawn  up  and  signed  by  them. 

"  Because  our  Saviour  at  his  last  supper  took  bread,  and  when  he 
had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  gave  it  unto  his  disciples,  and  said, 
'  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you,  this  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me  ;'  therefore,  according  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  we  do  believe  in  the  sacrament  to  be  spiritually  Christ's  body. 
And  likewise  he  took  the  cup,  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  his  disci- 
ples, and  said,  '  This  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament  which  is  shed 
for  many ;'  therefore  likewise  do  we  believe  that  it  is  spiritually  the 
blood  of  Christ,  according  as  his  church  doth  administer  the  same. 
Unto  which  catholic  church  of  Christ  we  do,  like  as  in  all  other  mat- 
ters, submit  ourselves,  promising  therein  to  live  as  it  becometh  good 
Christian  men,  and  here  in  this  realm  to  behave  ourselves  as  becometh 
faithful  subjects  unto  our  most  gracious  king  and  queen,  and  to  all 
other  superiors,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  according  to  our  bounden 
duties." 

The  whole  twenty-two  persons  brought  from  Colchester  respectivB- 
ly  subscribed  their  names  to  this  submission ;  as  did  also  six  others 
who  had  been  apprehended  in  London,  and  were  brought  up  with 
them  at  the  same  time  for  examination.  The  names  of  the  whole  were 
as  follow: 

John  Atkyn,  Allen  Sympson,  Richard  George,  Thomas  Firefanne, 
William  Munt,  Richard  Joly,  Richard  Gratwick,  Thomas  Winssey, 
Richard  Rothe,  Richard  Clarke,  Stephen  Glover,  Robert  Colman 
Thomas  Merse,  William  Bongeor,  Robert  Bercock,  Margaret  Hyde, 
Elyn  Euring,  Christian  Pepper,  Margaret  Field,  Alice  Munt,  Joan 
Winsley,  Cicely  Warren,  Rose  Allen,  Ann  Whitlocke,  George  Barber, 
John  Saxby,  Thomas  Locker,  and  Alice  Locker. 

In  consequence  of  their  submission,  they  were  all  immediately  set 
at  liberty ;  though  several  of  them  were  afterwards  apprehended,  and 
put  to  death.  One  of  the  women,  Margaret  Hyde,  escaped  their  re- 
sentment but  a  short  time,  being  one  in  the  list  we  have  next  to  bring 
forward,  of  those  who  suffered  for  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 


liOSEBY,  RAMSEY,  AND  OTHERS.  431 

Martyrdoms  of  Thomas  Loseby,  Henry  Ramsey,  Thomas  Thyrtell, 
Margaret  Hyde,  and  Agnes  Stanley. 

The  popish  emissaries  having  laid  information  against  these  five 
persons,  they  were  all  apprehended,  and  being  examined  by  several 
justices  of  the  county  of  Essex,  in  which  they  resided,  v/ere  by  them 
sent  up  to  the  bishop  of  London,  for  examination.  On  their  arrival, 
the  bishop  referred  them  to  the  chancellor,  who,  after  questioning 
them  on  the  articles  usual  on  such  occasions,  committed  them  all  to 
Newgate. 

After  being  imprisoned  nearly  three  months,  by  order  of  the  chan- 
cellor, they  were  summoned  to  appear  before  the  bishop  himself,  when 
the  following  singular  articles  were  exhibited  against  them. 

"  1.  That  they  thought,  believed,  and  declared,  within  some  part  of 
the  city  and  diocese  of  London,  that  the  faith,  religion,  and  ecclesias- 
tical service  here  observed  and  kept,  as  it  is  in  the  realm  of  England, 
was  not  a  true  and  laudable  faith,  religion,  and  service,  especially  con- 
cerning the  mass  and  the  seven  sacraments,  nor  were  they  agreeable 
to  God's  word  ;  and  that  they  could  not,  without  grudging  and  scruple, 
receive  and  use  it,  nor  conform  themselves  unto  it,  as  other  subjects 
of  this  realm  customarily  have  done. 

"  2.  That  they  have  thought,  &c.  that  the  English  service,  set  forth 
in  the  time  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  in  this  realm  of  England,  v.'as 
good,  godly,  and  catholic  in  all  points,  and  that  it  alone  ought,  here  in 
this  realm,  to  be  received,  used,  and  practised,  and  none  other. 

"  3.  That  they  had  thought,  <fcc.  that  they  were  not  bound  to  their 
parish  church,  and  there  to  be  present  at  matins,  mass,  even-song,  and 
other  divine  service. 

"  4.  That  they  had  thought,  &c.  that  they  were  not  bound  to  come 
to  procession  to  the  church,  upon  times  appointed,  and  to  go  in  the 
same  with  others  of  the  parish,  singing  or  saying  the  accustomed 
prayers  used  in  the  church,  nor  to  bear  a  taper,  or  candle,  on  Candle- 
mas-day, nor  take  ashes  on  Ash-Wednesday,  nor  bear  palms  on  Palm- 
Sunday,  nor  to  creep  to  the  cross  on  days  accustomed,  nor  to  receive 
holy  water  and  holy  bread,  or  to  accept  or  allow  the  ceremonies  and 
usages  of  the  church,  after  the  manner  in  which  they  were  then  used 
in  this  realm. 

"  5.  That  they  had  thought,  <fcc.  that  they  were  not  bound,  at  any 
time,  to  confess  their  sins  to  any  priest,  and  to  receive  absolution  at 
his  hands  as  God's  minister,  nor  to  receive,  at  any  time,  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  especially  as  it  is  used  in  the  church  of  Eng 
land. 

"  6.  That  they  had  thought,  &c.  that  in  matters  of  religion  and  faith, 
they  were  bound  to  follow  and  believe  their  own  conscience  only,  and 
not  credit  the  determination  and  common  order  of  the  catholic  church, 
and  see  of  Rome,  nor  any  members  thereof. 

"  7.  That  they  had  thought,  &lc.  that  the  fashion  and  manner  of 
christening  infants,  is  not  agreeable  to  God's  word,  and  that  none  can 
be  effectually  baptized,  and  therefore  saved,  except  they  are  arrived 
to  years  of  discretion  to  believe  themseb^e^and  willingly  accept,  or 
refuse,  baptism  at  their  pleasure.  ^ 

"  8.  That  they  had  thought,  &c.  that  prayers  to  saints,  or  prayers 
for  the  dead,  were  not  available,  nor  allowable  by  God's  word,  and 


432  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

that  soujs  departed  this  life  do  immediately  go  to  heaven  or  hell,  or 
else  to  sleep  till  the  day  of  doom :  so  that  there  is  no  place  of  pur- 
gation at  all. 

"  9,  That  they  had  thought,  &c.  that  all  those,  who  in  the  time  of 
King  Henry  VIII.  or  in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  the  present  sove- 
reign of  England,  had  been  burned  as  heretics,  were  no  heretics,  but 
faithful,  sincere  Christians  ;  especially  Barnes,  Garret,  Jerome,  Frith, 
Rogers,  Hooper,  Cardmaker,  Latimer,  Taylor,  Bradford,  Cranmer, 
Rialey,  &c.  and  that  they  did  allow  and  approve  all  their  opinions, 
and  disapproved  their  condemnations  and  burnings. 

"  10.  That  they  had  thought,  &c.  that  fasting  and  prayers  used  in 
the  church  of  England,  and  the  appointing  a  day  for  fasting,  and  ab- 
staining from  flesh  upon  fasting  days,  especially  in  the  time  of  Lent, 
is  not  laudable  nor  allowable,  by  God's  word,  and  that  men  ought  to 
have  liberty,  at  all  times,  to  eat  all  kind  of  meats. 

"11.  That  they  thought,  &c.  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  an 
idol ;  and  to  reserve,  keep,  and  honour  it,  is  idolatry  and  superstition, 
as  was  also  the  mass  and  elevation  of  the  sacrament. 

"  12.  That  they  had  thought,  &c.  that  they  were  not  bound  to  be. 
convened  before  an  ecclesiastical  judge,  concerning  matters  of  faith, 
nor  to  make  answer  to  all,  especially  upon  oath  on  a  book." 

The  first,  second,  third,  fourth,  fifth,  eighth,  and  nin  h  articles, 
they  granted  in  general,  excepting  that  they  denied  "  that  souls  de- 
parted do  sleep  till  tne  day  of  judgment,"  as  mentioned  in  the  eighth 
article. 

With  respect  to  the  sixth  article  objected  to  them,  they  thought 
themselves  bound  to  believe  the  true  catholic  church,  so  far  as  it  in- 
structed them  according  to  God's  holy  word,  but  not  to  follow  the 
determinations  of  the  superstitious  church  of  Rome. 

Concerning  the  eighth  and  twelfth  articles,  they  denied  that  they 
ever  maintained  any  such  absurd  opinions,  but  granted  that  man  of 
himself,  without  the  aid  and  assistance  of  God's  spirit,  had  no  power 
to  do  any  thing  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God. 

To  the  tenth  article  they  answered,  that  true  fasting  and  prayer 
used  according  to  God's  Avord,  was  allowable,  and  approved  in  his 
sight ;  and  that,  by  the  same  word,  every  faithful  man  may  eat  all 
meats  at  all  time3,  with  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  same. 

Having  given  these  answers,  they  were  dismissed,  and  conveyed 
to  their  respective  places  of  confinement,  where  they  remained  till 
they  were  again  brought  before  the  bishop,  who  made  no  other  in- 
quiry, than  whether  they  would  abjure  their  heretical  opinions ;  and 
on  their  refusal,  again  dismissed  them. 

At  length,  they  were  brought  into  the  public  consistory  court,  at 
St.  Paul's,  and  severally  asked  what  they  had  to  allege,  why  sentence 
of  condemnation  should  not  be  pronounced  against  them. 

Thomas  Loseby  being  first  questioned,  thus  replied  :    "  God  give 
me  grace  to  withstand  you,  your  sentence,  and  yodflaw,  Avhich  de- 
vours the  flock  of  Christ,  for  I  perceive  death  is  my  certain  portion, 
unless  I  will  consent  to  believe  in  that  accursed  idol  the  mass." 
1*^  Thomas  Thyrtell  being  next  examined,  said,  "  My  lord,  if  you 

make  me  a  heretic,  you  make  Christ  and  the  twelve  apostles  all  he- 
retics, for  I  hold  one  and  the  same  faith  with  them,  and  I  will  abide 
in  that  faith,  being  assured  that  it  will  obtain  for  me  everlasting  life." 


T* 


P 


GRATWICK,  MORA  NT,  AND  KING.  433 

Henry  Ramsey  being  required  to  recant,  answered,  "  My  lord, 
would  you  have  me  abjure  the  truth,  and,  for  fear  of  death  here,  for- 
feit eternal  felicity  hereafter  ?" 

Margaret  Hyde  being  questioned,  replied,  "  My  lord,  you  have  no 
cause  to  pronounce  sentence  against  me,  for  I  am  in  the  true  faith,  nor 
will  ever  forsake  it ;  and  I  wish  I  was  more  confirmed  in  it  than  I  am." 

Agnes  Stanley,  the  last  examined,  said,  "  My  lord,  I  would  suffer 
every  hair  of  my  head  to  be  burned,  before  I  would  renounce  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  his  holy  gospel." 

The  court  now  broke  up,  but  was  convened  again  in  the  afternoon, 
when  the  prisoners  were  brought  in,  and  were  again  examined. 

Thomas  Loseby,  being  first  called  upon,  his  articles  and  answers 
were  read ;  after  which  many  attempts  were  made  to  bring  him  to  a 
recantation,  but  he  persisted  in  his  faith,  declaring,  that  "  he  hoped  he 
had  the  spirit  of  God,  which  had  led  him  into  all  truth  :"  his  sentence 
of  condemnation  was  therefore  pronounced,  and  he  was  delivered  to 
the  custody  of  the  sheriff,  in  order  for  execution. 

Various  arguments  were  used  by  the  bishop  to  bring  over  Marga- 
ret Hyde ;  but  she  declared  she  would  not  depart  from  what  she  had 
said  upon  any  penalty  whatever ;  and  added,  that  she  would  gladly 
hear  his  lordship  instruct  her  from  some  part  of  God's  word,  and  not 
talk  to  her  concerning  holy  bread  and  holy  Avater,  which  was  no  part 
of  God's  word. 

The  bishop  finding  her  resolute,  pronounced  sentence  on  her,  and 
she  was  delivered  over  to  the  secular  power. 

Agnes  Stanley  was  also  admonished  to  return  to  the  communion  of 
the  holy  mother  church,  but  she  continued  steadfast  in  her  faith,  de- 
claring she  was  no  heretic,  and  that  those  who  were  burned,  as  the 
papists  said,  for  heresy,  were  true  martyrs  in  the  sight  of  God.  In 
consequence  of  this  she  likewise  received  sentence  of  death,  and 
was  committed  to  the  care  of  the  sheriff. 

Thomas  Thyrtell  being  asked  what  he  had  to  allege,  answered, 
"  My  lord,  I  will  not  hold  v/ith  those  idolatrous  opinions  you  would 
inculcate ;  for  I  say  the  mass  is  idolatry,  and  I  will  abide  by  the  faith 
of  Christ  as  long  as  I  live." 

He  was  then  sentenced  in  the  same  manner  as  the  former. 

Henry  Ramsey,  who  was  last  called,  being  asked  whether  he  would 
stand  by  his  answers,  as  the  rest  had  done,  or  recant  and  become  a 
new  member  of  the  church,  replied,  "  I  will  never  abjure  my  religion, 
in  Avhich  I  Avill  live,  and  in  which  I  will  die." 

Their  examination  being  closed,  and  sentence  of  death  passed  on 
them  all,  they  were  immediately  conducted  to  Newgate,  where  they 
continued  till  the  12th  of  April,  1557.  On  the  morning  of  that  day  they 
were  led  to  Smithfield,  the  place  appointed  for  their  execution,  where, 
being  fastened  to  two  stakes,  they  were  burnt  in  one  fire,  praising 
God  as  long  as  they  had  the  power  of  sjieech,  and  cheerfully  giving 
up  their  live?  in  testimony  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

Martyrdom  of  Stephen  Gratwick,  William  Mar  ant,  and  John  King. 

Stephen  Gratwick  being  informed  against  by  the  popish  emissa- 
ries, on  a-suspicion  of  heresy,  was  apprehended,  and  being  carried 
before  a  justice  of  peace,  was  committed  to  the  Marshalsea  prison, 
where  he  continued  for  a  considerable  time. 

55 


434  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

At  length  he  was  brought  before  Dr.  White,  bishop  of  Winchester 
in  St.  George's  church,  Southwark,  to  answer  such  questions  as  he 
should  be  asked  relative  to  his  religious  opinions. 

The  bishop  first  asked  him  if  he  would  revoke  the  heresies  which 
he  had  maintained  and  defended  ;  when  Mr.  Gratwick  answering  in 
the  negative,  he  administered  the  usual  articles,  desiring  him  to  give 
an  explicit  answer  to  each. 

The  articles  being  read,  Mr.  Gratwick  replied,  "  My  lord,  these 
articles  are  of  your  making,  and  not  of  mine,  nor  have  I  had  any 
time  to  examine  them ;  therefore  I  desire  the  liberty  of  lawful  ap- 
peal to  mine  ordinary,  having  no  concern  with  you." 

During  his  examination,  the  bishop  of  Rochester  and  the  arch- 
deacon of  Canterbury  arrived,  when,  on  a  consultation  about  the  pre- 
sent case,  it  was  agreed  to  introduce  a  person  to  represent  the  ordi- 
nary, which  being  done,  Gratwick  desired  leave  to  depart,  but  the. 
counterfeit  ordinary  insisted  on  his  being  detained,  saying,  that  he 
was  justly  sunimoned  before  those  lords  and  him,  on  trial  of  his  faith; 
and  that,  if  he  confessed  the  truth,  he  should  be  quietly  dismissed, 
and  allowed  full  liberty. 

Gratwick  told  him,  that  "  he  would  turn  his  own  argument  upon 
him,  for  Christ  came  before  the  high-priest,  scribes,  and  Pharisees, 
bringing  the  truth  with  him,  being  the  very  truth  himself;  yet  both  he 
and  his  truth  were  condemned,  and  had  no  avail  with  them  ;  the 
apostles  likewise^  and  all  the  martyrs  that  died  since  Christ,  did  the 
same." 

The  bishop  of  Winchester  then  asked  his  opinion  concerning  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar ;  to  which  he  replied,  "  My  lord,  I  do  verily 
believe  t?iat  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  truly  adminis- 
tered in  both  kinds,  according  to  the  institution  of  Christ,  imto  the 
worthy  receiver,  he  eateth  mystically,  by  faith,  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ." 

The  bishop  of  Rochester  observed,  that  this  definition  was  a  mere 
evasion  of  the  principal  points,  for  that  he  separated  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  from  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  intimating  thereby,  that  the 
former  was  not  the  true  sacrament ;  and  also  condemned  their  me- 
thod of  administering  it  in  one  kind,  as  well  as  hindered  the  unworthy 
receiver  to  eat  and  drink  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  which,  if  duly 
weighed,  were  points  of  the  highest  importance,  though  he  had  craftily 
evaded  them. 

Having  entered  into  closer  examination  concerning  this  matter,  the 
counterfeit  ordinary  ordered  the  articles  to  be  read  again,  and  Grat- 
wick refusing  to  make  any  reply,  was  threatened  with  excommunica- 
tion ;  on  which  he  thus  addressed  himself  to  his  examiners  : 

"  Since  ye  thirst  for  my  blood,  before  ye  are  glutted  with  the  same, 
permit  me  to  say  a  word  in  my  own  cause.  On  Sunday,  my  lord  of 
Winchester,  I  was  before  you,  when  you  took  occasion  to  preach 
from  these  words  of  St.  James  :  '  If  any  man  among  you  seem  to  be 
religious,  and  bridleth  not  his  tongue,  but  deceiveth  his  own  heart, 
this  man's  religion  is  vain.'  From  these  words,  my  lord,  by  wrested 
inferences,  you  slander  us  poor  prisoners,  upbraiding  us  with  the  ti- 
tle of  Arians,  Herodians,  Sacramentaries,  and  Pelagians.  When  we 
stood  up  to  speak  in  vindication  of  ourselves,  you  threatened  to  cut 
out  our  tongues,  and  caused  us  to  be  dragged  out  of  the  church  by 


EDMUND  ALLIN,  AND  OTHERS.  435 

violence :  nevertheless,  I  will  abide  by  the  truth  to  the  end  of  my 
life." 

The  incensed  prelate,  after  various  endeavours,  by  threats  and  pro- 
mises, to  bring  him  to  a  recantation,  finding  that  vain,  pronounced  sen- 
tence of  condemnation  upon  him,  and  he  was  delivered  over  to  the 
sheriff,  who  immediately  conducted  him  to  the  Marshalsea  prison. 
Here  he  remained  till  the  latter  end  of  May,  1557,  when  he  was 
brought  to  the  stake  in  St.  George's  Fields,  and  there  cheerfully  re- 
signed up  his  soul  into  the  hand  of  him  who  gave  it, 

Two  persons,  named  William  Morant  and  John  King,  suffered  with 
him ;  but  we  have  no  account  on  record  relative  to  their  examina- 
tions. 

Martyrdom  of  five  women  and  two  men,  at  Maidstone,  June  18,  1557. 

We  have  stated  that  after  the  proclamation,  in  February,  1557,  the 
storm  of  persecution  began  in  all  places  to  rage  anew,  but  no  where 
more  than  in  the  diocese  of  Canterbury,  as  the  inquisition, was  there 
under  the  direction  of  Richard  Thornton,  bishop  of  Dover,  and  the 
archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  who  were  so  furious  against  the  harmless 
flock  of  Christ,  that  they  needed  not  the  proclamation  to  stir  up  the 
coals  of  their  burning  cruelty,  but  yet  were  enabled  by  it  to  gratify  to 
a  greater  extent  their  diabolical  malice  against  the  believers.  We 
have  already  given  several  instances  of  the  furious  persecutions  in 
this  diocese,  and  we  have  now  to  add  the  following,  wherein  seven 
innocents  were  committed  to  the  flames  by  these  monsters,  under  the 
pretence  of  religion  !  We  shall  give  the  account  in  the  original 
words  of  the  Martyrologist,  as  they  are  curious  and  interesting. 

In  the  next  month  following,  being  the  18th  day  of  June,  were 
seven  Christian  and  faithful  martyrs  of  Christ  burned  at  Maidstone, 
whose  names  here  follow  : 

Joan  Bradbridge,  of  Staplehurst : 

Walter  Appleby,  of  Maidstone  : 

Petronil,  his  wife : 

Edmund  Allin,  ofFrytenden:  . 

Catherine,  his  wife  ; 

John  Manning's  wife,  of  Maidstone  ; 

Elizabeth,  a  blind  maiden. 

As  concerning  the  general  articles  commonly  objected  to  them  in 
the  public  consistory,  and  the  order  of  their  condemnation,  it  difiiereth 
not  much  from  the  usual  manner  expressed  before,  neither  did  their 
answers,  in  effect,  much  differ  from  the  others  that  suffered  under  the 
same  ordinary,  in  the  aforesaid  diocese  at  Canterbury. 

Now  as  touching  their  answers  and  manner  of  apprehension,  and 
their  private  conflicts  with  their  adversaries,  I  find  no  great  matter 
coming  to  my  hands,  save  only  of  Edmund  Allin  some  intimation  is 
given  me,  how  his  troubles  came,  what  was  his  cause  and  answers 
before  the  justices,  as  here  consequently  you  shall  xmderstand. 

The  examination  of  Edmund  Allin. 

This  Allin  was  a  miller,  of  the  parish  ofFrytenden,  in  Kent,  and  in  a 
lear  year,  when  many  poor  people  were  like  to  starve,  he  fed  them, 
'id  sold  his  corn  cheaper  by  half  than  others  did  ;  he  also  fed  ihem 
vith  the  food  of  life,  reading  to  them  the  scriptures,  and  interpreting 


436  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

them.  This  being  known  to  the  popish  priests  dwelling  thereabouts, 
by  the  procurement  of  two  of  them,  namely,  of  John  Taylor,  parson 
of  Frytenden,  and  Thomas  Henden,  parson  of  Staplehurst,  he  was 
soon  complained  of  to  the  justices,  and  brought  before  John  Baker, 
knight,  who  committed  both  him  and  his  wife  to  prison,  but  soon  after 
they  were  let  out,  I  know  not  how,  and  went  to  Calais  ;  where,  con- 
tinuing some  time,  he  began  to  be  troubled  in  conscience,  and  meeting 
with  one  John  Webb,  from  Frytenden,  (who  had  likewise  fled  from 
the  tyranny  of  Sir  John  Baker,  and  Parson  Taylor,)  said  unto  him, 
that  he  could  not  be  in  quiet  there,  whatsoever  the  cause  was  ;  "  for 
God,"  said  he,  "  had  something  for  him  to  do  in  England ;"  and 
shortly  after  he  returned  to  Frytenden,  where  was  cruel  Taylor. 

This  parson  being  informed  that  Edmund  Allin  and  his  wife  were 
returned,  and  were  not  at  mass  time  in  the  church ;  as  he  was  the 
same  time  in  the  midst  of  his  mass,  upon  a  Sunday,  a  little  before  the 
elevation,  (as  they  term  it,)  even  almost  at  the  lifting  up  of  his  Romish 
god,  he  fcurned  to  the  people  in  a  great  rage,  commanded  them  with 
all  speed  to  go  unto  their  house,  and  apprehend  them,  and  he  would 
come  unto  them  as  soon  as  he  could.  Which  promise  he  well  per- 
formed, for  he  had  no  sooner  made  an  end  of  ite  missa  est,  and  the 
vestments  off  his  back,  but  presently  he  was  at  the  house,  and  there 
laying  hands  on  the  said  Allin,  caused  him  again  to  be  brought  to  Sir 
John  Baker,  with  a  grievous  complaint  of  his  exhorting  and  reading 
the  scriptures  to  the  people ;  and  so  he  and  his  wife  were  sent  to 
Maidstone  prison.  Witnessed  by  Richard  Fletcher,  vicar  of  Cram- 
boke,  and  John  Webb,  of  Frytenden. 

No  sooner  were  they  in  prison,  but  Sir  John  Baker  immediately  sent 
certain  of  his  men  to  their  house,  namely,  John  Dove,  Thomas  Best, 
Thomas  Linley,  Percival  Barber,  with  the  aforesaid  John  Taylor, 
parson  of  Frytenden,  and  Thomas  Henden,  parson  of  Staplehurst,  to 
take  an  inventory  of  all  the  goods  that  were  in  the  house ;  where  they 
found  in  the  bed-straw  a  little  chest  locked  with  a  padlock,  wherein 
they  found  a  sackcloth  bag  of  money,  containing  the  sum  of  thirteen 
or  fourteen  pounds,  partly  in  gold,  and  partly  in  silver ;  which  money, 
after  being  told,  and  put  in  the  bag  again,  they  carried  away  Avith 
them. 

Besides,  also,  they  foimd  there  certain  books,  as  psalters,  bibles, 
and  other  writings  ;  all  which  books,  with  the  money,  were  delivered 
to  the  aforesaid  priest,  Thomas  Henden,  parson  of  Staplehurst,  and, 
afterwards,  in  the  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  it  was 
by  right  law  recovered  from  him  again,  as  in  records  remaineth  to  be 
seen. 

Thus  good  Edmund  Allin  and  his  wife,  being  maliciously  accused, 
wrongfully  imprisoned,  and  cruelly  robbed  and  spoiled  of  all  their 
goods,  were  brought,  as  is  aforesaid,  before  Sir  John  Baker,  the  jus- 
tice, to  be  examined  ;  who,  taunting  and  reviling  him  without  all  mercy 
and  pity,  asked  him  if  those  were  the  fruits  of  his  gospel,  to  have  icon- 
venticles,  to  gather  people  together,  to  make  conspiracies,  to  sow  sedi- 
tion and  rebellion ;  and  thus  he  began  to  reason  with  him. 

Baker.  Who  gave  thee  authority  to  preach  and  interpret?  Art 
thou  a  priest  ?  Art  thou  admitted  thereunto  ?  Let  me  see  thy  licence. 

Collins,  Sir  John  Baker's  schoolmaster,  said,  surely  he  is  an  arrant 
heretic,  and  worthy  to  be  burned. 


EDMUND  ALLIN.  437 

Allin.  If  it  pleases  your  honour  to  permit  me  to  answer  in  the 
cause  of  my  faith,  I  am  persuaded  that  God  hath  given  me  this  autho- 
rity, as  he  hath  given  to  all  other  Christians.  Why  are  we  called 
Christians,  if  we  do  not  follow  Christ,  if  we  do  not  read  his  law,  if 
we  do  not  interpret  it  to  others  that  have  not  so  much  understanding? 
Is  not  Christ  our  Father?  Shall  not  the  son  follow  the  father's  steps? 
Is  not  Christ  our  master  ?  and  shall  the  scholar  be  inhibited  to  learn 
and  preach  his  precepts  ?  Is  not  Christ  our  Redeemer,  and  shall  we 
not  praise  his  name,  and  serve  him,  who  hath  redeemed  us  from  sin 
and  damnation  ?  Did  not  Christ,  when  but  twelve  years  of  age,  dis- 
pute with  the  doctors,  and  interpret  the  prophet  Isaiah  ?  and  yet,  not- 
withstanding he  was  neither  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  which  were  priests, 
but  of  the  royal  tribe  of  Judah,  neither  had  taken  any  outward  priest- 
hood ;  wherefore,  if  we  be  Christians,  we  must  do  the  same. 

Collins.  Please  your  honour,  what  a  knave  is  this,  that  compareth 
himself  with  Christ ! 

Baker.  Let  him  alone,  he  will  pump  out  presently  an  infinite  num- 
ber of  heresies.     Hast  thou  any  more  to  say  for  thyself? 

Allin.  Yea,  that  I  have.  Adam  was  licensed  of  God,  and  Abra- 
ham was  commanded  to  teach  his  children,  and  posterity,  and  so  Da- 
vid teacheth  in  divers  psalms  ;  and  Solomon  also  preached  to  the  peo- 
ple, as  the  book  of  the  preacher  very  well  proveth,  where  he  teacheth 
that  there  is  no  immortal  felicity  in  this  life,  but  in  the  next.  And 
Noah  taught  them  that  were  disobedient  in  his  days,  and  therefore  is 
called  "  The  eighth  preacher  of  righteousness,"  in  the  second  epistle 
of  Peter.  Also,  in  the  11th  chapter  of  Numbers,  where  Moses  had 
chosen  seventy  elders  to  help  him  to  teach  and  rule  the  rest,  Eldad 
and  Medad  preached  in  the  tents,  wherefore  Joshua  being  oflended, 
complained  to  Moses,  that  Eldad  and  Medad  did  preach  without 
licence.  To  whom  Moses  answered,  and  wished  that  all  the  people 
could  do  the  like.  Why  should  I  be  long?  most  of  the  priests  were 
not  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  and  Aaron. 

Collins.  These  are  authorities  of  the  Old  Testament,  and,  therefore, 
abrogated  ;  but  thou  art  a  fool,  and  knowest  no  school  points.  Is  not 
the  law  divided  into  the  law  ceremonial  and  judicial  ? 

Allin.  I  grant  that  the  ceremonies  ceased  when  Christ  came,  as 
St.  Paul  proveth  to  the  Hebrews,  and  to  the  Colossians,  when  he  saith, 
"  Let  no  man  judge  you  in  any  part  of  the  Sabbath  daje,  new  moon, 
or  other  ceremonies,  which  are  figures  of  things  to  come  :  for  Christ 
is  the  body." 

Collins.  And  are  not  the  judicials  abrogated  by  Christ  ? 

Allin.  They  are  confirmed  both  by  Christ,  in  the  fifth  chapter  of 
Matthew,  and  by  Paul  in  the  first  epistle  to  Timothy.  The  lav/,  saith 
he,  is  not  yet  set  forth  for  the  virtuous  and  godly,  but  for  manslayers, 
perjurers,  adulterers,  and  such  like. 

Collins.  Thou  art  a  heretic.  Wilt  thou  call  the  judicials  of 
Moses  again  ?  Wilt  thou  have  adultery  punished  with  death  ?  disobe- 
dient children  to  their  parents  to  be  stoned  ?  Wilt  thou  have  Legem 
Talionis  ?  But  thou  art  an  ass.  Why  should  I  speak  Latin  to  thee, 
thou  erroneous  rebel  ?  shall  we  now  smite  out  eye  for  eye,  tooth  for 
tooth  ?      Thou  art  worthy  to  have  thy  teeth  and  tongue  plucked  out. 

Allin.  If  we  had  that  law,  we  should  neither  have  disobedient  chil- 
dren, neither  false  witness  bearers,  nor  ruffians. 


438  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Baker.  Master  Collins,  jet  us  return  to  our  first  matter;  Why  did 
•you  teach  the  people,  whom  you  said  you  had  fed  both  bodily  and 
spiritually,  being  no  priest  ? 

Allin.  Because  that  we  are  all  kings  to  rule  our  affections,  priests 
-to  preach  oirt  the  virtues  and  word  of  God,  as  Peter  writeth,  and  lively 
stones  to  give  light  to  others.  For  as  out  of  flint  stones  cometh  forth 
that  which  is  able  to  set  the  woi-ld  on  fire  ;  so  out  of  Christians 
should  spring  the  beams  of  the  gospel,  which  should  inflame  all  the 
world.  If  we  must  give  a  reckoning  of  our  faith  to  every  man,  and 
now  to  you  demanding  it,  then  must  we  study  the  scriptures,  and 
practise  them.  What  availeth  it  a  man  to  have  meat,  and  will  eat 
none  ;  or  apparel,  and  will  wear  none ;  or  to  have  an  occupation,  and 
to  teach  none ;  or  to  be  a  lawyer,  and  to  utter  none  ?  Shall  every 
artificer  be  suffered,  yea,  and  commended  to  practise  his  faculty  and 
science,  and  the  Christiarf  forbidden  to  exercise  his  ?  Doth  not  every 
lawyer  practise  his  law  ?  Is  not  every  Christian  a  follower  of  Christ  ? 
Shall  ignorance,  which  is  condemned  in  all  sciences,  be  practised  by 
Christians  ?  Doth  not  St.  Paul  forbid  any  man's  spirit  to  be  quench- 
ed ?  Doth  he  prohibit  any  man  that  hath  any  of  these  gifts,  which  he 
repeateth,  1  Cor.  xiv.  to  practise  the  same  ?  Only  he  forbiddeth  wo- 
men, but  no  man.  The  Jews  never  forbade  any.  Read  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles.  And  the  restraint  was  made  by  Gregory,  the  ninth 
pope  of  that  name,  as  I  heard  a  learned  man  preach,  in  King  Edward's 
days. 

Collins.  This  villain,  please  your  honour,  is  mad.  By  my  priest- 
liood,  I  believe  that  he  will  say  that  a  priest  hath  no  more  authority 
than  another  man  !    Doth  not  a  priest  bind  and  loose  ? 

Allin.  No,  my  sin  bindeth  me,  and  my  repentance  looseth.  God 
forgiveth  sin  only,  and  no  priest.  For  every  Christian,  when  he  «n- 
jjeth,  bindeth  himself,  and  when  he  repenteth,  looseth  himself.  And 
if  any  other  be  loosed  from  his  sin  by  my  exhortation,  I  am  said  to 
loose  him  ;  and  if  he  persevere  in  sin  notwithstanding  my  exhortation, 
J  am  said  to  bind  him,  although  it  is  God  that  bindeth  and  looseth, 
and  giveth  the  increase.  Therefore  saith  Christ,  Matt,  xviii.  "  Where- 
-soever  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in 
the  midst  of  them  ;  and  whose  soever  sins  they  forgive,  they  are  for- 
given, and  whose  soever  they  retain,  they  lare  retained."  Neither  hath 
the  pope  a^y  keys,  save  the  keys  of  error ;  for  the  key  that  openeth 
the  lock  to  God's  mysteries  and  salvation,  is  the  key  of  faith  and  re- 
pentance. And  as  I  have  heard  learned  men  reasoji,  St.  Austin,  Origen, 
-and  others,  are  of  this  opinion. 

Then  they  reviled  him  and  laid  him  in  the  stocks  all  night :  where- 
with some  that  were  better  minded,  being  offended  with  such  extremity, 
desired  Allin  to  keep  his  conscience  to  himself,  and  to  follow  Baruch's 
counsel,  in  the  sixth  chapter :  "  Wherefore  when  ye  see  the  multitude 
of  people  worshipping  them,  behind  and  before,  say  ye  in  your  hearts, 
.O  Lord,  it  is  thou  that  ought  only  to  be  worshipped." 

Wherewith  he  was  persuaded  to  go  to  hear  mass  the  next  day,  and 
.suddenly  before  the  sacring,  went  out  and  considered  in  the  church- 
yard with  himself,  that  such  a  little  cake  between  the  priest's  fingers 
could  not  be  Christ,  nor  a  material  body,  neither  to  have  soul,  life, 
sinews,  bones,  flesh,  legs,  head,  ?irms,  nor  breast,  and  lamented  that 
he  was  seduced  by  the  words  of  Baruch,  which  his  conscience  told 


EDMUND  ALLIN.  43§ 

him  was  no  scripture,  or  else  hail  another  meaning :  after  this  he  was 
brought  again  before  Sir  John  Baker,  who  asked  why  he  refused  to 
worship  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar. 
Allin.  It  is  an  idol. 
Collins.  It  is  God's  body. 
Allin.  It  is  not. 
Collins.  By  the  mass  it  is. 
Allin.  It  is  bread. 
Collins.  How  provest  thou  that  ? 

Allin.  When  Christ  sat  at  his  supper,  and  gave  them  bread  to  eat. 
Collins.  Bread,  knave? 

Allin.  Yes,  bread,  which  you  call  Christ's  body.  Sat  he  still  at 
the  table,  or  was  he  both  in  their  mouths  and  at  the  table  ?  If  he  was 
in  their  mouths,  and  at  the  table,  then  had  he  two  bodies,  or  else  he  had 
a  fantastical  body,  which  is  an  absurdity. 

Baker.  Christ's  body  was  glorified,  and  might  be  in  more  places 
than  one. 

Allin.  Then  he  had  more  bodies  than  one,  by  your  own  placing  of 
him. 

Collins.  Thou  ignorant  ass,  the  schoolmen  say,  that  a  glorified  body 
may  be  every  where. 

Allin.  If  his  body  was  not  glorified  till  it  rose  again,  then  was  it 
not  glorified  at  his  last  supper^  and  therefore  was  not  at  the  table,  and 
in  their  mouths,  by  your  own  reason. 

Collins.  A  glorified  body  occupieth  no  place. 

Allin.  That  which  occupieth  no  place,  is  neither  God  nor  any  thing 
else.  If  it  be  nothing,  then  is  your  religion  nothing.  If  it  be  God, 
then  have  we  four  in  one  Trinity,  which  is  the  person  of  the  Father, 
of  the  Son,  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  human  nature  of  Christ.  If 
Christ  be  nothing,  which  you  must  needs  confess,  if  he  occupieth  no 
place,  then  is  our  study  vain,  our  faith  frustrate,  and  our  hope  without 
reward. 

Collins.  This  rebel  will  believe  nothing  but  Scripture  !  How 
knowest  thou  theft  it  is  the  Scripture,  but  by  the  church?  and  so 
saith  St.  Austin. 

Allin.  I  cannot  tell  what  Dr.  Austin  saith,  but  I  am  persuaded  that 
it  is  Scripture,  by  divers  arguments  :  First,  that  the  law  worketh  in 
me  my  condemnation.  The  law  telleth  me,  thai;  of  myself  I  am 
damned ;  and  this  damnation,  Mr.  Collins,  you  must  find  in  yourself, 
or  else  you  shall  never  come  to  repentance.  For  as  this  grief  and 
sorrow  of  conscience,  without  faith,  is  desperation ;  so  is  a  glorious 
and  Romish  faith,  without  the  lamentation  of  a  man's  sins,  pre- 
sumption. 

The  second  is  the  gospel,  which  is  the  power  and  Spirit  of  God. 
"  This  Spirit  (saith  St.  Paul)  certifieth  my  spirit  that  I  am  the  Son  of 
God,  and  that  these  are  the  Scriptures." 

The  third  are  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  which  cause  me  to  be- 
lieve that  there  is  a  God,  though  we  glorify  him  not  as  God,  Rom.  i. 
The  sun,  the  moon,  the  stars,  and  other  his  works  (as  David  discours- 
eth  Psalm  xix.)  declare  that  there  is  a  God,  and  that  these  are  the 
Scriptures,  because  that  they  teach  nothing  else  but  God,  and  his 
power,  majesty,  and  might ;  and  becaus'e  the  Scripture  teacheth  no- 
thing disagreeing  from  this  prescription  of  nature.     And,  fourthly,  be- 


440  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

cause  that  the  word  of  God  gave  authority  to  the  church  in  paradise, 
saying,  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  shall  break  down  the  serpent's 
head.  This  seed  is  the  gospel ;  this  is  all  the  scriptures,  and  by  this 
we  are  assured  of  eternal  life ;  and  by  these  words,  "  The  seed  ot 
the  woman  shall  break  the  serpent's  head,"  gave  authority  to  the 
church,  and  not  the  church  to  the  word. 

Baker.  I  heard  say  that  you  spake  against  priests  and  bishops. 

Allin.  I  spake  for  them  ;  for  now  they  have  so  much  living,  and 
especially  bishops,  archdeacons,  and  deans,  that  they  neither  can, 
nor  will  teach  God's  word.  If  they  had  a  hundred  pounds  apiece, 
then  would  they  apply  their  study;  now  they  cannot  for  their  affairs. 

Collins.  Who  will  then  set  his  children  to  school  ? 

Allin.  Where  there  is  now  one  set  to  school  for  that  end,  there 
would  be  forty  ;  because  that  one  bishop's  living  divided  into  thirty 
or  forty  parts,  would  find  so  many  men,  as  well  learned  as  the  bishops 
now  are  who  have  all  this  living;  neither  had  Peter  or  Paul  any  such 
revenue. 

Baker.  Let  us  despatch  him  ;  he  will  mar  all. 

Collins.  If  every  man  had  a  hundred  pounds,  as  he  saith,  it  would 
make  more  learned  men. 

Baker.  But  our  bishops  would  be  angry,  if  that  they  knew  it. 

Allin.  It  would  be  for  the  common  good  to  have  such  bishoprics 
divided,  for  the  farther  increase  of  learning. 

Baker.  What  sayest  thou  to  the  sacrament  ? 

Allin.  As  I  said  before. 

Baker.  Away  with  him. 

Then  he  was  carried  to  prison,  and  afterwards  burned.  And  thus 
much  concerning  the  particular  story  of  Edmund  Allin  and  his  wife  ; 
who,  with  the  five  other  martyrs  abovenamed,  being  seven,  Avere 
burned  at  Maidstone,  the  18th  of  June,  1557. 

Martyrdoms  of  the  Rev.  John  Roughs  and  of  Margaret  Maring. 

Mr.  John  Rough  was  a  native  of  Scotland,  the  son  of  reputable 
and  pious  parents.  Being  deprived  of  the  right  of  inheritance  to 
certain  lands  by  some  of  his  kindred,  he  was  so  irritated  that,  though 
onl}'^  seventeen  years  of  age,  he  entered  himself  a  member  of  the 
order  of  Black  Friars,  at  Stirling,  in  Scotland. 

Here  he  continued  upwards  of  sixteen  years,  when  the  earl  of 
Arran,  (afterwards  duke  of  Hamilton,)  then  regent  of  Scotland,  hav- 
ing a  partiality  for  him,  applied  to  the  archbishop  of  St  Andrew's  to 
dispense  with  his  professed  order,  that  he  might  serve  him  as  a  chap- 
lain. 

The  archbishop  readily  granting  the  request  of  the  regent,  Mr. 
Rough  was  disengaged  from  his  monastic  order,  and  continued  chap- 
lain to  his  patron  about  a  year,  when  it  pleased  God  to  open  his  eyes, 
and  give  him  some  knowledge  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

At  this  time  the  earl  sent  him  to  preach  in  the  county  of  Ayr, 
where  he  continued  about  four  years,  during  which  time  he  dis- 
charged the  duties  of  his  office  with  the  strictest  diligence. 

On  the  death  of  tlie  cardinal  of  Scotland,  he  was  sent  for  to  offici- 
ate at  St.  Andrew's,  for  which  he  had  a  pension  of  twenty  pounds 
per  annum  allowed  him  by  King  Henry  VIII. 

After  being  some  time  in  this  situation,  he  began  to  abhor  the  ido- 


REV.  JOHN  ROUGH. 


44! 


latry  and  superstition  of  his  own  country ;  and  when  he  found  that  on 
the  accession  of  Edward  VI.  there  was  free  profession  of  the  gospel  in 
England,  he  left  St.  Andrew's,  and  went  first  to  Carlisle,  and  after- 
wards waited  on  the  duke  of  Somerset,  then  protector,  by  whom  he 
was  appointed  preacher,  with  an  annual  allowance  of  twenty  pounds, 
to  serve  in  Carlisle,  Berwick,  and  Newcastle-upon-Tyne. 

A  short  time  after  this  he  married,  and  the  archbishop  of  "i  orK  goVc 
him  a  benefice  near  the  town  of  Kingston-upon-HulI,  which  he  en- 
joyed till  the  death  of  the  king. 

On  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  when  the  true  religion  was  super- 
seded by  the  false,  and  persecution  took  place  in  all  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  Mr.  Rough  fled  with  his  wife  into  the  Low  Countries,  and 
took  up  his  residence  at  a  place  called  Norden.  Here  he  maintained 
himself  by  knitting  and  selling  caps  and  hose,  till  the  month  of  Octo- 
ber, 1557,  when  wanting  yarn,  and  other  necessaries  for  his  trade,  he 
embarked  for  England,  and  arrived  in  London  on  the  10th  of  No- 
vember following. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  was  informed  that  there  was  a  private 
congregation  of  religious  people  in  a  certain  part  of  the  city,  upon 
which  he  joined  them,  and  was  elected  their  minister. 

In  this  oflice  he  continued  some  time,  till  at  the  instigation  of 
Roger  Sergeant,  a  hypocrite  and  false  brother,  on  the  13th  of  Decem- 
ber, he,  together  with  one  Cuthbert  Simson,  deacon  of  the  aforesaid 
congregation,  were  apprehended  by  the  vice-chamberlain  of  the 
queen's  household,  at  the  Saracen's-Head,  in  Islington,  where  the 
congregation  had  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  performing  their 
usual  worship  ;  although,  to  avoid  suspicion,  it  had  been^given  out 
that  their  meeting  was  to  hear  a  play.  ! '    1;" 

Mr.  Rough  and  Mr.  Simson  were  both  conducted  by  the  vice-cham- 
berlain to  the  queen's  council,  by  whom  they  were  charged  with  as- 
sembling to  celebrate  the  Communion,  or  Lord's  Supper.  After  a 
long  examination,  Simson  was,  for  the  present,  dismissed,  but  Rough 
was  sent  prisoner  to  Newgate. 

On  the  18th  of  December,  Bishop  Bonner  ordered  Rough  to  be 
brought  before  him  at  his  palace  in  London,  for  examination  concern- 
ing his  religious  faith  ;  after  which  he  was  reconducted  to  his  place 
of  confinement. 

On  the  20th  of  December  he  was  brought  to  the  consistory  court 
at  St.  Paul's,  before  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  the  bishop  of  St. 
David's,  Fecknam,  abbot  of  Westminster,  and  others,  in  order  to 
undergo  a  final  examination. 

After  various  methods  had  been  used  by  the  court  to  persuade  him 
to  recant,  without  effect,  Bonner  read  the  articles",  with  his  answers, 
before  mentioned  :  he  then  charged  him  with  marrying,  after  having 
received  priestly  orders  ;  and  that  he  had  refused  to  consent  to  the 
Latin  service  then  used  in  the  church. 

Mr.  Rough  answered,  their  orders  were  of  no  effect,  and  that  the 
children  he  had  by  his  wife  were  legitimate.  Wit!,  respect  to  the 
Latin  service  then  used,  he  had  said,  he  utterly  detisted  it,  and  that, 
were  he  to  live  as  long  as  Methuselah,  he  would  v  yer  go  to  chui  ~\i 
to  hear  the  abominable  mass. 

In  consequence  of  this -declaration,  the  bishop  profeeded  to  the 
ceremony  of  degradation ;    after  which  h*'  read  t]ie  sentence  of  con. 

56 


442*  BfOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

demnation,  and  Mr.  Rough  being  delivered  to  the  sheriff,  was  by  him 
reconducted  to  Newgate,  there  to  remain  till  the  time  appointed  for 
his  execution. 

Examination  of  Margaret  Maring. 

This  woman  belonged  to  a  private  congregation  in  London,  where 
Mr.  Rough  used  to  officiate.  She  was  suspected  by  him,  and  some 
others,  of  not  being  sincere  in  the  religion  she  professed ;  but  the 
event  showed  that  their  suspicions  Avere  ill-founded. 

An  information  being  laid  against  her  before  the  bishop  of  London, 
he  sent  an  officer  to  her  house  near  Mark-lane,  in  the  city,  to  appre- 
hend her ;  which  being  done,  she  was  immediately  brought  before  his 
lordship,  who,  after  a  short  examination,  sent  her  to  Newgate. 

On  the  18th  day  of  December  she  was  again  brought  before  the 
bishop,  at  his  palace  in  London,  in  order  to  undergo  a  thorough  exami- 
nation, relative  to  her  religious  principles.  The  usual  articles  being 
exhibited  against  her,  she  answered  each  respectively  as  follows  : 

1.  That  there  is  here  on  earth  a  catholic  church,  and  there  is  the 
true  faith  of  Christ  observed  and  kept  in  the  same  church. 

2.  That  there  are  only  two  sacraments  in  the  church,  namely,  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  sacrament  of 
Baptism. 

3.  That  she  was  baptized  in  the  faith  and  belief  of  the  said  church, 
renouncing  there,  by  her  godfathers  and  godmother^  the  devil,  and 
all  his  works. 

4.  That  when  she  came  to  the  age  of  fourteen  years,  she  did  not 
know  what  her  true  belief  was,  because  she  was  not  then  of  discretion 
to  understand  the  same,  neither  yet  was  taught  it. 

5.  That  she  had  not  gone  from  the  catholic  faith  at  any  time  ;  but 
she  said  that  the  mass  Avas  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  all 
true  Christian  people. 

6.  Concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  she  said  she  believed 
there  was  no  snch  sacrament  in  the  catholic  church  :  that  she  utterly 
abhorred  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  Avith  all  the  religion 
observed  in  his  antichristian  church. 

7.  That  she  had  refused  to  come  to  her  parish  church,  because  the 
true  religion  Avas  not  then  used  in  the  same ;  and  that  she  had  not 
come  into  the  church  for  the  space  of  one  year  and  three  quarters, 
neither  did  mean  to  come  any  more  to  the  same,  in  these  idolatrous 
days. 

8.  She  acknoAvledged  that  she  Avas  apprehended,  and  brought  be- 
fore the  bishop  of  London. 

Tiiese  ansAvers  being  registered  by  the  bishop's  official,  she  was,  for 
the  present,  remanded  to  prison. 

On  the  20th  of  December  she  Avas  again  brought  before  the  bishop, 
at  his  consistory  court,  AAdiere  her  articles  and  ansAvers  were  again 
read  to  her ;  after  which  they  asked  her  if  she  Avould  stand  to  the 
same  as  they  were  registered  ?  She  ansAvered,  that  she  would  stand 
to  the  same  to  her  death  r  "  for  the  very  angels  in  heaven,"  said  she, 
"  laugh  you  to  scorn,  to  see  the  abomination  you  use  in  the  church." 

The  bishop  then  used  various  arguments  to  prevail  on  her  to  re- 
cant ;  but  finding  them  all  ineffectual,  he  read  the  sentence  of  con- 
demnation, i^iki  she  Avas  delivered  to  the  sheriff  for  execution,  who  re- 
conducted h©f  to  Newgate. 


ROBERT  MILLS  AND  OTHERS.  4:43 

Two  days  after  this,  on  the  22d  of  December,  1557,  she,  with  her 
felloW-martyr  John  Rough,  vvere  conducted,  by  the  proper  ojBicers,  to 
Smithfield,  where  they  were  both  fastened  to  one  stake,  and  burnt  in 
the  same  fire.  They  both  behaved  themselves  with  Christian  forti- 
tude, and  cheerfully  gave  up  their  Jives  in  testimony  of  the  truth  of 
that  gospel,  which  was  given  to  man  by  him  from  whom  they  hoped 
to  receive  an  eternal  reward  in  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

Martyrdoms  of  Robert  Mills,  Stephen  Cotton,  Robert  Dines,  Stephen 
Wight,  John  Slade,  and  William  Pikes. 

These  six  men  were  apprehended,  with  several  otherfs,  in  a  close 
near  Islington,  where  they  had  assembled  to  pay  their  devotions  to 
their  Maker ;  and  being  taken  before  a  magistrate  were  committed  to 
prison  as  heretics. 

A  few  days  after  their  apprehension,  they  were  brought  before  Dr. 
Thomas  Darbyshire,  the  bishop  of  London's  chancellor,  for  exami- 
nation ;  when  the  usual  articles  were  exhibited  against  them,  to  which 
they  answered  as  follows  : 

The  first  article  they  all  granted.  Robert  Mills  and  Stephen  Wight 
said,  they  had  not  been  at  church  for  three  quarters  of  a  year  ;  Ste- 
phen Cotton,  not  for  a  twelve  month  ;  Robert  Dines,  for  two  years ; 
and  John  Slade  and  William  Pikes,  not  since  the  queen's  accession 
to  the  throne. 

To  the  second,  third,  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  articles,  they  all  an- 
swered, in  effect,  as  other  protestants  had  done  ;  asserting,  that  as  the 
rites,  ceremonies,  and  customs  of  the  then  church  vrere  against  the 
word  of  God,  so  they  would  not  observe  any  part  of  the  same- 

The  seventh  article  they  all  granted  in  every  part. 

To  the  eighth  article  they  likewise  unanimously  agreed ;  but  Ro- 
bert Mills  added,  that  he  would  not  come  to  church,  nor  approve  of 
their  religion,  so  long  as  the  cross  was  crept  to  and  worshipped,  and 
images  kept  in  the  church. 

John  Slade  affirmed,  in  effect,  the  same  as  Robert  Mills,  adding 
farther,  that  there  were  not  seven  sacraments,  but  two,  namely.  Bap- 
tism and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Stephen  Cotton  and  Robert  Dines  would  no  farther  allow  the  po- 
pish religion  than  it  agreed  with  God's  word. 

To  the  ninth  and  tenth  articles,  Robert  Mills,  John  Slade,  and  Ste- 
phen Cotton,  answered,  that  they  did  not  allow  the  popish  service 
then  set  forth,  because  it  Avas  against  the  truth,  and  in  a  language 
which  the  common  people  did  not  understand. 

Robert  Dines,  and  William  Pikes,  would  neither  allow  or  disallow 
the  Latin  service,  because  they  did  not  understand  it. 

Stephen  Wight  would  not  make  any  answer  to  either  of  these  two 
articles,  neither  to  the  eleventh,  twelfth,  thirteenth,  or  fourteenth.ar- 
ticles ;  but  the  rest  of  his  fellow-prisoners  answered  as  follows  : 

To  the  eleventh  article  Robert  Mills,  John  Slade,  and  Stephen 
Cotton,  answered,  that  concerning  the  books,  faith,  and  religion,  spe- 
cified in  this  article,  they  did  allow  them,  so  far  as  they  agreed  with 
God's  word. 

Robert  Dines  Avould  not  make  any  answer  to  this,  saying,  he  did 
not  understand  it ;  and  William  Pikes  said,  that  he  would  abide  by 
the  service,  faith,  and  religion,  as  set  forth  in  the  days  of  King  Ed- 
ward VL 


444  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

To  the  twelfth  article  they  sai'd,  they  would  agree  to  it  provided 
they  might  receive  the  sacrament  as  administered  in  the  reign  of 
King  Edward. 

The  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  articles  they  granted  to  be  true  in 
every  part. 

After  they  had  been  all  examined,  they  were  reconducted  to  pri- 
son, but  ordered  to  appear  on  the  11th  of  July,  at  the  consistory  court 
at  St.  Paul's.  Accordingly,  on  that  day,  they  were  brought  before 
the  bishop  and  his  chancellor,  by  the  latter  of  whom  they  were  asked, 
if  they  would  turn  from  their  opinions  against  the  holy  mother- 
church  ;  and  if  not,  whether  they  could  show  cause  why  sentence  of 
condemnation  should  not  be  pronounced  against  them.  To  this  they 
all  answered,  that  they  would  not  depart  from  the  truth,  nor  any  part 
of  the  same,  on  any  conditions  whatever. 

The  chancellor  then  dismissed  them,  but  ordered  that  they  should . 
appear  again  before  him  the  next  day,  in  the  afternoon,  to  hear  their 
definitive  sentence  pronounced,  agreeably  to  the  ecclesiastical  law 
then  in  force. 

They  were  accordingly  brought  at  the  time  appointed,  when  the 
chancellor  sat  as  judge,  accompanied  by  Sir  Edward  Hastings  and  Sir 
Thomas  Cornwallis.  The  chancellor  used  his  utmost  endeavours  to 
prevail  on  them  to  recant,  but  all  proved  ineffectual.  He  therefore 
read  the  sentence  of  condemnation,  and  they  were  delivered  over  to 
the  sheriffs,  who  conducted  them  to  prison,  in  order  for  execution. 

The  chancellor,  having  condemned  these  six  innocent  persons,  sent 
a  certificate  of  their  condemnation  to  the  lord  chancellor's  office, 
from  whence,  the  next  day,  a  writ  was  issued  for  their  being  burnt  at 
Brentford. 

On  the  14th  of  July,  1558,  they  were  conducted  by  the  sheriffs,  and 
their  attendants,  from  Newgate,  to  the  place  appointed  for  their  ex- 
ecution. As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  fatal  spot,  they  all  knelt 
down,  and  for  some  time  prayed  in  the  most  fervent  manner.  After 
this  they  arose,  and  undressing  themselves,  went  cheerfully  to  the 
stakes,  of  which  there  were  three,  though  all  were  consumed  in  one 
fire.  Being  bound  to  the  stakes,  and  the  fagots  being  lighted,  they 
all  calmly  and  joyfully  yielded  up  their  souls  to  that  God,  for  whose 
gospel  they  suffered,  and  whose  heavenly  mansions  they  were  in 
hopes  of  inheriting. 

Martyrdoms  of  Henry  Pond,  Rainhold  Eastland,  Robert  Southam, 
Matthew  Ricarby,  John  Floid,  John  Holliday,  and  Roger  Holland. 
A  few  days  after  the  execution  of  the  before-mentioned  six  martyrs 
at  Brentford,  seven  others,  who  were  apprehended  with  them  at  the 
same  time  and  place,  were  burnt  in  Smithfield.  Their  names  we 
have  given  above. 

The  particular  examinations  of  these  persons  are  not  recorded,  ex- 
cept that  of  Roger  Holland,  which,  together  with  his  story,  we  give  at 
length,  as  being  both  interesting  and  edifying. 

History,  examination,  and  condemnation  of  Roger  Holland. 
This  Roger  Holland,  a  merchant  tailor  of  London,  was  first  an  ap- 
prentice with  Mr.   Kempton,   at  the  Black  Boy,  in  Watling-street, 
w^  ere  he  served  his  apprenticeship  with  much  trouble  to  his  master,  in 
brpakin^  him  of  the  licentious  liberty  which  he  had  before  been  trained 


ROGER  HOLLAND. 


445 


and  brought  up  in,  giving  himself  to  riot,  as  dancing,  fencing,  gaming, 
banqueting,  and  wanton  company  ;  and  besides  all  this,  an  obstinate 
papist,  unlike  to  come  to  any  such  end  as  God  called  him  unto. 

His  master,  notwithstanding  his  lewdness,  trusted  him  with  his  ac- 
counts ;  and  on  a  time  he  received  the  sum  of  thirty  pounds  for  his 
master,  and  falling  into  ill  company,  lost  every  groat  at  dice  ;  being 
past  all  hope  which  way  to  answer  it,  and  therefore  he  purposed  to 
convey  himself  beyond  the  seas. 

Having  determined  with  himself  thus  to  do,  he  called  betimes  in 
the  morning  on  a  servant  in  the  house,  an  ancient  and  discreet 
maid,  Avhose  name  was  Elizabeth,  who  professed  the  gospel,  with  a 
life  agreeing  unto  the  same,  and  at  all  times  much  rebuking  the  witful 
and  obstinate  papistry,  as  also  the  licentious  living  of  this  Roger  Hol- 
land. To  whom  he  said,  Elizabeth,  I  would  I  had  followed  thy  gentle 
persuasions  and  friendly  rebukes ;  which  if  I  had  done,  I  had  never 
come  to  this  shame  and  misery  which  I  have  now  fallen  into  ;  for  this 
night  I  have  lost  thirty  pounds  of  my  master's  money,  which  to  pay  him 
and  make  up  my  accounts  1  am  not  able.  But  this  much,  I  pray  you, 
desire  my  mistress,  that  she  would  entreat  my  master  to  take  this  note 
of  my  hand,  that  I  am  thus  much  indebted  to  him,  and  if  I  am  ever 
able,  I  will  see  him  paid  ;  desiring  him  that  the  matter  may  pass  with 
silence,  and  that  none  of  my  kindred  and  friends  may  ever  understand 
this  my  lewd  part. 

The  maid,  considering  that  it  might  be  his  utter  ruin.  Stay,  said 
she  ;  and  having  a  sum  of  money  by  her,  which  was  left  her  by  a  kins- 
man, at  his  death,  who  was  thought  to  be  Dr.  Redman,  she  brought 
unto  him  thirty  pounds,  saying,  Roger,  here  is  thus  much  money,  I 
will  let  thee  have  it,  and  I  will  keep  this  note.  But  since  I  do  thus 
much  for  thee,  to  help  thee,  and  to  save  thy  honesty,  thou  shalt  pro- 
mise me  to  refuse  all  lewd  and  wild  company,  all  swearing  and  ribald- 
ry talk ;  and  if  ever  I  know  thee  to  play  one  twelve-pence  at  either 
dice  or  cards,  then  will  I  show  this  thy  note  unto  my  master.  And 
furthermore,  thou  shalt  promise  me  to  resort  every  day  to  the  lecture 
at  All-hallows,  and  the  sermon  at  St,  Paul's  every  Sunday,  and  to 
cast  away  all  thy  books  of  popery  and  vain  ballads,  and  get  thee  the 
Testament  and  book  of  service,  and  read  the  scriptures  with  reverence 
and  fear,  calling  unto  God  still  for  his  grace  to  direct  thee  in  his  truth. 
A.nd  pray  fervently  to  God,  desiring  him  to  pardon  thy  former  of- 
fences, and  not  to  remember  the  sins  of  thy  youth;  and  ever  be  afraid 
to  break  his  laws,  or  offend  his  majesty. 

After  this  time,  within  one  half  year,  God  had  wrought  such  a 
change  in  this  man,  that  he  was  become  an  earnest  professor  of  the 
truth,  and  detested  all  popery  and  ill  company  ;  so  that  he  was  an 
admiration  to  all  that  had  seen  his  former  life. 

Then  he  repaired  to  his  father,  in  Lancashire,  and  brought  divers 
good  books  with  him,  and  bestowed  them  among  his  friends,  so  that 
his  father  and  others  began  to  taste  the  sweetness  of  the  gospel,  and 
to  detest  the  mass,  idolatry,  and  superstition ;  and  in  the  end  hie  fa- 
ther gave  him  fifty  pounds  to  begin  the  world  withal. 

Then  he  caiiie  to  London  again,  and  went  to  the  maid  that  lent 
him  the  money  to  pay  his  master  withal,  and  said  unto  her,  Elizabeth, 
here  is  thy  money  I  borrowed  of  thee,  and  for  the  friendship,  good 
will,  and  good  counsel,  I  have  received  at  thy  hands,  to  recompense 


446  BOOK  OF  MARTYR8. 

thee  I  am  not  able,  otherwise  than  by  making  thee  my  wife  ;  and  soon 
after  they  were  mar  ied,  which  was  in  the  first  year  of  Queen  Mary. 
And  having  a  child  by  her,  he  caused  Mr.  Rose  to  baptise  it  in  his 
own  house.  Notwithstanding  he  was  betrayed  to  the  enemies,  and 
lie  being  gone  into  the  country  to  convey  the  child  away,  that  the 
papists  should  not  have  it  in  their  annointing  hands,  Bonner  caused 
his  goods  to  be  seized  on,  and  most  cruelly  used  his  wife. 

After  this  he  remained  closely  in  the  city,  and  in  the  country,  in 
the  congregations  of  the  faithful,  until  the  last  year  of  Queen  Mary. 
Then  he,  with  the  six  others  before  named,  were  taken  in,  or  not  far 
from  St.  John's  wood,  and  so  brought  to  Newgate  upon  May  day,  in 
the  morning,  1558. 

Then  being  called  before  the  bishop.  Dr.  Chedsey,  both  the  Harps- 
fields,  and  certain  others,  after  many  other  fair  and  crafty  persuasions 
of  Dr.  Chedsey,  thus  the  bishop  began  with  him  : 

Holland,  I  for  my  part  do  wish  well  unto  thee,  and  the  more  for 
thy  friend's  sake.  And  as  Dr.  Standish  telleth  me,  you  and  he  were 
both  born  in  one  parish,  and  he  knoweth  your  father  to  be  a  very 
honest  catholic  gentleman ;  and  Mr.  Doctor  told  me  that  he  talked 
with  you  a  year  ago,  and  found  you  very  wilfully  addicted  to  your 
own  conceit.  Divers  of  the  city  also  have  showed  me  of  you,  that 
you  have  been  a  great  procurer  of  men's  servants  to  be  of  your  reli- 
gion, and  to  come  to  your  congregations  ;  but  since  you  now  be  in 
the  danger  of  the  law,  I  Avould  wish  you  to  act  a  wise  man's  part ;  so 
shall  3'ou  not  want  any^ favour  I  can  do  or  procure  for  you,, both  for 
your  own  sake,  and  also  for  your  friends,  who  are  men  of  worship 
and  credit,  and  wish  you  well ;  and,  by  my  troth,  Roger,  so  do  I. 

Then  said  Mr.  Eglestone,  a  gentleman  of  Lancashire,  and  near 
kinsman  to  Roger,  being  there  present,  I  thank  your  good  lordship ; 
your  honour  meaneth  good  unto  my  cousin ;  I  beseech  God  he  hav6 
the  grace  to  follow  your  counsel. 

Holland.  Sir,  you  crave  of  God  you  know  not  what.  I  beseech 
God  to  open  your  eyes  to  see  the  light  of  his  word. 

Eglespne.  Roger,  hold  your  peace,  lest  you  fare  the  worse  at  my 
lord's  hands. 

Holland.  No,  I  shall  fare  as  it  pleaseth  God,  for  man  can  do  no 
more  than  God  doth  permit  him. 

Then  the  bishop,  and  the  doctors,  with  Johnson,  the  register,  cast- 
ing their  heads  together,  in  the  end  saith  Johnson,  Roger,  how  sayest 
thou  ?  wilt  thou  submit  thyself  unto  my  lord,  before  thou  be  entered 
into  the  book  of  contempt? 

Holland.  I  never  meant  but  to  submit  myself  unto  the  magistrates, 
as  I  learn  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans,  chap.  xiii.  and  so  he  recited 
the  text. 

Chedsey.  Then  I  see  you  are  no  anabaptist. 

Holland.  I  mean  not  yet  to  be  a  papist ;  for  they  and  the  anabap- 
tists agree  in  this  point,  not  to  submit  themselves  to  any  other  prince 
or  magistrate,  than  those  that  must  first  be  sworn  to  maintain  them 
and  their  doings. 

Chedsey.  Roger,  rem'^mber  what  I  have  said,  and  also  what  my 
lord  hath  promised  he  will  perform  with  farther  friendship.  Take 
heed,  Roger,  for  your  ripeness  of  wit  hath  brought  you  into  these 
errors. 


ROGER  HOLLAND.  447 

Holland.  Mr.  Doctor,  I  have  yet  your  words  in  memory,  though 
they  are  of  no  such  force  to  prevail  with  me. 

Then  they  whispered  together  again,  and  at  last  Bonner  said, 
Roger,  I  perceive  thou  wilt  not  be  ruled  by  good  counsel,  for  any 
that  either  I  or  your  friends  can  say. 

Holland.  I  may  say  to  you,  my  lord,  as  Paul  said  to  Felix,  and  to 
the  Jews,  as  doth  appear  in  the  22d  of  the  Acts,  and  in  the  15th  oi 
the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  It  is  not  unknown  unto  my  mas- 
ter to  whom  I  was  apprentice  withal,  that  I  was  of  your  blind  reli- 
gion, having  that  liberty  under  your  auricular  confession,  that  I  made 
no  conscience  of  sin,  but  trusted  in  the  priest's  absolution,  he  for 
money  doing  also  some  penance  for  me  ;  which  after  I  had  given,  I 
cared  no  farther  what  offences  I  did,  no  more  than  he  minded  after 
he  had  my  money,  whether  he  tasted  bread  and  water  for  me,  or  no  • 
so  that  lechery,  swearing,  and  all  other  vices,  I  accounted  no  offence 
of  danger,  so  long  as  I  could  for  money  have  them  absolved.  So 
straitly  did  I  observe  your  rules  of  religion,  that  I  would  have  ashes 
upon  Ash  Wednesday,  though  I  had  used  ever  so  much  wickedness 
at  night.  And  albeit  I  could  not  of  conscience  eat  flesh  upon  the 
Friday,  yet  in  swearing,  drinking,  or  dicing,  all  the  nightlong,  I  made 
no  conscience  at  all.  And  thus  I  was  brought  up,  and  herein  I  have 
continued,  till  now  of  late  that  God  hath  opened  the  light  of  his  word, 
and  called  me  by  his  grace  to  repentance  of  my  former  idolatry  and 
wicked  life  ;  for  in  Lancashire  their  blindness  and  whoredom  is  much 
more  than  may  with  chaste  ears  be  heard.  Yet  these  my  friends, 
which  are  not  clear  in  these  notable  crimes,  think  the  priest  with  his 
mass  can  save  them,  though  they  blaspheme  God,  and  keep  concu- 
bines besides  their  wives  as  long  as  they  live. 

Mr.  Doctor,  now  to  your  antiquity,  unity,  and  universality,  (for 
these  Dr.  Chedsey  alleged  as  notes  and  tokens  of  their  religion,)  I  am 
unlearned.  I  have  no  sophistry  to  shift  my  reasons  withal ;  but  the 
truth  I  trust  I  have,  which  needeth  no  painted  colours  to  set  her  forth. 
The  antiquity  of  our  church  is  not  from  Pope  Nicholas,  or  Pope  Joan, 
but  our  church  is  from  the  beginning,  even  from  the  time  that  God 
said  unto  Adam,  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  break  the  ser- 
pent's head ;  and  so  to  faithful  Noah  ;  to  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
to  whom  it  was  promised,  that  their  seed  should  multiply  as  the  stars 
in  the  sky ;  and  so  to  Moses,  David,  and  the  holy  fathers  that  were 
from  the  beginning  unto  the  birth  of  our  Saviour  Christ.  All  they 
that  believed  these  promises  were  of  the  church,  though  the  number 
were  oftentimes  but  iew  and  small,  as  in  Elias's  days,  when  he  thought 
there  was  none  but  he  that  had  not  bowed  their  knees  to  Baal,  when 
God  had  reserved  seven  thousand  that  never  had  bowed  their  knees 
to  that  idol ;  as  I  trust  there  be  seven  hundred  thousand  more  than 
I  know  of,  that  have  not  bowed  their  knees  to  the  idol  your  mass,  and 
your  God  Maozim ;  the  upholding  whereof  is  your  bloody  cruelty, 
while  you  daily  persecute  Elias,  and  the  servants  of  God,  forcing  them 
(as  Daniel  was  in  his  chamber)  closely  to  serve  the  Lord  their  God ; 
and  even  as  we,  by  this  your  cruelty,  are  forced  in  the  fields  to  pray 
unto  God,  that  his  holy  word  may  be  once  again  truly  preached 
amongst  us,  and  that  he  would  mitigate  and  shorten  these  idolatrous 
and  bloody  days  wherein  all  cruelty  reigneth.  Moreover,  of  our 
church  have  been  the  apostles  and  evangelists,  the  martyrs  and  con 


448  BOOK  OP  Martyrs. 

fessors  -of  Christ,  that  have  at  all  times  and  in  all  ages  been  perse- 
cuted for  the  testimony  of  the  word  of  God.  But  for  the  upholding 
of  your  church  and  religion,  what  antiquity  can  you  show  ?  Yea,  the 
mass,  that  idol  and  chief  pillar  of  your  religion,  is  not  yet  four  hun- 
dred years  old,  and  some  of  your  masses  are  younger,  as  that  of  St. 
Thomas  Becket,  the  traitor,  wherein  you  pray.  That  you  may  be  saved 
by  the  blood  of  St.  Thomas.  And  as  for  your  Latin  service,  what  are 
we  of  the  laity  the  better  for  it  ?  I  think  he  that  should  hear  your 
priests  mumble  up  their  service,  although  he  did  well  understand 
Latin,  yet  should  he  understand  few  words  thereof,  the  priests  do  so 
champ  them  and  chew  them,  and  post  so  fast,  that  they  neither  under- 
stand what  they  say,  nor  they  that  hear  them ;  and  in  the  mean  time 
the  people,  when  they  should  pray  with  the  priest,  are  set  to  their 
beads  to  pray  our  lady's  psalter.  So  crafty  is  Satan  to  devise  these 
his  dreams,  (which  you  defend  with  fagot  and  fire,)  to  quench  the  light, 
of  the  word  of  God  ;  which,  as  David  saith,  should  be  a  lantern  to  our 
feet.  And  again,  wherein  shall  a  young  man  direct  his  ways  but  by 
the  word  of  God  ?  And  yet  you  will  hide  it  from  us  in  a  tongue  un- 
known. St.  Paul  had  rather  have  five  words  spoken  with  understand- 
ing, than  ten  thousand  in  an  unknown  tongue ;  and  yet  will  you  have 
your  Latin  service  and  praying  in  a  strange  tongue,  whereof  the  peo- 
ple are  utterly  ignorant,  to  be  of  such  antiquity  ! 

The  Greek  church,  and  a  good  part  of  Christendom  besides,  never 
received  your  service  in  an  unknown  tongue,  but  in  their  own  natural 
language,  which  all  the  people  understand,  neither  yet  your  transub- 
stantiation,  your  receiving  in  one  kind,  your  purgatory,  your  ima- 
ges, &c. 

As  for  the  unity  M'^hich  is  in  your  church,  what  is  it  else  but  trea- 
son, murder,  poisoning  one  another,  idolatry,  superstition,  and  wick- 
edness ?  What  unity  was  in  your  church,  when  there  were  three 
popes  at  once  ?  Where  was  your  head  of  unity  when  you  had  a  wo- 
man pope? 

Here  he  was  interrupted,  and  could  not  be  suffered  to  proceed. 

The  bishop  then  said,  Roger,  these  thy  words  are  downright  bias 
phemy,  and  by  the  means  of  thy  friends  thou  hast  been  suffered  to 
speak,  and  art  over  malapert  to  teach  any  here.  Therefore,  keeper, 
take  him  away. 

The  second  Examination  of  Roger  Holland. 

The  day  that  Henry  Pond  and  the  rest  were  brought  forth  to  be 
again  examined,  Dr.  Chedsey  said,  Roger,  I  trust  you  have  now  better 
considered  of  the  church  than  you  did  before. 

Holland.  I  consider  thus  much :  that  out  of  the  church  there  is  no 
salvation,  as  divsrs  ancient  doctors  say. 

Bonner.  That  is  well  said.  Mr.  Eglestone,  I  trust  your  kinsman 
will  be  a  good  catholic  man.  But,  Roger,  you  mean,  I  trust,  the 
church  of  Rome. 

Holland.  I  mean  that  church  which  hath  Christ  for  her  head ; 
which  also  hath  his  word,  and  his  sacraments  according  to  his  word 
and  institution. 

Then  Chedsey  interrupted  him,  and  said,  Is  that  a  Testament  you 
have  in  your  hand  ? 

Holland.  Yea,  Mr.  Doctor,  it  is  a  New  Testament.     You  will  find 


ROGER  HOLLAND.  449 

no  fault  with  the  translation,  I  think.  It  is  your  own  translation  ;  it 
is  according  to  the  great  Bible. 

Bonner.  How  say  you?  How  do  you  know  that  it  is  the  Testa- 
ment of  Christ,  but  only  by  the  church  1  For  the  church  of  Rome 
hath  and  doth  preserve  it,  and  out  of  the  same  hath  made  decrees, 
ordinances,  and  true  expositions. 

No,  (saith  Roger,)  the  church  of  Rome  hath  and  doth  suppress  the 
reading  of  the  Testament.  And  what  a  true  exposition,  I  pray  you, 
did  the  pope  make  thereof,  when  he  put  his  foot  on  the  emperor's 
neck,  and  said,  "  Thou  shalt  walk  upon  the  lion  and  the  asp ;  the 
young  lion  and  the  dragon  shalt  thou  tread  under  thy  foot  ?" 
Psalm  xci. 

Then  said  the  bishop.  Such  unlearned  wild  heads  as  thou  and 
others,  would  be  expositors  of  the  scripture.  Would  you  then  the 
ancient  learned  (as  there  are  some  here  as  well  as  I)  should  be  taught 
of  you  ? 

Holland.  Youth  delighteth  in  vanity.  My  wildness  hath  been 
somewhat  the  more  by  your  doctrine,  than  ever  I  learned  out  of  this 
book  of  God.  But  (my  lord)  I  suppose  some  old  doctors  say,  if  a 
poor  layman  bring  his  reason  and  argument  out  of  the  word  of  God, 
he  his  to  be  credited  before  the  learned,  though  they  be  ever  such 
great  doctors.  For  the  gift  of  knowledge  was  taken  from  the  learned 
doctors,  and  given  to  poor  fishermen.  Notwithstanding,  I  am  ready 
to  be  instructed  by  the  church. 

Bonner.  That  is  very  well  said,  Roger.  But  you  must  understand 
that  the  church  of  Rome  is  the  Catholic  church.  Roger,  for  thy 
friend's  sake,  (I  promise  thee)  I  wish  thee  well,  and  I  mean  to  do  thee 
good.  Keeper,  see  he  want  nothing.  Roger,  if  thou  lackest  any 
money,  to  pleasure  thee,  I  will  see  thou  shalt  not  want.  This  he  spake 
unto  him  alone,  his  companions  being  apart,  with  many  other  fair 
promises,  and  so  he  was  sent  to  prison  again. 

His  last  Examination. 

The  last  examination  of  Roger  Holland  was  when  he  with  his  fel- 
low prisoners  were  brought  into  the  consistory,  and  there  all  excom- 
municated, except  Roger,  and  ready  to  have  their  sentence  of  judg- 
ment given,  with  many  threatening  words  to  affright  them  withal : 
the  Lord  Strange,  Sir  Thomas  Jarret,  M.  Eglestone,  Esq.,  and  divers 
others  of  worship,  both  of  Cheshire  and  Lancashire,  that  were  Roger 
Holland's  kinsmen  and  friends,  being  there  present,  who  had  been 
earnest  suitors  to  the  bishop  in  his  favour,  hoping  for  his  safety  of  life. 
Now  the  bishop,  hoping  yet  to  win  him  with  his  fair  and  flattering 
words,  began  after  this  manner. 

Bonner.  Roger,  I  have  divers  times  called  thee  before  me  at  my 
own  house,  and  have  conferred  with  thee,  and  being  not  learned  in 
the  Latin  tongue,  it  doth  appear  unto  me  that  thou  hast  a  good  me- 
mory, and  very  sensible  in  talk,  but  something  over  hasty,  which  is  a 
natural  impediment  incident  to  some  men.  And  surely  they  are  not 
the  worst  natured  men.  For  I  myself  am  now  and  then  too  hasty,  but 
mine  anger  is  soon  over.  So,  Roger,  surely  I  have  a  good  opinion  of 
you,  that  you  will  not  with  these  fellows  cast  yourself  headlong  from 
the  church  of  your  parents  and  your  friends  that  are  here,  very  good 
catholics,  (as  it  is  reported  to  me.)     And  as  I  mean  thee  good,  so, 

57 


450  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Roger,  play  the  wise  man's  part,  and  come  home  with  the  lost  son 
and  say,  I  have  run  into  the  church  of  schismatics  and  heretics,  from 
the  catholic  church  of  Rome,  and  you  shall,  I  warrant  you,  not  only 
find  favour  at  God's  hands,  but  the  church  that  hath  authority,  shall 
absolve  you,  and  put  new  garments  upon  you,  and  kill  the  fatling  to 
make  thee  good  cheer  withal ;  that  is,  in  so  doing,  as  meat  doth  re- 
fresh and  cherish  the  mind,  so  thou  shalt  find  as  much  quietness  of 
conscience  in  coming  home  to  the  church,  as  did  the  hungry  son  that 
had  been  fed  before  with  the  hogs,  as  you  have  done  with.these  here- 
tics that  sever  themselves  from  the  church.  But,  Roger,  if  I  did  not 
bear  thee  and  thy  friends  good  will,  I  would  not  have  said  so  much  as 
I  have  done,  but  I  would  have  let  mine  ordinary  alone  with  you. 

At  these  words  his  friends  there  present  thanked  the  bishop  for  his 
good  will,  and  for  the  pains  he  had  taken  in  his  and  their  behalf. 

Then  the  bishop  proceeded,  saying.  Well,  Roger,  how  say  you  ? 
Do  you  not  believe,  that  after  the  priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  con- 
secration, there  remaineth  the  body  of  Christ  really  and  corporeally, 
under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  ?  I  mean  the  self-same  body  as 
was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  that  was  crucified  upon  the  cross,  that 
rose  again  the  third  day. 

HoUand.  Your  lordship  saith,  the  same  body  which  was  born  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  which  was  crucified  upon  the  cross,  which  rose  again 
the  third  day :  but  you  leave  out,  who  ascended  into  heaven  :  and  the 
scripture  saith,  he  shall  there  remain  until  he  come  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead.  Then  he  is  not  contained  under  the  forms 
of  bread  and  wine,  by  Hoc  est  corpus  meuTn,  &c. 

Bonner.  Roger,  I  perceive  my  pains  and  good  will  will  not  pre- 
vail, and  if  I  should  argue  with  thee,  thou  art  so  wilful,  (as  all  thy  fel- 
lows be,  standing  in  thine  own  singularity  and  foolish  conceit,)  that 
thou  wouldst  still  talk  to  no  purpose  this  seven  years,  if  thou  mightest 
be  suffered.  Answer  whether  thou  wilt  confess  the  real  and  corpo- 
real presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament,  or  wilt  not. 

Holland.  My  lord,  although  God  by  his  sufferance  hath  here  placed 
you,  to  set  forth  his  truth  and  glory  in  us,  his  faithful  servants,  not- 
withstanding your  meaning  is  far  from  the  zeal  of  Christ ;  and,  for 
all  your  words,  you  have  the  same  zeal  that  Annas  and  Caiphas  had, 
trusting  to  their  authority,  traditions,  and  ceremonies,  more  than  to 
the  word  of  God. 

Bonner.  If  I  should  suffer  him,  he  would  fall  from  reasoning  to 
raving,  as  a  frantic  heretic. 

Roger,  (said  the  Lord  Strange,)  my  lord  would  have  you  tell  him, 
whether  you  will  submit  yourself,  or  no. 

Yea,  said  Bonner,  and  confess  this  presence  that  I  have  spoken  of. 

With  this  Roger  turned  to  the  Lord  Strange,and  the  rest  of  his  kins- 
men and  friends,  and  kneeling  down  upon  his  knees,  said,  God,  by  the 
mouth  of  his  servant  Paul,  hath  said,  "  Let  every  soul  submit  himself 
unto  the  higher  powers,  and  he  that  resisteth,  receiveth  his  own  dam- 
nation :"  and  as  you  are  a  magistrate  appointed  by  God,  so  I  submit 
myself  unto  you,  and  to  all  such  as  are  appointed  for  magistrates. 

Bonner.  That  is  well  said  ;  I  see  you  are  no  anabaptist.  How  say 
you  then  to  the  presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  ? 

Holland.  I  say,  and  beseech  you  all  to  mark  and  bear  witness  with 


ROGER  HOLLAND.  45I 

me,  (for  so  you  shall  do  before  the  judgment  seat  of  God,)  what  I 
speak  ;  for  here  is  the  conclusion  ;  and  ye,  my  dear  friends,  (turning 
to  his  kinsmen,)  I  pray  you  show  my  father  what  I  do  say,  that  he 
may  understand  that  I  am  a  Christian  man.  I  say  and  believe,  and 
am  therein  fully  persuaded  by  the  scriptures,  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  supper  of  our  Lord,  ministered  in  the  holy  communion  according 
to  Christ's  institution,  I  being  penitent  and  sony  for  my  sins,  and 
minding  to  amend  and  lead  a  new  life,  and  so  coming  worthily  unto 
God's  board  in  perfect  love  and  charity,  do  there  receive,  by  faith, 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.  And  though  Christ  in  his  human 
nature  sit  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  yet  (by  faith  I  say)  his 
death,  his  passion,  his  merits  are  mine,  and  by  faith  I  dwell  in 
him,  and  he  in  me.  And  as  for  the  mass,  transubstantiation,  and  the 
worshipping  of  the  sacrament,  they  are  mere  impiety  and  horrible 
idolatry. 

I  thought  so  much,  said  Bonner,  (suffering  him  to  speak  no  more,) 
how  he  would  prove  a  very  blasphemous  heretic  as  ever  I  heard. 
How  irreverently  doth  he  speak  of  the  blessed  mass  !  And  so  he 
read  his  sentence  of  condemnation,  adjudging  him  to  be  burned. 

All  this  while  Roger  was  very  patient,  and  when  he  should  depart, 
he  said,  My  lord,  I  beseech  you  to  suffer  me  to  speak  two  words. 
The  bishop  would  not  hear  him,  but  bade  him  away.  Notwith- 
standing, being  requested  by  his  friends,  said,  Speak,  what  hast  thou 
to  say. 

Holland,  Even  now  I  told  you  that  your  authority  was  from  God, 
and  by  his  sufferance  :  and  now  I  tell  you  God  hath  heard  the  prayer 
of  his  servants,  which  hath  been  poured  forth  with  tears  for  his  af- 
flicted saints  whom  you  daily  persecute,  as  now  you  do  us.  But  this 
I  dare  be  bold  in  God  to  say,  (by  whose  Spirit  I  am  moved,)  that  God 
will  shorten  your  hand  of  cruelty,  that  for  a  time  you  shall  not  molest 
his  church.  And  this  you  shall  in  a  short  time  well  perceive,  my 
dear  brethren,  to  be  most  true.  For  after  this  day,  in  this  place  there 
shall  not  be  any  by  him  put  to  the  trial  of  fire  and  fagot :  [and  after 
that  day  there  was  none  that  suffered  in  Smithfield  for  the  truth  of 
the  gospel.] 

Then  said  Bonner,  Roger,  thou  art,  I  perceive,  as  mad  in  these  thy 
heresies  as  ever  was  Joan  Boucher.  In  anger  and  fume  thou  wouldst 
become  a  railing  prophet.  Though  thou  and  all  the  rest  of  you 
would  see  me  hanged,  yet  I  shall  live  to  burn,  yea,  and  I  will  burn 
all  the  sort  of  you  that  come  into  my  hands,  that  will  not  worship  the 
blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  for  all  thy  prattling :  and  so  he  went 
his  way. 

Then  Roger  Holland  began  to  exhort  his  friends  to  repentance, 
and  think  well  of  them  that  suffered  for  the  testimony  of  the  gospel, 
and  with  that  the  bishop  came  back,  charging  the  keeper  that  no 
man  should  speak  to  them  without  his  license,  and  if  they  did,  they 
would  be  committed  to  prison.  In  the  mean  time  Henry  Pond  and 
Roger  spake  still  unto  the  people,  exhorting  them  to  stand  firm  in  the 
truth  :  adding  moreover,  that  God  would  shorten  these  cruel  and  evil 
days  for  his  elect's  sake. 

The  day  they  suffered,  a  proclamation  was  made,  that  none  should 
be  so  bold  as  to  speak  or  talk  any  word  unto  them,  or  receive  any 
thing  of  them,  or  to  touch  them,  upon  pain  of  imprisonment,  without 


452  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

either  bail  or  mainprize;  with  other  cruel  threatening  words,  con- 
tained in  the  same  proclamation.  Notwithstanding,  the  people  cried 
out  desiring  God  to  strengthen  them  ;  and  they  likewise  still  prayed 
for  the  people,  and  the  restoring  of  the  word.  At  length,  Roger, 
embracing  the  stake  and  the  reeds,  said  these  words  : 

"  Lord,  I  most  humbly  thank  thy  Majesty,  that  thou  hast  called 
me  from  the  state  of  death,  unto  the  light  of  thy  heavenly  word,  and 
now  unto  the  fellowship  of  thy  saints,  that  I  may  sing  and  say.  Holy, 
holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of  Hosts.  And,  Lgrd,  into  thy  hands  I  commit 
my  spirit.  Lord,  bless  these  thy  people,  and  save  them  from  idola- 
try." And  so  he  ended  his  life,  looking  up  unto  heaven,  praying  to, 
and  praising  God,  with  the  rest  of  his  fellow-saints.  For  whose  joy- 
ful constancy  the  Lord  be  praised. 

Scourging  of  Thomas  HinsJiaw,  hy  Bonner 

When  Bishop  Bonner  found  that  his  examinations,  persuasions, 
threats,  and  imprisonments,  were  to  no  purpose  with  Thomas  Hin- 
shaw,  one  of  those  who  had  been  apprehended  at  Islington,  he  took 
him  to  Fulham,  where,  immediately  after  his  coming,  he  was  set  in 
the  stocks,  remaining  there  all  the  first  night,  with  no  other  refresh- 
ment than  bread  and  water. 

The  next  morning  the  bishop  came  and  examined  him  himself, 
and  perceiving  no  yielding  in  his  mind,  he  sent  Mr.  Harpsfield  to 
talk  with  him  ;  who,  after  a  long  dispute,  at  last  fell  into  a  passion, 
railing  Hinshaw  "  peevish  boy,"  and  asking  him  "  whether  he 
thought  he  went  about  to  damn  his  soul,  or  no  V  <fec.  To  all  this 
Hinshaw  answered,  "  That  he  was  persuaded  that  they  laboured  to 
maintain  their  dark  and  devilish  kingdom,  and  not  for  any  love  of 
truth."  Harpsfield,  being  greatly  incensed,  told  the  bishop  of  this  ; 
who  was  thereat  in  as  great  a  rage  as  himself,  and,  although  scarce 
able  to  speak  for  anger,  cried  out,  "  Dost  thou  answer  my  archdea- 
con so,  thou  naughty  boy  ?  I  shall  handle  thee  well  enough,  be  as-  - 
sured."  He  then  sent  for  a  couple  of  rods,  and  causing  Hinshaw  to 
kneel  against  a  long  bench  in  an  arbour  in  his  garden,  severely  scour- 
ged him,  with  his  own  hands,  till  he  was  compelled  to  desist  from 
fatigue. 

After  this  scourging,  Hinshaw  was  several  times  examined :  and 
at  last  being  brought  before  the  bishop,  in  his  chapel  at  Fulham,  arti- 
cles were  exhibited  against  him,  which  the  young  man  denied,  and 
would  not  affirm,  or  consent  to  any  of  their  interrogatories. 

Being  remanded  to  prison,  about  a  fortnight  after,  he  fell  sick  of  an 
ague,  whereupon  he  was  delivered,  after  much  entreaty,  to  his  mas- 
ter, Martin  Pugson,  in  St.  Paul's  churchyard  ;  for  the  bishop  thought 
he  was  more  likely  to  die  than  to  live  ;  indeed  his  sickness  continued 
a  twelve  month  or  more,  so  that  in  the  mean  time  Queen  Mary  died. 
He  shortly  after  recovered  his  health,  and  thus  escaped  the  death  de- 
signed for  him  by  the  persecutors. 

Scourging  of  John  Willes,  hy  Bonner. 

We  have  an  account  of  another  person  who  was  also  scourged  by 
Bonner :  he  was  named  John  Willes,  "  a  right  faithful,  and  true  ho- 
nest man  in  all  his  dealings  and  conditions."  He  had  been  apprehend- 
ed at  Islington,  with  the  company  before-mentioned,  and  being  com- 


SCOURaiNG  OP  JOHN  WILLED.  45^ 

mitted  to  the  coal-house,  with  Thomas  Hinshaw,  remained  one  night 
there  in  the  stocks.  , 

The  account  then  goes  on  to  state  that,  "  from  the  coal-house  he 
was  sent  to  Fulhara,  where  he,  with  the  said  Hinshaw,  remained  eight 
or  ten  days  in  the  stocks  ;  during  which  time  he  sustained  divers  con- 
flicts with  the  said  Bonner,  who  had  him  often  in  examination,  urging 
him,  and  with  a  stick  which  he  had  in  his  hand,  often  rapping  him  on 
the  head,  and  flirting  him  under  the  chin,  and  on  the  ears,  saying  he 
looked  down  like  a  thief.  Moreover,  after  he  had  essayed  all  man- 
ner of  ways  to  make  him  recant,  and  could  not,  at  length  taking  him 
to  his  orchard,  there  within  a  little  arbour,  with  his  oAvn  hands  beat 
him  first  with  a  willow  rod,  and  that  being  worn  well  nigh  to  the 
stumps,  he  called  for  a  birch  rod,  which  a  lad  brought  out  of  his- 
chamber.  The  cause  why  he  so  beat  him  was  this :  Bonner  asked 
him  when  he  had  crept  to  the  cross.  lie  answered.  Not  since  he 
came  to  years  of  discretion,  neither  would,  though  he  should  be  torn 
by  wild  horses.  Then  Bonner  desired  him  to  make  a  cross  on  his 
forehead,  which  he  refused  to  do.  Whereupon  he  had  him  imme- 
diately to  his  orchard,  and  there  calling  for  rods,  showed  his  cruelty 
upon  him,  as  he  had  done  upon  Thomas  Hinshaw. 

"  This  done,  he  had  him  immediately  to  the  parish  church  of  Ful- 
ham,  with  the  said  Thomas  Hinshaw,  and  Robert  Willes  ;  to  whom 
there,  being  severally  called  before  him,  he  ministered  certain  arti- 
cles, asking  if  he  would  subscribe  to  the  same.  To  which  he  made 
his  answer  according  to  his  conscience,  denying  them  all,  except  one 
article,  which  was  concerning  King  Edward's  service  in  English. 
•Shortly  after  this  beating,  Bonner  sent  a  certain  old  priest  lately  come 
from  Rome,  to  him  in  prison,  to  conjure  out  the  evil  spirit  from  him, 
who  laying  his  hand  upon  his  head,  began  with  certain  words  pro- 
nounced over  him,  to  conjure  as  he  had  been  wont  before  to  do. 
Willes  marvelling  at  what  the  old  man  was  about,  said,  I  trust  no  evil 
spirit  is  in  me  ;  and  laughed  him  to  scorn. 

"  As  this  John  Willes  was  divers  times  called  before  Bonner,  sa 
much  communication  passed  between  them  as  is  too  tedious  to  recite. 
It  is  enough  to  make  the  reader  laugh  to  see  the  blind  and  unsavoury 
reasons  with  which  that  bishop  endeavoured  to  delude  the  ignorant, 
some  of  Avhich  were  in  the  following  manner :  Bonner  going  about 
to  persuade  Willes  not  to  meddle  with  rnatters  of  scripture,  but  ra- 
ther to  belieVe  other  men's  teaching,  who  had  more  skill  in  the  same, 
asked  him  if  he  did  believe  the  scripture :  Yea,  said  he,  that  I  do. 
Then  (quoth  the  bishop)  St.  Paul  saith,  If  the  man  sleep,  the  woman 
is  at  liberty  to  go  to  another  man.  If  thou  wert  asleep,  having  a  wife, 
wouldst  thou  be  content  that  thy  wife  should  take  to  another  man  ? 
A.nd  yet  this  is  the  scripture. 

"  Also,  if  thou  wilt  believe  Luther,  Zuinglius,  and  such,  then  thou 
canst  not  go  right ;  but  if  thou  wilt  believe  me,  <fec.  thou  canst  not 
err  ;  and  if  thou  shouldst  err,  yet  thou  art  in  no  danger,  thy  blood 
should  be  required  at  our  hands.  And  if  thou  shouldst  go  to  a  far 
country,  and  meet  with  a  fatherly  man,  as  I  am,  (these  were  his  words,) 
and  ask  the  way  to  the  city,  and  he  should  say.  This  way,  and  thou 
wilt  not  believe  him,  but  follow  Luther,  and  other  heretics  of  late  days, 
and  go  a  contrary  way,  how  Avilt  thou  come  to  the  place  thou  askest 
for  ?     So  if  thou  wilt  not  believe  me,  but  follow  the  leading  of  other 


454  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

heretics,  thou  shall  be  brought  to  destruction,  and  burn  both  body  and 
soul. 

"  As  truly  as  thou  seest  the  bodies  of  them  in  Smithfield  burnt,  so 
truly  their  souls  do  burn  in  hell,  because  they  err  from  the  true  church. 

"  Oft  times  speaking  to  the  said  John  Willes,  he  would  say,  they 
call  me  bloody  Bonner.  A  vengeance  on  you  all !  I  would  fain  be 
rid  of  you,  but  you  have  a  delight  in  burning.  But  if  I  might  have 
my  will,  I  would  sew  up  your  mouths,  and  put  you  in  sacks  and 
drown  you. 

"  The  same  day  that  he  was  delivered,  Bonner  came  to  the  stocks 
where  he  lay,  and  asked  him  how  he  liked  his  lodging,  and  his  fare. 

"  Well,  (said  Willes,)  if  it  would  please  God,  I  might  have  a  little 
straw  to  lie  or  sit  upon. 

"  Then  (said  Bonner)  thou  wilt  show  no  token  of  a  Christian  man. 
And  upon  this  his  wife  came  in  unknown  to  him,  being  very  great 
with  child,  every  hour  expecting  her  labour,  and  entreated  the  bishop 
for  her  husband,  saying,  that  she  would  not  go  from  thence,  but  that 
she  would  there  stay,  and  be  delivered  in  the  bishop's  house,  unless 
she  had  her  husband  with  her.  How  sayest  thou  (quoth  Bonner  to 
Willes,)  if  thy  wife  miscarry,  or  thy  child,  or  children,  if  she  be  with 
one  or  two,  should  perish,  the  blood  of  them  would  be  required  at  thy 
hands.  Then  to  this  agreement  he  came,  that  she  should  hire  a  bed 
in  the  town  of  Fulhara,  and  her  husband  should  go  home  with  her  the 
morrow  after,  upon  this  condition,  that  his  kinsman  there  present  (one 
Robert  Rouse)  should  bring  the  said  Willes  to  his  house  at  St.  Paul's 
the  next  day. 

"  To  which  Willes  would  not  agree,  but  insisted  upon  going  then. 
At  length,  his  wife  being  importunate  for  her  husband,  and  Bonner 
seeing  she  would  not  stir  without  him,  fearing  belike  the  rumour  that 
might  come  upon  his  house  thereby,  and  also  probably  fearing  to  be 
troubled  with  a  lying-in-woman,  bade  Willes  make  a  cross,  and  say, 
In  nomine  Patris,  et  Filii,  et  Spiritus  Sancti,  Amen. 

"  Then  Willes  began  to  say,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  amen.  No,  no,  (saith  Bonner,)  say  it 
me  in  Latin.  Willes  understanding  the  matter  of  that  Latin  to  be 
good,  said  the  same,  and  so  Avent  home  with  his  wife,  his  aforesaid 
kinsman  being  charged  to  bring  him  the  next  day  to  St.  Paul's  ;  else, 
said  Bonner,  if  thou  dost  not  bring  him,  thou  art  a  heretic  as  well  as 
he.  Notwithstanding,  the  charge  being  no  greater,  his  kinsman  did 
not  bring  him,  but  he,  of  his  own  accord,  came  to  the  bishop  within  a 
few  days  after,  where  he  put  to  him  a  certain  writing  in  Latin,  to  sub- 
scribe unto,  containing,  as  it  seemed  to  him,  no  great  matter,  that  he 
needed  greatly  to  stick  at,  although,  what  the  bill  was,  he  could  not 
certainly  tell ;  so  he  subscribed  to  the  bill,  and  returned  home.  And 
thus  much  concerning  the  twenty-two  taken  at  Islington." 

Sufferings  and  Martyrdom  of  Elizabeth  Prest. 

This  poor  woman  was  the  wife  of  a  labouring  man,  and  lived  at  a 
small  village  near  the  town  of  Launceston,  in  Cornwall.  Her  hus- 
band, and  three  children,  were  zealous  papists,  and  she  would  fre- 
quently rebuke  them  for  their  superstition  ;  but  her  husband  being  a 
morose  man,  forced  her  sometimes  to  go  to  church,  to  follow  in  pro- 
cession, and  to  conform  to  the  Romish  ceremonies. 


ELIZABETH  PREST.  455 

Being  greatly  afflicted  at  the  thoughts  of  doing  that  which  was  so 
much  against  her  conscience,  she  prayed  to  God  for  his  assistance, 
took  courage,  and  left  her  husband  and  family. 

For  some  time  she  travelled  from  one  place  to  another,  maintain- 
ing herself  by  labour  and  spinning.  But,  at  length,  she  returned  to 
her  husband  ;  a  few  days  after  which  she  was  accused  of  heresy  by 
some  of  her  neighbours,  and  being  apprehended,  was  sent  to  Exeter, 
to  be  examined  by  Dr.  Troublevile,  then  bishop  of  that  see. 

The  following  account  of  what  passed  at  her  examination,  and  sub- 
sequently, was  given  by  some  persons  who  were  at  that  time  residing 
at  Exeter. 

Bishop.  Thou  foolish  woman,  I  hear  say  that  thou  hast  spoken 
certain  words  against  the  most  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the 
body  of  Christ.  Fie,  for  shame  !  thou  art  an  unlearned  person,  and 
a  woman ;  wilt  thou  meddle  with  such  high  matters,  which  all  the 
doctors  of  the  world  cannot  define  1  Wilt  thou  talk  of  such  high  mys- 
teries ?  Keep  thy  work,  and  meddle  with  that  thou  hast  to  do.  It  is 
no  woman's  matter,  at  cards  and  tow  to  be  spoken  of.  And  if  it  be 
as  I  am  informed,  thou  art  worthy  to  be  burned. 

Woman.  My  lord,  I  trust  your  lordship  will  hear  me  speak. 

Bishop.  Yea,  marry,  for  that  cause  I  sent  for  you. 

Woman.  I  am  a  poor  woman,  and  doth  live  by  my  hands,  getting 
a  penny  truly,  and  of  what  I  get,  I  give  part  to  the  poor. 

Bishop.  That  is  well  done.     Art  thou  not  a  man's  wife  ? 

And  here  the  bishop  entered  into  conversation  about  her  husband. 
To  whom  she  answered  again,  declaring  that  she  had  a  husband  and 
children,  and  had  them  not.  So  lorg  as  she  was  at  liberty,  she  re- 
fused neither  husband  nor  children ;  but  now,  standing  here  as  I  do, 
said  she,  in  the  cause  of  Christ  and  his  trutli,  where  I  must  either  for- 
sake Christ,  or  my  husband,  I  am  contented  to  stick  only  to  Christ, 
my  heavenly  spouse,  and  renounce  the  other. 

And  here  she  making  mention  of  the  words  of  Christ,  "  He  that 
leaveth  not  father  or  mother,  sister  or  brother,  husband,"  &.c.  the 
bishop  inferred,  that  Christ  spake  that  of  the  holy  martyrs,  who  died 
because  they  would  not  sacrifice  to  the  false  gods. 

Woman.  Sui-ely,  sir,  and  I  will  rather  die  than  I  will  do  any  wor- 
ship to  that  idol,  which  with  your  mass  you  make  a  god. 

Bishop.  What,  heretic !  will  you  say  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
is  a  foul  idol  1 

Woman.  Yes,  truly,  there  never  was  such  an  idol  as  your  sacra- 
ment is  made  by  your  priests,  and  commanded  to  be  worshipped  of 
all  men,  with  many  fond  fantasies,  where  Christ  did  command  it  to  be 
eaten  and  drank  in  remembrance  of  his  most  blessed  passion  for  our 
redemption.  ^ 

Bishop.  See  this  prattling  woman  !  Dost  thou  not  hear  that  Christ 
did  say  over  the  bread,  "  This  is  my  body,"  and  over  the  cup,  "  This 
is  my  blood  ?" 

Woman.  Yes,  forsooth,  he  said  so,  but  he  meant  that  it  is  his  body 
and  blood,  not  carnally,  but  sacramentally. 

Bishop.  Lo,  she  hath  heard  prating  among  these  new  preachers,  or 
heard  some  peevish  book.     Alas,  poor  woman,  thou  art  deceived. 

Woman.  No,  ray  lord,  what  I  have  learned  was  of  godly  preach- 
ers, and  of  godly  books  which  I  have  heard  read.     And  if  you  will 


456  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

give  me  leave,  I  will  declare  a  reason  why  I  will  not  worship  the  sa- 
crament. 

Bishop.  Marry,  say  on,  I  am  sure  it  will  be  goodly  gear. 

Woman.  Truly  such  gear  as  I  will  lose  this  poor  life  of  mine  for. 

Bishop.  Then  you  will  be  a  martyr,  good  wife. 

Woman.  Indeed,  if  the  denying  to  worship  that  bready  god  be  my 
martyrdom,  I  will  suffer  it  with  all  my  heart. 

Bishop.  Say  thy  mind. 
■    Woman.  You  must  bear  with  me,  a  poor  woman. 

Bishop.  So  I  will. 

Woman.  I  will  demand  of  you,  whether  you  can  deny  your  creed, 
which  doth  say.  That  Christ  doth  perpetually  sit  at  the  right  hand  of 
his  Father,  both  body  and  soul,  until  he  come  again ;  or  whether  he 
be  there  in  heaven  our  Advocate,  and  to  make  prayer  for  us  unto  God 
his  Father  ?  If  it  be  so,  he  is  not  here  on  earth  in  a  piece  of  bread. 
If  he  be  not  here,  and  if  he  do  not  dwell  in  temples  made  with  hands, 
but  in  heaven,  what,  shall  we  seek  him  here?  If  he  did  offer  his 
body  once  for  all,  why  make  you  a  ncAV  offering  ?  If  with  once  offering 
he  made  all  perfect,  why  do  you  with  a  false  offering  make  all  imper- 
fect ?  If  he  be  to  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  why  do  you 
worship  a  piece  of  bread  ?  If  he  be  eaten  and  drank  in  faith  and  truth, 
if  his  flesh  be  not  profitable  to  be  among  us,  why  do  you  say  you  make 
his  flesh  and  blood,  and  say  it  is  profitable  for  body  and  soul  ?  Alas,  I 
am  a  poor  woman,  but  rather  than  I  will  do  as  you,  I  would  live  no 
longer.     I  have  said,  sir. 

Bishop.  I  promise  you,  you  are  a  jolly  protestant.  I  pray  you,  in 
what  schools  have  you  been  brought  up  1 

Woman.  I  have  upon  the  Sundays  visited  the  sermons,  and  there 
have  I  learned  such  things  as  are  so  fixed  in  my  breast,  that  death 
shall  not  separate  them. 

Bishop.  O  foolish  woman,  who  will  waste  his  breath  upon  thee, 
or  such  as  thou  art  ?  But  how  chanceth  it  that  thou  wentest  away 
from  thy  husband  ?  if  thou  wert  an  honest  woman,  thou  wouldst  not 
have  left  thy  husband  and  children,  and  run  about  the  country  like  a 
fugitive. 

Woman.  Sir,  I  laboured  for  my  living ;  and  as  my  master  Christ 
counselleth  me,  when  I  was  persecuted  in  one  city,  I  fled  into  another. 

Bishop.  Who  persecuted  thee  ? 

Woman.  My  husband  and  my  children.  For  when  I  would  have 
them  to  leave  idolatry,  and  to  worship  God  in  heaven,  he  would  not 
hear  me,  but  he  with  his  children  rebuked  me,  and  troubled  me.  I 
fled  not  for  whoredom,  nor  for  theft,  but  because  I  would  be  no  par- 
taker with  him  and  his,  of  that  foul  idol  the  mass ;  and  wheresoever  I 
was,  as  oft  as  I  could,  I  made  excuses  not  to  gp  to  the  popish  church. 

Bishop.  Belike  then  you  are  a  good  housewife,  to  fly  from  your 
husband  and  the  church. 

Woman.  My  housewifery  is  but  small ;  but  God  give  me  grace  to 
go  to  the  true  church. 

Bishop.  The  true  church,  what  dost  thou- mean? 

Woman.  Not  your  popish  church,  full  of  idols  and  abominations, 
but  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  the  name  of  God,  to 
that  church  will  I  go  as  long  as  I  live. 


Murder  of  Ladet,  a  JF'rench  Protestant,  near  Nismes,  in 
France,  in  1815.        poo^e  575. 


Murder  of  Louis  Lichare,  at  Nismes,  in  France,  during  the 
Massacre  at  that  -place  in  1815.       ^page  586. 


Murder  of  Gen.  La  Garde.        poge  587, 


ELIZABETH  PREST.  457 

Bishop.  Belike  then  you  have  a  church  of  your  own.  Well,  let 
this  mad  woman  be  put  down  to  prison  till  we  send  for  her  husband. 

Woman.  No,  I  have  but  one  husband,  who  is  here  already  in  thig 
city,  and  in  prison  with  me  (from  whom  I  will  never  depart.)  And 
so  their  communication,  for  that  time,  brake  off.  Blackstone  and 
others  persuaded  the  bishop  that  she  was  not  in  her  right  senses, 
(which  is  no  new  thing  for  the  wisdom  of  God  to  appear  foolishness 
to  the  carnal  men  of  this  world,)  and  therefore  they  consulted  toge- 
ther, that  she  should  have  liberty  to  go  at  large.  So  the  keeper  of  the 
bishop's  prison  had  her  home  to  his  house,  where  she  fell  to  spinning 
and  carding,  and  did  work  as  a  servant  in  the  said  keeper's  house,  and 
she  went  about  the  city  when  and  where  she  pleased,  and  many  pefe 
pie  took  great  delight  in  talking  with  her  :  and  all  her  discourse  wau 
about  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  which  of  all  things  they  could  least 
abide. 

Then  her  husband  was  sent  for,  but  she  refused  to  go  home  with 
him,  with  the  blemish  of  the  cause  and  religion,  in  defence  whereof 
she  there  stood  before  the  bishop  and  the  priests.  Then  divers  of  the 
priests  en  ....voured  to  persuade  her  to  leave  her  "wicked  opinion" 
about  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  natural  body  and  blood  of  our 
Saviour  Christ.  But  she  made  them  answer,  that  it  was  nothing  but 
very  bread  and  wine,  and  that  they  might  be  ashamed  to  say,  that  a 
piece  of  bread  should  be  turned  by  a  man  into  the  natural  body  of 
Christ,  which  bread  doth  corrupt,  and  mice  oftentimes  do  eat  it,  and 
it  doth  mould,  and  is  burned :  God's  body  will  not  be  so  handled,  nor 
kept  in  prison,  or  bpxes,  or  aumbries.  Let  it  be  your  god,  it  shall  not 
be  mine  ;  for  my  Saviour  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  doth 
pray  for  me.  And  to  make  that  sacramental  or  significative  bread  in- 
stituted for  a  remembrance,  the  very  body  of  Christ,  and  to  worship  it, 
is  very  foolishness  and  devilish  deceit. 

Now  truly,  said  they,  the  devil  hath  deceived  thee. 

No,  said  she,  I  trust  the  living  God  hath  opened  mine  eyes,  and 
caused  me  to  understand  the  right  use  of  the  blessed  sacrament,  which 
the  true  church  doth  use,  but  the  false  church  doth  abuse. 

Then  stepped  forth  an  old  friar,  and  asked  her  what  she  said  of  the 
holy  pope. 

I  say,  said  she,  that  he  is  antichrist,  and  the  devil. 

Then  they  all  laughed. 

Nay,  said  she,  you  have  more  need  to  weep  than  to  laugh,  and  to 
be  sorry  that  ever  you  were  born,  to  be  the  chaplains  of  that  whure  of 
Babylon.  I  defy  him  and  all  his  falsehood  ;  and  get  you  away  from 
me,  you  do  but  trouble  my  conscience.  You  would  have  me  follow 
your  doings  ;  I  will  first  lose  my  life.     I  pray  you  depart. 

Why,  thou  foolish  woman,  said  they,  we  come  to  thee  for  thy  profit 
and  soul's  health. 

0  Lord  God  !  said  she,  what  profit  ariseth  by  you,  that  teach  no- 
thing but  lies  for  truth  ?  how  save  you  souls,  when  you  preach  nothing 
but  damnable  lies,  and  destroy  souls  ? 

How  protest  thou  that,  said  they. 

Do  you  not  damn  your  souls,,  said  she,  when  you  teach  the  people 
to  worship  idols,  stocks,  and  stones,  the  works  of  men's  hands  ?  and 
to  worship  a  false  god  of  your  own  making  of  a  piece  of  bread,  and 
teach  that  the  pope  is  God's  vicar,  and  hath  power  to  forgive  sins  ? 

58 


458  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

and  that  there  is  a  purgatory,  when  God's  Son  hath  by  his  passion 
purged  all?  and  say,  you  make  God,  and  sacrifice  him,  when  Christ's 
body  was  a  sacrifice  once  for  all  i  Do  you  not  teach  the  people  to 
number  their  sins  in  your  ears,  and  say  they  be  damned,  if  they  con- 
fess not  all ;  when  God's  woj;d  saith,  who  can  number  his  sins  1  Do 
you  not  promise  them  trentals  and  dirges,  and  masses  for  soids,  and 
sell  your  prayers  for  money,  and  make  them  buy  pardons,  and  trust 
to  such  foolish  inventions  of  your  own  imaginations  ?  Do  you  not 
altogether  against  God  ?  Do  you  not  teach  us  to  pray  upon  beads, 
and  to  pray  unto  saints,  and  say  they  can  pray  for  us  ?  Do  you  not 
make  holy  water,  and  holy  bread,  to  fray*  devils  ?  Do  you  not  a 
thousand  more  abominations  ?  And  yet  you  say,  you  come  for  my 
profit,  and  to  save  my  soul.  No,  no.  One  hath  saved  me.  Farewell, 
you  with  your  salvation.  Much  other  talk  there  was  between  her 
and  them,  which  were  too  tedious  to  express. 

In  the  month's  liberty  which  was  granted  her  by  the  bishop,  as  is 
before  mentioned,  she  went  into  St.  Peter's  church,  and  there  found 
a  cunning  Dutchman  that  had  made  new  noses  to  certain  fine  images 
which  were  disfigured  in  King  Edward's  time ;  to  whom  she  said, 
what  a  madman  art  thou  to  make  them  new  noses,  which  within  a 
few  days  shall  all  lose  their  heads  ?  The  Dutchman  accused  her,  and 
laid  it  hard  to  her  charge.  And  she  said  unto  him,  thou  art  accursed, 
and  so  are  thy  images.  Then  she  was  sent  for,  and  clapped  fast,  and 
from  that  time  she  had  no  liberty. 

During  the  time  of  her  imprisonment,  divers  resorted  to  visit  her, 
some  sent  by  the  bishop,  some  of  their  own  voluntary  will ;  amongst 
whom  was  one  Daniel,  a  great  preacher  of  the  gospel  in  the  days  of 
King  Edward,  in  those  parts  of  Cornwall  and  Devonshire  ;  whom  aftei 
that  she  perceived  by  his  own  confession  to  have  revolted  from  what 
he  preached  before,  through  the  grievous  imprisonments,  as  he  said, 
and  fear  of  persecution  which  he  had  partly  sustained  by  the  cruel 
justices  in  those  parts,  earnestly  she  exhorted  him  to  repent  with  Peter, 
and  to  be  more  constant  in  his  profession. 

Moreover,  there  resorted  to  her  a  certain  gentlewoman,  the  wife  of 
one  Walter  Rauly,  a  woman  of  noble  wit,  and  of  a  good  and  godly 
opinion ;  who,  coming  to  the  prison,  and  talking  with  her,  she  said 
her  creed  to  the  gentlewoman ;  and  when  she  came  to  the  article, 
he  ascended,  there  she  staid,  and  bid  the  gentlewoman  to  seek  his 
blessed  body  in  heaven,  not  on  earth,  and  told  her  plainly  that  God 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands,  and  the  sacrament  to  be 
nothing  else  but  a  remembrance  of  his  blessed  passion  ;  and  yet,  said 
she,  as  they  now  use  it,  it  is  but  an  idol,  and  far  wide  from  any  re- 
membrance of  Christ's  body  ;  which,  said  she,  will  not  continue,  and 
so  take  it,  good  mistress.  So  that  as  soon  as  she  came  home  to  her 
husband,  she  declared  to  him,  that  in  her  life  she  never  heard  a  woman 
(of  such  simplicity  to  look  on)  talk  so  godly,  so  perfectly,  so  sin- 
cerely, and  so  earnestly ;  insomuch,  that  if  God  were  not  with  her, 
she  could  not  speak  such  things. 

Also  there  came  to  her  one  William  Kede,  and  John  his  brother, 
not  only  brethren  in  tjie  flesh,  but  also  in  the  truth,  and  men  in  that 
country  of  great  credit,  whose  father,  R.  Kede,  all  his  life  suffered 
nothing  but  trouble  tor  the  gospel.     These  two  good  brethren  were 

*  To  frighten,  or  scare  away. 


ELIZABETH  PREST.  459 

present  with  Jier,  both  in  the  hall,  and  at  the  prison,  and  (as  they  said) 
they  never  heard  the  like  woman,  of  so  godly  talk,  so  faithful  or  so 
constant. 

Thus  this  good  matron  was  by  many  ways  triejd,  by  hard  imprison- 
ment, threatenings,  taunts,  and  scorns,  called  an  anabaptist,  a  mad 
woman,  a  drunkard,  a  runagate.  She  was  proved  by  liberty  to  go 
whither  she  would ;  she  was  tried  by  flattery,  with  many  fair  pro- 
mises ;  she  was  tried  with  her  husband,  her  goods,  and  children  ;  but 
nothing  could  prevail ;  her  heart  was  fixed,  she  had  cast  anchor, 
utterly  contemning  this  wicked  world. 

Although  she  was  of  such  simplicity,  and  unskilled  in  the  knowledge 
of  this  world,  you  could  declare  no  place  of  scripture  but  she  would 
tell  you  the  chapter ;  yea,  she  would  recite  you  the  names  of  all  the 
books  of  the  Bible.  For  which  cause  one  Gregory  Basset,  a  rank 
papist,  said  she  was  out  of  her  wits,  and  talked  of  the  scriptures  as  a 
dog  rangeth  far  off  from  his  master  when  he  walketh  in  the  fields,  or 
as  a  stolen  sheep  out  of  his  master's  hands,  she  knew  not  whereat,  as 
all  heretics  do  ;  with  many  other  taunts,  which  she  utterly  defied. 

At  last,  when  they  could,  neither  by  imprisonment  nor  liberty,  by 
menaces  nor  flattery,  win  her  to  their  vanities  and  superstitious  doings, 
then  they  cried  out,  an  anabaptist,  an  anabaptist !  Then  in  one  day 
they  brought  her  from  the  bishop's  prison  to  the  Guildhall,  and  after 
that  delivered  her  to  the  temporal  power,  according  to  their  custom, 
where  she  was  by  the  gentlemen  of  the  country  exhorted  yet  to  call 
for  grace,  "  and  go  home  to  thy  husband,"  said  they,  "  thou  art  an 
unlearned  woman,  thou  art  not  able  to  answer  such  high  matters." 

"  I  am  not,"  said  she;  "  yet  with  my  death  I  am  content  to  be  a 
witness  of  Christ's  death." 

During  the  time  that  this  good  woman  was  thus  \mder  these  priest's 
hands,  she  sustained  many  baitings  and  sore  conflicts.  But,  in  fine, 
(after  many  combats  and  scofiing  persuasions,)  when  they  had  played 
the  part  of  the  oat  with  the  mouse,  they  at  length  condemned  her,  and 
delivered  her  over  to  the  secular  power. 

Then  the  sentence  being  given,  that  she  should  go  to  the  place 
*.from  whence  she  came,  and  from  thence  to  the  place  of  execution, 
there  to  be  burned  with  flames  till  she  be  consumed  ;  she  lifted  up  her 
voice  and  thanked  God,  saying,  "  I  thank  thee,  my  Lord,  my  God ; 
this  day  have  I  found  that  which  I  have  long  sought."  And  yet  this 
favour  they  pretended  after  her  judgment,  that  her  life  should  be 
spared,  if  she  would  turn  and  recant.  "  Nay,  that  I  will  not,"  said 
she ;  "  God  forbid  that  I  should  lose  the  life  eternal  for  this  carnal 
and  short  life." 

Then  was  she  delivered  to  the  sheriff",  innumerable  people  behold- 
ing her,  and  led  by  the  officei-s  to  the  place  of  execution,  without  the 
walls  of  Exeter,  called  Southernhay,  where  again  these  superstitious 
priests  assaulted  her ;  and  she  prayed  them  to  have  no  more  talk 
with  her,  but  cried  still,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner."  And  so 
while  they  were  tying  her  to  the  stake,  thus  still  she  cried,  and  would 
give  no  answer  to  them,  but  with  much  patience  took  her  cruel  death, 
and  was  with  flames  of  fire  consumed;  and  so  ended  this  mortal  life, 
as  constant  a  woman  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  as  ever  was  upon  the 
earth. 


460  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Martyrdom  of  John  Corneford,  Christopher  Browne,  John  Herstf 
Alice  Snoth,  and  Catherine  Knight,  {alias  Tinley.) 

These  five  persons  were  the  last  who  suffered  in  Queen  Mary's  reign 
for  the  testimony  of  that  word  for  which  so  many  had  died  before,  and 
gave  up  their  lives  meekly  and  patiently,  suffering  the  violent  malice 
of  the  papists. 

The  matter  why  they  were  judged  to  the  fire  was,  for  believing 
the  body  not  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  unless  it  be  re- 
ceived : 

For  confessing  that  an  evil  man  doth  not  receive  Christ's  body : 

That  it  is  idolatry  to  creep  to  the  cross,  and  that  St.  John  forbid- 
deth  it,  saying,  "  Beware  of  images." 

For  confessing  that  we  should  not  pray  to  saints,  because  they  be 
not  omnipotent. 

For  these  and  other  similar  articles  of  Christian  doctrine,  they 
were  committed  to  the  flames.  Notwithstanding  the  sickness  of 
Queen  Mary,  whereof  they  w^re  not  ignorant,  the  archdeacon  and 
others  of  Canterbury,  hastened  to  despatch  the  martyrdom  of  these 
persons,  before  her  death,  which  was  daily  expected,  should  deprive 
them  of  the  power. 

In  so  doing  this  archdeacon  proved  himself  more  bigoted  and  blood- 
thirsty than  even  Bonner,  who,  notwithstanding  he  had  some  at  the 
same  time  under  his  custody,  yet  did  not  hurry  them  to  the  stake,  as 
appears  by  several  persons,  who  being  then  in  his  prison,  were  de- 
livered by  the  death  of  Queen  Mary. 

We  have  not  any  particulars  relative  to  the  examinations,  &c.  of 
the  five  persons  above  named,  but  the  following  anecdotes  of  two  of 
them  are  given  by  the  Martyrologist. 

Catherine  Tinley  was  the  mother  of  one  Robert  Tinley,  dwelling  in 
Maidstone,  Avhich  Robert  was  in  trouble  all  Queen  Mary's  time.  To 
■whom,  his  mother  coming  to  visit  him,  asked  him  how  he  took  this 
place  of  scripture  which  she  had  seen,  not  by  reading  of  the  scripture, 
(for  she  had  yet  in  manner  no  taste  of  religion,)  but  had  found  it  by 
chance  in  a  book  of  prayers,  "I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh, 
and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy ;  your  old  men  shall 
dream  dreams,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions.  And  also  upon 
the  servants  and  upon  the  maids  in  those  days  will  I  pour  my  Spirit," 
<Scc.  Which  place  after  that  he  had  expounded  to  her,  she  began  to 
take  hold  on  the  gospel,  growing  more  and  more  in  zeal  and  love 
thereof,  and  so  continued  unto  her  martyrdom. 

A.mong  such  women  as  were  burned  at  Canterbury,  it  is  recorded 
of  a  certain  maid,  and  supposed  to  be  this  Alice  Snoth  mentioned  in 
thl>  story,  or  else  to  be  Agnes  Snoth,  of  whom  an  account  is  given  in 
a  preceding  page,  that  when  she  was  brought  to  be  executed,  she  be- 
ing at  the  stake  called  for  her  godfathers  and  godmothers.  The  jus- 
tice hearmg  her,  sent  for  them,  but  they  durst  not  come.  Notwith- 
standing the  justices  willed  the  messenger  to  go  again,  and  to  show 
them  that  ti'vey  should  incur  no  danger  thereof. 

Then  they  hearing  that,  came  to  know  the  matter  of  their  sending 
for.  When  the  maid  saw  them,  she  asked  them  what  they  had  pro- 
mised for  her,  and  so  she  immediately  rehearsed  her  faith,  and  the 


DEATH  OF  aUEEN  MARY.  -  461 

commandments  of  God,  and  required  of  them,  if  there  were  any  more 
that  they  had  jjroiTiised  in  her  behalf;  and  they  said.  No. 

Then,  said  she,  I  die  a  Christian  woman,  bear  witness  of  me ;  and 
she  was  consumed  in  fire,  and  gave  up  her  life  joyfully  for  the  testi- 
mony of  Christ's  gospel,  to  the  terror  of  the  wicked,  and  comfort  of 
the  godly,  and  also  to  the  stopping  of  the  slanderous  mouths  of  such 
as  falsely  do  quarrel  against  the  faithful  martyrs,  for  going  from  that 
religion  wherein  bv  their  godfathers  and  godmothers  they  were  at 
first  baptized. 

Condemnation  of  John  Hunt  and  Richard  White,  who  escaped  the  fire 
by  the  Death  of  Queen  Mary. 

Several  others  were  imprisoned  in  various  places,  whereof  some 
were  but  lately  taken  and  not  examined,  some  were  examined  but 
not  condemned,  and  others  had  been  both  examined  and  condemned, 
but  the  warrants  for  their  execution  not  being  signed,  they  escaped. 
Nay,  of  some  the  Avrit  had  been  braught  down  for  their  burning,  and 
yet  by  the  death  of  the  chancellor,  the  bishop,  and  of  Queen  Mary, 
happening  about  one  time,  they  most  happily  and  miraculously  were 
preserved  and  lived  many  years  after.  Of  these  were  John  Hunt, 
and  Richard  White,  imprisoned  at  Salisbury,  of  whom  the  history  is 
given  as  follows : 

"  These  two  good  men  had  been  in  prison  at  Salisbury,  and  other 
places  thereabouts,  more  than  two  years;  were  often  called  to  exami- 
nation, and  manifold  ways  impugned  by  the  bishops  and  priests.  As 
a  specimen  we  shall  give  the  examination  of  Richard  White,  before 
Dr.  Capon,  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  Dr.  Brookes,  the  bishop  of  Glou- 
cester, with  Dr.  Geoffrey,  the  chancellor,  and  other  priests,  with  whom 
first  the  bishop  of  Gloucester,  who  had  the  examination  of  him,  be- 
gan thus : 

"  On  being  interrogated  for  what  cause  he  came  hither.  White  an- 
swered that  he  desired  to  know  the  cause,  and  referred  to  the  Regis- 
ter as  to  his  examination  at  Maryborough.  After  some  irrelevant  mat- 
ter, he  was  asked  his  opinion  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  when  they 
stumbled  upon  the  very  definition  ofk  sacrament,  a  word  first  framed  by 
St.  Augustine,  and  not  to  be  found  in  the  scripture  ;  and  White  de- 
clared that  Christ  and  his  sacraments  are  alike,  and  that  in  both  are 
two  natures ;  in  the  one  a  divine  and  human  nature,  in  the  oiher,  an 
external  and  internal ;  the  external  being  the  element  of  bread  and 
wine,  and  the  internal  the  invisible  grace.  He  afterwards  observed 
that  Christ,  as  God,  is  in  all  places ;  but  as  man,  only  in  one  place. 
After  some  other  questions  equally  appropriate,  and  answers  not  more 
satisfactory  to  his  persecutors,  he  was  ordered  away  to  the  Lollards' 
Tower.  They  were  sent  for  to  be  condemned  by  the  chancellor,  who 
delivered  them  to  the  sheriff  in  order  to  execution.* 

"  The  sheriff.  Sir  Anthony  Hungerford,  being  advised  by  his  son- 
in-law,  Mr.  Clifford,  of  Bosco,  (perhaps  Boscomb,)  in  Wilts,  deferred 
their  execution  imtil  he  received  the  writ  De  Gomburendo  ;  and  was 
supported  therein  by  Mr.  Justice  Brown,  on  which  he  left  the  town, 
and  the  chancellor  rode  after  him,  to  know  why  he  had  not  seen  them 
executed. 

"  The  sheriff  hearing  the  chancellor's  words,  and  seeing  him  so 
urgent  upon  him,  told  him  again  that  he  was  no  babe,  which  now  was 


462  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

to  be  taught  of  him.  If  he  had  any  writ  to  warrant  and  discharge 
him  in  burning  those  men,  then  he  knew  what  he  had  to  do  ;  but  if 
you  have  no  other  writ  but  that  which  you  signed,  I  tell  you,  I  will 
neither  burn  them  for  you,  nor  any  of  you  all. 

"  Where  note  again,  (good  reader,)  how  by  this  it  may  be  thought 
and  supposed,  that  the  other  poor  saints  and  martyrs  of  God,  such  as 
had  been  burned  at  Salisbury  before,  were  burned  belike  without  any 
authorized  or  sufficient  writ  from  the  superiors,  but  only  from  the 
information  of  the  chancellor  and  of  the  close. 

"  Dr.  Geoffrey,  the  chancellor,  thus  sent^away  from  the  sheriff, 
went  home,  and  there  fell  sick  upon  the  same. 

"  The  under  sheriff  to  this  Sir  Anthony  Huugerford.  above  named, 
was  one  Mr.  Michell,  a  godly  man.  So  that  not  long  after  this  came 
down  the  writ  to  burn  the  above  named  Richard  White  and  John 
Hunt ;  but  the  under  sheriff  said,  I  will  not  be  guilty  of  these  men's 
blood ;  and  immediately  burnt  the  writing,  and  departed  his  way. 
Within  four  days  after,  the  chancellor  died  ;  concerning  whose  death 
this  cometh  by  the  way  to  be  noted,  that  these  two  aforesaid,  John 
Hunt  and  Richard  White,  being  at  the  same  time  in  a  low  and  dark 
dungeon,  suddenly  fell  to  such  a  weeping,  (but  how  they  could  not 
tell,)  that  they  could  not  pray  one  word  ;  the  first  word  they  heard  in 
the  morning  was,  that  the  chancellor  was  dead,  which  happened  the 
same  hour  when  they  fell  into  such  a  sudden  weeping.  Richard 
White  and  John  Hunt,  after  the  death  of  the  chancellor,  the  Ushop 
also  being  dead  a  little  before,  continued  still  in  prison  till  the  happy 
coming  in  of  Queen  Elizabeth ;  and  so  were  set  at  liberty." 

Death  of  Qtieen  Mary. 

Happy  are  we  to  say,  that  the  five  persons  mentioned  above  com- 
pleted the  number  of  human  sacrifices  in  this  island.  They  were 
the  last  who  fell  victims  to  gratify  the  malevolent  heart  of  Bonner, 
and  the  bigoted  zeal  of  the  unfeeling  and  relentless  Mary. 

The  queen's  health  had  been  long  declining.  She  had,  for  some 
time,  been  afflicted  with  the  dropsy,  the  consequence  of  a  false  con- 
ception, and  of  the  improper  regimen  which  she  pursued.  Her  mala- 
dy was  greatly  augmented  by  the  anxiety  of  her  mind,  which  was  a 
prey  to  the  most  painful  reflections.  The  consciousness  of  being  ha- 
ted by  her  subjects  ;  the  mortification  of  being  childless  ;  the  fear  of 
leaving  her  crown  to  a  sister,  whom  she  detested ;  the  approaching 
ruin  that  threatened  the  catholic  religion  in  England  on  her  death ; 
the  indifference  of  her  husband,  (Philip  of  Spain,)  who,  never  having 
loved  her,  had  now  ceased  to  treat  her  even  with  the  outward  show  of 
affection,  aiid  had  retired  into  his  own  country  in  disgust :  all  these 
painful  circumstances  preyed  upon  her  mind,  and  at  length  threw  her 
into  a  slow  fever,  of  which  she  died  on  the  15th  of  November,  1558, 
in  the  forty-third  year  of  her  age,  and  the  sixth  of  her  reign. 

When  we  consider  the  bigoted  zeal  of  this  infatuated  princess,  and 
the  great  number  of  valuable  lives  sacrificed  through  her  arbitrary 
mandates,  we  are  naturally  led  to  condemn  her,  first,  as  a  fellow- 
creature,  and  next,  as  a  sovereign  ;  but  more  particularly  in  the  lat- 
ter character,  because,  as  Providence  had  placed  her  in  so  distin- 
guished a  rank,  she  should  have  held  out  the  arm  of  protection  to  her 
subjects^islead  of  the  sword  of  destruction.    But  the  whole  progress 


SCOURGING  BY  THE  PAPISTS.  46g 

of  her  reign  does  not  furnish  us  with  a  single  instance  of  merit  in  her, 
either  as  a  woman  or  a  sovereign.  On  the  contrary,  all  her  actions 
were  of  the  most  horrid  and  gloomy  cast ;  and  the  barbarities  she 
committed,  during  her  reign,  were  such  as  to  exceed  description. 
With  her  the  practice  of  religion  became  the  trade  of  mucder,  and  the 
care  of  her  people  the  exercise  of  her  cruelty ;  while  all  her  views 
for  their  happiness,  terminated  in  punishments  for  their  virtues.  Her 
bigotry  infected  every  branch  of  government,  and  weakened  every 
bond  of  society.  She  had  not  any  thing  engaging,  either  in  her  per- 
son, her  behaviour,  or  her  address  ;  her  understanding  was  confined 
within  very  narrow  limits,  and  her  temper  v/as  morose  and  gloomy  ; 
while  obstinacy,  bigotry,  violence,  malignity,  revenge,  and  tyranny, 
directed  all  her  actions. 

The  death  of  Queen  Mary  revived  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  long- 
oppressed  protestants.  They  now  anticipated  the  peaceful  period, 
wlTen  they  should  no  longer  be  persecuted  for  their  religion ;  and 
when  their  virtues  would  not  expose  them  to  the  rage  of  ignorance 
and  bigotry. 

Nor  were  they  mistaken  :  Elizabeth  was  as  strong  an  advocate  for 
the  protestant  religion,  as  her  predecessor  had  been  inveterate  against 
it.  No  sooner  did  she  ascend  the  throne,  than  her  attention  was  di- 
rected to  the  protection  of  the  professors  of  the  reformed  religion  ; 
but  she  did  this  in  so  wise  and  p-rudent  a  manner,  as  to  prevent  any 
disturbance  from  the  opposite  party.  By  her  distinguished  manage- 
ment, in  a  short  time,  she  fixed  the  protestant  religion  on  so  solid  a 
basis,  as  to  prevent  its  being  again  overthrown,  and  ever  since  her 
reign,  though  various  attempts  have  been  made  to  destroy  it,  they 
have  all  terminated  in  the  defeat  of  the  conspirators,  and  the  ruin  of 
their  projects.  That  they  may  always  so  terminate,  should  be  the 
fervent  prayer  of  every  one  who  prefers  purity  to  corruption,  and  the 
decent  worship  of  the  reformed  churches,  to  the  frivolous  ceremonies 
and  pompous  nothingness  of  the  Popish  worship. 


SECTION  XI. 

"  A  TREATISE  CONCERNING  THOSE  THAT  WERE  SCOURGED  BY  THE  PA- 
PISTS, FOR  THE  CAUSE  OF  THE  GOSPEL,  AND  THOSE  WHO,  AFTER 
VARIOUS  SUFFERINGS,  ESCAPED." 

The  following  "  Treatise"  concerning  those  persons  who,  though 
not  actually  put  to  death,  were  yet  persecuted  and  cruelly  treated  by 
the  enemies  of  the  gospel,  is  so  interesting,  and  so  worthy  of  preser- 
vation on  many  accounts,  that  we  should  consider  our  work  very  in- 
complete, and  we  doubt  not  our  readers  would  be  of  the  same  opi- 
nion, were  we  to  omit  it ;  we  therefore  give  it  entire,  and  wish  to  direct 
particular  attention  to  that  part  which  relates  to  the  marvellous  pre- 
servation of  many  of  those  Avhom  the  agents  of  Antichrist  had 
devoted  to  destruction  ;  from  this  a  consoling  reflection  may  be  drawn, 
-—that,  however  desperate  our  condition  may  seem  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  there  is  One  who  can  assist  us  ;  and,  however  we  may  be  sur- 
rounded, "  shot  at,  and  sore  grieved,  by  the  archers,"  lie  who  smote 


464  '  BOOK  QP  MARTYRS. 

the  army  of  Sennacherib,  as  it  were  with  a  whirlwind,  will  deliver  us, 
in  his  good  time,  from  the  malice  of  our  enemies,  and  become  the 
tower  of  our  refuge  and  the  rock  of  our  salvation. 

After  this  bloody  slaughter  of  God's  saints  and  servants  thus  ended 
and  discussed,  let  us  now  proceed  (by  God's  assistance)  to  treat  of 
such  as  for  the  same  cause  of  religion  have  been,  though  not  put  to 
death,  yet  whipped  and  scourged  by  the  enemies  of  God's  word,  first 
beginning  with  Richard  Wilmot  and  Thomas  Fairfax,  who,  about  the 
time  of  Anne  Askew,  were  miserably  rent  and  tormented  with 
scourges  and  stripes,  for  their  faithful  standing  to  Christ  and  his  truth, 
as  by  the  story  and  examination  of  them  both  may  appear. 

The  scourging  of  Richard  Wilmot  and  Thomas  Fairfax. 

After  the  first  recantation  of  Dr.  Crome,  for  his  sermon  which  he 
made  the  fifth  Sunday  in  Lent,  at  St.  Thomas  Acres,  being  the  Mer- 
cers' Chapel,  his  sermon  was  on  the  Epistle  of  the  same  day,  writfen 
in  the  tenth  chapter  to  the  Hebrews  :  wherein  he  very  learnedly 
proved  by  the  same  place  of  scripture  and  others,  that  Christ  was  the 
only  and  suflicient  sacrifice  unto  God  the  Father  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world,  and  that  there  was  no  more  sacrifice  to  be  ofiered  for 
sin  by  the  priests,  forasmuch  as  Christ  had  offered  his  body  on  the 
cross,  and  shed  his  blood  for  the  sins  of  the  people,  and  that  once  for 
all.  For  which  sermon  he  was  apprehended  by  Bonner,  and  brought 
before  Stephen  Gardiner  and  others  of  the  council,  where  he  promised 
to  recant  his  doctrine  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  the  second  Sunday  after 
Easter.  And  accordingly  he  was  there  and  preached,  Bonner  with 
all  his  doctors  sitting  before  him  ;  but  he  so  preached  and  handled 
his  matter,  that  he  rather  verified  his  former  saying,  than  denied  any 
part  of  that  which  he  before  had  preached.  For  which  the  protes- 
tants  praised  God,  and  heartily  rejoiced. 

Bishop  Bonner  and  his  champions  were  not  at  all  pleased  there- 
with, but  yet  notwithstanding  they  took  him  home  with  them,  and  he 
was  so  handled  among  the  wolfish  generation,  that  they  made  him 
come  to  the  Cross  again  the  next  Sunday. 

And  because  the  m.agistrates  should  now  hear  him,  and  be  witness 
of  this  recantation,  which  was  most  blasphemous,  to  deny  Christ's 
sacrifice  to  be  suflicient  for  penitent  sinners,  and  to  say  that  the  sa- 
crifice of  the  mass  was  good,  godly,  and  a  holy  sacrifice,  propitiatory 
and  available  both  for  the  quick  and  the  dead :  because  (I  say)  that 
they  would  have  the  nobles  to  hear  this  blasphemous  doctrine,  the 
viperous  generation  procured  all  the  chief  of  the  council  to  be  there 
present. 

Now  to  come  to  our  matter :  at  this  time,  the  same  week,  betAveen 
his  first  sermon  and  the  last,  and  while  Dr.  Crome  was  in  durance, 
one  Richard  Wilmot,  being  apprentice  in  Bow-lane,  of  the  age  of  19 
years,  and  sitting  at  work  in  his  master's  shop,  in  the  month  of  July, 
one  Lewis,  a  Welchman,  being  one  of  the  guard,  came  into  the  shop, 
having  things  to  do  for  himself. 

One  asked  him  what  news  at  the  court,  and  he  answered,  that  the 
old  heretic.  Dr.  Crome,  had  recanted  now  indeed  before  the  council, 
and  that  he  should  on  Sunday  next  be  at  St.  Paul's  Cross  again,  and 
there  declare  it. 

Then  Wilmot  sitting  at  his  master's  woik  and  hearing  him  speak 


Cruel  tortures  inflicted  on  Christians.        page  430 — 450. 


Bishop  Bonner  s  Coal  House.        page  446. 


Scourging  of  Thomas  Green.        page  473 


WILMOT  AND  FAIRFAX.  455 

these  words,  and  rejoicing  in  the  same,  began  to  speak  unto  him,  say- 
ing, that  he  was  sorry  to  hear  this  news  :  for  (said  he)  if  Crome 
should  say  otherwise  than  he  hath  said,  then  is  it  contrary  to  the  truth 
of  God's  word,  and  contrary  to  his  own  conscience,  which  shall  before 
God  accuse  him. 

Lewis  answered  and  said,  that  he  had  preached  and  taught  heresy ; 
and  therefore  it  was  meet  that  he  should  in  such  a  place  revoke  it. 

Wilmot  told  him  that  he  would  not  so  say,  neither  did  he  hear  him 
preach  any  doctrine  contrary  to  God's  written  word,  but  that  he 
proved  his  doctrine,  and  that  sufficiently,  by  the  scriptures. 

Lewis  then  asked  him,  how  he  knew  that  ? 

Wilmot  answered,  by  the  scripture  of  God,  wherein  he  shall  find 
God's  will  and  pleasure,  what  he  willeth  all  men  to  do,  and  what  not 
to  do ;  and  also  by  them  he  shall  prove  and  try  all  doctrines,  and  the 
false  doctrine  from  the  true. 

Lewis  said,  it  was  never  well  since  the  Bible  was  translated  into 
English ;  and  that  he  was  both  a  heretic  and  a  traitor  that  caused  it 
to  be  translated  into  English,  (meaning  Cromwell,)  and  therefore  was 
rewarded  according  to  his  deserts. 

Wilmot  answered  again.  What  his  deserts  and  offences  were  to  his 
prince  a  great  many  do  not  know,  neither  is  it  of  any  force  whether 
they  do  or  no ;  since  he  was  sure  he  lost  his  life  for  offending  his 
prince,  and  the  law  did  put  it  in  execution ;  adding,  moreover,  con- 
cerning that  man,  that  he  thought  it  pleased  God  to  raise  him  from  a 
low  estate,  and  to  place  him  in  high  authority,  partly  unto  this,  that 
he  should  do  that  which  all  the  bishops  in  the  realm  yet  never  did,  in 
restoring  again  God's  holy  word,  which  being  hid  long  before  from  the 
people  in  a  strange  tongue,  and  now  coming  abroad  among  us,  will 
bring  our  bishops  and  priests,  said  he,  in  less  estimation  among  the 
people. 

Lewis  asked.  Why  so  ? 

Wilmot  said,  Because  their  doctrine  and  living  is  not  agreeable  to 
his  word. 

Then  said  Lewis,  I  never  heard  but  that  all  men  should  learn  of  the 
bishops  and  priests,  because  they  are  learned  men,  and  have  been 
brought  up  in  learning  all  the  days  of  their  lives.  Wherefore  they 
must  needs  know  the  truth,  and  our  fathers  did  believe  their  doctrine 
and  learning,  and  I  think  they  did  well,  for  the  world  was  far  better 
then  than  it  is  now. 

Wilmot  answered,  I  will  not  say  so  :  for  we  must  not  believe  them 
because  they  are  bishops,  neither  because  they  are  learned,  neither  be- 
cause our  forefathers  did  follow  their  doctrine.  For  I  have  read  in 
God's  book,  how  that  bishops  and  learned  men  have  taught  the  people 
%lse  doctrine,  and  likewise  the  priests  from  time  to  time,  and  indeed 
.,hose  people  our  forefathers  believed  as  they  taught,  and  as  they 
thought,  so  thought  the  people.  But  for  all  this  Christ  calleth  them 
'alse  prophets,  thieves,  and  murderers,  blind  leaders  of  the  blind, 
willing  the  people  to  take  heed  of  them,  lest  they  should  both  fall 
nto  the  ditch. 

Moreover  we  read,  that  the  bishops,  priests,  and  learned  men  have 
oeen  commonly  resisters  of  the  truth  from  time  to  time,  and  have  al- 
ways persecuted  the  prophets  in  the  old  law,  as  their  successors  did 
persecute  our  Saviour  Christ  and  his  disciples  in  the  new  law.     We 

59 


466  booBl  op  martyrs. 

must  take  heed,  therefore,  that  we  credit  them  no  farther  than  God  will 
have  us,  neither  follow  them  nor  our  forefathers  otherwise  than  he 
comraandeth  us.  For  Almighty  God  hath  given  to  all  people,  as  well 
to  kings  and  princes,  as  bishops,  priests,  learned  and  unlearned  men, 
a  commandment  and  law,  unto  which  he  willeth  all  men  to  be  obedi- 
ent. Therefore  if  any  bishop  or  priest  preach  or  teach,  or  prince  or 
magistrate  command  any  thing  contrary  to  his  commandment,  we 
must  take  heed  how  we  obey  them.  For  it  is  better  for  us  to  obey 
God  than  man. 

Marry,  sir,  quoth  Lewis,  you  are  a  holy  doctor  indeed.  By 
God's  blood,  if  you  were  my  man,  I  would  set  you  about  your  business 
a  little  better,  and  not  suffer  you  to  look  upon  books,  and  so  would 
your  master,  if  he  were  wise.  And  with  that  in  cagtie  his  master,  and 
a  young  man  with  him,  who  was  a  servant  to  Mr.  Daubney,  in  Wat 
ling-street. 

His  master  asked  him  what  was  the  matter  ? 

Lewis  said,  that  he  had  a  knavish  boy  here  to  his  servant,  and  how 
that  if  he  were  his,  he  would  rather  hang  him  than  keep  him  in  his 
house. 

Then  his  master,  being  somewhat  moved,  asked  his  fellows  what 
the  matter  was  ? 

They  said,  they  began  to  talk  about  Dr.  Crome. 

Then  his  master  asked  what  he  had  said,  swearing  a  great  oath, 
that  he  would  make  him  tell  him. 

He  said,  that  he  trusted  he  had  said  nothing,  wherewith  either  he 
or  Mr.  Lewis  might  justly  be  offended.  I  pray,  (quoth  Wilmot,)  ask 
him  what  I  said. 

Marry,  (said  Lewis,)  this  he  said.  That  Dr.  Crome  did  preach  and 
teach  nothing  but  the  truth,  and  how  that  if  he  recanted  on  Sunday 
next,  he  should  be  sorry  to  hear  it,  and  that  if  he  do,  he  is  made  to  do 
it  against  his  conscience.  And  more  he  saith,  that  we  must  not  fol- 
low our  bishops'  doctrine  and  preaching :  for,  saith  he,  they  be  hin- 
derers  of  God's  word,  and  persecutors  of  that ;  and  how  Cromwell 
(that  traitor)  did  more  good  in  setting  forth  the  Bible,  than  all  our 
bishops  have  done  these  hundred  years :  thus  reporting  the  matter 
worse  than  it  really  was. 

His  master  hearing  this,  was  in  a  great  fury,  and  rated  him,  saying, 
that  either  he  would  be  hanged  or  burned,  swearing  that  he  would 
take  away  all  his  books  and  burn  them. 

The  young  man  (Mr.  Daubney's  servant)  standing  by,  hearing  this, 
began  to  speak  on  his  part  unto  Lewis,  and  his  talk  confirmed  all  the 
sayings  of  the  other  to  be  true. 

This  young  man  was  learned,  his  name  was  Thomas  Fairfax 
Lewis,  hearing  this  man's  talk  as  well  as  the  other's,  went  his  way 
in  a  rage  to  the  court. 

On  the  next  morning  they  heard  that  the  said  Wilmot  and  Fairfax 
were  sent  for  to  come  to  the  lord  mayor.  The  messenger  was  Mr. 
Smart,  the  sword-bearer  of  London.  They  came  before  diuner  to 
the  mayor's  house,  and  were  commanded  to  sit  down  and  take  dinner 
in  the  hall ;  and  when  dinner  was  done,  they  were  both  called  into 
the  parlour,  where  the  mayor  and  Sir  Roger  Cholmley  was,  who  ex- 
amined them  severally,  the  one  not  hearing  the  other. 
,    The  effect  of  their  discourse  was  this :  Sir  Roger  Cholmley  said  to 


WILMOT  AND  FAIRFAX.  4^7 

Wilmot,  that  my  lord  mayor  and  he  had  received  a  commandment 
from  the  council,  to  send  for  him  and  his  company,  and  to  examine 
them  of  certain  things  which  were  laid  to  their  charge. 

Then  said  Cholmley  to  him.  Sirrah,  what  countryman  art  thou  ? 
He  answered,  that  he  was  born  in  Cambridgeshire,  and  in  such  a 
town.  Then  he  asked  him  how  long  he  had  known  Dr.  Crome.  He 
said,  about  two  years.  Then  he  called  him  a  lying  boy,  and  said  that 
he  (the  said  Wilmot)  was  his  son. 

The  other  said  unto  him,  that  was  unlike,  for  tliat  he  never  saw  his 
mother,  nor  she  him.  Cholmley  said  he  lied.  "Wilmot  said  he  could 
prove  it  to  be  true.  Then  he  asked  him  how  he  liked  his  sermon  that 
he  made  at  St.  Thomas  Acres  chapel,  in  Lent.  He  said  that  indeed 
he  heard  him  not.  He  said  yes,  and  the  other  nay.  Then  said  he, 
"What  say  you  to  this  sermon  made  at  the  Cross,  the  last  day,  heard 
you  not  that  ? 

Wilmot.  Yes  ;  and  in  that  sermon  he  deceived  a  great  nvunber  of 
people. 

Cholmley.  How  so  ? 

Wilmot.  For  that  they  looked  that  he  should  have  recanted  his 
doctrine  that  he  taught  before,  and  did  not,  but  rather  confirmed  it. 

Cholmley.  Yea,  sir,  but  how  say  you  now  to  him  ?  For  he  hath 
recanted  before  the  council ;  and  hath  promised  on  Smiday  next  to 
be  at  the  Cross  again  :  how  think  you  of  that. 

Wilmot.  If  he  so  did,  I  am  the  more  sorry  to  hear  it ;  and  said,  he 
thought  he  did  it  for  fear  and  safeguard  of  his  life. 

Cholmley.  But  what  say  you  ?  Was  his  first  sermon  heresy  or 
not? 

Wilmot.  No,  I  suppose  it  was  no  heresy.  For  if  it  were,  St.  Paul's 
epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  heresy,  and  Paul  a  heretic  that  preached 
such  doctrine ;  but  God  forbid  that  any  Christian  man  should  so  think 
of  the  holy  apostle  ;  neither  do  I  so  think. 

Cholmley.  Why  how  knowest  thou  that  St.  Paul  wrote  those 
things  that  are  in  English  now,  to  be  true,  whereas  Paul  never  wrote 
English  or  Latin  ? 

Wilmot.  I  am  certified  that  learned  men  of  God,  that  did  seek  to 
advance  his  word,  did  translate  the  same  out  of  the  Greek  and  He- 
brew into  Latin  and  English,  and  that  they  durst  not  presume  to  alter 
the  sense  of  the  scripture  of  God,  and  last  will  and  testament  of  Christ 
Jesus. 

Then  the  lord  mayor,  being  in  a  great  fury,  asked  him  what  he  had 
to  do  to  read  such  books,  and  said,  that  it  was  a  pity  that  his  master 
did  suffer  him  so  to  do,  and  that  he  was  not  set  better  to  work  ;  and  in 
fine  said  unto  him,  that  he  had  spoken  evil  of  my  lord  of  Winches- 
ter and  Bishop  Bonner,  those  reverend  and  learned  fathers  and  coun- 
sellors of  this  realm,  for  which  his  act  he  saw  no  other  but  he  must 
sufier,  as  was  due  to  the  same.  And  Sir  R.  Cholmley  said.  Yea,  my 
lord,  there  is  such  a  sort  of  heretics  and  traitorous  knaves  taken  now 
in  Essex,  by  my  Lord  Rich,  that  it  is  too  wonderful  to  hear.  They 
shall  be  sent  to  the  bishop  shortly,  and  shall  be  hanged  and  burned  all 

Wilmot.  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  of  my  Lord  Rich,  for  that  he  was 
my  godfather,  and  gave  me  my  name  at  my  baptism. 

Cholmley  asked  him  when  he  spake  with  him.  He  said,  not  these 
twelve  years. 


468  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS, 

Cholmley.  If  he  knew  that  you  were  such  a  one,  he  would  do  the 
like  by  you,  and  in  so  doing  he  should  do  God  great  service. 

Wilmot.  I  have  read  the  same  saying  in  the  gospel,  that  Christ  said 
to  his  disciples,  "  The  time  shall  come,"  saith  he,  "  that  whosoever 
killeth  you,  shall  think  that  he  shall  do  God  good  Service." 

Well,  sir,  said  Cholmley,  because  you  are  so  full  of  your  scripture, 
and  so  well  learned,  we  consider  you  lack  a  quiet  place  to  study  in. 
Therefore  you  shall  go  to  a  place  where  you  shall  be  most  quiet,  and 
I  would  wish  you  to  study  how  you  will  answer  to  the  council,  of  those 
things  which  they  have  to  charge  you  with,  for  else  it  is  like  to  cost 
you  your  best  joint.  I  know  my  lord  of  Winchester  will  handle  you 
well  enough,  when  he  hearetli  thus  much.  Then  was  the  officer  called 
in  to  have  him  to  the  Compter,  in  the  Poultry,  and  the  other  to  the 
other  Compter,  not  one  of  them  to  see  another ;  and  thus  they  remain- 
ed eight  days.  In  which  time  their  masters  made  great  suit  to  the 
.lord  mayor,  and  to  Sir  Roger  Cholmley,  to  know  their  offences,  and 
that  they  might  be  delivered. 

At  length  they  procured  the  wardens  of  the  company  of  Drapers  to 
labour  with  them  in  their  suit  to  the  mayor.  The  mayor  went  with 
them  to  the  council :  but  at  that  time  they  could  find  no  grace  at  Win- 
chester's hand,  and  Sir  Antony  Browne's,  but  that  they  had  deserved 
death,  and  that  they  should  have  the  law. 

At  length,  through  much  entreaty  he  granted  them  this  favour, 
that  they  should  not  die  as  they  had  deserved,  but  should  be  tied  to  a 
cart's  tail,  and  be  whipped  three  m_arket  days  through  the  city. 
Thus  they  came  home  that  day,  and  went  another  day,  and  the  mas- 
ter and  wardens  of  the  company  petitioned  on  their  knees  to  have 
this  open  punishment  released,  forasmuch  as  they  were  servants  of  so 
worshipful  a  company,  and  that  they  might  be  punished  in  their  own 
hall,  before  the  wardens,  and  certain  of  the  company,  Avhich  at  lengtl| 
was  granted.  >- 

The  next  day  they  appeared  before  the  masters  in  the  hall,  their 
own  masters  being  present,  where  they  were  charged  with  heresy 
and  treason,  for  which,  they  were  told,  they  deserved  death,  and 
this  was  declared,  with  a  long  process,  by  Mr.  Brookes,  the  mas- 
ter of  the  company,  declaring  what  labour  and  suit  the  mayor 
and  wardens  had  made  for  them,  to  save  them  from  death,  which 
they  (as  he  said)  had  deserved,  and  from  open  shame,  which  they 
should  have  had,  being  judged  by  the  council  to  have  been  whipped 
three  days  through  the  city,  at  a  cart's  tail,  and  from  these  two  dan- 
gers they  had  laboured  to  deliver  them,  but  not  without  great  trouble 
and  charge.  For  (said  he)  the  company  hath  promised  to  the 
council  for  this  their  mercy  towards  them,  a  hundred  pounds  ; 
notwithstanding,  we  must  see  them  punished  in  our  hall,  within 
ourselves,  for  those  their  offences.  After  these,  and  many  other 
words,  he  commanded  them  to  prepare  themselves  to  receive  their 
punishment. 

Then  they  were  put  asunder,  and  stripped  from  the  waist  up 
ward,  one  after  another,  and  were  had  in  the  midst  of  the  hall, 
where  they  were  wont  to  make  their  fire ;  there  was  a  great  ring  of 
iron,  to  which  there  was  a  rope  tied  fast,  and  one  of  their  feet  tied 
fast  to  that. 

Then  came  down  two  men,  with  vizors  on  their  faces,  atid  they  beat 


THOMAS  GREEN,  4g9 

them  with  great  rods,  till  the  blood  flowed  out  of  their  bodies.  As  for 
Wilraot,  he  could  not  lie  in  his  bed  for  six  nights  after,  for  Brookes 
played  the  tyrant  Avith  them ;  so  that,  with  the  pain  and  fear,  they 
were  never  in  health  afterwards,  as  the  said  Wilmot  with  his  mouth 
hath  credibly  informed  us,  and  we  can  do  no  less  than  testify  the 
same. 

Thus  have  we  briefly  declared  this  little  tragedy,  wherein  we  may 
note  the  malice  of  the  enemies  at  all  times  to  those  who  profess 
Christ,  and  take  his  part,  of  what  estate  or  degree  soever  they  be, 
according  to  the  apostle's  saying,  "  It  is  given  unto  you  not  only  to 
believe  but  also  to  sufler  with  him."  To  whom  be  honour  and  glory. 
Amen 

The  Scourging  of  Thomas  Green,  Printer,  written  hy  his  own  hand. 

In  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  I,  Thomas  Green,  being  brought  be- 
fore Dr.  Story,  by  my  master,  whose  name  is  John  Wayland,  a  prin- 
ter, for  a  book  called  Antichrist,  which  had  been  distributed  to  cer- 
tain honest  men ;  he  asked  me  where  I  had  the  book,  and  said  I  was 
a  traitor.  I  told  him  I  had  the  book  of  a  Frenchman.  Then  he  asked 
me  more  questions,  but  I  told  him  I  could  tell  him  no  more.  Then 
he  said  it  was  no  heresy,  but  treason,  and  that  I  should  be  hanged, 
drawn,  and  quartered ;  and  so  he  called  for  Cluny,  the  keeper  of  the 
Lollards'  Tower,  and  bid  him  set  me  fast  in  the  stocks ;  and  he  took 
me  out,  and  carried  me  to  the  Coal-house,  and  there  I  found  a  French- 
man lying  in  the  stocks,  and  he  took  him  out,  and  put  a  bolt  and  a 
fetter  on  my  right  leg,  and  another  on  my  left  hand,  and  so  he  set 
me  cross-fettered  in  the  stocks,  and  took  the  Frenchman  away  with 
him,  and  there  I  lay  a  day  and  a  night.  On  the  morrow  after,  he 
came  and  said,  Let  me  shift  your  hand  and  your  leg,  because  you  shall 
not  be  lapae  ;  and  he  made  as  though  he  pitied  me,  and  said.  Tell  me 
the  truth,  and  I  will  be  your  friend. 

And  I  said,  I  had  told  the  truth,  and  could  tell  no  otherwise.  Then 
he  put  only  my  leg  in  the  stocks,  and  so  went  his  way,  and  there  I  re- 
mained six  day  J,  and  would  come  to  no  answ^si. 

Then  Dr.  Story  sent  for  me,  and  asked  me  whether  I  would  tell 
him  the  truth,  where  I  had  the  book.  I  said  I  had  told  him,  of  a 
Frenchman.  He  asked  me  where  I  came  acquainted  with  the 
Frenchman,  where  he  dwelt,  and  where  he  delivered  me  the  book.  I 
said,  I  came  acquainted  with  him  in  Newgate,  I  coming  to  my  friends, 
who  were  put  in  for  God's  word  and  truth's  sake,  and  the  Frenchman 
coming  to  his  friends  also,  there  we  talked  together,  and  became  ac- 
quainted one  with  another,  and  did  eat  and  drink  together  there,  with 
our  friends,  in  the  fear  of  God. 

Then  Story  scoffed  at  me,  and  said,  Then  there  was  brother  in 
Christ,  and  brother  in  Christ ;  and  reviled  me,  and  called  me  a  he- 
retic, and  asked  me  if  I  had  the  book  of  him  in  Newgate.  I  said, 
No  ;  and  I  told  him,  as  I  went  on  my  business  in  the  street,  I  met  him, 
and  he  asked  me  how  I  did,  and  I  him  also ;  so  falling  into  discourse, 
he  showed  me  that  book,  and  I  desired  him  that  he  would  let  me 
have  it. 

In  this  examination  Story  said,  it  was  a  great  book,  and  asked  me 
whether  I  bought  it,  or  had  it  given  me.  I  told  him  I  bought  it.  Then 
he  said,  I  was  a  thief,  and  had  stolen  my  master's  money.     And  I  "aid, 


470  BOOK  OP  MARTYRfl. 

a  little  money  served,  for  I  gave  him  but  four  pence,  but  I  promised 
him  that  at  our  next  meeting  I  would  give  him  twelve  pence  more. 
And  he  said,  that  was  boldly  done,  for  such  a  book  as  spake  both 
treason  and  heresy. 

Then  Story  required  me  to  bring  him  two  sureties  and  watch  for 
him  that  I  had  the  book  of,  and  I  should  have  no  harm.  I  made  him 
answer,  I  would  bring  no  sureties,  nor  could  I  tell  where  to  find  them. 
Then  said  he.  This  is  but  a  lie ;  and  so  called  for  Cluny,  and  bid  him 
lay  me  fast  in  the  coal-house,  saying,  he  would  make  me  tell  another 
tale  at  my  next  coming ;  and  so  I  lay  in  the  stocks,  day  and  night, 
but  only  when  I  eat  my  meat,  and  there  remained  ten  days  before  1 
was  Called  for  again. 

Then  Dr.  Story  sent  for  me  again,  and  asked  if  I  would  yet  tell  him 
the  truth ;  I  said,  I  neither  could  nor  would  tell  him  any  other  truth 
than  I  had  done  already.  And  while  I  was  there  standing,  there 
were  two  brought,  which  I  took  to  be  prisoners. 

Then  Mrs.  Story  fell  in  a  rage,  and  sware  a  great  oath,  that  it  were 
a  good  deed  to  put  a  hundred  or  two  of  these  heretic  knaves  in  a 
house,  and  I  myself  (said  she)  would  set  it  on  fire  !  So  I  was  com- 
mitted to  prison  again,  where  I  remained  fourteen  days,  and  came  to 
no  answer. 

Then  Story  sent  for  me  again,  and  called  me  into  the  garden, 
where  I  found  with  him  my  lord  of  Windsor's  chaplain,  and  two  gen- 
tlemen more,  and  he  told  them  all  what  they  had  said  and  done. 
They  said,  the  book  was  a  wondrous  evil  book,  and  had  both  treason 
and  heresy  in  it.  They  then  asked  me  what  I  said  of  the  book.  And 
I  said,  I  knew  no  evil  by  it. 

At  which  words  Storv  chafed,  and  said  he  would  hang  me  up  by 
the  hand  with  a  rope ,  and  said  also,  he  wouid  cut  out  ray  tongue, 
and  mine  ears  also  from  my  head.  After  this  they  alleged  two  or  three 
things  unto  me  out  of  the  book.  And  I  answered,  I  had  not  read  the 
book  throughout,  and  therefore  could  give  no  judgment  of  it. 

Then  my  lord  of  Windsor's  chaplain,  and  the  other  two  gentlemen, 
took  me  aside  and  entreated  me  very  gently,  saying.  Tell  us  where 
you  had  the  book,  and  of  whom,  and  we  will  save  you  harmless.  I 
made  them  answer,  that  I  had  told  all  I  could  to  Dr.  Story,  and  be 
gan  to  tell  it  them  again  :  but  they  said,  they  knew  that  already  ;  so 
they  left  that  talk,  and  went  again  with  me  to  Story. 

Then  Story  burdened  me  with  my  faith,  and  said  I  was  a  heretic. 
Whereupon  the  chaplain  asked  me  how  I  did  believe  1  Then  I  began 
to  rehearse  the  articles  of  my  belief,  but  he  bid  me  let  that  alone. 
Then  he  asked  me  how  I  believed  in  Christ  ?  I  made  him  answer, 
that  I  believed  in  Christ,  who  died,  and  rose  again  the  third  day,  and 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father. 

Whereupon  Story  asked  me  mockingly.  What  is  the  right  hand  of 
God  ?  I  made  him  answer,  I  thought  it  was  his  glory.  Then  said 
he,  So  they  say  all.  And  he  asked  me  when  he  would  be  weary  of 
sitting  there  !  Then  interfered  my  lord  of  Windsor's  chaplain,  ask- 
ing me  what  I  said  to  the  mass.  1  said,  I  never  knew  what  it  was, 
nor  what  it  meant,  for  I  understood  it  not,  because  I  never  learned 
any  Latin,  and  since  the  time  I  had  any  knowledge,  I  had  been 
brought  up  in  nothing  but  in  reading  of  English,  and  with  such  men 


1 


THOMAS  GREEN.  47I 

as  have  taught  the  same  ;  with  many  more  questions  which  I  cannot 
rehearse. 

Moreov  ar,  he  asked  me  if  there  were  not  the  very  body  of  Christ, 
flesh,  blc  jd,  and  bone,  in  the  mass,  after  the  priest  had  consecrated 
it.  An  .  I  made  him  answer,  As  for  the  mass,  I  cannot  understand 
it ;  bu'  in  the  New  Testament  I  read,  that  as  the  apostles  stood  look- 
ing a  „eT  the  Lord  when  he  ascended  up  into  heaven,  an  angel  said 
to  t'  em,  "  Even  as  ye  see  him  ascend  up,  so  shall  he  come  again." 
df'Ap  I  I  told  them  another  sentence,  where  Christ  saith,  "  The  poor 
shall  you  have  always  with  you,  but  me  ye  shall  not  have  always." 

Then  Mr.  Chaplain  put  many  more  questions  to  me,  to  which  I 
made  no  answer.  Among  others,  he  brought  Chrysostom  and  St. 
Hierome,  for  his  purpose.  To  whom  I  answerer),  that  I  neither  mind- 
ed nor  was  able  to  answer  their  doctors,  neither  knew  whether  they 
alleged  them  right,  or  no,  but  to  that  which  is  written  in  the  New 
Testament  I  would  answer.  Here  they  laughed  me  to  scorn,  and 
called  me  fool,  and  said,  they  would  reason  no  more  with  me. 

Then  Dr.  Story  called  for  Cluny,  and  bid  him  take  me  away,  and 
set  me  fast,  and  let  no  man  speak  with  me.  So  I  was  sent  to  the 
coal-house ;  where  I  had  not  been  a  week,  but  there  came  in  four- 
teen prisoners  :  but  I  was  kept  still  alone  without  company,  in  a  pri- 
son called  Salt-house,  having  upon  my  leg  a  bolt  and  a  fetter,  and  my 
hands  manacled  together  with  irons,  and  there  continued  ten  days, 
having  nothing  to  lie  on,  but  bare  stones  or  a  board. 

On  a  time,  whilst  I  lay  there  in  prison,  the  bishop  of  London  com- 
ing down  a  pair  of  stairs  on  the  backside  undrest,  in  hose  and  dou- 
blet, looked  through  the  grate,  and  asked  wherefore  I  was  put  in,  and 
who  put  me  in  ? 

I  made  him  answer,  that  I  was  put  in  for  a  book  called  Antichrist, 
by  Dr.  Story.  And  he  said.  You  are  not  ashamed  to  declare  where- 
fore you  were  put  in  !  and  said  it  was  a  very  wicked  book,  and  bid 
me  confess  the  truth  to  Story.  I  said,  I  had  told  the  truth  to  him  al- 
ready, and  desired  him  to  be  good  unto  me,  and  help  me  out  of  pri- 
son, for  they  had  kept  me  there  a  long  time.  And  he  said,  he  could 
not  meddle  with  it ;  Story  had  begun,  and  he  must  end  it. 

Then  I  was  removed  out  of  the  salt-house  to  gfve  place  to  two 
women,  and  carried  to  the  Lollards'  Tower,  and  put  in  the  stocks ; 
and  there  I  found  two  prisoners,  one  called  Lion,  a  Frenchman,  and 
another  with  him :  and  so  I  was  kept  in  the  stocks  more  than  a  month, 
both  day  and  night,  and  no  man  suffered  to  come  to  me,  or  to  speak 
with  me,  but  only  my  keeper. 

Thus  we  three  being  together.  Lion,  the  Frenchman,  sung  a  psalm 
in  the  French  tongue,  and  we  sung  with  him,  so  that  we  were  heard 
down  in  the  street,  and  the  keeper  coming  up  in  a  great  rage,  sware 
that  he  would  put  all  in  the  stocks,  and  so  took  the  Frenchman,  and 
commanded  him  to  kneel  down  upon  his  knees,  and  put  both  his  hands 
in  the  stocks,  where  he  remained  all  that  night  till  the  next  day. 

After  this,  I  being  in  Lollards'  Tower  seven  days,  since  my  last  be- 
ing with  Story,  he  sware  a  great  oath  that  he  would  rack  me,  and 
make  me  tell  the  truth.  Then  Story  sending  for  me,  commanded  me 
to  be  brought  to  Walbrook,  where  he  and  the  commissioners  dined ; 
and  by  the  way  the  keeper  told  me  that  I  should  go  to  the  Tower  to  be 
racked.    So  when  they  had  dined,  Story  called  for  mo  in,  and  so  there 


472  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

I  stood  before  them,  and  some  said  I  was  worthy  to  be  hanged  for 
having  such  heretical  books.  After  I  had  staid  a  Uttle  while  before 
them,  Story  called  for  the  keeper,  and  commanded  him  to  carry  me 
to  the  Lollards'  Tower  again,  and  said  he  had  other  matters  of  the 
queen's  to  do  with  the  commissioners,  but  he  would  find  another  time 
for  me.  Whilst  I  lay  yet  in  the  Lollards'  Tower,  the  woman  which 
brought  me  the  books  over,  was  taken,  and  her  books  were  put  in  the 
Clink,  in  Southwark,  by  Hussey,  one  of  the  arches ;  and  I,  Thomas 
Green,  do  testify  before  God,  now,  that  I  neither  discovered  the  man 
nor  the  woman  of  whom  I  had  the  books- 

"  Then  I,  lying  in  Ihe  Lollards'  Tower,  being  sent  for  before  Mr. 
Hussey,  he  required  of  me,  wherefore  I  was  put  into  the  Lollards' 
Tower,  and  by  whom.  To  whom  I  answered,  that  I  was  put  there  by 
Dr.  Story,  for  a  book  called  Antichrist.  Then  he  made  as  though  he 
would  be  ray  friend,  and  said  he  knew  my  friends,  and  my  father  and 
mother,  and  bid  me  tell  him  of  whom  I  had  the  book,  and  said.  Come 
on,  tell  me  the  truth.     I  told  him  as  I  had  told  Dr.  Story  before. 

Then  he  was  angry,  and  said,  I  love  thee  well,  and  therefore  I  send 
for  thee,  and  looked  for  a  farther  truth  ;  but  I  could  tell  him  no  other ; 
whereupon  he  sent  me  again  to  the  Lollards'  Tower.  At  my  going 
away,  he  called  me  back  again,  and  said,  that  Dixon  gave  me  the 
books,  being  an  old  man,  dwelling  in  Birch-in-lane ;  and  I  said,  he 
knew  the  matter  better  than  I.  So  he  sent  me  away  to  the  Lollards' 
Tower,  where  I  remained  seven  days  and  more. 

Then  Mr.  Hussey  sent  for  me  again,  and  required  of  me  to  tell  him 
the  truth.  I  told  him  I  could  tell  him  no  other  truth  than  I  had  told 
Dr.  Story  before. 

Then  he  began  to  tell  me  of  Dixon,  of  whom,  he  said,  I  had  the 
books,  who  had  made  the  matter  manifest  before ;  and  he  told  me  of 
all  things  touching  Dixon  and  the  books,  more  than  I  could  myself,  in- 
somuch that  he  told  me  how  many  I  had,  and  that  he  had  a  sack  full 
of  them  in  his  house,  and  knew  where  the  woman  lay  better  than  my- 
self. Then  I  saw  the  matter  so  open  and  manifest  before  my  face;, 
that  it  signified  nothing  for  me  to  stand  in  it.  He  asked  me  what  I 
had  done  with  the  books,  and  I  told  him  I  had  but  one,  and  that  Dr. 
Story  had.  He  c did  I  lied,  for  I  had  three  at  one  time,  and  he  required 
me  to  tell  him  of  one. 

Then  I  told  him  of  one  that  John  Beane  had  of  me,  being  appren- 
tice with  Mr.  Tottle.  So  he  promised  me  before  and  after,  and  as  he 
should  be  saved  before  God,  that  he  should  have  no  harm.  And  1 
kneeling  down  upon  my  knees,  desired  him  to  take  my  blood,  and  not 
to  hurt  the  young  man.  Then  he  said.  Because  you  have  been  so 
stubborn,  the  matter  being  made  manifest  by  others  and  not  by  you, 
being  so  long  in  prison,  tell  me  if  you  will  stand  to  my  judgment.  I 
said.  Yea,  take  my  blood,  and  hurt  not  the  young  man. 

Then  he  told  me,  I  should  be  whipped  like  a  thief  and  a  vagabond 
and  so  I  thanked  him,  and  went  my  way  with  the  keeper  to  the  Lol- 
lards' Tower,  where  I  remained  two  or  three  days,  and  so  was  brought 
by  the  keeper,  Cluny,  by  the  commandment  of  the  commissioners,  to 
Christ's  Hospital,  some  time  the  Gray-Friars,  and  accordingly  had 
there  for  that  time  the  correction  of  thieves  and  vagabonds  ;  and  so 
was  delivered  to  Trinian,  the  porter,  and  put  into  a  stinking  dungeon. 

After  a  few  days,  I  finding  friendship,  was  let  out  of  the  dungeon, 


DUTCHESS  OP  SUFFOLK,  473 

and  lay  in  a  bed  in  the  night,  and  walked  in  a  yard  by  the  dungeon  in 
the  day-time,  and  so  remained  prisoner  a  month  and  more. 

At  length  Dr.  Story  came,  and  two  gentlemen  with  him,  and  called 
for  me,  and  I  was  brought  before  them.  Then  he  said  to  the  gentle- 
men, Here  cometh  this  heretic,  of  whom  I  had  the  book  called  Anti- 
christ :  and  began  to  tell  them  how  many  times  I  had  been  before 
him,  and  said,  I  have  entreated  him  very  gently,  and  he  would  never 
tell  me  the*  truth,  till  he  was  found  out  by  others.  Then,  said  he,  It 
*'^'were  a  good  deed  to  cut  out  thy  tongue,  and  thy  ears  off  thy  head,  to 
make,  thee  an  example  to  all  other  heretic  knaves.  And  the  gentle- 
men said.  Nay,  that  were  pity.  Then  he  asked,  if  I  would  not  be- 
come an  honest  man  :  and  I  said,  Yes,  for  I  have  offended  God  many 
ways.  Whereupon  he  burdened  me  with  my  faith  ;  I  told  him  that  I 
had  made  him  answer  of  my  faith  before  my  Lord  Windsor's  chaplain 
as  much  as  I  could. 

So  in  the  end  he  commanded  me  to  be  stripped,  he  standing  by  me, 
and  called  for  two  of  the  beadles  and  the  whips  to  whip  me ;  and  the 
two  beadles  came  with  a  cord,  and  bound  my  hands  together,  and  the 
one  end  of  the  cord  to  a  stone  pillar.  Then  one  of  my  friends,  called 
Nicholas  Priestman,  hearing  them  call  for  whips,  hurled  in  a  bundle 
of  rods,  which  seemed  something  to  pacify  the  mind  of  his  cruelty ; 
and  they  scourged  me  with  rods.  But  as  they  were  whipping  of  me, 
Story  asked  me  if  I  would  go  unto  my  master  again,  and  I  said  nay. 
And  he  said,  I  perceive  now  he  will  be  worse  than  ever  he  was  be- 
fore;  but  let  me  alone,  (quoth  he,)  I  will  find  him  out  if  he  be  in  Erfg-  , 
land.  And  so  with  many  other  things,  which  I  cannot  r^hea*§eV 
when  they  had  done  whipping  of  me,  they  bid  me  pay  my  fe^Sj  and  go 
my  ways. 

Dr.  Story  commanded  that  I  should  have  a  hundred  stripes,  but  the 
gentlemen  so  entreated,  that  I  had  not  so  many,  Story  saying,  If  I 
might  have  my  will,  I  would  surely  cut  out  his  tongue. 

Catherine,  Dutchess  of  Suffolk. 

Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  surmising  the  Lady  Ca- 
therine, bdroness  of  Willoughby  and  Eresby,  and  dutchess  dowager 
of  Suffolk,  to  be  one  of  his  ancient  enemies,  because  he  knew  he  had 
deserved  no  better  of  her,  devised  in  the  holy  time  of  the  first  Lent  in 
Queen  Mary's  reign,  a  holy  practice  of  revenge,  first,  by  touching  her 
in  the  person  of  her  husband,  Richard  Berty,  Esquire,  for  whom  he 
sent  an  attachment  (having  the  great  seal  at  his  devotion,)  to  the 
sheriff  of  Lincolnshire,  with  a  special  letter,  commanding  most  strictly 
the  same  sheriff  to  attach  the  said  Richard  immediately,  and  without 
bail  to  bring  him  up  to  London  to  his  lordship.  Mr.  Berty  being  clear 
in  conscience,  and  free  from  offence  towards  the  queen,  could  not 
conjecture  any  cause  of  this  strange  process,  unless  it  were  some  quar- 
rel for  religion,  which  he  thought  could  not  be  so  sore  as  the  process 
pretended. 

The  sheriff,  notwithstanding  the  commandment,  adventured  only  to 
take  a  bond  of  Mr.  Berty-,  with  two  sureties,  in  a  thousand  pounds,  for 
hi's  appearance  before  the  bishop  on  Good-Friday  following ;  at  which 
day  Mr.  Berty  appeared,  the  bishop  then  being  at  his  house  by  S- 
Mary  Overy's.  Of  whose  pretence,  when  the  bishop  understood  by  a 
gentleman  of  his  chamber,  he  came  out  of  his  gallery  into  his  dining- 

60 


474  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

chamber  in  a  great  rage,  wher^  he  found  a  crowd  of  suitors,  saying, 
he  would  not  that  day  hear  any,  but  came  forth  only  to  know  of  Mr. 
Berty,  how  he,  being  a  subject,  durst  so  arrogantly  set  at  light  two 
former  processes  of  the  queen. 

Mr.  Berty  answered,  that  notwithstanding  my  lord's  words  might 
seem  to  the  rest  somewhat  sharp  towards  him,  yet  he  conceived  great 
comfort  of  them.  ^  For  whereas  he  before  thought  it  extremely  hard 
to  be  attached,  having  used  no  obstinacy  or  contumacy,  now  he  ga- 
thered of  those  words,  that  my  lord  meant  not  otherwise  but  to  have 
used  some  ordinary  process  :  none,  however,  came  to  his  hands. 

Yea,  marry,  said  the  bishop,  I  have  sent  you  two  subpoenas  to  ap- 
pear immediately,  and  I  am  sure  you  received  them,  for  I  committed 
the  trust  of  them  to  no  worse  a  man  than  Mr.  Solicitor ;  and  I  shall 
make  you  an  example  to  all  Lincolnshire  for  your  obstinacy. 

Mr.  Berty  denying  the  receipt  of  any  subpoena,  humbly  prayed  his 
lordship  to  suspend  his  displeasure  and  the  punishment  till  he  had 
good  trial  thereof,  and  then,  if  it  please  him,  to  double  the  pain  for  the 
fault,  if  any  were. 

Well,  said  the  bishop,  I  have  appointed  myself  this  day  (according 
to  the  holiness  of  the  same)  for  devotion,  and  I  will  not  farther  trouble 
myself  with  you  ;  but  I  enjoin  you  in  a  thousand  pounds  not  to  depart 
without  leave,  and  to  be  here  again  to-morrow  at  seven  of  the  clock. 
Mr.  Berty  came  at  the  time  appointed,  at  which  time  the  bishop  had 
with  him  Mr.  Sergeant  Stampford,  to  whom  he  moved  certain  ques- 
tions of  the  said  Mr.  Berty,  because  Mr.  Sergeant  was  towards  the 
Lord  Wriothesley,  late  earl  of  Southampton,  and  chancellor  of  Eng- 
land, with  whom  the  said  Mr.  Berty  was  brought  up.  Mr.  Sergeant 
gave  a  very  friendly  account  of  Mr.  Berty,  of  his  own  knowledge,  for 
the  time  of  their  conversation  together.  "Whereupon  the  bishop  cau- 
sed Mr.  Berty  to  be  brought  in,  and  first  making  a  false  train,  (as  God 
would,  without  fire,)  before  he  would  descend  to  the  quarrel  of  reli- 
gion, he  assaulted  him  in  this  manner. 

Bishop  of  Winchester.  The  queen's  pleasure  is,  that  you  shall 
make  present  payment  of  4000  pounds,  due  to  her  father  by  duke 
Charles,  late  husband  to  the  duchess,  your  wife,  whose  executor  she 
was. 

Berty.  Pleaseth  it  your  lordship,  that  debt  is  installed,  and  is,  ac- 
cording to  that  instalment,  truly  answered. 

Bishop.  Tush,  the  queen  will  not  be  bound  by  instalments,  in  the 
time  of  Rett's  government :  for  so  I  esteem  the  late  government. 

Berty.  The  instalment  was  appointed  by  King  Henry  the  Eighth  : 
besides,  the  same  was,  by  special  commissioners,  confirmed  in  King 
Edward's  time ;  and  the  lord  treasurer  being  an  executor  also  to  the 
Duke  Charles,  solely  and  wholly,  took  upon  him,  before  the  said  com- 
missioners, to  discharge  the  same. 

Bishop.  If  it  be  true  that  you  say,  I  will  show  you  favour.  But  of 
another  thing,  Mr.  Berty,  I  will  admonish  you,  as  meaning  you  well. 
I  hear  evil  of  your  religion,  yet  I  can  hardly  think  evil  of  you,  whose 
mother  I  know  to  be  as  godly  a  catholic  as-  any  within  this  land ; 
yourself  brought  up  with  a  master,  whose  education,  if  I  should  disal- 
low, I  might  be  charged  as  author  of  his  error.  Besides,  partly  I 
know  you  myself,  and  understand  of  my  friends  enough  to  make  me 
your  friend  ;  wherefore  1  will  not  doubt  of  you  ;  but  I  pray  you,  if  I 


DUTCHESS  OP  SUFFOLK.  475 

may  ask  the  question  of  my  lady,  your  wife,  is  she  now  as  ready  to  set 
up  the  mass  as  she  was  lately  to  pull  it  down,  when  she  caused,  in  her 
progress,  a  dog  to  be  carried  in  a  rochet,  and  called  by  my  name?  or 
doth  she  think  her  lambs  now  safe  enough,  who  said  to  me,  when  I 
vailed  my  bonnet  to  her,  out  of  my  chamber  window  in  the  Tower, 
that  it  was  merry  with  the  lambs  now  the  wolf  was  shut  up  ?  Ano- 
ther time,  my  lord,  her  husband,  having  invited  me  and  divers  ladies 
to  dinner,  desired  every  lady  to  choose  him  whom  she  loved  best,  and 
so  place  themselves  ;  my  lady,  your  wife,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  for 
my  lord  would  not  have  her  to  take  himself,  said.  That,  forasmuch  as 
she  could  not  sit  down  with  my  lord,  whom  she  loved  best,  she  had 
chosen  him  whom  she  loved  worst. 

Of  the  device  of  the  dog,  quoth  Mr.  Berty,  she  was  neither  the  au- 
thor nor  the  allower.  The  words,  though  in  that  season  they  sounded 
bitter  to  your  lordship,  yet  if  it  would  please  you,  without  offence,  to 
know  the  cause,  I  am  sure  the  one  will  clear  the  other.  As  touching 
setting  up  of  mass  which  she  learned,  not  only  by  strong  persuasions 
of  divers  excellent  learned  men,  but  by  universal  consent  and  order, 
these  six  years  past,  inwardly  to  abhor,  if  she  should  outwardly  allow, 
she  should  both  to  Christ  show  herself  a  false  Christian,  and  to  her 
prince  a  masking  subject.  You  know  my  lord,  one  by  judgment 
reformed,  is  more  worth  than  a  thousand  transformed  temporizers. 
To  force  a  confession  of  religion  by  mouth,  contrary  to  that  in  th« 
heart,  worketh  damnation  where  salvation  is  pretended. 

Yea,  marry,  quoth  the  bishop,  that  deliberation  would  do  well,  if 
she  were  required  to  come  from  an  old  religion  to  a  new ;  but  now 
she  is  to  return  from  a  new  to  an  ancient  religion  ;  wherein,  when 
she  made  me  her  gossip,  she  was  as  earnest  as  any. 

For  that,  my  lord,  (said  Mr.  Berty)  not  long  since  she  answered  a 
friend  of  hers,  using  your  lordship's  speech,  "That  religion  went  not 
by  age,  but  by  truth :  and  therefore  she  was  to  be  turned  by  persua- 
sion, and  not  by  commandment." 

I  pray  you,  (quoth  the  bishop,)  think  you  it  possible  to  persuade 
her? 

Yea,  verily,  (said  Mr.  Berty,)  with  the  truth :  for  she  is  reasonable 
enough. 

The  bishop,  in  reply  to  this,  said.  It  will  be  a  marvellous  grief 
to  the  prince  of  Spain,  and  to  all  the  nobility  that  shall  come  with  him, 
when  they  shall  find  but  two  noble  personages  of  the  Spanish  race 
within  this  land,  the  queen  and  my  lady,  your  wife,  and  one  of  them 
gone  from  the  faith. 

Mr.  Berty  answered,  that  he  trusted  that  they  should  find  no  fruits 
of  infidelity  in  her. 

The  bishop  then  persuaded  Mr.  Berty  to  labour  earnestly  for  the 
reformation  of  her  opinion,  and  offering  large  friendship,  released  him 
of  his  bond  from  farther  appearance. 

The  dutchess  and  her  husband,  from  the  daily  accounts  which  they 
received  from  their  friends,  understanding  that  the  bishop  meant  to 
call  her  to  an  account  for  her  faith,  whereby  extremity  might  folioWt 
devised  how  they  might  pass  the  seas  by  the  queen's  license.  Mr. 
Berty  had  a  ready  means  :  for  there  remained  great  sums  of  money 
due  to  the  old  duke  of  Sufl^blk  (one  of  whose  executors  the  dutchess 
was)  beyond  the  seas,  the  emperor  himself  being  one  of  those  debtors. 


476  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Mr.  Berty  communicated  this  his  purposed  suit  for  license  to  pass 
the  seas,  and  the  cause,  to  the  bishop,  adding,  that  he  took  this  to  be 
the  most  proper  time  to  deal  with  the  emperor,  by  reason  of  likelihood 
of  marriage  between'  the  queen  and  his  son. 

I  like  your  device  well,  said  the  bishop,  but  I  think  it  better  that 
you  tarry  the  prince's  coming,  and  I  will  procure  you  his  letters  also 
to  his  father. 

Nay,  said  Mr.  Berty,  under  your  lordship's  correction,  and  pardon 
for  so  liberal  speech,  I  suppose  the  time  will  then  be  less  convenient ; 
for  when  the  marriage  is  consummated,  the  emperor  hath  his  desire, 
but  till  then  he  will  refuse  nothing  to  win  credit  with  us. 

By  St.  Mary,  said  the  bishop,  smiling,  you  guess  shrewdly.  Well, 
proceed  in  your  suit  to  the  queen,  and  it  shall  not  lack  my  helping 
hand. 

Mr.  Berty  found  so  good  success,  that  he  obtained  the  queen's 
licence,  not  only  to  pass  the  seas,  but  to  pass  and  repass  them  as  often 
as  he  should  think  proper,  till  he  had  finished  his  business  beyond  the 
seas.  He  accordingly  embarked  at  Dover,  about  the  beginning  of 
June,  in  the  first  year  of  her  reign,  leaving  the  dutchess  behind,  who, 
by  agreement  with  her  husband,  followed,  taking  barge  at  Lion-key, 
very  early  in  the  morning  of  the  first  of  January  ensuing,  not  without 
some  danger. 

None  of  the  persons  who  accompanied  her,  except  Mr.  Robert 
Cranwell,  an  old  gentleman  whom  Mr.  Berty  had  provided  for  that 
purpose,  were  made  privy  to  her  departure  till  the  instant.  She  took 
her  daughter  with  her,  an  infant  of  one  year  old,  and  the  meanest  of 
her  servants,  for  she  imagined  the  best  would  jiot  adventure  that  for- 
tune with  her.  They  were  in  number  four  men,  one  a  Greek  born, 
who  was  a  rider  of  horses,  another  a  joiner,  the  third  a  brewer,  the 
fourth  a  fool,*  a  kitchen  maid,  a  gentlewoman,  and  a  laundress. 

As  she  departed  her  house  called  the  Barbican,  between  four  and 
five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Avith  her  company  and  baggage,  one  At- 
kinson, a  herald,  keeper  of  her  house,  hearing  a  noise,  rose  and  came 
out  with  a  torch  in  his  hand,  as  she  was  going  out  of  the  gate; 
wherewith  being  amazed,  she  was  forced  to  leave  a  mailj  with  neces- 
saries for  her  young  daughter,  and  a  milk  pot  with  milk,  in  the  same 
gate-house,  commanding  all  her  servants  to  hasten  forward  to  Lion- 
key  ;  and  taking  with  her  only  the  two  women  and  her  child,  as  soon 
as  she  was  clear  of  her  own  house,  perceiving  the  herald  to  follow, 
she  stept  into  the  Charter-house  just  by.  The  herald  coming  out  of 
the  dutchess's  house,  and  seeing  nobody  stirring,  nor  assured  (though 
by  the  mail  suspecting)  that  she  was  departed,  returned  in ;  and  while 
he  was  searching  the  parcels  left  in  the  mail,  the  dutchess  issued  into 
the  streets,  and  proceeded  on  her  journey,  she  knowing  the  place  only 
by  name  where  she  should  take  her  boat,  but  not  the  way  thither,  nor 
any  that  was  with  her.  Likewise  her  servants  being  divided  them- 
selves, none  but  one  knew  the  Avay  to  the  said  Lion-key. 

So  she  appeared  like  a  mean  merchant's  wife,  and  the  rest  like 
mean  servants,  walking  in  the  streets  unknown,  she  took  the  Avay  that 
leads  to  Fiusbury  field,  and  the  others  walked  the  city  streets  as  they 

*  A  fool,  by  profession,  was,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  an  almost  indispensable  part 
of  the  retinue  of  the  nobility  of  this,  and  other  countries. 
t  A  trunk,  01  portmanteau. 


DUTCHESS  OP  SUFFOLK.  ^f 

lay  open  before  them,  till  by  chance,  more  than  discretioh,  they  met 
all  suddenly  together  a  little  within  Moregate,  from  Avhence  they  pass- 
ed directly  to  Lion-key,  and  there  took  barge  in  a  morning  so  misty, 
that  the  steer's-man  was  loth  to  launch  out,  but  that  they  urged  him. 
So  soon  as  the  day  permitted,  the  council  was  informed  of  her  depar- 
ture, and  some  of  them  came  forthwith  to  her  house  to  inquire  of  the 
manner  thereof,  and  took  an  inventory  of  their  goods,  besides  farther 
order  devised  for  search,  and  watch  to  apprehend  and  stay  her. 

The  fame  of  her  departure  reached  Leigh,  a  town  at  the  Land's 
End,  before  her  approaching  thither.  By  Leigh  dwelt  one  Gosling, 
a  merchant  of  London,  an  old  acquaintance  of  Cranwell's,  whither 
the  said  Cranwell  brought  the  dutchess,  naming  her  Mrs.  White,  the 
daughter  of  Mr.  Gosling,  for  such  a  daughter  he  had  who  never  was 
in  that  country.  She  there  reposed  herself,  and  made  new  garments 
for  her  daughter,  having  lost  her  own  in  the  mail  at  Barbican. 

When  the  time  came  that  she  should  take  ship,  being  constrained 
that  night  to  lie  at  an  inn  in  Leigh,  (where  she  was  again  almost  be- 
trayed,) yet  notwithstanding  by  God's  good  working  she  escaped  that 
hazard  ;  at  length,  as  the  tide  and  wind  served,  they  went  aboard,  and 
carried  twice  into  the  seas,  almost  into  the  coast  of  Zealand,  by  con- 
trary wind  were  driven  to  the  place  from  whence  they  came  ;  and  at 
the  last  recoil  certain  persons  came  to  the  shore,  suspecting  she  was 
within  that  ship  ;  yet  having  examined  one  of  her  company  that  was 
on  shore  for  fresh  provision,  and  finding,  by  the  simplicity  of  his  tale, 
only  the  appearance  of  a  mean  merchant's  wife  to  be  on  ship-board, 
he  ceased  to  search  any  farther. 

To  be  short,  so  soon  as  the  dutchess  had  landed  in  Brabant,  she  and 
her  women  were  apparelled  like  the  women  of  the  Netherlands  with 
hooks ;  and  so  she  and  her  husband  took  their  journey  towards 
Cleveland,  and  being  arrived  at  a  town  called  Santon,  took  a  house 
there,  until  they  might  devise  of  some  sure  place  where  to  settle 
themselves. 

About  five  miles  from  Santon,  is  a  free  town  called  Wesell,  under 
the  said  Duke  of  Cleves'  dominion,  and  of  theHanse-towns,  privileged 
with  the  company  of  the  Steel-yard,  in  London,  whither  divers  Wal- 
loons were  fled  for  religion,  and  had  for  their  minister  one  Francis 
Perusell,  then  called  Francis  de  Rivers,  who  had  received  some  cour- 
tesy in  England  at  the  dutchess's  hands.  Mr.  Berty  being  yet  at  San- 
ton, practised  with  him  to  obtain  a  protection  from  the  magistrates  for 
his  and  his  wife's  abode  at  Wesell ;  which  was  the  sooner  procured, 
because  the  state  of  the  dutchess  was  not  discovered,  but  only  to  the 
chief  magistrate,  earnestly  bent  to  show  them  pleasure,  while  this 
protection  was  in  seeking. 

In  the  mean  while,  at  the  town  of  Santon  was  a  rumour,  that  the 
dutchess  and  her  husband  were  greater  personages  than  they  gave 
themselves  forth ;  and  the  magistrates  not  very  well  inclined  to  re- 
ligion, the  bishop  of  Arras  also  being  dean  of  the  great  minster,  or- 
ders were  taken  that  the  dutchess  and  her  husband  should  be  examined 
of  their  condition  and  religion.  Which  being  discovered  by  a  gen- 
tleman of  that  country  to  Mr.  Berty,  he  without  delay  taking  no  more 
than  the  dutchess,  her  daughter,  and  two  others  with  them,  meant 
privily  that  night  to  get  to  Wesell,  leaving  the  rest  of  his  fcmily  at 
Santon. 


478  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

After  they  had  traj^elled  one  English  mile  from  the  town,  there  fe;. 
a  mighty  rain  of  continuance,  whereby  a  long  frc«t  and  ice,  before 
congealed,  was  thawed.  But  being  now  on  the  way,  and  overtaken 
with  the  night,  they  sent  their  two  servants  (who  only  went  with  them) 
to  a  village  as  they  passed,  to  hire  a  car  for  their  ease,  but  none  could 
be  hired.  At  last,  between  six  and  seven  o'clock  of  a  dark  night, 
they  came  to  Wesell,  and  repairing  to  the  inns  for  lodging,  after  such 
a  painful  journey,  found  hard  entertainment ;  for  going  from  inn  to 
inn,  offering  large  sums  for  a  small  lodging,  they  were  refused  by  all 
the  inn-holders,  who  suspected  them  to  be  persons  of  bad  character. 

Mr.  Berty,  destitute  of  all  other  succour  of  hospitality,  resolved  to 
bring  the  dutchess  to  the  porch  of  the  great  church  in  the  town,  and 
so  to  buy  coals,  victuals,  and  straw  for  their  miserable  repose  there 
that  night,  or  at  least  till  by  God's  help  he  might  provide  her  better 
lodging.  Mr.  Berty  at  that  time  understood  not  much  Dutch,  and  by 
reason  of  bad  weather  and  late  season  of  the  night,  he  could  not 
happen  upon  any  that  could  speak  English,  French,  Italian,  or  Latin. 
Till  at  last  going  towards  the  church-porch,  he  heard  two  striplings 
talking  Latin,  to  whom  he  approached,  and  offered  them  two  stivers 
to  bring  him  to  some  Walloon's  house. 

By  these  boys,  and  God's  good  conduct,  he  chanced  upon  the  house 
where  Mr.  Perusell  supped  that  night,  who  had  procured  them  the 
protection  of  the  magistrates  of  that  town.  At  the  first  knock  the 
good  man  of  the  house  himself  came  to  the  door,  and  opening  it, 
asked  Mr.  Berty  what  he  was.  Mr.  Berty  said,  an  Englishman,  that 
sought  for  one  Mr.  Perusell's  house.  The  Walloon  desired  Mr.  Berty 
to  stay  a  while,  who  went  back,  and  told  Mr.  Perusell,  that  the  same 
English  gentleman,  of  whom  they  had  talked  at  supper  time,  had 
sent  by  likelihood  his  servant  to  speak  with  him.  Whereupon  Peru- 
sell  came  to  the  door,  and  beholding  Mr.  Berty,  the  dutchess,  and 
their  child,  could  not  speak  to  them,  nor  they  to  him,  for  tears.  At 
length  recovering  themselves,  they  saluted  one  another. 

Within  a  few  days  after,  by  Mr.  Perusell's  means,  they  hired  a 
very  fair  house  in  the  town.  The  time  thus  passing  forth,  as  they 
thought  themselves  thus  happily  settled,  suddenly  a  watch-word  came 
from  Sir  John  Mason,  then  Queen  Mary's  ambassador  in  the  Nether- 
lands, that  my  Lord  Paget  had  feigned  an  errand  to  the  baths  that 
way  :  and  whereas  the  duke  of  Brunswick  was  shortly  with  ten  en- 
signs to  pass  by  Wesell  for  the  service  of  the  house  of  Austria  against 
the  French  king,  the  said  dutchess  and  her  husband  should  be  with 
the  same  company  intercepted. 

Wherefore  to  prevent  the  cruelty  of  these  enemies,  Mr.  Berty  with 
his  wife  and  child  departed  to  a  place  called  Wineheim,  under  the 
Palsgrave's  dominion  ;  where  they  continued  till  their  necessaries  be- 
gan to  fail  them.  At  which  time,  in  the  midst  of  their  despair,  there 
came  suddenly  to  them  letters  from  the  Palatine  of  Vilva,  that  the 
king  of  Poland  was  informed  of  their  hard  estate  by  a  baron,  named 
Joannes  Alasco,  that  was  sometime  in  England,  offering  them  great 
courtesy.  This  greatly  revived  their  spirits.  Yet  considering  they 
should  remove  from  many  of  their  countrymen  and  acquaintance,  to 
a  place  so  far  distant,  they  advised  thereupon  with  one  Mr.  Carloe, 
late  bishop  of  Chichester,  that  if  he  would  vouchsafe  to  take  some 
pains  therein,  they  would  make  him  a  fellow  of  that  journey.     So 


DUTCHESS  OP  8UFPOLK.  479 

finding  him  agreeable,  they  sent  with  him  letters  of  great  thanks  to 
the  king  and  palatine,  and  also  a  few  principal  jewels,  (which  only 
they  had  left  of  many,)  to  solicit  for  them,  that  the  king  would  vouch- 
safe under  his  seal,  to  assure  them  of  the  thing  which  he  so  honoura- 
bly by  letters  had  offered. 

That  favour,  by  the  forwardness  of  the  Palatine,  was  as  soon 
granted  as  uttered.  Upon  which  assurance  the  said  dutchess  and  her 
husband,  with  their  family,  began  their  journey,  in  April,  1557,  from 
the  castle  of  "Wineheim,  where  they  before  lay,  towards  Frankfort. 
In  which  their  journey,  it  where  too  long  here  to  describe  what  dan- 
gers fell  by  the  way,  upon  them  and  their  whole  company  by  reason  of 
the  Landgrave's  captain,  who,  under  a  quarrel,  pretended  for  a  spa- 
niel of  Mr.  Berty's,  set  upon  them  in  the  highway  with  his  horsemen, 
thrusting  their  boar-spears  through  the  wagon  where  the  women  and 
children  were,  Mr.  Berty  having  but  four  horsemen  along  with  him. 
In  which  scuffle  it  happened  that  the  captain's  horse  was  slain  under 
him. 

Whereupon  a  rumour  was  spread  immediately  through  the  towns 
and  villages  about,  that  the  Landgrave's  captain  should  be  slain  by 
certain  Walloons,  which  exasperated  the  countrymen  the  more  fiercely 
against  Mr.  Berty,  as  afterward  it  proved.  For  as  he  was  motioned 
by  his  wife  to  save  himself  by  the  swiftness  of  his  horse,  and  to  reco- 
ver some  town  thereby  for  his  rescue,  he  so  doing,  was  in  worse 
case  than  before  ;  for  the  townsznen  and  the  captain's  brother,  sup- 
posing no  less  but  that  the  captain  had  been  slain,  pressed  so  eagerly 
upon  him,  that  he  had  been  there  taken  and  murdered  among  them, 
had  not  he,  (as  God  would  have  it)  espied  a  ladder  leaning  to  a  win- 
dow, by  which  he  got  into  the  house,  and  went  up  into  the  garret, 
where,  with  his  dagger  and  rapier  he  defended  himself  for  a  time : 
but  at  length  the  burgomaster  coming  thither  with  another  magis- 
trate, who  could  speak  Latin,  he  was  advised  to  submit  himself  to  the 
order  of  the  law.  Mr.  Berty  knowing  himself  to  be  clear,  and  the 
captain  to  be  alive,  was  the  more  bold  to  submit  himself  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  law,  upon  condition  that  the  magistrate  would  receive 
him  under  safe  conduct,  and  defend  him  from  the  rage  of  the  multi- 
tude. Which  being  promised,  he  willingly  delivered  up  his  weapons, 
and  peaceably  surrendered  himself  into  the  hands  of  the  magistrates, 
and  so  was  committed  to  safe  custody  till  the  truth  of  his  cause  could 
be  tried. 

Then  Mr.  Berty  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Landgrave,  and  another  to 
the  earl  of  Erbagh,  dwelling  about  eight  miles  off,  who  came  early 
in  the  morning  to  the  town,  where  the  dutchess  was  brought  in  with 
her  wagon,  Mr.  Berty  also  being  in  the  same  town  under  custody. 

The  earl,  who  had  some  intelligence  before  of  the  dutchess,  after 
he  was  come  and  had  showed  her  such  courtesy  as  he  thought  be- 
longed to  her  estate  and  dignity,  the  townsmen  perceiving  the  earl 
behave  himself  so  humbly  to  her,  began  to  consider  more  of  the  mat- 
ter, and  farther  understanding  the  captain  to  be  alive,  both  they  and 
the  authors  of  this  stir  drew  in  their  horns,  shrunk  away,  and  made 
all  the  friends  they  could  to  Mr.  Berty  and  his  lady,  beseeching  them 
not  to  report  their  doings  after  the  worst  manner. 

And  thus  Mr.  Berty  and  his  wife,  escaping  that  danger,  proceeded 
in  their  journey  toward  Poland,  where  in  conclusion  they  were  quietly 


480  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

entertained  by  the  king,  and  placed  honourably  in  the  earldom  of  the 
said  king  of  the  Poles,  in  Sanogelia,  called  Crozan,  where  Mr.  Berty, 
with  the  dutchess,  having  the  king's  absolute  power  of  government 
over  the  said  earldom,  continued  in  honour,  peace,  and  plenty?  till  the 
death  of  Queen  Mary. 

Ti'oubles  and  deliverance  of  Dr.  Sands,  afterwards  ArchlisTiop  of 

York. 

Dr.  Sands  was  vice-chancellor  of  Cambridge  at  the  time  that  the 
duke  of  Northumberland  came  hither,  on  King  Edward's  death,  to 
proclaim  Lady  Jane  queen ;  and,  with  others,  being  sent  for  to  sup 
with  the  duke,  was  required  to  preach  on  the  morrow.  On  taking 
the  Bible  in  his  hand,  and  shutting  his  eyes,  he  earnestly  prayed  to 
God  that  it  might  fall  open  where  a  most  fit  text  should  be  for  him 
to  treat  of.  The  Bible,  as  God  would  have  it,  fell  open  upon  the  first 
chapter  of  Joshua,  the  three  last  verses,  where  he  found  so  conve- 
nient a  place  of  scripture  for  that  time,  that  the  like  he  could  not  find 
in  the  whole  Bible.  His  text  was  thus  :  "Andthey  answered  Joshua, 
saying.  All  that  thou  commandest  us  we  will  do,  and  whithersoever 
thou  sendest  us,  we  will  go.  According  as  we  hearkened  unto  Moses 
in  all  things,  so  will  we  hearken  unto  thee  :  only  the  Lord  thy  God  be 
with  thee,  as  he  was  with  Moses.  Whosoever  he  be  that  doth  rebel 
against  thy  commandment,  and  will  not  hearken  unto  thy  words,  in  all 
that  thou  commandest  him,  he  shall  be  put  to  death :  only  be  strong 
and  of  good  courage." 

Whosoever  shall  consider  what  was  concluded  by  such  as  called 
themselves  the  state,  and  likewise  the  auditory,  the  time,  and  other 
circumstances,  may  easily  see  that  this  text  most  fitly  served  for  the 
purpose.  And  as  God  gave  the  text,  so  gave  he  such  order  and  utter- 
ance, as  drew  many  tears  out  of  the  eyes  of  the  greatest  of  them. 

In  the  time  of  his  sermon,  one  of  the  guard  lifted  a  mass-book  and 
a  grail  up  to  him  in  the  pulpit,  which  Sir  George  Harwood,  with  cer- 
tain of  the  guard,  had  taken  that  night  in  Mr.  Hurlstone's  house,  where 
Lady  Mary  had  been  a  little  before,  and  there  had  mass.  The  duke, 
with  the  rest  of  the  nobility,  required  Dr.  Sands  to  put  his  sermon  in 
writing,  and  appointed  Mr.  Leaver  to  go  to  London  with  it,  and  to 
put  it  in  print.  Dr.  Sands  required  one  day  and  a  half  for  writing  of 
It.  At  the  time  appointed  he  had  made  it  ready,  and  Mr.  Leaver  was 
ready  booted  to  receive  it  at  his  hands,  and  carry  it  to  London.  As 
he  was  delivering  it,  one  of  the  beadles,  named  Adams,  came  weeping 
to  him,  and  prayed  him  to  shift  for  himself,  for  the  duke  was  retired, 
and  Queen  Mary  proclaimed. 

Dr.  Sands  was  not  troubled  thereat,  but  gave  the  sermon  written  to 
Mr.  Layfield.  Mr.  Leaver  departed  home,  and  he  went  to  dinner  to 
one  Mr.  More's,  a  beadle,  his  great  friend.  At  the  dinner  Mrs.  More 
seeing  him  merry  and  pleasant,  (for  he  had  ever  a  man's  courage,  and 
could  not  be  terrified,)  drank  unto  him,  saying,  Master  Vice-chancel- 
lor, I  drink  unto  you,  for  this  is  the  last  time  that  I  shall  see  you. 
And  so  it  was ;  for  she  was  dead  before  Dr.  Sands  returned  out  of 
Germany.  The  duke  that  night  retired  to  Cambridge,  and  sent  for 
Dr.  Sands  to  go  with  him  to  the  market-place  to  proclaim  Queen 
Mary.  The  duke  cast  up  his  cap  with  others ;  but  the  tears  ran  down 
his  cheeks  with  grief.     He  told  Dr.  Sands,  that  Qi.ieen  Mary  was  a 


DR.  SANDS. 


481 


merciful  woman,  and  that  he  doubted  not  tliereof ;  declaring^  that  he 
had  sent  unto  her  to  know  her  pleasure,  and  looked  for  a  general 
pardon.  Dr.  Sands  answered,  My  life  is  not  dear  unto  me,  neither 
have  I  done  or  said  any  thing  that  urgeth  my  conscience.  For  that 
which  I  spake  of  the  state,  I  have  instructions  warranted  by  the  sub- 
scription of  sixteen  counsellors,  neither  can  speech  be  treason  ;  neither 
yet  have  I  spoken  farther  than  the  word  of  God  and  the  laws  of  the 
realm  do  warrant  me,  what  God  will.  But  be  you  assured  you  shall 
never  escape  death ;  for  if  she  should  save  you,  those  that  now  shall 
rule  will  kill  you. 

That  night  the  guard  apprehended  the  duke  ;  and  certain  grooms 
of  the  stable  were  as  busy  with  Dr.  Sands,  as  if  they  would  take  a 
prisoner.  But  Sir  John  Gates,  who  lay  then  in  Dr.  Sands's  house, 
sharply  rebuked  them,  and  drove  them  away.  Dr.  feands,  by  the 
advice  of  Sir  John  Gates,  walked  in  the  fields.  In  -he  mean  time, 
the  university,  contrary  to  all  order,  had  met  together  in  consultation, 
and  ordered  that  Dr.  Mouse  and  Dr.  Hatcher  should  repair  to  Dr. 
Sands's  lodging,  and  bring  away  the  statute-book  of  the  university, 
the  keys,  and  such  other  things  as  were  in  his  keeping;  and  so  they 
did :  for  Dr.  Mouse  being  an  earnest  protestant  the  day  before,  and 
whom  Dr.  Sands  had  done  much  for,  was  now  become  a  papist,  and 
his  great  enemy.  Certain  of  the  university  had  appointed  a  congre- 
gation at  afternoon.  As  the  bell  rang  to  it,  Dr.  Sands  came  out  of 
the  fields,  and  sending  for  the  beadles,  asked  what  the  matter  meant, 
and  required  them  to  wait  upon  him  to  the  schools,  according  to  their 
duty.  So  they  did.  And  as  soon  as  Dr.  Sands,  the  beadles  going 
before  him,  came  into  the  regent  house  and  took  his  chair,  one  Mr. 
Mitch,  with  a  rabble  of  unlearned  papists,  went  into  a  by-school,  and 
conspired  together  to  pull  him  out  of  his  chair,  and  to  use  violence 
unto  him.  Dr.  Sands  began  his  oration,  expostulating  with  the  uni- 
versity, charging  them  with  great  ingratitude,  declaring  that  he  had 
said  nothing  in  his  sermon  but  what  he  was  ready  to  justify,  and  their 
case  was  all  one  with  him :  for  they  had  not  only  concealed,  but  con- 
sented to,  that  which  he  had  spoken. 

And  thus  while  he  reminded  them  how  beneficial  he  had  been  to 
the  university,  and  their  unthankfulness  to  him  again,  in  came  Mr. 
Mitch  with  his  conspirators,  about  twenty  in  number.  One  laid  hands 
on  the  chair  to  pull  it  from  him ;  another  told  him,  that  that  was  not 
his  place,  and  another  called  him  a  traitor.  Whereat  he  perceiving 
how  they  used  violence,  and  being  of  great  courage,  groped  to  his 
dagger,  and  had  dispatched  some  of  them  as  God's  enemies,  if  Dr. 
Bill  and  Dr.  Blith  had  not  fallen  upon  him,  and  prayed  for  God's  sake 
to  hold  his  hands  and  be  quiet,  and  patiently  to  bear  that  great  offered 
wrong.  He  was  persuaded  by  them,  and  after  that  tumult  was  ceased, 
he  ended  the  oration ;  and  having  some  money  of  the  university's  in 
his  hands,  he  there  delivered  the  same  every  farthing.  He  gave  up 
the  books,  reckonings,  and  keys  pertaining  to  the  university,  and  withal 
yielded  up  his  office,  praying  God  to  give  the  university  a  better  offi- 
cer, and  to  give  them  better  and  more  thankful  hearts,  and  so  repaired 
home  to  his  own  college. 

On  the  morrow  after  there  came  unto  him  one  Mr.  Gerningham, 
and  Mr.  Thomas  Mildmay.  Gerningham  told  him,  that  it  was  the 
queen's  pleasure,  that  two  of  the  guard  should  attend  upon  him,  and 

61 


483  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

that  he  must  be  carried  prisoner  to  the  Tower  of  London  with  the 
duke.  Mr.  Mildmay  said,  he  marvelled  that  a  learned  man  would 
speak  so  unadvisedly  against  so  good  a  prince,  and  wilfully  run  into 
such  danger.  Dr.  Sands  answered,  I  shall  not  be  ashamed  of  bonds  ; 
but  if  I  could  do  as  Mr.  Mildmay  can,  I  need  not  fear  bonds :  for  he 
came  down  in  payment  against  Queen  Mary,  and  armed  in  the  field  ; 
and  now  he  returned  in  payment  for  Queen  Mary  ;  before  a  traitor, 
and  now  a  great  friend ;  I  cannot  with  one  mouth  blow  hot  and  cold 
after  this  manner. 

Upon  this  his  stable  was  robbed  of  four  very  good  geldings  ;  the 
best  of  them  Mr.  Huddlestone  took  for  his  own  saddle,  and  rode  on 
him  to  London  in  his  sight.  An  inventory  was  taken  of  all  his 
goods  by  Mr.  Moore,  beadle  for  the  university.  He  was  set  upon  a 
lame  horse  that  halted  to  the  ground ;  which  thing  a  friend  of  his 
perceiving,  prayed  that  he  might  lend  him  a  nag.  The  yeomen  of 
the  guard  consented.  As  he  departed  forth  at  the  town's  end,  some 
papists  resorted  thither  to  jeer  at  him,  and  some  of  his  friends  tc 
mourn  for  him.  He  came  in  the  rank  to  London,  the  people  being 
full  of  outcries  ;  and  as  he  came  in  at  Bishopsgate,  one  like  a  milk- 
woman  hurled  a  stone  at  him,  and  hit  him  on  the  breast,  with  such  a 
blow,  that  he  was  like  to  fall  off  his  horse  ;  to  whom  he  mildly  said, 
Woman,  God  forgive  it  thee.  Truth  is,  that  that  journey  and 
evil  entreating  so  mortified  him,  that  he  was  more  ready  to  die  than 
to  live. 

As  he  came  through  Tower-hill,  one  woman  standing  at  her  door, 
cried,  Fie  on  thee,  thou  knave,  thou  traitor,  thou  heretic  !  Whereat 
he  smiled.  Look,  the  desperate  heretic !  said  she,  and  laughed  at 
this  jeer.  A  woman  on  the  other  side  of  the  street  answered,  saying, 
Fie  on  thee,  neighbour,  thou  art  not  worthy  to  be  called  a  woman, 
railing  upon  this  gentleman  whom  thou  knowest  not,  nor  the  cause 
why  he  is  thus  treated.  Then  she  said,  Good  gentleman,  God  be  thy 
comfort,  and  give  thee  strength  to  stand  in  God's  cause,  even  to  the 
end.  And  thus  he  passed  through  rough  and  smooth  to  the  Tower, 
the  first  prisoner  that  entered  in  that  day,  which  was  St.  James's  day. 
The  yeomen  of  the  guard  took  from  him  his  borrowed  nag,  and 
what  else  soever  he  had.  His  man,  one  Quinting  Suainton,  brought 
after  him  a  Bible,  and  some  shirts  and  such  like  things.  The 
Bible  was  sent  in  to  him,  but  the  shirts  and  such  like  served  the 
yeomen  of  the  guard. 

After  he  had  been  in  the  Tower  three  weeks,  in  a  bad  prison,  he 
was  brought  up  into  Nun's-Bower,  a  better  prison,  where  was  put 
along  with  him  Mr.  John  Bradford. 

At  the  day  of  Queen  Mary's  coronation  their  prison  door  was  set 
open,  ever  shut  before.  One  Mr.  Mitchell,  his  old  acquaintance, 
who  had  been  prisoner  before  in  the  same  prison,  came  in  to  him,  and 
said,  Master  Sands,  there  is  such  a  stir  in  the  Tower,  that  neither 
gates,  doors,  nor  prisoners,  are  looked  to  this  day.  Take  my  cloak, 
my  hat,  and  my  rapier,  and  get  you  gone ;  you  may  go  out  of  the 
gates  without  questioning  ;  save  yourself,  and  let  me  do  as  well  as  I 
can.  A  rare  friendship  !  but  he  refused  the  offer,  saying,  I  know  no 
reason  why  I  should  be  in  prison  ;  and  to  do  thus  were  to  make  my- 
self guilty.  I  will  expect  God's  good  will,  yet  must  I  think  mysell 
much  obliged  to  you  :  and  so  Mr  Mitchell  departed. 


,  DR.  SANDS  ^  483 

While  Dr.  Sands  and  Mr.  Bradford  were  thus  in  close  prison 
twenty-nine  weeks,  one  John  Bowler  was  their  keeper,  a  very  per- 
verse papist,  yet  by  often  persuading  of  him,  for  he  would  give  ear, 
and  by  gentle  using  of  him,  at  length  he  began  to  mislike  popery,  and 
to  favour  the  gospel,  and  was  so  persuaded  in  true  religion,  that 
on  a  Sunday  when  they  had  mass  in  the  chapel,  he  brought  up  a  ser- 
vice book,  a  manchet,*  and  a  gjass  of  wine,  and  there  Dr.  Sands  mi- 
nistered the  communion  to  Bradford  and  to  Bowler.  Thus  Bowler  was 
their  son  begotten  in  bonds.  When  Wyatt  was  in  arms,  and  the  old 
duke  of  Norfolk  sent  forth  with  a  number  of  men  to  apprehend  him, 
that  room  might  be  made  in  the  Tower,  for  him  and  other  of  his  ac- 
complices. Dr.  Cranmer,  Dr.  Ridley,  and  Mr.  Bradford,  were  cast  in- 
to one  prison  ;  and  Dr.  Sands  with  nine  other  preachers  were  sent 
unto  the  Marshalsea. 

The  keeper  of  the  Marshalsea  appointed  to  every  preacher  a  man 
to  lead  him  in  the  street ;  he  caused  them  to  go  fer  before,  and  he 
and  Dr.  Sands  came  behind,  whom  he  would  not  lead  but  walked  fa 
miliarly  with  him.  Yet  Dr.  Sands  was  known,  and  the  people  every 
where  prayed  to  God  to  comfort  him,  and  to  strengthen  him  in  the 
truth.  By  that  time  the  people's  minds  were  altered  ;  popery  began 
to  be  unsavoury.  After  they  passed  the  bridge,  the  keeper  said  to 
Dr.  Sands,  I  perceive  the  vain  people  would  set  you  forward  to  the 
fire.  You  are  as  vain  as  they,  if  you  being  a  young  man,  will  stand 
in  your  own  conceit,  and  prefer  your  own  judgment,  before  that  of  so 
many  worthy  prelates,  ancient,  learned,  and  grave  men,  as  be  in  this 
realm.  If  you  so  do,  you  shall  find  me  a  severe  keeper,  as  one  that 
utterly  dishketh  your  religion.  Dr.  Sands  answered,  I  know  my 
years  to  be  young,  and  my  learning  but  small ;  it  is  enough  to  know 
Christ  crucified,  and  he  hath  learned  nothing  who  seeth  not  the  great 
blasphemy  there  is  in  popery.  I  will  yield  unto  God,  and  not  unto 
man :  I  have  read  in  the  Scriptures,  of  many  godly  and  courteous 
keepers ;  God  may  make  you  one ;  if  not,  I  trust  he  will  give  me 
strength  and  patience  to  bear  your  hard  usage.  Then  said  the  keep- 
er. Are  you  resolved  to  stand  to  your  religion  ?  Yes,  quoth  the  doc- 
tor, by  God's  grace.  Truly,  said  the  keeper,  1  love  you  the  better  for 
it ;  I  did  but  tempt  you  ;  what  favour  I  can  show  you,  you  shall  be 
sure  of,  and  I  shall  think  myself  happy  if  I  might  die  at  the  stake  with 
you.  He  was  as  good  as  his  word,  for  he  trusted  the  doctor  to  walk 
in  the  fields  alone,  Avhere  he  met  with  Mr.  Bradford,  Avho  was  also  a 
prisoner  in  the  King's-Bench,  and  had  found  the  same  favour  from  his 
keeper  :  he  laid  him  in  the  best  chamber  in  the  house  ;  he  would  not 
suflfer  the  knight-marshal's  men  to  lay  fetters  on  him  as  others  had. 
And  at  his  request,  he  put  Mr.  Sanders  in  along  with  him,  to  be  his 
bed  fellow,  and  sundry  times  after  he  suffered  his  wife,  who  Avas  Mr. 
Sands'  daughter,  of  Essex,  a  gentlewoman  beautiful  both  in  body  and 
soul,  to  resort  to  hirn.  There  was  great  resort  to  Dr.  Sands,  and  Mr 
Sanders  ;  they  had  much  money  offered  them,  but  they  would  receive 
none.  They  had  the  communion  there  three  or  four  times,  and  a 
great  many  communicants.  Dr.  Sands  gave  such  exhortation  to  the 
people,  (for  at  that  time  being  young,  he  was  thought  very  eloquent,) 

*  A  loaf  of  fine  white  breac 


484  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

that  he  moved  many  tears,  and  made  the  people  abhor  the  mass,  and 
defy  all  popery. 

When  Sh-*  Thomas  Wyat,  with  his  arn)y,  came  into  Southwark, 
he  sent  two  gentlemen  into  the  Marshalsea  to  Dr.  Sands,  saying,  that 
Mr.  Wyat  would  be  glad  of  his  company  and  advice,  and  that  the 
gates  should  be  set  open  for  all  the  prisoners.  He  answered,  tell  Mr. 
Wyat,  if  this  his  rising  be  of  God,  it  will  take  place ;  if  not,  it  will 
fall.  For  my  part,  I  was  committed  here  by  order ;  I  will  be  dis- 
charged by  like  order,  or  I  will  never  depart  hence.  So  answered  Mr. 
Sanders,  and  the  rest  of  the  preachers,  being  there  prisoners. 

After  that  Dr.  Sands  had  been  nine  weeks  prisoner  in  the  Marshal- 
sea,  by  the  mediation  of  Sir  Thomas  Holcroft,  knight  marshal,  he  was 
set  at  liberty ;  Sir  Thomas  sued  earnestly  to  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, Dr.  Gardiner,  for  his  deliverance,  after  many  repulses ;  but  he 
could  not  prevail,  except  Dr.  Sands  would  be  one  of  their  sect,  and 
then  he  could  want  nothing.  He  wrung  out  of  him  at  last,  that  if  the 
queen  would  grant  him  his  deliverance,  he  Avould  not  be  against  it ;  for 
that  was  Sir  Thomas's  last  request.  In  the  mean  time  he  had  procured 
two  ladies  of  the  privy  chamber  to  move  the  queen  in  it ;  who  was 
contented  if  the  bishop  of  Winchester  would  like  it.  The  next  time 
that  the  bishop  went  into  the  privy  chamber  to  speak  with  the  queen, 
Mr.  Holcroft  followed,  and  had  his  warrant  for  Dr.  Sands's  remission 
ready,  and  prayed  the  two  ladies,  when  the  bishop  should  take  his 
leave,  to  put  the  queen  in  mind  of  Dr.  Sands.  So  they  did,  and  the 
queen  said,  Winchester,  v/hat  think  you  of  Dr.  Sands,  is  he  not  sufii- 
ciently  punished !  As  it  please  your  majesty,  saith  Winchester. 
That  he  spake  remembering  his  former  promise  to  Mr.  Holcroft,  that 
he  would  not  be  against  Dr.  Sands,  if  the  queen  should  like  to  dis- 
charge him.  Saith  the  queen,  then,  truly,  we  would  that  he  were 
set  at  liberty.  Immediately  Mr.  Holcroft  offered  the  queen  the  war- 
rant, who  subscribed  the  same,  and  called  Winchester  to  put  to  his 
hand,  and  so  he  did.  The  warrant  was  given  to  the  knight-marshal 
again.  Sir  Thomas  Holcroft.  As  the  bishop  went  forth  of  the  privy 
chamber  door,  he  called  Mr.  Holcroft  to  him,  commanding  him  not  to 
set  Dr.  Sands  at  liberty,  until  he  had  taken  sureties  of  two  gentlemen 
of  this  country  with  him,  each  one  bound  in  500Z.  that  Dr.  Sands 
should  not  depart  out  of  the  realm  without  license.  Mr.  Holcroft  im- 
mediately after  inet  with  two  gentlemen  of  the  north,  friends  and  cou- 
sins to  Dr.  Sands,  who  offered  to  be  bound  in  body,  goods,  and  lands 
for  him.  After  dinner,  the  same  day,  Mr.  Holcroft  sent  for  Dr.  Sands 
to  his  lodgings  at  Westminster,  requiring  the  keeper  to  accompany 
him.  He  came  accordingly,  finding  Mr.  Holcroft  alone  walking  in 
the  garden.  Mr.  Holcroft  imparted  his  long  suit,  with  the  whole  pro- 
ceeding, and  what  effect  it  had  taken,  to  Dr.  Sands  ;  much  rejoicing 
that  it  was  his  good  hap  to  do  lAm  good,  and  to  procure  his  liberty, 
and  that  nothing  remained,  but  that  he  would  enter  bonds  witli  his  two 
sureties,  for  not  departing  out  of  the  realm.  Dr.  Sands  answered,  I 
give  God  thanks,  who  hath  moved  your  hearts  to  mind  me  so  well,  and 
1  think  myself  most  bound  unto  you.     God  shall  requite,  and  I  shall 

*  In  old  writers,  knights  are  frequently  mentioned  indifferently,  either  by  the  title 
of  Sir  or  Mr.  as  may  bo  seen  in  many  instances  in  tills  work,  and  others  of  the  same 

period. 


*  DR.  BANDS.  485 

never  be  found  unthankful.  But  as  you  have  dealt  friendly  with  me, 
I  will  also  deal  plainly  with  you.  I  came  a  freeman  into  prison ;  I 
will  not  go  forth  a  bondman.  As  I  cannot  benefit  my  friends,  so  will 
I  not  hurt  them.  And  if  I  be  set  at  liberty,  I  will  not  tarry  six  days 
in  this  realm,  if  I  may  get  out.  If,  therefore,  I  may  not  get  free  forth, 
send  me  to  the  Marshalsea  again,  and  there  you  shall  be  sure  of  me. 

This  answer  Mr.  Holcroft  much  misliked ;  he  told  Dr.  Sands,  that 
the  time  would  not  long  continue,  a  change  would  shortly  come,  the 
state  was  but  a  cloud,  and  would  soon  shake  away.  And  that  his  cou- 
sin. Sir  Edward  Bray,  would  gladly  receive  him  and  his  wife  into  his 
house,  where  he  should  never  need  to  go  to  church,  and  the  Lady  Bray 
was  a  zealous  gentlewoman,  who  hated  popery.  Adding,  that  he 
would  not  so  deal  with  him  to  lose  all  his  labour.  When  Dr.  Sands 
could  not  be  removed  from  his  former  saying,  Mr.  Holcroft  said,  see- 
ing you  cannot  be  altered,  I  will  change  my  purpose,  and  yield  unto 
you.  Come  of  it  what  will,  I  will  set  you  at  liberty  :  and  seeing  you 
have  a  mind  to  go  over  sea,  get  you  gone  as  quick  as  you  can.  One 
thing  I  require  of  you,  that  while  you  are  there,  you  write  nothing  to 
me  hither,  for  so  you  may  undo  me.  He  friendly  kissed  Dr.  Sands, 
bade  him  farewell,  and  commanded  the  keeper  to  take  no  fees  of  him, 
saying,  let  me  answer  Winchester  as  I  may. 

Dr.  Sands  returning  with  the  keeper  to  the  Marshalsea,  tarried  all 
night,  and  on  the  morrow  he  gave  a  dinner  to  all  the  prisoners,  to 
which  he  invited  his  bed-fellow,  and  sworn  stake  fellow,  if  it  had  so 
pleased  God.  When  he  took  his  leave,  he  said,  Mr.  Sanders,  fare- 
well, with  many  tears  and  kisses,  the  one  falling  on  the  other's  neck, 
and  so  departed,  cleg,rly  delivered  without  examination  or  bond. 
From  thence  he  went  to  the  King's  Bench,  and  there  talked  with  Mr. 
Bradford,  and  Dr.  Farrar,  bishop  of  St.  David's,  then  prisoners.  Then 
he  comforted  them,  and  they  praised  God  for  his  happy  deliverance. 
He  went  by  Winchester's  house,  and  there  took  boat,  and  came  to  a 
friend's  house  in  London,  called  William  Banks,  and  tarried  there 
one  night.  The  next  night  he  shifted  to  another  friend's  house,  and 
he  heard  that  search  was  made  for  him. 

Dr.  Watson,  and  Mr.  Christopherson,  coming  to  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, told  him  that  he  had  set  the  greatest  heretic  in  England  at  v 
liberty,  and  one  that  had  of  all  others  most  corrupted  the  university 
of  Cambridge,  namely,  Dr.  Sands.  Whereupon  the  bishop,  being 
chancellor  of  England,  sent  for  all.  the  cons.tables  of  London,  com- 
manding them  to  watch  for  Dr.  Sands,  who  was  then  within  the  city, 
and  to  apprehend  him,  and  whosoever  of  them  should  take  him,  and 
bring  him  to  him,  he  should  have  five  pounds  for  his  labour.  Dr. 
Sands  suspecting  the  matter,  conveyed  himself  by  night  to  one  Mr 
Berty's  house,  a  stranger  who  was  in  the  Marshalsea  prisoner  with 
him  awhile ;  he  was  a  good  protestant,  and  dwelt  in  Mark-lane. 
There  he  was  six  days,  and  had  one  or  two  of  his  friends  that  repair- 
ed to  him.  Then  he  removed  to  one  of  his  acquaintance  in  Cornhill ; 
he  caused  his  man  Quinting  to  provide  two  geldings  for  him,  minding 
on  the  morrow  to  ride  into  Essex  to  his  father-in-law,  where  his  wife 
was. 

At  going  to  bed  he  found  that  a  pair  of  hose  which  he  had  newly 
bought  were  too  long  for  him ;  he  desired  the  good  woman  of  the 
house  to  gend  for  somebody  that  could  eut  them  two  inches  shorter. 


486  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

The  wife  required  the  boy  of  the  house  to  carry  them  to  the  next 
tailor ;  which  he  accordingly  did  ;  and  he  chanced  (or  rather  God  so 
provided)  to  go  to  the  very  person  that  first  made  them,  whose  name 
was  Benjamin,  a  good  protestant  in  Birch-in-lane ;  and  the  boy  de- 
sired him  to  cut  the  hose.  Said  he,  I  am  not  thy  master's  tailor. 
Said  the  boy.  Because  you  are  our  next  neighbour,  and  my  master's 
tailor  dwelleth  afar  off,  I  came  to  you,  being  late  in  the  night,  for  he 
must  put  them  on  betimes  in  the  morning.  Benjamin  took  the  hose, 
and  looking  upon  them,  knew  his  handiwork,  and  said,  These  are  not 
thy  master's  hose,  they  belong  to  Dr.  Sands,  I  made  them  for  him  in 
the  Tower.  The  boy  confessed  it  to  be  so.  Said  he.  Go  to  thy  mis- 
tress, pray  her  to  sit  till  twelve  o'clock,  and  then  I  will  bring  the  hose 
and  speak  with  the  doctor  for  his  good. 

At  midnight  the  good  wife  of  the  house  and  Benjamin  came  to  Dr. 
Sands'  chamber  ;  the  good  woman  desired  him  not  to  be  surprised  at 
their  coming.  He  answered,  Nothing  can  be  amiss ;  what  God  will, 
that  shall  be  done.  Then  Benjamin  told  him  that  he  was  the  man 
that  made  his  hose,  and  that  by  good  chance  they  now  come  to  his 
hands.  God  used  the  means,  he  might  admonish  him  of  his  danger, 
and  advised  him  how  to  escape  it,  telling  him,  that  all  the  constables 
of  London,  whereof,  he  was  one,  watched  for  him,  and  some  were  so 
greedily  set,  that  they  prayed  him,  if  he  took  him,  to  let  them  have  the 
carriage  of  him  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  he  should  have  the 
five  pounds.  It  is  well  known  (quoth  Benjamin)  that  your  man  hath 
provided  two  geldings,  and  that  you  intend  to  ride  out  at  Aldgate  to- 
morrow morning,  and  there  then  you  are  sure  to  be  taken.  Follow 
mine  advice,  and  by  God's  grace  you  shall  escape  their  hands.  Let 
your  man  walk  all  the  day  to-morrow  in  the  street  where  your  horses 
stand,  booted  and  ready  to  ride.  The  good  man's  servant  of  the 
house  shall  take  the  horses,  and  carry  them  to  Bethnal-green.  The 
good  man  shall  be  booted,  and  follow  after,  as  if  he  would  ride.  I  will 
be  here  with  you  to-morrow  about  eight  o'clock,  it  is  both  term  and 
parliament  time,  here  we  will  break  our  fast,  and  when  the  streets  are 
full,  we  will  go  forth.  Look  wildly  if  you  meet  your  brother  in  the 
streets,  shun  him  not,  but  outface  him,  and  know  him  not.  Accord- 
ingly, Dr.  Sands  did,  clothed  like  a  gentleman  in  all  respects,  and 
looked  wildly,  as  one  that  had  been  long  kept  in  prison  out  of  the 
light.  Benjamin  carried  him  through  Birch-in-lane,  and  from  one 
lane  to  another  till  he  came  to  Moregate.  There  they  went  forth  un- 
til they  came  to  Bethnal-green,  where  the  horses  were  ready,  and 
Mr.  Hurlstone  to  ride  with  him  as  his  man.  Dr.  Sands  pulled  on  his 
boots,  and  taking  leave  of  his  friend  Benjamin,  with  tears  they  kissed 
each  other ;  he  put  his  hand  in  his  purse,  and  would  have  given  Ben- 
jamin a  great  part  of  that  little  he  had,  but  Benjamin  would  take  none. 
Yet  since  that,  Dr.  Sands  remembered  him  thankfully.  He  rode  that 
night  to  his  father-in-law,  Mr.  Sands,  where  his  wife  was :  he  had  not 
been  there  two  hours,  but  it  was  told  Mr.  Sands,  that  there  were  two 
of  the  guard  which  would  that  night  apprehend  Dr.  Sands,  and  so 
they  were  appointed. 

That  night  Dr.  Sands  was  guided  to  an  honest  farmer  near  the  sea, 
where  he  tarried  two  days  and  two  nijhts  in  a  chamber  without  com- 
pany. After  that  he  shifted  to  one  James  MoAver,  a  shipmaster,  who 
dwelt  at  Milton-ehore,  \rfiere   he   expected   wind  for  the  English 


PRINCESS  ELIZABETH.  487 

fl«5et  ready  into  Flanders.  While  he  was  there,  James  Mower  brought 
to  him  forty  or  fifty  mariners,  to  whom  he  gave  an  exhortation ;  they 
hked  him  so  well,  that  they  promised  to  die  for  it,  before  that  he 
should  be  apprehended. 

The  sixth  of  May,  being  Sunday,  the  wind  served.  He  took  his 
leave  of  his  host  and  hostess,  and  went  towards  his  ship. 

At  the  shore  Dr.  Sands  met  with  Mr.  Isaac,  of  Kent,  who  had  his 
eldest  son  there,  who,  upon  the  liking  he  had  to  Dr.  Sands,  sent  his 
son  with  him,  who  aftervrards  died  in  his  father's  house  in  Frankfort. 
Dr.  Sands  and  Dr.  Coxe  were  both  in  one  ship,  being  one  Cockrel's 
ship,  and  were  within  the  kenning,  Avhen  two  of  the  guard  came  thither 
to  apprehend  Dr.  Sands.  They  arrived  at  Antwerp,  being  bid  to  din- 
ner by  Mr.  Locke.  And  at  dinner  time  one  George  Gilpin,  being  se- 
cretary to  the  English  house,  and  kinsman  to  Dr.  Sands,  came  to  him, 
and  whispered  him  in  his  ear,  and  said,  King  Philip  hath  sent  to  make 
search  for  you,  and  to  apprehend  you.  Hereupon  they  lose  from  their 
dinner  in  great  haste,  and  went  out  of  the  gate  leading  toward  Cleve- 
land. They  found  a  wagon,  and  hasted  away,  and  came  safe  to  Augs- 
burg, in  Cleveland,  where  Dr.  Sands  tarried  fourteen  days,  and  then 
travelled  towards  Strasburgh,  where,  after  he  had  lived  one  year,  his 
wife  came  to  him.  He  fell  sick  of  a  flux,  which  kept  him  nine  months, 
and  brought  him  to  death's  door.  He  had  a  child  which  died  of  the 
plague.  His  wife  at  length  fell  into  a  consumption,  and  died  in  his 
arms  ;  no  man  had  a  more  godly  woman  to  his  wife. 

After  this,  Mr.  Sampson  went  away  to  Emanuel,  a  man  skilful  in 
Hebrew.  Mr.  Grindall  went  into  the  country  to  learn  the  Dutch 
tongue.  Dr.  Sands  still  remained  in  Strasburgh,  whose  support  was 
chiefly  from  one  Mr.  Isaac,  who  loved  him  most  dearly,  and  was  ever 
more  ready  to  give  than  to  receive.  He  gave  him  in  that  space  above 
a  hundred  marks,  which  sum  the  said  Dr.  Sands  paid  him  again, 
and  by  his  other  gifts  and  frieudship  showed  himself  to  be  a  thankful 
man.  When  his  wife  was  dead,  he  went  to  Zurich,  and  there  was  in 
Peter  Martyr's  house  for  the  space  of  five  weeks.  Being  there,  as 
they  sat  at  dinner,  word  suddenly  came  that  Queen  Mary  was  dead, 
and  Dr.  Sands  was  sent  for  by  his  friends  at  Strasburgh.  That  news 
made  Mr.  Martyr  and  Mr.  Jarret  then  there  very  joyful ;  but  Dr. 
Sands  could  not  rejoice,  it  smote  into  his  heart  that  he  should  be  called 
to  misery. 

Mr.  Bullinger  and  the  ministers  feasted  him,  and  he  took  his  leave 
and  returned  to  Strasburgh,  where  he  preached ;  and  so  Mr.  Grindall 
and  he  come  over  to  England,  and  arrived  in  London  the  same  day 
that  Queen  Elizabeth  was  crowned. 

Miraculous  preservation  of  the  Lady  Elizabeth  from  extreme  calamity 
and  danger  in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  her  sister. 

When  all  hath  been  said  and  told,  whatsoever  can  be  recited  touch- 
ing the  admirable  working  of  God's  present  hand  in  defending  and  de- 
livering any  one  person  out  of  thraldom,  never  was  there  since  the 
memory  of  our  fathers,  any  example  to  be  showed,  wherein  the  Lord's 
mighty  power  hath  more  admirably  showed  itself,  to  the  glory  of  his 
own  name,  to  the  comfort  of  all  good  hearts,  and  to  the  public  felicity 
of  this  whole  realm,  than  in  the  miraculous  escape  of  the  Lady  Eliza- 
beth in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  her  sister. 


488  KOOK  OF  MAK.TYKS 

Before  she  was  crowned,  Mary  would  go  no  whither,  but  would 
have  her  by  the  hand,  and  send  for  Elizabeth  to  dinner  and  supper  ; 
but  after  she  was  crowned,  she  never  dined  or  supped  with  her,  but 
kept  her  apart  from  her,  <fcc.  After  this  it  happened,  immediately 
upon  the  rising  of  Sir  Thomas  Wyat,  that  the  Lady  Elizabeth  and 
Lord  Courtney  were  charged  with  false  suspicion  of  Sir  Thomas  Wy- 
at's  rising.  Whereupon  Queen  Mary,  whether  for  that  surmise,  or 
for  what  other  cause  I  know  not,  being  ofiended  with  the  said  Lady 
Elizabeth  her  sister,  at  that  time  lying  in  her  house  at  Ashbridge, 
the  next  day  after  the  rising  of  Wyat,  sent  to  her  three  of  her  coun-/ 
sellors,  to  wit,  Sir  Richard  Southwell,  Sir  Edward  Hastings,  then 
master  of  the  horse,  and  Sir  Thomas  Cornwallis,  with  their  retinue 
and  troop  of  horsemen,  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  fifty,  who, 
at  their  sadden  and  unprovided  coming,  found  her  at  the  same  time 
sick  in  her  bed,  and  very  feeble  and  weak  of  body.  Whither  when 
they  came,  ascending  up  to  her  grace's  chamber,  they  desired  one  of 
her  ladies,  whom  they  met,  to  declare  to  her  grace,  that  there  were 
divers  come  from  the  court  who  had  a  message  from  the  queen. 

Her  grace  having  knowledge  thereof,  was  right  glad  of  their  com- 
ing ;  however,  being  then  very  sick,  and  the  night  far  spent,  (which 
was  at  ten  o'clock,)  she  requested  them  by  the  messenger,  that  they 
would  resort  thither  in  the  morning.  To  this  they  answered,  that 
they  must  needs  see  her,  and  would  so  do,  in  what  case  soever  she 
were.  Whereat  the  lady  being  surprised,  went  to  show  her  grace 
their  words,  but  they  hastily  following  her,  came  rushing  as  soon  as 
she  into  her  grace's  chamber  unbidden. 

At  whose  sudden  Coming  into  her  bed-chamber,  her  grace,  being 
greatly  amazed,  said  unto  them.  Is  the  haste  such  that  it  might  not 
have  pleased  you  to  come  to-morrow  in  the  morning  ? 

They  made  answer,  that  they  were  right  soriy  to  see  her  in  that 
case ;  and  I  (said  she)  am  not  glad  to  see  you  here  at  this  time  of  the 
night.  Whereupon  they  answered  that  they  came  from  the  queen  to 
do  their  message  and  duty,  which  was  to  this  effect,  that  the  queen's 
pleasure  was,  that  she  should  be  at  London  the  seventh  day  of  that 
present  month.  Whereunto  she  said.  Certainly  no  creature  can  be 
more  glad  than  I  to  come  to  her  majesty,  being  right  sorry  that  I 
am  not  in  a  case  at  this  time  to  wait  on  her,  as  you  yourselves  do  see, 
and  can  well  testify. 

Indeed  we  see  it  true,  said  they,  that  you  do  say ;  for  which  we  are 
very  sorry,  although  we  let  you  to  understand,  that  our  commission 
is  such,  and  so  straiteneth  us,  that  we  must  needs  bring  you  with  us, 
either  alive  or  dead.  Whereat  she  being  amazed,  sorrowfully  said, 
that  their  commission  was  very  sore  ;  but  yet  notwithstanding  she 
hoped  it  would  be  otherwise,  ami  not  so  straight.  Yes,  verily,  said 
they.  Whereupon  they  calling  for  two  physicians,  Dr.  Owen  and 
Dr.  Wendy,  demanded  of  them  whether  she  might  be  removed  from 
thence  with  life,  or  no  ?  Whose  answer  and  judgment  was,  that 
there  was  no  impediment  in  their  opinion  to  the  contrary,  but  that 
she  might  travel  without  danger  of  life. 

In  conclusion,  they  desired  her  to  prepare  against  the  next  morn- 
ing, at  nine  o'clock,  to  go  with  them,  declaring  that  they  had  brought 
vith  them  the  queen's  litter  for  her.     After  much  talk,  the  messen- 


PRINCESS  ELIZAKETH.  489 

gers  declaring  how  there  was  no  prolongmg  of  times  and  dayfe,  de- 
parted to  their  chamber. 

The  next  morning,  at  the  time  prescribed,  they  had  her  forth  as 
she  was,  very  faint  and  feeble,  and  in  such  case  that  she  was  ready 
to  swoon  three  or  four  times  between  them. 

Now  to  proceed  in  her  journey  from  Ashbridge.  Sick  in  the  litter, 
she  came  to  Redborne,  where  she  was  guarded  all  night ;  from  thence 
to  St.  Alban's  to  Sir  Ralph  Rowlet's  house,  where  she  tarried  that 
night,  both  feeble  in  body  and  comfortless  in  mind.  From  thence 
they  passed  to  Mr.  Dod's  house  at  Mims,  where  they  also  remained 
that  night;  and  so  from  thence  she  came  to  Highgate,  where  she  be- 
ing very  sick,  tarried  that  night  and  the  next  day.  During  which 
time  of  her  abode,  there  came  many  pursuivants  and  messengers  from 
the  court,  but  for  what  purpose  I  cannot  tell. 

From  that  place  she  was  conveyed  to  the  court,  where  by  the  way 
came  to  meet  her  many  gentlemen  to  accompany  her  highness,  who 
were  very  sorry  to  see  her  in  that  situation.  But  especially  a  great 
multitude  of  people  were  standing  by  the  way,  who  then  flocked  about 
her  litter,  lainenting  and  bewailing  greatly  her  estate.  Now  when 
she  came  to  the  court,  her  grace  was  there  shvit  up,  and  kept  a  close 
prisoner,  a  fortnight,  which  was  till  Palm-Sunday,  seeing  neither  king 
nor  queen,  nor  lord,  nor  friend,  all  that  time,  but  only  the  then  Lord 
Chamberlain,  Sir  John  Gage,  and  the  vice-chamberlain,  which  were 
attendant  unto  the  doors.  About  which  time  Sir  William  Sentlowe 
was  called  before  the  council.  To  whose  charge  was  laid,  that  he 
knew  of  Wyat's  rebellion,  which  he  stoutly  denied,  protesting  that  he 
was  a  true  man  both  to  God  and  his  prince,  defying  all  traitors  and 
rebels  ;  but  being  straightly  examined,  he-was  in  conclusion  commit- 
ted to  the  Tower. 

The  Friday  before  Palm-Sunday,  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  with 
nineteen  others  of  the  council,  came  unto  her  grace  from  the  queen's 
majesty,  and  burdened  her  with  Wyat's  conspiracy  ;  which  she  utter- 
ly denied,  affirming  that  she  was  altogether  guiltless  therein.  They 
being  not  contented  with  this,  charged  her  grace  with  business  made 
by  Sir  Peter  Carew,  and  the  rest  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  west  coun- 
try ;  which  also  she  iitterly  denying,  clearing  her  innocency  therein. 

In  conclusion,  after  long  debating  of  matters,  they  declared  unto  her  ' 
that  it  was  the  queen's  will  and  pleasure  that  she  should  go  unto  the 
Tower,  while  the  matter  was  farther  tried  and  examined. 

Whereat  she  being  amazed,  said  that  she  trusted  the  queen's 
majesty  would  be  a  more  gracious  lady  unto  her,  and  that  her  high 
ness  would  not  otherwise  conceive  of  her  that  but  she  was  a  true  wo 
man ;  declaring  furthermore  to  the  lords,  that  she  was  innocent  in 
all  those  matters  wherein  they  had  hardened  her,  and  desired  them 
therefore  to  be  a  farther  means  to  the  queen  her  sister,  that  she  being 
a  true  woman  in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  towards  her  majesty,  might 
not  be  committed  to  so  notorious  and  doleful  a  place  ;  protesting  that 
she  should  request  no  favour  at  her  hand,  if  she  should  be  proved  to 
have  consented  unto  any  such  kind  of  matter  as  they  laid  unto  her 
charge,  and  therefore,  in  fine,  desired  their  lordships  to  think  of  her 
what  she  was,  and  that  she  might  not  so  extremely  be  dealt  withal 
for  her  truth.  . 

Whereunto  the  lords  answered  again,  that  there  was  no  remedji  >or 

62 


490  BOOK  Ol^'  MARTYRS. 

that  the  queen's  majesty  was  fully  determined  that  she  should  go  unto 
the  tower.  Wherewith  the  lords  departed,  with  their  caps  hanging 
over  their  eyes.  But  not  long  after,  within  the  space  of  an  hour,  or 
little  more,  came  four  of  the  aforesaid  lords  of  the  council,  which  were 
the  lord  treasurer,  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  the  lord  steward,  the  earl 
of  Sussex,  with  the  guard ;  who  warding  the  next  chamber  to  her,  se- 
cluded all  her  gentlemen  and  yeomen,  ladies  and  gentlewomen  :  ex- 
cept that  for  one  gentleman  usher,  three  gentlewomen,  and  two  grooma 
of  her  chamber,  M^ere  appointed  in  their  rooms  three  other  men  of  the 
queen's  and  three  waiting  women,  to  give  attendance  likewise  upon 
her,  that  none  should  have  access  to  her  grace. 

At  which  time  there  was  a  hundred  northern  soldiers  in  white  coats, 
watching  and  warding  about  the  gardens  all  that  night,  and  a  great 
fire  being  made  in  the  midst  of  the  hall,  two  certain  lords  were  watch- 
ing there  also  with  their  band  and  company. 

Upon  Saturday  following,  two  lords  of  the  council  (the  one  was  the 
earl  of  Sussex,  the  other  shall  be  nameless)  came  and  certified  her 
grace,  that  she  must  go  forthwith  unto  the  tower,  the  barge  being 
prepared  for  her,  and  the  tide  nDw  ready,  which  tarrieth  for  nobody. 
In  heavy  mood  her  grace  requested  the  lords  that  she  might  tarry 
another  tide,  trusting  that  the  next  would  be  better  and  more  com- 
fortable. But  one  of  the  lords  replied,  that  neither  time  nor  tide  was 
to  be  delayed. 

And  when  her  grace  requested  him  that  she  might  be  suffered  to 
write  to  the  queen's  majesty,  he  answered,  that  he  durst  not  permit 
that ;  adding,  that  in  his  judgment  it  would  rather  hurt  than  profit  her 
grace  in  so  doing. 

But  the  other  lord,  more  courteous  and  favourable,  (who  was  the 
earl  of  Sussex,)  kneeling  down,  told  her  grace,  that  she  should  have 
liberty  to  write,  and  as  he  was  a  true  man,  he  would  deliver  it  to  the 
queen's  highness,  and  bring  an  answer  of  the  same,  whatsoever  came 
thereof.  Whereupon  she  wrote,  although  she  could  in  no  case  be 
suffered  to  speak  with  the  queen,  to  her  great  discomfort,  being  no 
offender  against  the  queen's  majesty. 

And  thus  the  time  and  tide  passed"  away  for  that  season,  they  privily 
appointing  all  things  ready  that  she  should  go  the  next  tide,  which 
fell  about  midnight ;  but  for  fear  she  should  be  taken  by  the  way,  they 
durst  not.  So  they  stayed  till  the  next  day,  heing  Palm-Sunday, 
when  about  nine  o'clock  these  two  returned  again,  declaring  that  it 
was  time  for  her  grace  to  depart.  She  answered.  If  there  be  no  re- 
medy, I  must  be  contented,  willing  the  lords  to  go  on  before.  Being 
come  forth  into  the  garden,  she  cast  her  eyes  towards  the  window, 
thinking  to  see  the  queen,  which  she  could  not.  Whereat  she  said, 
she  marvelled  much  what  the  nobility  of  the  realm  meant,  which  in 
that  sort  would  suffer  her  to  be  led  into  captivity,  the  Lord  knew 
whither,  for  she  did  not.  In  the  mean  time  commandment  was  given 
throughout  London,  that  every  one  should  keep  the  church,  and  carry 
their  palms,  while  in  the  mean  season  she  might  be  conveyed  with- 
out any  concourse  of  people  to  the  tower. 

After  this,  she  took  her  barge,  with  the  two  aforesaid  lords,  three  of 
the  queen's  gentlewomen,  and  three  of  her  own,  her  gentleman  usher 
and  two  of  her  grooms  lying  and  hovering  upon  the  water  a  certain 
space,  for  that  they  could  not  slioot  the  bridge,  the  bargemen  being 


FRINCEb'S  ELIZABETH.  491 

very  unwilling  to  shoot  the  same  so  soon  as  they  did,  because  of  the 
danger  thereof:  for  the  stern  of  the  boat  struck  upon  the  ground,  the 
fall  was  so  great  and  the  water  was  so  shalloAV,  that  the  boat  being 
under  the  bridge,  there  stayed  again  awhile.  At  landing,  she  first 
stayed,  and  refused  to  land  at  those  stairs,  where  all  traitors  and  of- 
fenders customarily  used  to  land ;  neither  could  she  well,  unless  she 
should  go  over  her  shoes.  The  lords  were  gone  out  of  the  boat  be- 
fore, and  asked  why  she  came  not.  One  of  the  lords  went  back  again 
to  her,  and  brought  word  she  would  not  come. 

Then  said  one  of  the  lords,  (who  shall  be  nameless,)  that  she  should 
not  choose ,  and  because  it  did  then  rain,  he  offered  to  her  his  cloak, 
which  she  putting  it  back  with  her  hand  with  a  good  dash,  refused. 
She  coming  out,  having  one  foot  upon  the  stairs,  said.  Here  landeth  as 
true  a  subject,  being  prisoner,  as  ever  landed  at  these  stairs  ;  and  be- 
fore thee,  O  God,  I  speak  it,  having  no  other  friends  but  thee  alone. 

To  whom  the  same  lord  answered  again,  that  if  it  were  so,  it  was  the 
better  for  her.  At  her  landing  there  was  a  great  multitude  of  their 
servants  and  warders  standing  in  their  order.  What  needed  all  this? 
said  she.  It  is  the  use,  said  some,  so  to  be  when  any  prisoner  came 
thither.  And  if  it  be,  quoth  she,  for  my  cause,  I  beseech  you  that 
they  may  be  dismissed.  Whereat  the  poor  men  kneeled  down,  and 
with  one  voice  desired  God  to  preserve  her  grace. 

After  this,  passing  a  little  farther,  she  sat  down  upon  a  stone,  and 
there  rested  herself.  To  whom  the  lieutenant  then  being  said,  Ma- 
dam, you  were  best  to  come  out  of  the  rain,  for  you  sit  unwholesomely. 
She  then  replying,  answered  again,  It  is  better  sitting  here  than  in  a 
worse  place  ;  for  God  knoweth,  I  know  not  whither  you  will  bring 
me.  With  that  her  gentleman  usher  wept ;  she  demanding  of  him 
what  he  meant  by  using  ner  so  uncomfortably,  seeing  she  took  him 
to  be  her  comfort,  and  not  to  dismay  her^  especially  for  that  she 
knew  her  truth  to  be  such,  that  no  man  should  have  cause  to  weep  for 
her.     But  forth  she  went  into  prison. 

The  doors  wc  j  locked  and  bolted  upon  her,  which  greatly  discom- 
forted and  dismayed  her  grace.  At  which  time  she  called  to  her  gen- 
tlewoman for  her  book,  desiring  God  not  to  suffer  her  to  build  her 
foundation  upon  the  sands,  but  upon  the  rock,  whereby  all  blasts  of 
blustering  weather  should  have  no  power  against  her.  The  doors  be- 
ing thus  locked,  and  she  close  shut  up,  the  lords  had  great  conference 
how  to  keep  Avard  and  watch,  every  man  declaring  his  own  opinion  in 
that  behalf,  agreeing  straitly  and  circumspectly  to  keep  her. 

Then  one  of  them,  which  was  the  lord  of  Sussex,  swearing,  said,  My 
lords,  let  us  take  lieed,  and  do  no  more  than  our  commission  will  beai 
us  out  in,  whatsoever  shall  happen  hereafter.  And  farther,  let  us  con- 
sider that  she  was  the  king  our  master's  daughter ;  and  therefore  let 
us  use  such  dealing,  that  we  may  answer  it  hereafter,  if  it  shall  so  hap- 
pen :  for  just  dealing  (quoth  he)  is  always  answerable  ;  whereunto  the 
other  lords  agreed  that  it  was  well  said  of  him,  and  thereupon  depart- 
ed. Being  in  the  tower,  within  two  days  commandment  was,  that 
she  should  have  mass  within  her  house.  One  Mr.  Young  was  then 
her  chaplain,  and  because  there  were  none  of  her  men  so  well  learned 
to  help  the  priest  to  say  mass,  the  mass  stayed  for  that  day. 

It  would  make  a  pitiful  and  strange  story  here  by  the  way,  to  re- 
cite what  examination  and  rackings  of  poor  men  there  were  to  find 


492  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

out  the  knife  that  should  cut  her  throat ;  what  gaping  among  my  lords 
of  the  clergy  to  see  the  day  wherein  they  might  wash  their  goodly 
white  rochets  in  her  innocent  blood ;  but  pspecially  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  Stephen  Gardiner,  then  lord  chancellor,  who,  within  five 
days  after,  came  unto  her,  with'  divers  others  of  the  council,  and  ex- 
amined her  of  the  talk  that  was  at  Ashbridge,  between  her  and  Sir 
James  Acroft,  concerning  her  removing  from  thence  to  Dunnington 
castle,  requiring  her  to  declare  what  she  meant  thereby. 

At  the  first,  she  being  so  suddenly  asked,  did  not  well  remember 
any  such  house ;  but  within  a  while,  well  advising  herself,  she  said, 
Indeed  I  do  now  remember  that  I  have  such  a  place,  but  I  never  lay 
in  it  in  all  my  life.  And  as  for  any  that  hath  moved  me  thereunto,  I 
do  not  remember. 

Then  to  enforce  the  matter,  they  brought  forth  Sir  James  Acroft. 
The  bishop  of  Winchester  demanded  of  her  what  she  said  to  that  man. 
She  answered,  that  she  had  little  to  say  to  him.,  or  to  the  rest  that  were 
then  prisoners  in  the  Tower  :  but,  my  lords,  said  she,  you  do  examine 
every  mean  prisoner  of  me,  wherein  methinks  you  do  me  great  inju- 
ry. If  they  have  done  evil,  and  oflfended  the  queen's  majesty,  let 
them  answer  to  it  accordingly.  I  beseech  you,  my  lords,  join  not  me 
in  this  sort  with  any  of  these  offenders.  And  as  concerning  my  go- 
ing unto  Dunnington  castle,  I  do  remember  that  Mr.  Hobby  and  mine 
officers,  and  you.  Sir  James  Acroft,  had  such  talk  ;  but  what  is  that  to 
the  purpose,  my  lords,  but  that  I  may  go  to  mine  own  houses  at  all 
limes  ? 

The  lord  of  Arundel  kneeling  down,  said.  Your  grace  saith  true, 
and  certainly  we  are  very  sorry  that  we  have  troubled  you  about  so 
vain  matters.  She  then  said.  My  lords,  you  do  sift  me  very  narrow- 
ly :  but  well  I  am  assured,  you  shall  not  do  more  to  me  than  God 
hath  appointed ;  and  so  God  forgive  you  all. 

At  their  departure,  Sir  James  Acroft  kneeled  down,  declaring  he 
was  sorry  to  see  the  day  in  which  he  should  be  brought  as  a  witness 
against  her  grace.  But  I  assure  your  grace,  said  he,  I  have  been 
marvellously  tossed  and  examined  touching  your  highness,  which  the 
Lord  knoweth,  is  very  strange  to  me:  for  I  take  God  to  record,  before 
all  your  honours,  I  do  not  know  any  thing  of  that  crime  that  you  have 
laid  to  my  charge,  and  will  thereupon  take  my  death,  if  I  should  be 
driven  to  so  strict  a  trial. 

That  day,  or  thereabouts,  divers  of  her  own  officers,  who  had  made 
provision  for  her  diet,  brought  the  same  to  the  outer  gate  of  the  Tower, 
the  common  soldiers  receiving  it ;  which  was  no  small  grief  unto 
the  gentlemen,  the  bringers  thereof.  Wherefore  they  desired  to 
speak  with  the  lord  chamberlain,  who  was  then  constable  of  the 
Tower.  On  coming  into  his  presence,  they  declared  unto  his  lordship, 
that  they  were  much  afraid  to  bring  her  grace's  diet,  and  to  deliver  it 
to  such  common  and  desperate  persons  as  those  who  received  it,  be- 
seeching his  honour  to  consider  her  grace,  and  to  give  such  order, 
that  her  viands  might  at  all  times  be  brought  in  by  them,  who  had 
been  appointed  for  that  purpose.  Yea,  eirs,  said  he,  who  appointed 
you  this  office  ?  They  answered,  her  grace's  council.  Council  ! 
said  he :  there  is  none  of  them  which  hath  to  do  either  in  that  case, 
or  any  thing  else  within  this  place  ;  and  I  assure  you,  for  that  she  is 
a  prisoner,  she  shall  be  served  by  the  lieutenant's  men,  as  other  the 


PRINCESS  ELIZABETH.  493 

prisoners  are.  One  of  the  gentlemen  on  this  told  him,  that  they  trust- 
ed for  more  favour  from  his  hands,  considering  her  personage  :  and 
added,  that  they  imagined  the  queen  and  her  council  would  be  better 
to  her  grace  than  so ;  and  showed  themselves  to  be  offended  at  the 
ungracious  words  of  the  lord  chamberlain  respecting  their  lady  and 
mistress. 

On  this  he  swore  by  God,  striking  himself  upon  the  breast,  that  if 
they  did  either  frown  or  shrug  at  him,  he  would  set  them  where  they 
should  see  neither  sun  nor  moon.  Thus  taking  their  leave,  they  de- 
sired God  to  bring  him  into  a  better  mind  towards  her  graces  and  de- 
parted from  him. 

Upon  which  occasion,  her  grace's  officers  made  great  suit  unto  the 
queen's  council,  that  some  proper  peiisons  might  be  appointed  to  bring 
her  grace's  diet  unto  her,  and  that  it  might  no  more  be  delivered  by 
the  common  soldiers  of  the  Tower ;  which  being  reasonably  consi- 
dered, was  by  them  permitted ;  and  one  of  her  gentlemen,  her  clerk  of 
the  kitchen,  and  her  two  purveyors,  were  appointed  to  bring  in  her 
provision  once  a  day ;  the  warders,  however,  continued  to  wait  upon 
them  on  these  occasions. 

The  lord  chamberlain  himself  being  always  with  them,  circum- 
spectly and  narrowly  watched  and  searched  what  they  brought,  and 
took  care  that  they  should  have  no  talk  with  any  of  her  grace's  wait- 
ing servants,  and  so  guarded  them  both  in  and  out.  At  the  said  suit 
of  her  officers,  were  sent,  by  the  commandment  of  the  council,  to  wait 
upon  her  grace,  two  yeoman  of  her  chamber,  one  of  her  robes,  two 
of  her  pantry  and  ewry,  one  of  her  buttery,  another  of  her  cellar,  two 
of  her  kitchen,  and  one  of  her  larder,  all  of  which  continued  with  her 
the  time  of  her  trouble. 

Here  the  constable,  being  at  the  first  not  very  well  pleased  with  the 
eoming  in  of  such  a  company  against  his  will,  would  have  had  his  men 
still  to  have  served  with  her  grace's  men  ;  which  her  servants  would 
by  no  means  suffer,  desiring  his  lordship  to  be  contented,  for  that  or- 
ders were  given,  that  no  stranger  should  come  within  their  offices. 
At  which  answer  being  sore  displeased,  he  broke  out  into  these 
threatening  words.  Well,  I  will  handle  you  well  enough !  Then  he 
went  into  the  kitchen,  and  there  would  needs  have  his  meat  roasted 
with  her  grace's,  and  said  that  his  cook  should  come  thither  and  dress 
it.  To  that  her  grace's  cook  answered.  My  lord,  I  will  never  suffer 
any  stranger  to  come  about  her  diet,  but  her  own  sworn  men,  as  long 
as  I  live.  He  said^they  should.  But  the  cook  said,  his  lordship 
should  pardon  him  for  that  matter.  Thus  did  he  trouble  her  poor 
servants  grievously ;  though  afterward  he  was  otherwise  advised,  and 
they  were  more  courteously  used  at  his  hands.  And  good  cause 
why :  for  he  had  good  cheer,  and  fared  of  the  best,  and  her  grace  paid 
well  for  ii.  Wherefore  he  used  himself  afterward  more  reverently 
toward  her  grace. 

Having  been  a  whole  month  there  in  a  close  prison,  and  being  on 
that  account  uneasy,  she  sent  for  the  lord  chamberlain  and  the  lord 
Chandois  to  come  and  speak  with  her.  When  they  were  come,  she 
requested  them  that  she  might  have  liberty  to  walk  in  some  place,  for 
that  she  felt  herself  not  well.  To  which  they  answered^  that  they 
were  right  sorry  that  they  could  not  satisfy  her  grace's  request,  for 
that  they  had  commandment  to  the  contrary,  which  they  durst  not  in 


494  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

any  wise  break.  She  then  desired  of  them,  if  that  could  not  be  grant- 
ed, that  she  might  but  walk  in  the  queen's  lodging.  No,  nor  yet  that, 
they  answered,  could  by  any  means  be  obtained  without  a  farther  suit 
to  the  queen  and  her  council.  Well,  said  she,  my  lords,  if  the  matter 
be  so  hard  that  they  must  be  sued  unto  for  so  small  a  thing,  and  that 
friendship  be  so  strict,  God  comfort  me  ;  and  so  they  departed,  she 
remaining  in  her  old  dungeon  still,  without  any  kind  of  comfort  but 
only  God. 

The  next  day  Lord  Chandois  came  unto  her  grace,  declaring  unto 
her  that  he  had  applied  to  the  council  for  farther  liberty.  Some  of 
them  consented  thereunto,  divers  others  dissented,  for  that  there  were 
so  many  prisoners  in  the  Tower.  But,  in  conclusion,  they  did  all 
agree  that  her  grace  might  walk  into  those  lodgings,  so  that  he,  and 
the  lord  chamberlain,  and  three  of  the  queen's  gentlewomen,  did  ac- 
company her,  the  windows  being  shut,  and  she  not  suffered  to  look 
out  at  any  of  them  :  wherewith  she  contented  herself,  and  gave  him 
thanks  for  his  good  will  in  that  behalf. 

Afterwards  there  was  liberty  granted  to  her  grace  to  walk  in  a  lit- 
tle garden,  the  doors  and  gates  being  shut  up,  which  was  as  much 
discomfort  to  her,  as  the  walk  in  the  garden  was  pleasant  and  accept- 
able. At  which  times  of  her  walking  there,  the  prisoners  on  that 
side  were  strictly  commanded  not  to  speak  or  look  out  of  their  windows 
into  the  garden,  till  her  grace  was  gone  out  again,  having  their  keep- 
ers waiting  upon  them  for  that  time.  Thus  her  grace  with  this  small 
liberty  contented  herself  in  God,  to  whom  be  praise  therefor. 

The  fifth  day  of  May,  the  constable  of  the  Tower  was  discharged 
from  his  office,  and  one  Sir  Henry  Benifield  placed  in  his  room,  a  man 
imknown  to  her  grace,  and  therefore  the  more  feared ;  which  sudden 
alteration  occasioned  her  no  small  surprise. 

On  Trinity  Sunday,  being  the  nineteenth  day  of  May,  she  was  re- 
moved from  the  Tower,  and  conveyed  to  Woodstock,  where  she  was 
inclosed,  as  before  in  the  Tower  of  London,  the  soldiers  guarding  both 
within  and  without  the  walls,  every  day,  to  the  number  of  sixty  ;  and 
in  the  night  without  the  walls  forty,  during  the  time  of  her  imprison- 
ment there. 

At  length  she  had  gardens  appointed  for  her  to  walk  in,  which  was 
very  comfortable  to  her  grace.  But  always  when  she  recreated  her- 
self therein,  the  doors  were  fast  locked  up,  in  as  strict  a  manner  as 
they  were  in  the  Tower,  being  at  least  five  or  six  Idcks  between  her 
lodging  and  her  walks ;  Sir  Henry  himself  keeping  the  keys,  and  trust- 
ing no  man  therewith.  Whereupon  she  called  him  her  jailor  :  and 
lie,  kneeling  down,  desired  her  grace  not  to  call  him  so,  for  he  was 
appointed  there  to  be  one  of  her  officers.  From  such  officers,  (quoth 
she,)  good  Lord  deliver  me. 

And  now,  by  the  way,  as  digressing,  or  rather  refreshing  the  reader, 
if  it  be  lawful  in  so  serious  a  story  to  recite  a  matter  incident,  and  yet 
not  impertinent  to  the  same  ;  occasion  here  moveth,  or  rather  inforceth 
me  to  touch  briefly  what  happened  in  the  same  place  and  time,  by  a 
certain  merry  conceited  man,  being  then  about  her  grace  :  who  ob- 
serving the  strict  and  strange  keeping  of  his  lady  and  mistress,  by  the 
said  Sir  Henry  Benifield,  with  so  many  locks  and  doors,  with  such  a 
watch  and  guard  about  her,  as  was  strange  and  wonderful,  espied  a 
goat  in  the  ward  where  her  grace  was ;  and  whether  to  refresh  her 


PRINCESS  ELIZABETH.  495 

oppiessed  mind,  or  to  notify  her  strait  handling  by  Sir  Henr)  ,  or  else 
both,  he  took  it  upon  his  neck,  and  followed  her  grace  therewith  as 
she  was  going  into  her  lodging. 

Whiuli  when  she  saw,  she  asked  him  what  he  would  do  with  it,  de- 
siring him  to  let  it  alone.  The  man  answered.  No,  by  St.  Mary,  (if  it 
please  your  grace,)  will  I  not ;  for  I  cannot  tell,  whether  he  be  one 
of  the  queen's  friends  or  not.  I  will  carry  him  to  Sir  Henry  Benifield 
(God  willing)  to  knoAv  what  he  is  ;  so  leaving  her  grace,  he  went 
with  the  goat  on  his  neck,  and  carried  it  to  Sir  Henry :  who  Avhen  he 
saw  him  coming  with  it,  asked  him,  half  angrily,  what  he  had  there. 

Unto  whom  the  man  answered,  saying,  Sir,  I  cannot  tell  what  he 
is.  I  pray  you  examine  him,  for  I  found  him  in  the  place  where  my 
lady's  grace  was  walking,  and  what  talk  they  have  had,  I  cannot  tell. 
For  I  understand  him  not,  but  he  should  seem  to  me  to  be  some  stran- 
ger, and  I  think  verily  a  Welchman,  for  he  hath  a  white  frieze  coat 
on  his  back.  And  forasmuch  as  I,  being  the  queen's  subject,  and 
perceiving  the  strict  charge  committed  to  you,  that  no  stranger  should 
have  access  to  her  without  sufficient  license,  I  have  here  found  a 
stranger  (what  he  is  I  cannot  tell,)  in  the  place  where  her  grace  was 
walking ;  and  therefore  for  the  necessary  discharge  of  my  duty,  I 
thought  it  good  to  bring  the  said  stranger  to  you,  to  examine  as  you 
see  cause  ;  and  so  he  set  him  down.  At  this  Sir  Henry  seemed  much 
displeased,  and  said.  Well,  well,  you  will  never  leave  this  gear,  I  see ; 
and  so  they  departed. 

Now  to  return  to  the  matter  from  whence  we  have  digressed,  after 
her  grace  had  been  there  a  time,  she  applied  to  the  council  for  leave 
to  write  to  the  queen.  This  at  last  was  permitted  :  so  Sir  Henry 
Benifield  brought  her  pen,  ink,  and  paper ;  and  standing  by  her 
while  she  wrote,  (which  he  strictly  observed,)  she  being  sometimes 
weary,  he  would  carry  away  her  letters,  and  bring  them  again  when 
she  called  for  them.  When  she  had  finished,  he  would  fain  have 
been  messenger  to  the  queen  with  the  same.  Whose  request  her 
grace  denied,  saying.  One  of  her  own  men  should  carry  them,  and 
that  she  would  neither  trust  him,  nor  any  of  his,  with  them. 

Then  he  answered  again,  saying.  None  of  them  durst  Le  so  bold, 
(he  thought,)  as  to  carry  her  letters  for  her  in  her  present  situation. 
Yes,  said  she,  I  am  assured  I  have  none  so  dishonest  as  to  deny  my 
request  in  that  behalf,  but  will  be  as  willing  to  serve  me  nOw  as  be- 
fore. Well,  said  he,  my  commission  is  to  the  contrary,  and  I  may 
not  so  suffer  it.  Her  grace  replying  again,  said.  You  charge  me 
very  often  with  your  commission.  I  pray  God  you  may  justly  answer 
the  cruel  dealings  you  use  towards  me. 

Then  he  kneeling  down,  desired  her  grace  to  think  and  consider 
how  he  was  a  servant,  and  put  in  trust  there  by  the  queen,  to  serve 
her  tnajesty;  protesting,  that  if  the  case  were  hers,  he  would  as 
willingly  serve  her  grace,  as  now  he  did  the  queen's  highness.  For 
which  answer  her  grace  thanked  him,  desiring  God  that  she  might 
never  have  need  of  such  servants  as  he  was ;  declaring  farther  to 
him,  that  his  doings  towards  her  were  not  good  nor  answerable,  but 
more  than  all  the  friends  he  had  would  stand  by. 

To  whom  Sir  Henry  replied,  and  said,  that  there  was  no  remedy 
but  his  doings  must  be  answered,  and  so  they  should,  trusting  to 
make  good  account  thereof.     The  cause  which  moved  her  grace  so 


496  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS 

to  say,  was,  for  that  he  would  not  permit  her  letters  to  be  carried  four 
or  five  days  after  the  writing  thereof.  But,  in  fine,  he  was  content  to 
send  for  her  gentleman  from  the  town  of  Woodstock,  demanding  of 
him  whether  he  durst  enterprise  the  carriage  of  her  grace's  letters  to 
the  queen,  or  no  :  and  he  answered,  yes,  sir,  that  I  dare,  and  will  with 
all  my  heart.  "Whereupon  Sir  Henry,  half  against  his  will,  took  them 
unto  him. 

Then  about  the  eighth  of  June  came  down  Dr.  Owen,  and  Dr. 
Wendy,  sent  by  the  queen  to  her  grace,  for  that  she  was  sickly ;  who 
ministering  to  her,  and  letting  her  blood,  tarried  there,  and  attended.^' 
on  her  grace  five  or  six  days.  Then  she  being  well  amended,  they 
returned  again  to  the  court,  making  their  good  report  to  the  queen  and 
council  of  her  grace's  behaviour  and  humility  towards  the  queen's 
highness.  Which  her  majesty  hearing,  .took  very  thankfully;  but  the 
bishops  repined  thereat,  looked  black  in  the  mouth,  and  told  the 
queen  they  marvelled  much  that  she  submitted  not  herself  to  her  ma- 
jesty's mercy,  considering  that  she  had  offended  her  highness. 

About  this  time,  her  grace  was  requested  by  a  secret  friend  to 
submit  herself  to  the  queen's  majesty,  which  would  be  well  taken,  and 
to  her  great  quiet  and  advantage.  Unto  whom  she  answered,  that 
she  would  never  submit  herself  to  them  whom  she  never  oflfended. 
For  (quoth  she)  if  I  have  ofiended,  and  am  guilty,  I  then  crave  no 
mercy,  but  the  law,  which  I  am  certain  I  should  have  had  before  this, 
if  it  could  be  proved  by  me.  For  I  know  myself  (I  thank  God)  to  be 
out  of  the  danger  thereof,  wishing  that  I  were  as  clear  out  of  the  peril 
of  my  enemies  ;  and  then  I  am  assured  I  should  not  be  so  locked  and 
bolted  up  within  walls  and  doors  as  I  am.  God  give  them  a  better 
mind  when  it  pleaseth  him. 

About  this  time  there  was  a  great  consultation  among  the  bishops 
and  gentlemen,  touching  the  marriage  of  her  grace,  which  some  of 
the  Spaniards  wished  to  be  with  some  stranger,  that  she  might  go  out 
of  the  realm  with  her  portion ;  some  saying  one  thing,  and  some  an- 
other. 

-  A  lord  (who  shall  be  here  nameless)  being  there,  at  last  said,  that 
the  king  should  never  have  any  quiet  commonwealth  in  England, 
unless  her  head  was  severed  from  her  shoulders.  Whereunto  the 
Spaniards  answered,  saying,  God  forbid  that  their  king  and  master 
should  have  that  mind  to  consent  to  such  a  mischief. 

This  was  the  courteous  answer  of  the  Spaniards  to  the  Englishmen, 
speaking  after  that  sort  against  their  own  country.  From  that  day 
the  Spaniards  never  left  off  their  good  persuasions  to  the  king,  that 
the  like  honour  he  should  never  obtain,  as  he  should  in  delivering  the 
Lady  Elizabeth's  grace  out  of  prison;  whereby  at  length  she  was 
happily  released  from  the  same.  Here  is  a  plain  and  evident  example 
of  the  good  clemency  and  nature  of  the  king  and  his  counsellors  to- 
ward her  grace,  (praised  be  God  therefor,)  who  moved  their  hearts 
therein.  Then  hereupon  she  was  sent  for  shortly  after  to  come  to 
Hampton-Court. 

But  before  her  removing  away  from  Woodstock,  we  will  stay  a  little 
to  declare  in  what  dangers  her  life  was  during  the  time  she  remained 
there  ;  first  through  fire,  which  began  to  kindle  between  the  boards 
and  ceiling  under  the  chamber  where  she  lay,  whether  by  a  spark  of 
fire  getting  accidentally  into  a  crevice,  or  whether  for  the  purpose 


PRINCESS  ELIZABETH.  4^7: 

by  some  that  meant  her  no  good,  the  Lord  doth  know.  Nevertheless 
a  worshipful  knight  of  Oxfordshire,  which  was  there  joined  the  same 
time  with  Sir  Henry  Benifield  in  keeping  that  lady,  (who  then  took  up 
the  boards  and  quenched  the  fire,)  verily  supposed  it  to  be  done  for 
the  purpose. 

Furthermore  it  is  thought  and  affirmed  (for  truth)  of  one  Paul  Penny, 
the  keeper  of  Woodstock,  a  notorious  ruffian,  and  a  butchery  wretch, 
that  he  was  appointed  to  assassinate  the  said  Lady  Elizabeth  ;  who 
both  saw  the  man,  being  often  in  her  sight,  and  also  knew  thereof. 

Another  time,  one  of  the  privy  chamber,  a  great  man  about  the 
queen,  and  chief  darling  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  named  James  Basset, 
came  to  Blandenbridge,  a  mile  from  Woodstock,  with  twenty  or  thirty 
privy  coats,  and  sent  for  Sir  Henry  Benifield  to  come  and  speak  with 
him.  But  as  God  would,  who  disposeth  all  things  according  to  his 
own  will,  so  it  happened,  that  a  little  before,  the  said  Sir  Henry  Beni- 
field was  sent  for  by  post  to  the  council,  leaving  strict  word  behind 
him  with  his  brother,  that  no  man,  whosoever  he  were,  though  coming 
with  a  note  of  the  queen's  hand,  or  any  other  warrant,  should  have 
access  to  her  before  his  return  again.  By  reason  whereof  it  so  fell 
out,  that  Mr.  Benifield's  brother,  coming  to  him  at  the  bridge,  would 
suffer  him  in  no  case  to  come  in,  otherwise  (as  is  supposed)  was  ap- 
pointed violently  to  murder  the  innocent  lady. 

There  moreover  is  to  be  noted,  that  during  the  imprisonment  of 
this  lady  and  princess,  one  Mr.  Edmund  Tremaine  was  on  the  rack, 
and  Mr.  Smithwike,  and  others  in  the  tower,  were  examined,  and 
divers  off"ers  made  to  them  to  accuse  the  guiltless  lady,  being  in  her 
captivity.  Howbeit,  all  that  notwithstanding,  no  matter  could  be 
proved  by  all  examinations,  as  she  the  same  time  lying  at  Woodstock 
had  certain  intelligence  by  the  means  of  one  John  Gayer  ;  who,  under 
a  colourable  pretence  of  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Cleve,  from  her  father,  was 
let  in,  and  so  gave  them  secretly  to  understand  of  all  this  matter.  ^, 
Whereupon  the  Lady  Elizabeth,  at  her  departing  out  from  Woodstock, 
wrote  these  lines  with  her  diamond  in  a  glass  window : 

Much  suspected  by  me, 
Nothing  proved  can  be, 

Cluoth  Elizabeth,  prisoner. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  troubles  of  Lady  Elizabeth  at  Wood- 
stock. Whereunto  this  is  more  to  be  added,  that  during  the  same 
time,  the  lord  of  Tame  had  laboured  to  the  queen,  and  became  surety 
for  her,  to  have  her  from  Woodstock  to  his  house,  and  had  obtained 
a  grant  thereof.  Thereupon  preparation  was  made  accordingly,  and 
all  things  ready  in  expectation  of  her  coming.  But  through  the  pro- 
curement either  of  Mr.  Benifield,  or  by  the  advice  of  Winchester, 
her  mortal  enemy,  letters  came  over  night  to  the  contrary ;  whereby 
her  journey  was  stopped. 

Thus  this  worthy  lady,  oppressed  with  continued  sorrow,  could  not 
be  permitted  to  have  recourse  to  any  friends  she  had,  but  still  in  the 
hands  of  her  enemies  was  left  desolate,  and  utterly  destitute  of  all 
that  might  refresh  a  doleful  heart,  fraught  full  of  terror  and  thral- 
dom. Whereupon  no  marvel  if  she,  hearing  upon  a  time,  out  of  her 
garden  at  Woodstock,  a  certain  milkmaid  singing  pleasantly,  wished 

63 


498  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

herself  to  be  a  milkmaid  as  she  was,  saying  that  her  case  was  better 
and  life  more  merry  than  hers,  in  that  state  as  she  was. 

Now  after  these  things  thus  declared,  to  proceed  farther  there 
where  we  left  before,  Sir  Henry  Benifield  and  his  soldiers,  with  the 
lord  of  Tame,  and  Sir  Ralph  Chamberline,  guarding  and  waiting  upon 
her,  the  first  night  from  Woodstock  she  came  to  Ricot.  In  which 
journey  such  a  mighty  wind  did  blow,  that  her  hood  was  twice  or 
thrice  blown  from  her  head.  Thereupon  she  desiring  to  return  to  a 
certain  gentleman's  house  there  near,  could  not  be  suffered  by  Sir 
Henry  Benifield  so  to  do,  but  was  constrained  under  a  hedge  to  trim 
her  head  as  well  as  she  could. 

After  this,  the  next  day  they  journeyed  to  M/.  Dormer's,  and  so  to 
Colbroke,  where  she  lay  all  that  night  at  the  George,  and  by  the  way 
coming  to  Colbroke,  certain  of  her  grace's  gentlemen  and  yeomen 
met  her,  to  the  number  of  threescore,  much  to  all  their  comforts, 
who  had  not  seen  her  grace  for  a  long  time  before  :  notwithstanding 
they  were  commanded  in  the  queen's  name  immediately  to  depart  the 
town,  to  both  theirs  and  her  grace's  no  little  heaviness,  who  could  not 
be  suffered  once  to  speak  with  them.  So  that  night  all  her  men  were 
taken  from  her,  saving  her  gentleman-usher,  three  gentlewomen,  two 
grooms,  and  one  of  her  wardrobe,  the  soldiers  watching  and  warding 
about  the  house,  and  she  close  shut  up  within  her  prison. 

The  next  day  following,  her  grace  entered  Hampton-Court,  and 
came  into  the  prince's  lodging ;  the  doors  being  shut  upon  her,  and 
she  guarded  with  soldiers  as  before,  lay  there  a  fortnight  at  least,  be 
fore  any  had  recourse  unto  her ;  at  length  came  the  Lord  William 
Haward,  who  used  her  grace  honourably.  Whereat  she  took  much 
comfort,  requested  him  to  be  a  means  that  she  might  speak  with  some 
of  the  council.  To  whom  not  long  after  came  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, and  the  lord  of  Arundel,  the  lord  of  Shrewsbury,  Secretary 
Peter,  who  with  great  humility  humbled  themselves  to  her  grace 
She  again  likewise  saluting  them,  said,  My  lords,  I  am  glad  to  see 
you ;  for  methinks  I  have  been  kept  a  great  while  from  you,  desolate 
and  alone.  Wherefore  I  would  desire  you  to  be  a  means  to  the  king 
and  queen,  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  prison,  wherein  I  have  been 
kept  a  long  time,  as  to  you,  my  lords,  is  well  knoAvn. 

When  she  had  spoken,  Stephen  Gardiner,  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, kneeled  down,  and  requested  that  she  would  submit  herself  to  the 
queen's  grace,  and  in  so  doing  he  had  no  doubt  but  that  her  majesty 
would  be  good  to  her  :  she  made  answer,  That  rather  than  she  would 
so  do,  she  would  lay  in  prison  all  the  days  of  her  life ;  adding,  that 
she  craved  no  mercy  at  her  majesty's  hand,  but  rather  desired  the 
law,  if  ever  she  did  offend  her  majesty  in  thought,  word,  or  deed ; 
and  besides  this,  in  yielding  (quoth  she)  I  should  speak  against  my- 
self, and  confess  myself  to  be  an  offender,  which  I  never  was  towards 
her  majesty,  by  occasion  whereof  the  king  and  queen  might  ever 
hereafter  conceive  of  me  an  evil  opinion;  and  therefore  I  say,  my 
lords,  it  were  better  for  me  to  lie  in  prison  for  the  truth,  than  to  be 
abroad  and  suspected  by  my  prince.  And  so  they  departed,  promising 
to  declare  her  message  to  the  queen. 

On  the  next  day  the  bishop  of  Winchester  came  again  r-nto  her 
grace,  and  kneeling  down,  declared  that  the  queen  marvelled  that  she 
should  so  stoutly  use  herself,  not  confessing  that  she  had  offended ; 


PRINCESS  ELIZABETH. 

SO  that  it  should  seem  that  the  queen's  majesty  had  wrongftilly  im- 
prisoned her  grace. 

Nay,  quoth  the  Lady  Elizabeth,  it  may  please  her  to  punish  me  as 
she  thinketh  good. 

Well,  quoth  Gardiner,  her  majesty  willeth  me  to  tell  you,  that  you 
must  tell  another  tale  before  that  you  be  set  at  liberty. 

Her  grace  answered,  that  she  had  as  soon  be  in  prison  with  honesty 
and  truth,  as  to  be  abroad  suspected  by  her  majesty ;  and  this  that  I 
have  said,  I  will  stand  unto,  for  I  will  never  belie  myself. 

Winchester  again  kneeled  down,  and  said.  Then  your  grace  hath 
the  advantage  of  me  and  other  lords  for  your  wrong  and  long  im- 
prisonment. 

What  advantage  I  have  (quoth  she)  you  know ;  taking  God  to  re- 
cord I  seek  no  advantage  at  your  hands  for  your  so  dealing  with  me, 
but  God  forgive  you  and  me  also.  With  that  the  rest  kneeled,  desi- 
ring her  grace  that  all  might  be  forgotten,  and  so  departed,  she  being 
fast  locked  up  again. 

A  seven-night  after  the  queen  sent  for  her  grace  at  ten  o'clock  at 
night  to  speak  with  her :  for  she  had  not  seen  her  for  two  years  be- 
fore. Yet  for  all  that,  she  was  amazed  at  the  suddenness  of  the  mes- 
sage ;  thinking  it  had  been  worse  than  afterwards  it  proved,  desired 
her  gentlemen  and  gentlewomen  to  pray  for  her ;  for  that  she  could 
not  tell  whether  ever  she  should  see  them  again  or  no. 

At  which  time  Sir  Henry  Benifield  with  Mrs.  Clarencius  coming  in, 
her  grace  was  brought  into  the  garden,  unto  a  stair's  foot  that  went 
into  the  queen's  lodging,  her  grace's  gentlewomen  waiting  upon  her, 
her  gentleman-usher,  and  her  grooms,  going  before  with  torches : 
where  her  gentlemen  and  gentlewernen  being  commanded  to  stay, 
all,  saving  one  woman,  Mrs.  Clarencius  conducted  her  to  the  queen's 
bed-chamber,  where  her  majesty  was. 

At  the  sight  of  whom  her  grace  kneeled  down,  and  <iesired  God  to 
preserve  her  majesty,  not  mistrusting  but  that  she  should  prove  her- 
self as  true  a  subject  towards  her  majesty  as  ©v^er  any  did,  and  desi- 
red her  majesty  even  so  to  judge  of  her :  and  said,  that  she  should 
not  find  her  to  the  contrary,  whatsoever  report  otherwise  had  gone 
of  her. 

To  whom  the  queen  answered,  You  will  not  confess  your  offence, 
but  stand  stoutly  to  your  truth  :  I  pray  God  it  may  so  fall  out. 

If  it  doth  not,  (quoth  the  Lady  Elizabeth,)  I  request  neither  favour 
nor  pardon  at  your  majesty's  hands.  Well,  (said  the  queen,)  you 
stiffly  still  persevere  in  your  truth.  Belike  you  will  not  confess  but 
that  you  have  been  wrongfully  punished, 

I  must  not  say  so  (if  it  please  your  majesty)  to  you. 

Why  then,  (said  the  queen,)  belike  you  will  to  others. 

No,  if  it  please  your  majesty,  (quoth  she,)  I  have  borne  the  bur- 
den, and  must  bear  it.  I  humbly  beseech  your  majesty  to  have  a 
good  opinion  of  me,  and  to  think  me  to  be  your  true  subject,  not  only 
from  the  beginning  hitherto,  but  for  ever,  as  long  as  life  lasteth  :  and 
so  they  departed  with  very  few  comfortable  words  of  the  queen,  in 
English  ;  but  what  she  said  in  Spanish,  God  knoweth.  It  was  thought 
that  King  Philip  was  there  behind  a  cloth,  and  not  seen,  and  that  he 
showed  himself  a  very  great  friend  in  that  matter,  <fcc. 


500  BUOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Thus  her  grace  departing,  went  to  her  lodging  again,  and  that  day 
seven-night  was  released  of  Sir  Henry  Benifield,  her  gaoler,  (as  she 
termed  him,)  and  his  soldiers,  and  so  her  grace  being  set  at  liberty 
from  imprisonment,  went  into  the  country,  and  had  appointed  to  go 
with  her,  Sir  Thomas  Pope,  one  of  Queen  Mary's  counsellors,  and 
one  of  her  gentlemen-ushers,  Mr.  Gage,  and  thus  strictly  was  she 
looked  after  all  Queen  Mary's  time.  And  this  is  the  discourse  of  her 
highness's  imprisonment. 

Then  there  came  to  LamheA^e,  Mr.  Jerningham,  and  Mr.  Norris, 
gentlemen-ushers,  Queen  Mary's  men,  who  took  away  from  her  grace, 
Mrs.  Ashley  to  the  Fleet,  and  three  other  of  her  gentlewomen  to  the 
tower ;  which  thing  was  no  little  trouble  to  her  grace,  saying  that 
she  thought  they  would  fetch  all  away  at  the  end.  But  God  be 
praised,  shortly  after  was  fetched  away  Gardiner,  through  the  merci- 
ful providence  of  the  Lord's  goodness,  by  occasion  of  whose  oppor- 
tune decease,  (as  is  partly  touched  in  this  story  before,)  the  life  of  this 
excellent  princess,  and  the  wealth  of  England,  was  preserved.  For 
this  is  credibly  to  be  supposed,  that  the  said  wicked  Gardiner  of  Win- 
chester had  long  laboured  his  wits,  and  to  this  only  most  principal 
mark  bent  all  his  devices,  to  take  this  our  happy  and  dear  sovereign 
out  of  the  way ;  as  both  by  his  words  and  doings  before  notified,  may 
sufficiently  appear. 

But  such  was  the  gracious  and  favourable  providence  of  the  Lord, 
to  the  preservation  not  only  of  her  royal  majesty,  but  also  of  the  mise- 
rable and  woful  state  of  this  whole  island,  and  poor  subjects  of  the 
same,  whereby  the  proud  platform  and  peevish  practices  of  this  wick- 
ed Ahithophel  prevailed  not ;  but  contrariwise,  both  he  and  all  the 
snares  and  traps  of  his  pernicious  counsel  laid  against  another  were 
turned  to  a  net  to  catch  himself,  according  to  the  proverb,  "The  mis- 
chief he  designed  for  another  fell  upon  his  own  head." 

After  the  death  of  this  Gardiner,  followed  the  death  also  and  droop- 
ing away  of  other  her  enemies,  whereby  little  and  little  her  jeopardy 
decreased,  fear  dimir.ished,  hope  of  comfort  began  to  appear  as  out  of 
a  dark  cloud ;  and  albeit  as  yet  her  grace  had  no  full  assurance  of 
perfect  safety,  yet  more  gentle  entertainment  daily  did  grow  unto 
her,  till  at  length  in  the  month  of  November,  and  seventeenth  day  of 
the  same,  three  years  after  the  death  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  followed 
the  death  of  Queen  Marv. 


SPANISH  ARMADA.  50I 


BOOK  XI. 

A  GENERAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ATTEMPTS  MADE  BV  THE  PAPISTS  TO 
OVERTURN  THE  PROTESTANT  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND,  FROM  THE 
ACCESSION    OF    QUEEN    ELIZABETH,  TO  THE  REIGN  OF  GEORGE  II. 


SECTION  I. 

THE    SPANISH     ARMADA. 

Philip,  king  of  Spain,  husband  to  the  deceased  Queen  Mary  of  Eng- 
land, was  no  less  inimical  than  that  princess  to  the  protestants.  He 
had  always  disliked  the  English,  and  after  her  death,  determined,  if 
possible,  to  crown  that  infamous  cruelty  which  had  disgraced  the 
■  whole  progress  of  her  reign,  by  making  a  conquest  of  the  island,  and 
putting  every  protestant  to  death. 

The  great  warlike  preparations  made  by  this  monarch,  though  the 
purpose  was  unknown,  gave  a  universal  alarm  to  the  English  na- 
tion ;  as,  though  he  had  not  declared  that  intention,  yet  it  appeared 
evident  that  he  was  taking  measures  to  seize  the  crown  of  England. 
Pope  Sixtus  V.  not  less  ambitious  than  himself,  and  equally  desirous 
of  persecuting  the  protestants,  urged  him  to  the  enterprise.  He  ex- 
communicated the  queen,  and  published  a  crusade  against  her,  with 
the  usual  indulgences.  All  the  ports  of  Spain  resounded  with  pre- 
parations for  this  alarming  expedition ;  and  the  Spaniards  seemed  to 
threaten  the  English  with  a  total  annihilation. 

Three  whole  years  had  been  spent  by  Philip  in  making  the  neces- 
sary preparations  for  this  mighty  undertaking;  and  his  fleet,  which, 
on  account  of  its  prodigious  strength,  was  called  "  The  Invincible  Ar- 
mada," was  now  completed.  A  consecrated  banner  was  procured 
from  the  pope,  and  the  gold  of  Peru  was  lavished  on  the  occasion. 

All  our  historical  writers  relate  the  particulars  of  this  important 
event,  but  a  description  by  an  eye-witness  must  possess  superior  in- 
terest with  the  general  reader,  although  it  may  be  devoid  of  those  gra- 
ces of  style  which  lend  a  charm  to  the  narratives  of  the  professed  his- 
torian ;  we  therefore  give  "  a  brief  Discourse  of  the  great  preparations 
of  the  Spaniards,  in  order  to  invade  England  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,"  verbatim,  as  we  find  it  in  our  author,  by  whom,  however, 
it  was  not  written,  he  having  died  in  the  preceding  year,  1587. 

The  duke  of  Parma,  by  command  of  the  Spaniards,  built  ships  in 
Flanders,  and  a  great  company  of  small  broad  vessels,  each  one  able 
to  transport  thirty  horses,  with  bridges  fitted  for  them  severally  ;  and 
hired  mariners  from  the  east  part  of  Germany,  and  provided  long  pie  - 
ces  of  wood  sharpened  at  the  end,  and  covered  with  iron,  with  hooks, 
on  one  side  ;  and  20,000  vessels,  with  a  huge  number  of  fagots  ;  and 
placed  an  army  ready  in  Flanders,  of  103  companies  of  foot,  and  4000 
horsemen.  Among  these  ''OO  English  vagabonds,  who  were  held  of 
all  others  in  most  contemp*-  Neither  was  Stanley  respected  or  obey- 
ed, who  was  set  over  the  English  ;  nor  Westmoreland,  nor  any  other 


502  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

who  offered  their  help  :  but  for  their  unfaithfulness  to  their  own  coun- 
try were  shut  out  from  all  consultations,  and  as  men  unanimously  re- 
jected with  detestation.  And  because  Pope  Sixtus  the  Fifth  in  such  a 
case  would  not  be  wanting,  he  sent  Cardinal  Allen  into  Flanders,  and 
renewed  the  bulls  declaratory  of  Pope  Pius  the  Fifth,  and  Gregory  the 
Thirteenth.  He  excommunicated  and  deposed  Queen  Elizabeth,  ab- 
solved her  subjects  from  all  allegiance,  and,  as  if  it  had  been  against 
the  Turks  or  infidels,  he  set  forth  in  print  a  conceit,  wherein  he  be- 
stowed plenary  indulgences,  out  of  the  treasure  of  the  church,  be- 
sides a  million  of  gold,  or  ten  hundred  thousand  ducats,  to  be  distri- 
buted (the  one  half  in  hand,  the  rest  when  either  England,  or  some 
famous  haven  therein,  should  be  won)  upon  all  them  that  would  join 
their  help  against  England.  By  which  means  the  marquis  of  Burgau, 
of  the  house  of  Austria,  the  duke  of  Pastrana,  Amadis,  duke  of  Savoy, 
Vespasian,  Gonzaga,  John  Medicis,  and  divers  other  noblemen,  were 
drawn  into  these  wars. 

Queen  Elizabeth,  that  she  might  not  be  surprised  unawares,  prepa- 
red as  great  a  navy  as  she  could,  and  with  singular  care  and  provi- 
dence, made  all  things  ready  necessary  for  war.  And  she  herself, 
who  was  ever  most  judicious  in  discerning  of  men's  wits  and  aptness, 
and  most  happy  in  making  choice,  when  she  made  it  out  of  her  own 
judgment,  and  not  at  the  direction  of  others,  designed  the  best  and 
most  serviceable  to  each  several  employment.  Over  the  whole  navy 
she  appointed  the  Lord  Admiral  Charles  Howard,  in  whom  she  reposed 
much  trust;  and  sent  him  to  the  west  part  of  England,  where  Captain 
Drake,  whom  she  made  vice-admiral,  joined  with  him.  She  command- 
ed Henry  Seimor,  the  second  son  to  the  duke  of  Somerset,  to  watch 
upon  the  Belgic  shore,  with  forty  English  and  Dutch  ships,  that  the 
duke  of  Parma  might  not  come  out  with  his  forces ;  although  some 
were  of  opinion,  that  the  enemy  was  to  be  expected  and  set  upon  by 
land  forces,  according  as  it  was  upon  deliberation  resolved,  in  the  time 
of  Henry  the  Eighth,  when  the  French  brought  a  great  navy  on  the 
English  shore. 

For  the  land  fight,  there  were  placed  on  the  south  shore  twenty 
thousand ;  and  two  armies  beside  were  mustered  of  the  choicest  men 
for  war.  The  one  of  these,  which  consisted  of  1000  horse  and  twenty 
two  thousand  foot,  was  commanded  by  the  earl  of  Leicester,  and  en- 
camped at  Tilbury,  on  the  side  of  the  Thames.  For  the  enemy  was 
resolved  first  to  set  upon  London.  The  other  army  was  commanded 
by  the  Lord  Hunsdon,  consisting  of  thirty-four  thousand  foot,  and 
two  thousand  horse,  to  guard  the  queen. 

The  Lord  Gray,  Sir  Francis  Knowles,  Sir  John  Norris,  Sir  Richard 
Bingham,  Sir  Roger  Williams,  men  famously  known  for  military  ex- 
perience, were  chosen  to  confer  of  the  land  fight.  These  commanders 
thought  fit  that  all  those  places  should  be  fortified,  with  men  and  am- 
munition, which  were  commodious  to  land  in,  either  out  of  Spain  or 
out  of  Flanders,  as  Milford-Haven,  Falmouth,  Plymouth,  Portland, 
the  Isle  of  Wight,  Portsmouth,  the  open  side  of  Kent,  called  the 
Downs,  the  Thames'  mouth,  Harwich,  Yarmouth,  Hull,  (fee.  That 
trained  soldiers  through  all  the  maritime  provinces  should  meet  upon 
warning  given,  to  defend  the  places ;  that  they  should,  by  their  best 
means,  hinder  the  enemy  from  landing ;  and  if  they  did  happen  to 
land,  then  they  were  to  destroy  the  fruits  of  the  country  all  about, 


SPANISH  ARMADA.  503 

and  spoil  every  thing  that  might  be  of  any  use  to  the  enemy,  that  so 
they  might  find  no  more  victuals  than  what  they  brought  with  them. 
4.nd  that,  by  continued  alarms,  the  enemy  should  find  no  rest  day  or 
night.  But  they  should  not  try  any  battle,  until  divers  captains  were 
met  together  with  their  companies.  That  one  captain  might  be  named 
in  every  shire  which  might  command. 

Two  years  before,  the  duke  of  Parma,  considering  how  hard  a  mat- 
ter it  was  to  end  the  Belgic  war,  so  long  as  it  was  continually  nourish- 
ed and  supported  with  aid  from  the  queen,  he  moved  for  a  treaty  of 
peace,  by  the  means  of  Sir  James  Croft,  one  of  the  privy  council,  a  man 
desirous  of  peace,  and  Andrew  Loe,  a  Dutchman,  and  professed  that 
the  Spaniard  had  delegated  authority  to  him  for  this  purpose.  But 
the  queen  fearing  that  the  friendship  between  her  and  the  confede- 
rate princes  might  be  dissolved,  and  that  so  they  might  secretly  be 
drawn  to  the  Spaniard,  she  deferred  that  treaty  for  some  time.  But 
now,  that  the  wars  on  both  sides  prepared  might  be  turned  away,  she 
was  content  to  treat  for  peace  ;  but  so  as  still  holding  the  weapons  in 
her  hand. 

For  this  purpose,  in  February,  delegates  were  sent  into  Flanders, 
the  earl  of  Derby,  the  Lord  Cobham,  Sir  James  Croft,  Dr.  Dale,  and 
Dr.  Rogers.  These  were  received  with  all  humanity  on  the  duke's 
behalf,  and  a  place  appointed  for  their  treating,  that  they  mighi  see 
the  authority  delegated  to  him  by  the  Spanish  king.  He  appointed 
the  place  near  to  Ostend,  not  in  Ostend,  which  at  that  time  was  held  by 
the  English  against  the  Spanish  king.  His  authority  delegated,  he 
promised  then  to  show,  when  they  were  once  met  together.  He  wish- 
ed them  to  make  gifod  speed  in  the  business,  lest  somewhat  might 
fall  out  in  the  mean  time,  which  might  trouble  the  motions  of  peace, 
Richardotus  spoke  somewhat  more  plainly.  That  he  knew  not  what 
in  this  interim  should  be  done  against  England. 

Not  long  after.  Dr.  Rogers  was  sent  to  the  prince,  by  an  express  com- 
mandment from  the  queen,  to  know  the  truth,  whether  the  Spaniards- 
had  resolved  to  invade  England,  which  he  and  Richardotus  seemed 
to  signify.  He  affirmed,  that  he  did  not  so  much  as  think  of  the  in- 
vasion of  England,  when  he  wished  that  the  business  might  proceed 
with  speed ;  and  was  in  a  manner  offended  with  Richardotus,  who  de- 
nied that  such  words  fell  from  him. 

The  12th  of  April,  the  Count  Aremberg,  Champigny,  Richardotus, 
Doctor  Maesius,  and  Garnier,  delegated  from  the  prince  of  Parma, 
met  with  the  English,  and  yielded  to  them  the  honour  both  in  walk- 
ing and  sitting. 

This  conference,  however,  came  to  nothing  ;  undertaken  by  the 
queen,  as  the  wiser  then  thought,  to  avert  the  Spanish  fleet;  continued 
by  the  Spaniard  that  he  might  oppress  the  queen,  being  as  he  supposed 
unprovided,  and  not  expecting  the  danger.  So  both  of  them  tried  to 
use  time  to  their  best  advantages. 

At  length  the  Spanish  fleet,  well  furnished  with  men,  ammunition, 
engines,  and  all  warlike  preparations,  the  best,  indeed,  that  ever  was 
seen  upon  the  ocean,  called  by  the  arrogant  title.  The  Invincible  Ar- 
mada, consisted  of  130  ships,  wherein  there  were  in  all,  19,290.  Ma- 
riners, 8,350.  Chained  rowers,  11,080.  Great  ordnance,  11,630. 
The  chief  commander  was  Perezius  Gusmannus,  duke  of  Medina  Si 


504  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

donia ;  and  under  him  Joannes  Martinus  Ricaldus,  a  man  of  great  ex- 
perience in  sea  affairs. 

The  30th  of  May  they  loosed  out  of  the  river  Tagus,  and  bending 
their  course  to  the  Groin,  in  Gallicia,  they  were  beaten  and  scattered 
by  a  tempest ;  three  galleys,  by  the  help  of  David  Gvpin,  an  English 
servant,  and  by  perfidiousness  of  Turks  which  rowed,  were  carried 
away  into  France.  The  fleet,  with  much  ado,  after  some  days  came 
to  the  Groin,  and  other  harbours  near  adjoining.  The  report  was,  that 
the  fleet  was  so  shaken  by  this  tempest,  that  the  queen  was  persuaded, 
that  she  was  not  to  expect  that  fleet  this  year.  And  Sir  Francis  Wal-^ 
singham,  secretary,  wrote  to  the  lord  admiral,  that  he  might  send  back 
four  of  the  greatest  ships,  as  if  the  war  had  been  ended.  But  the  lord 
admiral  did  not  easily  give  credit  to  that  report ;  yet  with  a  gentle  an- 
swer entreated  him  to  believe  nothing  hastily  in  so  important  a  matter : 
as  also  that  he  might  be  permitted  to  keep  those  ships  with  him  which 
he  had,  though  it  were  upon  his  own  charges.  And  getting  a  favour- 
able wind,  made  sail  towards  Spain,  to  surprise  the  enemy's  damaged 
ships  in  their  harbours.  When  he  was  close  in  with  the  coast  of  Spain, 
the  wind  shifting,  and  he  being  charged  to  defend  the  English  shore, 
fearing  that  the  enemies  might  unseen  by  the  same  wind  sail  for  Eng- 
land, he  returned  unto  Plymouth. 

Now  with  the  same  wind,  the  12th  of  July,  the  duke  of  Medina  with 
his  fleet  departed  from  the  Groin.  And  after  a  few  days  he  sent  Rode- 
ricus  Telius  into  Flanders,  to  advertise  the  duke  of  Parma,  giving  him 
warning  that  the  fleet  was  approaching,  and  therefore  he  was  to  make 
himself  ready.  For  Medina's  commission  was  to  join  himself  with  the 
ships  and  soldiers  of  Parma;  and  under  the  promotion  of  his  fleet  to 
bring  them  into  England,  and  to  land  his  forces  upon  the  Thames  side. 

The  sixteenth  day,  (saith  the  relator,)  there  was  a  great  calm,  and 
a  thick  cloud  was  upon  the  sea  till  noon ;  then  the  north  wind  blowing 
roughly ;  and  again  tiie  west  wind  till  midnight,  and  after  that  the  east ; 
the  Spanish  navy  was  scattered,  and  hardly  gathered  together  until 
they  came  within  sight  of  England,  the  nineteenth  day  of  July.  Upon 
which  day  the  lord  admiral  was  certified  by  Flemming,  (who  had  been 
a  pirate,)  that  the  Spanish  fleet  was  entered  into  the  English  sea,  which 
the  mariners  call  the  Channel,  and  was  descried  near  to  the  Lizard. 
The  lord  admiral  brought  forth  the  English  fleet  into  the  sea,  but  not 
without  great  difiiculty,  by  the  skill,  labour,  and  alacrity  of  the  soldiers 
and  mariners,  every  one  labouring  ;  yea,  the  lord  admiral  himself 
putting  his  hand  to  this  work. 

The  next  day  the  English  fleet  viewed  the  Spanish  fleet  coming 
along  like  towering  castles  in  height,  her  front  crooked  like  the  fashion 
of  the  moon,  the  wings  of  the  fleet  were  extended  one  from  the  other 
about  seven  miles,  or  as  some  say  eight  miles  asunder,  sailing  with  the 
labour  of  the  vdnds,  the  ocean  as  it  were  groaning  under  it ;  their  sail 
was  but  slow,  and  yet  at  full  sail  before  the  wind.  The  English  were 
willing  to  let  them  hold  on  their  course,  and  when  they  were  passed 
by,  got  behind  them,  and  so  got  to  windward  of  them. 

TJpon  the  21st  of  July,  the  lord  admiral  of  England  sent  a  cutter 
before,  called  the  Defiance,  to  denounce  the  battle  by  firing  off  pieces. 
And  being  himself  in  the  Royal-Arch,  (the  English  admiral  shiip,)  he 
began  the  engagement  with  a  ship  which  he  took  to  be  the  Spanish 
admiral,  but  which  was  the  ship  of  Alfonsus  Leva.     Upon  that  he  ex- 


SPANISH  ARMADA.  505 

pended  much  shot.  Presently  Drake,  Hawkins,  and  Forbisher,  came 
in  upon  the  rear  of  the  Spaniards  which  Ricaldus  commanded.  Upon 
these  they  thundered.  Ricaldus  endeavoured,  as  much  as  in  him  lay, 
to  keep  his  men  to  their  quarters,  but  all  in  vain,  until  his  ship,  much 
beaten  and  battered  with  many  shot,  hardly  recovered  the  fleet.  Then 
the  duke  of  Medina  gathered  together  his  scattered  fleet,  and  setting 
more  sail,  held  on  his  course.  Indeed  they  could  do  no  other,  for  the 
English  had  gotten  the  advantage  of  the  wind,  and  their  ships  being 
much  easier  managed,  and  ready  with  incredible  celerity  to  come 
upon  the  enemy  with  a  full  course,  and  then  to  tack  and  re-tack,  and 
be  on  every  side  at  their  pleasure.  After  a  long  fight,  and  each  of 
them  had  taken  a  trial  of  their  courage,  the  lord  admiral  thought  pro- 
per to  continue  the  fight  no  longer,  because  there  were  forty  ships 
more,  which  were  then  absent,  and  at  that  very  time  were  coming  out 
of  Plymouth  Sound. 

The  night  following,  the  St.  Catherine,  a  Spanish  ship,  being  sadly 
torn  in  the  battle,  was  taken  into  the  midst  of  the  fleet  to  be  repaired. 
Here  a  great  Cantabrian  ship,  of  Oquenda,  wherein  was  the  treasurer 
ot  the  camp,  by  force  of  gun-powder  took  fire,  yet  it  was  quenched  in 
time  by  the  ships  that  came  to  help  her.  Of  those  which  came  to  as- 
sist the  fired  ship,  one  was  a  galleon,  commanded  by  Petrus  Waldez : 
the  fore-yard  of  the  galleon  was  caught  in  the  rigging  of  another  ship, 
and  carried  away.  This  was  taken  by  Drake,  who  sent  Waldez  to 
Dartmouth,  and  a  great  sum  of  money,  viz.  55,000  ducats,  which  he 
distributed  among  the  soldiers.  This  Waldez  coming  into  Drake's 
presence,  kissed  his  hand,  and  told  him  they  had  all  resolved  to  die,  if 
they  had  not  been  so  happy  as  to  fall  into  his  hands,  whom  they  knew 
to  be  noble.  That  night  he  was  appointed  to  set  forth  a  light,  but  ne- 
glected it ;  and  some  German  merchant  ships  coming  by  that  night,  he, 
thinking  them  to  be  enemies,  followed  them  so  far,  that  the  English 
fleet  lay  to  all  night,  because  they  could  see  no  light  set  forth.  Nei- 
ther did  he  nor  the  rest  of  the  fleet  find  the  admiral  until  the  next  even- 
ing. The  admiral  all  the  night  proceeding  with  the  Bear,  and  the 
Mary  Rose,  carefully  followed  the  Spaniards  with  watchfulness.  The 
duke  was  busied  in  ordering  his  squadron.  Alfonsus  Leva  was  com- 
manded to  join  the  first  and  last  divisions.  Every  ship  had  its  proper 
station  assigned,  according  to  that  prescribed  form  which  was  ap- 
pointed in  Spain  ;  it  was  present  death  to  any  who  forsook  his  station. 
This  done,  he  sent  Gliclius  and  Anceani  to  Parma,  which  might  de- 
clare to  them  in  what  situation  they  were,  and  left  that  Cantabrian  ship, 
of  Oquenda,  to  the  wind  and  sea,  having  taken  out  the  money  and  ma- 
riners, and  put  them  on  board  of  other  ships.  Yet  it  seemed  that  he 
had  not  care  for  all;  for  that  ship  the  same  day,  with  fifty  mariners, 
and  soldiers  wounded,  and  half  burned,  fell  inito  the  hands  of  the  Eng- 
lish, and  was  carried  to  Weymouth. 

The  23d  of  the  same  month,  the  Spaniards  having  a  favourable  north 
wind  tacked  towards  the  English ;  but  they  being  more  expert  in  the 
management  of  their  ships,  tacked  likewise,  and  kept  the  advantage 
they  had  gained,  keeping  the  Spaniards  to  leeward,  till  at  last  the  fight 
became  general  on  both  sides.  They  fought  awhile  confusedly  with 
variable  success :  whilst  on  the  one  side  the  English  with  great  cou- 
rage delivered  the  London  ships  which  were  enclosed  about  by  the 
Spaniards  ;  and  on  the  other  side,  the  Spaniardsby  valour  freed  Rical- 

64 


505  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

dus  from  the  ex  reme  danger  L .?  was  in  ;  great  and  many  were  the 
explosions,  which,  by  the  continual  tiring  of  great  guns,  were  heard  this 
day.  But  the  loss  (by  the  good  providence  of  God,)  fell  upon  the 
Spaniards,  their  ships  being  so  high,  that  the  shot  went  over  our  Eng- 
lish ships ,  and  the  English,  having  such  a  fair  mark  at  their  large 
ships,  never  shot  in  vain.  During  this  engagement,  Cock,  an  Eng- 
lishman, being  surrounded  by  the  Spanish  ships,  could  not  be  reco- 
vered, but  perished ;  however,  with  great  honour  he  revenged  himself. 
Thus  a  long  time  the  English  ships  with  great  agility  were  sometimes 
upon  the  Spaniards,  giving  them  the  fire  of  one  side,  and  then  of  the 
other,  and  presently  were  off  again,  and  still  kept  the  sea,  to  make 
themselves  ready  to  come  in  again.  Wheref  s  the  Spanish  ships, 
being  of  great  burden,  were  troubled  and  hindered,  and  stood  to  be 
the  marks  for  the  English  shot.  For  all  that  the  English  admiral 
would  not  permit  his  people  to  board  their  ships,  because  they  had 
such  a  number  of  soldiers  on  board,  which  he  had  not ;  their  ships 
were  many  in  number,  and  greater,  and  higher,  that  if  they  had  come 
to  grapple,  as  many  would  have  had  it,  the  English  being  much  lower 
than  the  Spanish  ships,  must  needs  have  had  the  worst  of  them  that 
fought  from  the  higher  ships.  And  if  the  English  had  been  overcome, 
the  loss  would  have  been  greater  than  the  victory  could  have  been ; 
for  our  being  overcome  would  have  put  the  kingdom  in  hazard. 

The  24th  day  of  July  they  gave  over  fighting  on  both  sides.  The 
admiral  sent  some  small  barks  to  the  English  shore  for  a  supply  of 
provisions,  and  divided  his  whole  fleet  into  four  squadrons  ;  the  first 
whereof  he  took  under  his  own  command,  the  next  was  commanded 
by  Drake,  the  third  by  Hawkins,  and  the  last  by  Forbisher.  And  he 
appointed  out  of  every  squadron  certain  little  ships,  which,  on  divers 
sides,  might  set  upon  the  Spaniards  in  the  night,  but  a  sudden  calm 
took  them,  so  that  expedient  was  without  effect. 

The  35th,  the  St.  Anne,  a  galleon  of  Portugal,  not  being  able  to 
keep  up  with  the  rest,  was  attacked  by  some  small  English  ships. 
To  whose  aid  came  in  Leva,  and  Didacus  Telles  Enriques,  with  three 
galeasses  ;  which  the  admiral,  and  the  Lord  Thomas  Howard,  espy- 
ing, made  all  the  sail  they  could  against  the  galeasses,  but  the  calm 
continuing,  they  were  obliged  to  be  towed  along  with  their  boats ;  as 
soon  as  they  reached  the  galeasses,  they  began  to  play  away  so 
fiercely  with  their  great  guns,  that  Avith  much  danger,  and  great  loss, 
they  hardly  recovered  their  galleon.  The  Spaniards  reported  that  the 
Spanish  admiral  was  that  day  in  the  rear  of  their  fleet,  which,  being 
come  nearer  the  English  ships  than  before,  got  terribly  shattered  with 
their  great  guns,  many  men  were  killed  aboard,  and  her  masts  laid 
over  the  side.  The  Spanish  admiral,  after  this,  in  company  with 
Ricaldus,  and  others,  attacked  the  English  admiral,  who,  having  the 
advantage  of  the  wind,  suddenly  tacked,  and  escaped.  The  Spaniards 
holding  on  their  course  again,  sent  to  the  duke  of  Parma,  that  with 
all  possible  speed  he  should  join  his  ships  with  the  king's  fleet.  These 
things  the  English  knew  not,  who  write  that  they  had  carried  away 
the  lantern  from  one  of  the  Spanish  ships,  the  stern  from  another, 
and  sore  mauled  the  third,  very  much  disabling  her.  The  Non-Parigly, 
and  the  Mary  Rose,  fought  awhile  with  the  Spaniards,  and  the  Tri- 
umph being  in  danger,  other  ships  came  in  good  time  to  help  her. 
The  next  day  the  lord  admiral  knighted  the  Lord  Thomas  Howard, 


1  SPANISH  ARMADA.  |JQ7 

the  Lord  Sheffield,  Roger  Townsend,  John  Hawkins,  and  Martin  For- 
bisher,  for  their  valour  in  the  last  engagement.  After  this,  they 
agreed  not  to  attack  the  enemy  until  they  came  into  the  straits  of 
Calais,  where  Henry  Seimor,  and  William  Winter,  waited  for  their 
coming.  Thus  with  a  fair  gale  the  Spanish  fleet  went  forward,  and 
the  English  followed.  This  great  Spanish  Armada  was  so  far  from 
being  esteemed  invincible  in  the  opinion  of  the  English,  that  many 
young  men  and  gentlemen,  in  hope  to  be  partakers  of  a  famous  vic- 
tory against  the  Spaniards,  provided  ships  at  their  own  expenses,  and 
joined  themselves  to  the  English  fleet ;  among  whom  were  the  earls 
of  Essex,  Northumberland,  and  Cumberland,  Thomas  and  Robert 
Cecil,  Henry  Brooks,  William  Hatton,  Robert  Cary,  Ambrose  Wil- 
loughby,  Thomas  Gerard,  Arthur  Gorge,  and  other  gentlemen  of  good 
note  and  quality. 

The  27th  day,  at  even,  the  Spaniards  cast  anchor  near  to  Calais, 
being  admonished  by  their  skilful  seamen,  that  if  they  went  any  fur- 
ther they  might  be  in  danger,  through,  the  force  of  the  tide,  to  be 
driven  into  the  North  Ocean.  Near  to  them  lay  the  English  admiral 
with  his  fleet,  within  a  great  gun's  shot.  The  admiral,  Seimor,  and 
Winter,  now  join  their  ships ;  so  that  now  there  were  a  hundred  and 
forty  ships  in  the  English  fleet,  able,  and  well  furnished  for  fighting, 
for  sailing,  and  every  thing  else  which  was  requisite  ;  and  yet  there 
were  but  fifteen  of  these  which  bore  the  heat  of  the  battle,  and  re- 
pulsed the  enemy.  The  Spaniard,  as  often  as  he  had  done  before,  so 
now  with  great  earnestness  sent  to  the  duke  of  Parma,  to  send  forty 
fly-boats,  without  which  they  could  not  fight  with  the  English,  be- 
cause of  the  greatness  and  slowness  of  their  ships,  and  the  agility  of 
the  English,  and  entreating  him  by  all  means  now  to  come  to  sea  with 
his  army,  which  army  was  now  to  be  protected,  as  it  were,  under  the 
wings  of  the  Spanish  armada,  until  they  should  land  in  England. 

But  the  duke  was  unprovided,  and  could  not  come  out  in  an  instant. 
The  broad  ships  with  flat  bottoms  being  then  full  of  chinks  must  be 
mended.  Victuals  wanted,  and  must  be  provided.  The  mariners 
being  long  kept  against  their  wills,  began  to  shrink  away.  The  ports 
of  Dunkirk  and  Newport,  by  which  he  must  bring  his  army  to  the 
sea,  were  now  so  beset  with  the  strong  ships  of  Holland  and  Zealand, 
which  were  furnished  with  great  and  small  munition,  that  he  was  not 
able  to  come  to  sea,  unless  he  would  come  upon  his  own  apparent  de- 
struction, and  cast  himself  and  his  men  wilfully  into  a  headlong  dan- 
ger. Yet  he  omitted  nothing  that  might  be  done,  being  a  man 
eager  and  industrious,  and  inflamed  with  a  desire  of  overcoming 
England. 

But  Queen  Elizabeth's  providence  and  care  prevented  both  the  dili- 
gence of  this  man,  and  the  credulous  hope  of  the  Spaniard ;  for  by 
her  command  the  next  day  the  admiral  took  eight  of  their  worst  ships, 
charging  the  ordnance  therein  up  to  the  mouth  with  small  shot,  nails, 
and  stones,  and  dressed  them  with  wild  fire,  pitch,  and  rosin,  and  fill- 
ed them  full  of  brimstone,  and  some  other  matter  fit  for  fire,  and  these 
being  set  on  fire  by  the  management  of  Young  and  Prowse,  were 
secretly  in  the  night,  by  the  help  of  the  wind,  set  full  upon  the  Spa- 
nish fleet,  which,  on  Sunday,  the  seventh  of  August,  they  sent  in 
among  them  as  they  lay  at  anchor. 


508  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

When  the  Spaniards  saw  them  come  near,  the  flames  giving  light 
all  over  the  sea;  they  supposing  those  ships,  besides  the  danger  of 
fire,  to  have  been  also  furnished  Mdth  deadly  engines,  to  make  horri- 
ble destruction  among  them  ;  lifting  up  a  most  hideous  cry,  some  pull 
up  anchors,  some  for  haste  cut  their  cables,  they  set  up  their  sails, 
they  apply  their  oars,  and  stricken  with  extreme  terror,  in  great  haste 
they  fled  most  confusedly.  Among  them  the  Pretorian  Galleass 
floating  upon  the  seas,  her  rudder  being  broken,  in  great  danger  and 
fear  drew  towards  Calais,  and  striking  in  the  sand  was  taken  by  Amias 
Preston,  Thomas  Gerard,  and  Harvey  ;  Hugh  Moncada  the  governor 
was  slain,  the  soldiers  and  mariners  were  either  killed  or  drowned ; 
in  her  there  was  found  great  store  of  gold,  which  fell  to  be  the  prey 
of  the  English.  The  ship  and  ordnance  went  to  the  governor  of 
Calais. 

The  Spaniards  report,  that  the  duke,  when  he  saw  the  fire-ships 
coming,  commanded  all  the  fleet  to  heave  up  their  anchors,  but  so  as 
the  danger  being  past,  every  ship  might  return  again  to  his  own  sta- 
tion ;  and  he  himself  returned,  giving  a  sign  to  the  rest  by  shooting 
off  a  gun ;  which  was  heard  but  by  a  few,  for  they  were  far  off"  scat- 
tered, some  into  the  open  ocean,  some  through  fear  were  driven  upon 
the  shallows  of  the  coast  of  Flanders. 

Over  against  Gravelling  the  Spanish  fleet  began  to  gather  them- 
selves together.  But  upon  them  came  Drake  and  Fenner,  and  bat- 
tered them  with  great  ordnance  :  to  these  Fenton,  Southwel,  Beeston, 
Cross,  Riman,  and  presently  after  the  lord  admiral,  and  Shefiield, 
came  in.  The  Duke  Medina,  Leva,  Oquenda,  Ricaldus,  and  others, 
with  much  ado  in  getting  themselves  out  of  the  shallows,  sustained  the 
English  force  as  well  as  they  might,  until  most  of  their  ships  werp 
pierced  and  torn ;  the  galleon  St.  Matthew,  governed  by  Diego 
Pimentellas,  coming  to  aid  Francis  Toleton,  being  in  the  St.  Philip, 
was  pierced  and  shaken  with  the  reiterated  shots  of  Seimor  and 
Winter,  and  driven  to  Ostend,  and  was  at  last  taken  by  the  Flush- 
ingers.  The  St.  Philip  came  to  the  like  end ;  so  did  the  galleon  of 
Biscay,  and  divers  others. 

The  last  day  of  this  month,  the  Spanish  fleet  striving  to  recover  the 
straits  again,  were  driven  towards  Zealand.  The  English  left  off'pur- 
suing  them,  as  the  Spaniards  thought,  because  they  saw  them  in  a  man- 
ner cast  away ;  for  they  could  not  avoid  the  shallows  of  Zealand. 
But  the  wind  turning,  they  got  them  out  of  the  shallows,  and  then 
began  to  consult  what  were  best  for  them  to  do.  By  common  con- 
sent they  resolved  to  return  into  Spain  by  the  Northern  Seas,  for 
they  wanted  many  necessaries,  especially  shot ;  their  ships  were  torn, 
and  they  had  no  hope  that  the  duke  of  Parma  could  bring  forth  his 
forces.  And  so  they  took  the  sea,  and  followed  the  course  toward  the 
North.  The  English  navy  followed,  and  sometimes  the  Spanish 
turned  upon  the  English,  insomuch  that  it  was  thought  by  many  that 
they  would  turn  back  again. 

Queen  Elizabeth  caused  an  army  to  encamp  at  Tilbury.  After  the 
army  had  come  thither,  her  majesty  went  in  person  to  visit  the  camp, 
which  then  lay  between  the  city  of  London  and  the  sea,  under  the 
charge  of  the  earl  of  Leicester,  where  placing  herself  between  the 
enemy  and  her  city,  she  viewed  her  army,  passing  through  it  divers 
times,  and  lodging  in  the  borders  of  it,  returned  again  and  dined  in  the 


SPANISH  ARMADA.  509 

army.  Afterwards  when  they  were  all  reduced  into  battle,  prepared 
as  it  were  for  fight,  she  rode  round  about  with  a  leader's  staff  in  her 
hand,  only  accompanied  with  the  general,  and  three  or  four  others 
attending  upon  her.* 

I  could  enlarge  the  description  hereof  with  many  more  particulars 
of  mine  own  observation  (says  the  author,)  for  I  wandered,  as  many 
others  did,  from  place  to  place,  all  the  d:ay,  and  never  heard  a  word 
spoke  of  her,  but  in  praising  her  for  her  stately  person  and  princely 
behaviour,  in  praying  for  her  long  life,  and  earnestly  desiring  to  ven- 
ture their  lives  for  her  safety.  In  her  presence  they  sung  psalms  of 
praise  to  Almighty  God,  for  which  she  greatly  commended  them,  and 
devoutly  praised  God  with  them.  This  that  I  write  you  may  be  sure 
I  do  not  with  any  comfort,  but  to  give  you  these  manifest  arguments 
that  neither  this  queen  did  discontent  her  people,  nor  her  people  show 
any  discontent  in  any  thing  they  were  commanded  to  do  for  her  ser- 
vice, as' heretofore  hath  been  imagined. 

This  account  was  related  by  a  popish  spy,  in  a  letter  written  here 
in  England  to  Mendea.  The  copy  of  which  letter  was  found  upon 
Richard  Leigh,  a  seminary  priest  in  French  and  English  :  which 
priest  was  executed  for  high  treason  while  the  Spanish  Armada  was 
at  sea. 

The  same  day  whereon  the  last  fight  was,  the  duke  of  Parma,  after 
his  vows  oflfered  to  the  lady  of  Halla,  came  somewhat  late  to  Dunkirk, 
and  was  received  with  very  opprobrious  language  by  the  Spaniards, 
as  if  in  favour  of  Queen  Elizabeth  he  had  slipped  the  fairest  opportu- 
nity that  could  be  to  do  the  service.  He,  to  make  some  satisfaction, 
punished  the  purveyors  that  had  not  made  provision  of  beer,  bread, 
&c.  which  was  not  yet  ready  nor  embarked,  secretly  smiling  at  the 
insolence  of  the  Spaniards,  when  he  heard  them  bragging,  that  what 
way  soever  they  came  upon  England,  they  would  have  an  undoubted 
victory ;  that  the  English  were  not  able  to  endure  the  sight  of  them. 
The  English  admiral  appointed  Seimor  and  the  Hollanders  to  watch 
upon  the  coast  of  Flanders,  that  the  duke  of  Parma  should  not  come 

*  The  queen  made  the  foUowing  animated  speech  to  the  troops  assembled  at 
Tilbury ; 

"  My  loving  people,  we  have  been  persuaded  by  some,  that  are  careful  of  our  safety, 
to  take  heed  how  we  commit  ourselves  to  anned  multitudes,  for  fear  of  treachery ;  but 
I  assure  you,  I  do  not  desire  to  live  to  distrust  my  faithful  and  loving  people.  Let 
tyrants  fear :  I  have  always  so  behaved  myself,  that  under  God,  I  have  placed  my 
chiefest  strength  and  safeguard  in  the  loyal  hearts  and  good-wiU  of  my  subjects.  And 
therefore  I  am  come  among  you  at  this  time,  not  as  for  my  recreation  or  sport,  but  being 
resolved,  in  the  midst  and  heat  of  the  battle,  to  live  or  die  among  you  all ;  to  lay  down, 
for  my  God,  and  for  my  kingdom,  and  for  my  people,  my  honour  and  my  blood,  even 
in  the  dust.  I  know  I  have  but  the  body  of  a  weak  and  feeble  woman,  but  I  have  the 
heart  of  a  king,  and  of  a  king  of  England  too ;  and  think  foul  scorn  that  Parma  or 
Spain,  or  any  prince  of  Europe,  should  dare  to  invade  the  borders  of  my  realms :  To 
which  rather  than  any  dishonour  should  grow  by  me,  I  myself  will  take  up  arms ;  I  my- 
self will  be  your  general,  judge,  and  rewarder  of  every  one  of  your  virtues  in  the  field. 
I  know  already,  by  your  forwardness,  that  you  have  deserved  rewards  and  crowns ;  and 
I  do  assure  you,  on  the  word  of  a  prince,  they  shall  be  duly  paid  you.  In  the  mean 
time  my  Ueutenant-general  shall  be  in  my  stead,  than  whom  never  prince  commanded 
a  more  noble  and  worthy  subject ;  not  doubting  by  your  obedience  to  my  general,  by 
your  concord  in  the  camp,  and  your  valour  in  the  field,  we  shall  shortly  have  a  famous 
victory  over  those  enemies  of  my  God,  of  my  kingdom,  and  of  my  people. 


510  BOOK  OP  MARTYRa 

out ;  whilst  he  himself  close  followed  the  Spaniards  until  they  were 
past  Edinburgh  Frith. 

The  Spaniards,  seeing  all  hopes  fail,  fled  amain ;  and  so  this  great 
navy,  being  three  years  preparing,  with  great  expense,  was  within 
one  month  overthrown,  and,  after  many  were  killed,  being  chased 
again,  was  driven  about  all  England,  by  Scotland,  the  Oreades,  and 
Ireland,  tossed  and  damaged  with  tempests,  much  diminished,  and 
went  home  without  glory.  There  were  not  a  hundred  men  of  the 
English  lost,  and  but  one  ship.  Whereupon  money  was  coined  with 
a  navy  fleeing  away  in  full  sail,  with  this  inscription,  Venit,  Vidit,  Fu- 
git.  Others  were  coined  with  the  ships  on  fire,  the  navy  confounded, 
inscribed,  in  honour  of  the  queen.  Dux  Fcemina  Facti.  As  they  fled, 
it  is  certain  that  many  of  their  ships  were  cast  away  upon  the  shores 
of  Scotland  and  Ireland.  About  seven  hundred  soldiers  and  mariners 
were  castaway  upon  the  Scottish  shore,  who,  at  the  Duke  of  Parma's 
intercession  with  the  Scotch  king,  the  queen  of  England  consenting, 
were  after  a  year  sent  into  Flanders.  But  they  that  were  cast  upon 
the  Irish  shore  came  to  more  miserable  fortunes  ;  for  some  were  kill- 
ed by  the  wild  Irish,  and  others  were  destroyed  for  fear  they  should 
join  themselves  with  the  wild  Irish,  (which  cruelty  Queen  Elizabeth 
much  condemned,)  and  the  rest  being  afraid,  sick,  and  hungry,  with 
their  disabled  ships,  committed  themselves  to  the  sea,  and  many  were 
drowned. 

The  queen  went  to  public  thanksgiving  in  St.  Paul's  church,  ac- 
companied by  a  glorious  train  of  nobility,  through  the  streets  of  Lon- 
don, which  were  hung  with  blue  cloth,  the  companies  standing  on  both 
sides  in  their  liveries ;  the  banners  that  were  taken  from  the  enemies 
were  spread  ;  she  heard  the  sermon,  and  public  thanks  were  render- 
ed unto  God  with  great  joy.  This  public  joy  was  augmented,  when 
Sir  Robert  Sidney  returned  from  Scotland,  and  brought  from  the  king 
assurances  of  his  noble  mind  and  affection  to  the  queen,  and  to  reli- 
gion ;  which  as  in  sincerity  he  had  established,  so  he  purposed  to 
maintain  with  all  his  power.  Sir  Robert  Sidney  was  sent  to  him 
when  the  Spanish  fleet  was  coming,  to  congratulate  and  return  thanks 
for  his  great  affection  towards  the  maintenance  of  the  common  cause  ; 
and  to  declare  how  ready  she  would  be  to  help  him  if  the  Spaniards 
should  land  in  Scotland ;  and  that  he  might  recal  to  memory  with 
what  strange  ambition  the  Spaniards  had  gaped  for  all  Britain,  urging 
the  pope  to  excommunicate  him,  to  the  end  that  he  might  be  thrust 
from  the  kingdom  of  Scotland,  and  from  the  succession  in  England : 
and  to  give  him  notice  of  the  threatening  of  Mendoza,  and  the  pope's 
nuncio,  who  threatened  his  ruin  if  they  could  effect  it ;  and  therefore 
warned  him  to  take  special  heed  to  the  Scottish  papists. 

The  king  pleasantly  answered.  That  he  looked  for  no  other  benefit 
from  the  Spaniards,  than  that  which  Polyphemus  promised  to  Ulysses, 
to  devour  him  last  after  his  fellows  were  devoured. 


It  may  not  be  improper  here  to  subjoin  a  list  of  the  different  arti- 
cles taken  on  board  the  Spanish  ships,  designed  for  the  tormenting  of 
the  protestants,  had  their  scheme  taken  effect. 

1.  The  common  soldiers'  pikes,  eighteen  feet  long,  pointed  with 


SPANISH  ARMADA.  511 

long  sharp  spikes,  and  shod  with  iron,  which  were  designed  to  keep 
off  the  horse,  to  facilitate  the  landing  of  the  infantry. 

2.  A  great  number  of  lances  used  by  the  Spanish  officers.  These 
were  formerly  gilt,  but  the  gold  is  almost  worn  off  by  cleaning. 

3.  The  Spanish  ranceurs,  made  in  different  forms,  which  were  in- 
tended either  to  kill  the  men  on  horseback,  or  pull  them  off  their 
horses, 

4.  A  very  singular  piece  of  arms,  being  a  pistol  in  a  shield,  so 
contrived  as  to  fire  the  pistol,  and  cover  the  body  at  the  same  time, 
with  the  shield.  It  is  to  be  fired  by  a  match-lock,  and  the  sight  of 
the  enemy  is  to  be  taken  through  a  little  grate  in  the  shield,  which  is 
pistol  proof. 

5.  The  banner,  with  a  crucifix  upon  it,  which  was  to  have  been  car- 
ried before  the  Spanish  general.  On  it  is  engraved  the  pope's 
benediction  before  the  Spanish  fleet  sailed  :  for  the  pope  came  to  the 
water  side,  and,  on  seeing  the  fleet,  blessed  it,  and  styled  it  invinci- 
ble. 

6.  The  Spanish  cravats,  as  they  are  called.  These  are  engines  of 
torture,  made  of  iron,  and  put  on  board  to  lock  together  the  feet,  arms 
and  heads  of  Englishmen. 

7.  Spanish  bilboes,  made  of  iron  likewise,  to  yoke  the  English 
prisoners  two  and  two. 

8.  Spanish  shot,  which  are  of  four  sorts :  pike-shot,  star-shot, 
chain-shot,  and  link-shot,  all  admirably  contrived,  as  well  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  masts  and  rigging  of  ships,  as  for  sweeping  the  decks 
of  their  men. 

9.  Spanish  spadas  poisoned  at  the  points,  so  that  if  a  man  received 
the  slightest  wound  with  one  of  them,  certain  death  was  the  conse- 
quence. 

10.  A  Spanish  poll-axe,  used  in  boarding  of  ships. 

11.  Thumb-screws,  of  which  there  were  several  chests  full  on 
board  the  Spanish  fleet.  The  use  they  were  intended  for  is  said  to 
have  been  to  extort  confession  from  the  English  where  their  money 
was  hid. 

12.  The  Spanish  morning  star ;  a  destructive  engine  resembling 
the  figure  of  a  star,  of  which  there  were  many  thousands  on  board, 
and  all  of  them  with  poisoned  points  ;  and  were  designed  to  strike  at 
the  enemy  as  they  came  on  board,  in  case  of  a  close  attack. 

13.  The  Spanish  general's  halberd,  covered  with  velvet.  All  the 
nails  of  this  weapon  are  double  gilt  with  gold  ;  and  on  its  top  is  the 
pope's  head,  curiously  engraved. 

14.  A  Spanish  battle-axe,  so  contrived  as  to  strike  four  holes  in  a 
man's  head  at  once ;  and  has  besides  a  pistol  in  its  handle,  with  a 
match-lock. 

15.  The  Spanish  general's  shield,  carried  before  him  as  an  ensign 
of  honour.  On  it  are  depicted,  in  most  curious  workmanship,  the 
labours  of  Hercules,  and  other  expressive  allegories. 

When  the  Spanish  prisoners  were  asked  by  some  of  the  English 
what  their  intentions  were,  had  their  expedition  succeeded,  they  re- 
plied, "  To  extirpate  the  whole  from  the  island,  at  least  all  heretics, 
(as  they  called  the  protestants,)  and  to  send  their  souls  to  hell." — 
®tra'iif;e  iniatuation  !  Ridiculous  bigotry  !  How  prejudiced  must  the 
minds  of  those  men  be,  who  would  wish  to  destroy  their  fellow-crea- 


512  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

tures,  not  only  in  this  world,  but,  if  it  were  possible,  in  that  which  ig 
to  come,  merely  because  they  refused  to  believe  on  certain  subjects 
ao  the  Spaniards  themselves  did. 


SECTION  II. 

HOKRID     CONSPIRACY     BY     THE     PAPISTS     FOR    THE    DESTRUCTION    OF 
JAMES  I.,  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY,  AND  BOTH   HOUSES  OF  PARLIAMENT  ;* 
COMMONLY  KNOWN  BY  THE  NAME  OF  THE  GUNPOWDER  PLOT. 

The  papists  (of  which  there  were  great  numbers  in  England  at  the 
time  of  the  intended  Spanish  invasion)  were  so  irritated  at  the  failure 
of  that  expedition,  that  they  were  determined,  if  possible,  to  project  a 
scheme  at  Iiorae,  that  might  answer  the  purposes,  in  some  degree,  of 
their  b  *od-thirsty  competitors.  The  vigorous  administration  of  Eli- 
zabeth, however,  prevented  their  carrying  any  of  their  iniquitous  de- 
signs into  execution,  although  they  made  many  attempts  with  that 
view.  The  commencement  of  the  reign  of  her  successor  was  destined 
to  be  the  era  of  a  plot,  the  barbarity  of  whi&h  transcends  every  thing 
related  in  ancient  or  modern  history. 

In  order  to  crush  popery  in  the  most  effectual  manner  in  this  king- 
dom, James,  soon  after  his  accession,  took  proper  measures  for 
eclipsing  the  power  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  by  enforcing  those  laws 
which  had  been  made  against  them  by  his  predecessors.  This  en- 
raged the  papists  to  such  a  degree,  that  a  conspiracy  was  formed,  by 
some  of  the  principal  leaders,  of  the  most  daring  and  impious  nature; 
namely,  to  blow  up  the  king,  royal  family,  and  both  houses  of  parlia- 
ment, while  in  full  session,  and  thus  to  involve  the  nation  in  utter  and 
inevitable  ruin. 

The  cabal  who  formed  the  resolution  of  putting  in  practice  this  hor- 
rid scheme,  consisted  of  the  following  persons : — Henry  Garnet,  an 
Englishman,  who,  about  tho  year  1586,  had  been  sent  to  England  as 
superior  of  the  English  Jesuits ;  Catesby,  an  English  gentleman ; 
Tesmond,  a  Jesuit ;  Thomas  Wright ;  two  gentlemen  of  the  name  of 
Winter ;  Thomas  Percy,  a  near  relation  of  the  earl  of  Northumber- 
land ;  Guido  Fawkes,  a  bold  and  enterprising  soldier  of  fortune  ;  Sir 
Edward  Digby ;  John  Grant,  Esq. ;  Francis  Tresham,  Esq. ;  Robert 
Keyes  and  Thomas  Bates,  gentlemen. 

Most  of  these  were  men  both  of  birth  and  fortune ;  and  Catesby, 
who  had  a  large  estate,  had  already  expended  two  thousand  pounds 
in  several  voyages  to  the  court  of  Spain,  in  order  to  introduce  an 
army  of  Spaniards  into  England,  for  overturning  the  protestant  go- 
vernment, and  restoring  the  Roman  Catholic  religion ;  but,  being 
disappointed  in  this  project  of  an  invasion,  he  took  an  opportunity  of 
disclosing  to  Percy  (who  was  his  intimate  friend,  and  who,  in  a  sudden 
fit  of  passion,  had  hinted  a  design  of  assassinating  the  king)  a  nobler 
and  more  extensive  plan  of  treason,  such  as  would  include  a  sure  ex- 
ecution of  vengeance,  and,  at  one  blow,  consign  over  to  destruction 
all  their  enemies. 

Percy  assented  to  the  project  proposed  by  Catesby,  and  they  re- 
solved to  impart  the  matter  to  a  few  more,  and,  by  degrees,  to  all  the 


UUNPOWDER  PLOT.  5|3 

test  of  their  cabal,  every  man  being  bound  by  an  oath,  and  taking  the 
sacrament,  (the  most  sacred  rite  of  their  religion,)  not  to  disclose  the 
least  syllable  of  the  matter,  or  to  withdraw  from  the  association,  with- 
out the  consent  of  all  persons  concerned. 

These  consultations  were  held  in  the  spring  and  summer  of  the 
year  1604,  and  it  was  towards  the  close  of  that  year  that  they  began 
their  operations ;  the  manner  of  which,  and  the  discovery,  we  shall 
relate  with  as  much  brevity  as  is  consistent  with  perspicuity. 

It  had  been  agreed,  that  a  few  of  the  conspirators  should  run  a  mine 
below  the  hall  in  which  the  parliament  was  to  assemble,  and  that  they 
should  choose  the  very  moment  when  the  king  should  deliver  his 
speech  to  both  houses,  for  springing  the  mine,  and  thus,  by  one  blow, 
cut  off  the  king,  the  royal  family,  lords,  commons,  and  all  the  other 
enemies  of  the  catholic  religion,  in  that  very  spot  where  that  religion 
had  been  most  oppressed.  For  this  purpose,  Percy,  who  was  at  that 
time  a  gentleman-pensioner,  undertook  to  hire  a  house  adjoining  to  the 
upper  house  of  parliament,  with  all  diligence.  This  was  accordingly 
done,  and  the  conspirators  expecting  the  parliament  would  meet  on 
the  17th  of  February  following,  began,  on  the  11th  of  December,  to 
dig  in  the  cellar,  through  the  wall  of  partition,  which  was  three  yards 
thick.  There  were  seven  in  number  joined  in  this  labour  :  they  went 
in  by  night,  and  never  after  appeared  in  sight,  for,  having  supplied 
themselves  with  all  necessary  provisions,  they  had  no  occasion  to  go 
out.  In  case  of  discovery,  they  had  provided  themselves  with  powder, 
shot,  and  fire  arms,  and  had  formed  a  resolution  rather  to  die  than  be 
taken. 

On  Candlemas-day,  1605,  they  had  dug  so  far  through  the  wall  as 
to  be  able  to  hear  a  noise  on  the  other  side :  upon  which  unexpected 
event,  fearing  a  discovery,  Guido  Fawkes,  (who  personated  Percy's 
footman,)  was  despatched  to  know  the  occasion,  and  returned  with  the 
favourable  report,  that  the  place  from  whence  the  noise  came  was  a 
large  cellar  under  the  upper  house  of  parliament,  full  of  sea-coal, 
which  was  then  on  sale,  and  the  cellar  offered  to  be  let. 

On  this  information,  Percy  immediately  hired  the  cellar,  and  bought 
the  remainder  of  the  coals  :  he  then  sent  for  thirty  barrels  of  gunpow- 
der from  Holland,  and  landing  them  at  Lambeth,  conveyed  them 
gradually  by  night  to  this  cellar,  where  they  were  covered  with  stones, 
iron  bars,  a  thousand  billets,  and  five  hundred  fagots  ;  all  which  they 
did  at  their  leisure,  the  parliament  being  prorogued  to  the  5th  of  No- 
vember. 

This  being  done,  the  conspirators  next  consulted  how  they  should 
secure  the  duke  of  York,*  who  was  too  young  to  be  expected  at  the 
parliament  house,  and  his  sister,  the  Princess  Elizabeth,  educated  at 
Lord  Harrington's,  in  Warwickshire.  It  was  resolved,  that  Percy  and 
another  should  enter  into  the  duke's  chamber,  and  a  dozen  more,  pro- 
perly disposed  at  several  doors,  with  two  or  three  on  horseback  at  the 
court-gate  to  receive  him,  should  carry  him  safe  away  as  soon  as  the 
parliament-house  was  blown  up  ;  or,  if  that  could  not  be  effected,  that 
they  should  kill  him,  and  declare  the  Princess  Elizabeth  qHeen,  having 
secwed  her,  under  pretence  of  a  hunting-match,  that  day. 

Several  of  the  conspirators  proposed  obtaining  foreign  aid  previous 

*  Afterward  Charles  I. 
05 


514  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

to  the  execution  of  their  design  ;  but  this  was  over-ruled,  and  it  was 
agreed  only  to  apply  to  France,  Spain,  and  other  powers,  for  assist- 
ance after  the  plot  had  taken  effect ;  they  also  resolved  to  proclaim 
the  princess  Elizabeth  queen,  and  to  spread  a  report,  after  the  blow 
was  given,  that  the  puritans  were  the  perpetrators  of  so  inhuman  an 
action. 

All  matters  being  now  prepared  by  the  conspirators,  they,  without 
the  least  remorse  of  conscience,  and  with  the  utmost  impatience,  ex- 
pected the  5th  of  November.  But  all  their  counsels  were  blasted  by 
a  happy  and  providential  circumstance.  One  of  the  conspirators, 
having  a  desire  to  save  William  Parker,  Lord  Monteagle,  sent  him 
the  following  letter : 

"  My  Lord, 

"  Out  of  the  love  I  bear  to  some  of  your  friends,  I  have  a  care  for 
your  preservation ;  therefore  I  advise  you,  as  you  tender  your  life, 
to  devise  you  some  excuse  to  shift  off  your  attendance  at  this  parlia- 
ment ;  for  God  and  man  have  concurred  to  punish  the  wickedness  of 
this  time :  and  think  not  slightly  of  this  advertisement,  but  retire  your- 
self into  the  country,  where  you  may  expect  the  event  with  safety  ; 
for  though  there  be  no  appearance  of  any  stir,  yet  I  say  they  shall 
receive  a  terrible  blow,  this  parliament,  and  yet  they  shall  not  see 
who  hurts  them.  This  counsel  is  not  to  be  contemned,  because  it  may 
do  you  good,  and  can  do  you  no  harm ;  for  the  danger  is  past  so  soon 
(or  as  quickly)  as  you  burn  this  letter ;  and  I  hope  God  will  give  you 
the  grace  to  make  good  use  of  it,  to  whose  holy  protection  I  com- 
mend you." 

The  Lord  Monteagle  was,  for  some  time,  at  a  loss  what  judgment  to 
form  of  this  letter,  and  unresolved  whether  he  should  slight  the  adver- 
tisement or  not ;  and  fancying  it  a  trick  of  his  enemies  to  frighten  him 
into  an  absence  from  parliament,  would  have  determined  on  the  for- 
mer, had  his  own  safety  been  only  in  question  :  but  apprehending  the 
king's  life  might  be  in  danger,  he  took  the  letter  at  midnight  to  the 
earl  of  Salisbury,  who  was  equally  puzzled  about  the  meaning  of  it ; 
and  though  he  was  inclined  to  think  it  merely  a  wild  and  waggish  con- 
trivance to  alarm  Monteagle,  yet  he  thought  proper  to  consult  about 
it  with  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  lord  chamberlain.  The  expression,  "  that 
the  blow  should  come,  without  knowing  who  hurt  them,"  made  them 
imagine  that  it  would  not  be  more  proper  than  the  time  of  parliament, 
nor  by  any  other  way  likely  to  be  attempted  than  by  gunpowder,  while 
the  king  was  sitting  in  that  assembly:  the  lord  chamberlain  thought 
this  the  more  probable,  because  there  was  a  great  cellar  under  the  par- 
liament-chamber, (as  already  mentioned,)  never  used  for  any  thing  but 
wood  or  coal,  belonging  to  Wineyard,  the  keeper  of  the  palace ;  and 
having  communicated  the  letter  to  the  earls  of  Nottingham,  Worces- 
ter, and  Northampton,  they  proceeded  no  farther  till  the  king  came 
from  Royston,  on  the  1st  of  November. 

His  majesty  being  shown  the  letter  by  the  earls,  who,  at  the  same 
time  acquainted  him  with  their  suspicions,  was  of  opinion  that  either 
nothing  should  be  done,  or  else  enough  to  prevent  the  danger;  and 
that  a  search  should  be  made  on  the  day  preceding  that  designed  for 
the  execution  of  the  diabolical  enterprise. 

Accordingly,  on  Monday,  the  4th  of  November,  in  the  afternoon,  the 


GUNPOWDER  PLOT.  i  5I5 

lord  chamberlain,  whose  office  it  was  to  see  all  things  put  in  readiness 
for  the  king's  coining,  accompanied  by  Monteagle,  went  to  visit  all 
places  about  the  parliament-house,  and  taking  a  slight  occasion  to  see 
the  cellar,  observed  only  piles  of  billets  and  fagots,  but  in  greater  num- 
ber than  he  thought  Wineyard  could  want  for  his  own  use.  On  his 
asking  who  owned  the  wood,  and  being  told  it  belonged  to  one  Mr. 
Percy,  he  began  to  have  some  suspicions,  knowing  him  to  be  a  rigid 
papist,  and  so  seldom  there,  that  he  had  no  occasion  for  such  a  quan- 
tity of  fuel ;  and  Monteagle  confirmed  him  therein,  by  observing  that 
Percy  had  made  him  great  professions  of  friendship. 

Though  there  were  no  other  materials  visible,  yet  Suffolk  thought 
it  was  necessary  to  make  a  farther  search ;  and,  upon  his  return  to 
the  king,  a  resolution  was  taken  that  it  should  be  made  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  should  be  efiectual,  without  scandalizing  any  body,  or  giving 
any  alarm. 

Sir  Thomas  Knevet,  steward  of  Westminster,  was  accordingly  or- 
dered, under  the  pretext  of  searching  for  stolen  tapestry  hangings  in 
that  place,  and  other  houses  thereabouts,  to  remove  the  wood,  and  see 
if  any  thing  was  concealed  underneath.  This  gentleman  going  at 
midnight,  with  several  attendants,  to  the  cellar,  met  Fawkes,  just  com- 
ing out  of  it,  booted  and  spurred,  with  a  tinder-box  and  three  matches 
in  his  pockets  ;  and  seizing  him  without  any  ceremony,  or  asking  him 
any  questions,  as  soon  as  the  removal  of  the  wood  discovered  the  bar- 
rels of  gunpowder,  he  caused  him  to  be  bound,  and  properly  secured. 

Fawkes,  who  was  a  hardened  and  intrepid  villain,  made  no  hesitation 
of  avowing  the  design,  and  that  it  was  to  have  been  executed  on  the 
morrow.  He  made  the  same  acknowledgment  at  his  examination  be- 
fore a  committee  of  the  council ;  and  though  he  did  not  deny  having 
some  associates  in  this  conspiracy,  yet  no  threats  of  torture  could  make 
him  discover  any  of  them,  he  declaring  that  "  he  was  ready  to  die,  and 
had  rather  suffer  ten  thousand  deaths,  than  willingly  accuse  his  mas- 
ter, or  any  other." 

By  repeated  examinations,  however,  and  assurances  of  his  master's 
being  apprehended,  he  at  length  acknowledged,  "  that  whilst  he  was 
abroad,  Percy  had  kept  the  keys  of  the  cellar,  had  been  in  it  since  the 
powder  had  been  laid  there,  and,  in  effect,  that  he  was  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal actors  in  the  intended  tragedy." 

In  the  mean  time  it  was  found  out,  that  Percy  had  come  post  out 
of  the  north  on  Saturday  night,  the  2d  of  November,  and  had  dined 
on  Monday  at  Sion-House,  with  the  earl  of  Northumberland ;  that 
Fawkes  had  met  him  on  the  road  ;  and  that,  after  the  lord  chamber- 
lain had  been  that  evening  in  the  cellar,  he  went,  about  six  o'clock,  ta 
his  master,  who  had  fled  immediately,  apprehending  the  plot  was  de- 
tected. 

The  news  of  the  discovery  immediately  spreading,  the  conspirators 
fled  different  ways,  but  chiefly  into  Warwickshire,  where  Sir  Everard 
Digby  had  appointed  a  hunting-match,  near  Dunchurch,  to  get  a  num- 
ber of  recusants  together,  sufficient  to  seize  the  princess  Elizabeth  ;  but 
this  design  was  prevented  by  her  taking  refuge  in  Coventry ;  and  their 
whole  party,  making  about  one  hundred,  retired  to  Holbeach,  the  seat 
of  Sir  Stephen  Littleton,  on  the  borders  of  Staffordshire,  having  bro- 
ken open  stables,  and  taken  horses  from  different  people  in  the  ad- 
joining counties 


516  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

Sir  Richard  Walsh,  high  sheriff  of  Worcestershire,  pursued  them 
to  Holbeach,  where  he  invested  them,  and  summoned  them  to  surren- 
der. In  preparing  for  their  defence,  they  put  some  moist  powder 
before  a  fire  to  dry,  and  a  spark  from  the  coals  setting  it  on  fire, 
some  of  the  conspirators  were  so  burned  in  their  faces,  thighs,  and 
arms,  that  they  were  scarcely  able  to  handle  their  weapons.  Their 
case  was  desperate,  and  no  means  of  escape  appearing,  unless  by 
forcing  iheir  way  through  the  assailants,  they  made  a  furious  sally  for 
that  purpose.  Catesby  (who  first  proposed  the  manner  of  the  plot) 
and  Percy  were  both  killed.  Thomas  Winter,  Grant,  Digby,  Rook- 
wood,  and  Bates,  were  taken  and  carried  to  London,  where  the  first 
made  a  full  discovery  of  the  conspiracy.  Tresham,  lurking  about 
the  city,  and  frequently  shifting  his  quarters,  was  apprehended  soon 
after,  and,  having  confessed  the  whole  matter,  died  of  the  strangury, 
in  the  tower.  The  earl  of  Northumberland,  suspected  on  account  of 
his  being  related  to  Thomas  Percy,  was,  by  way  of  precaution,  com- 
mitted to  the  custody  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  at  Lambeth ; 
and  was  afterwards  fined  thirty  thousand  pounds,  and  sent  to  the 
tower,  for  admitting  Percy  into  the  band  of  gentlemen  pensioners, 
without  tendering  him  the  oath  of  supremacy. 

Some  escaped  to  Calais,  and  arriving  there  with  others  who  fled  to 
avoid  a  persecution  which  they  apprehended  on  this  occasion,  were 
kindly  received  by  the  governor ;  but  one  of  them  declaring  before 
him,  that  he  was  not  so  much  concerned  at  his  exile,  as  that  the  pow- 
der plot  did  not  take  effect,  the  governor  was  so  much  incensed  at  his 
glorying  in  such  an  execrable  piece  of  iniquity,  that,  in  a  sudden  im- 
pulse of  indignation,  he  endeavoured  to  throw  him  into  the  sea. 

On  the  27th  of  January,  1606,  eight  of  the  conspirators  were  tried 
and  convicted ;  among  whom  was  Sir  Everard  Digby,  the  only  one 
that  pleaded  guilty  to  the  indictment,  though  all  the  rest  had  confessed 
their  guilt  before.  Digby  was  executed  on  the  30th  of  the  same 
month,  with  Robert  Winter,  Grant,  and  Bates,  at  the  west  end  of  St. 
Paul's  church-yard  ;  Thomas  Winter,  Keyes,  Rookwood,  and  Fawkes, 
were  executed  the  following  day  in  Old  Palace  yard. 

Garnet  was  tried  on  the  28th  of  March,  "  for  his  knowledge  and 
concealment  of  the  conspiracy ;  for  administering  an  oath  of  secrecy 
to  the  conspirators ;  for  persuading  them  of  the  lawfulness  of  the 
treason,  and  for  praying  for  the  success  of  the  great  action  in  hand  at 
the  beginning  of  the  parliament."  Being  found  guilty,*  he  received 
sentence  of  death,  but  was  not  executed  till  the  3d  of  May,  when,  con- 
fessing his  own  guilt,  and  the  iniquity  of  the  enterprise,  he  exhorted 
all  Roman  Catholic^  io  abstain  from  the  like  treasonable  practices  in 
future.  Gerard  and  Hull,  two  Jesuits,  got  abroad;  and  Littleton, 
with  several  others,  were  executed  in  the  country. 

The  Lord  Monteagle  had  a  grant  of  two  hundred  pounds  a  year  iu 
land,  and  a  pension  of  five  hundred  pounds  for  life,  as  a  reward  foi 
discovering  the  letter  which  gave  the  first  hint  of  the  conspiracy ; 
and  the  anniversary  of  this  providential  deliverance  was  ordered  tO" 
be  for  ever  commemorated  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

*  Although  Garnet  was  convicted  of  this  horrible  crime,  yet  the  bigoted  papists  were 
so  besotted  as  to  look  upon  him  as  an  object  of  devotion ;  they  fancied  that  miracles 
were  wrought  by  Ms  blood,  and  regarded  him  as  a  martyr !  Such  is  the  deadening  and 
perverting  mfiuence  of  popery! 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  IRELAND.  517 

Thus  was  this  diabolical  scheme  happily  rendered  abortive,  and 
the  authors  of  it  brought  to  that  condign  punishment  which  their  wick- 
edness merited.  In  this  affair  Providence  manifestly  interposed  in 
behalf  of  the  protestants,  and  saved  them  from  that  destruction  which 
must  have  taken  place  had  the  scheme  succeeded  according  to  the 
wishes  of  a  bigoted,  superstitious,  and  blood-thirsty  faction. 


SECTION  III. 

RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  RELIGION  IN  IRELAND  ;  WITH 
AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  BARBAROUS  MASSACRE  OF  1641. 

The  gloom  of  popery  had  overshadowed  Ireland  from  its  first 
establishment  there  till  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  when  the  rays  of 
the  gospel  began  to  dispel  the  darkness,  and  afford  that  light  which 
had  till  then  been  unknown  in  that  island.  The  abject  ignorance  in 
which  the  people  were  held,  with  the  absurd  and  superstitious  notions 
they  entertained,  were  sufficiently  evident  to  many ;  and  the  artifices 
of  their  priests  were  so  conspicuous,  that  several  persons  of  distinction, 
who  had  hitherto  been  strenuous  papists,  would  willingly  have  endea- 
voured to  shake  off  the  yoke,  and  embrace  the  protestant  religion ;  but 
the  natural  ferocity  of  the  people,  and  their  strong  attachment  to  the 
ridiculous  doctrines  which  they  had  been  taught,  made  the  attempt 
dangerous.  It  was,  however,  at  length  undertaken,  though  attended 
with  the  most  horrid  and  disastrous  consequences. 

The  introduction  of  the  protestant  religion  into  Ireland  may  be 
principally  attributed  to  George  Browne,  an  Englishman,  who  was 
consecrated  archbishop  of  Dublin  on  the  19th  of  March,  1535.  He 
had  formerly  been  an  Augustine  friar,  and  was  promoted  to  the  mitre 
on  account  of  his  merit. 

After  having  enjoyed  his  dignity  about  five  years,  he,  at  the  time 
that  Henry  VIII.  was  suppressing  the  religious  houses  in  England, 
caused  all  the  relics  and  images  to  be  removed  out  of  the  two  cathe- 
drals in  Dublin,  and  the  other  churches  in  his  diocese  ;  in  the  place 
of  which  he  caused  to  be  put  up  the  Lord's  prayer,  the  creed,  and 
the  ten  commandments. 

A  short  time  after  this  he  received  a  letter  from  Thomas  Cromwell, 
lord  privy-seal,  informing  him  that  Henry  VIII.  having  thrown  off  the 
papal  supremacy  in  England,  was  determined  to  do  the  like  in  Ire- 
land ;  and  that  he  thereupon  had  appointed  him  (archbishop  Browne) 
one  of  the  commissioners  for  seeing  this  order  put  in  execution.  The 
archbishop  answered,  that  he  had  employed  his  utmost  endeavours, 
at  the  hazard  of  his  life,  to  cause  the  Irish  nobility  and  gentry  to  ac- 
knowledge Henry  as  their  supreme  head,  in  matters  both  spiritual 
and  temporal ;  but  had  met  with  a  most  violent  opposition,  especially 
from  George,  archbishop  of  Armagh  ;  that  this  prelate  had,  in  a  speech 
to  his  clergy,  laid  a  curse  on  all  those  who  should  own  his  highness's* 
supremacy ;  adding,  that  their  isle,  called  in  the  Chronicles  Insula 

♦  The  king  of  England  was  at  that  time  called  hAghness,  not  majesty^  Mat  presentl 


518  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Sacra,  or  the  Holy  Island,  belonged  to  none  but  the  bishop  of  Rome; 
and  that  the  king's  progenitors  had  received  it  from  the  pope.  He 
observed  likewise,  that  the  archbishop,  and  the  clergy  of  Armagh,  had 
each  despatched  a  courier  to  Rome ;  and  that  it  would  be  necessary 
for  a  parliament  to  be  called  in  Ireland,  to  pass  an  act  of  supremacy, 
the  people  not  regarding  the  king's  commission  without  the  sanction 
of  the  legislative  assembly.  He  concluded  with  observing,  that  the 
popes  had  kept  the  people  in  the  most  profound  ignorance  ;  that  the 
clergy  were  exceedingly  illiterate ;  that  the  common  people  were 
more  zealous,  in  their  blindness,  than  the  saints  and  martyrs  had  been 
in  the  defence  of  truth  at  the  beginning  of  the  gospel ;  and  that  it 
was  to  be  feared  Shan  O'Neal,  a  chieftain  of  great  power  in  the 
northern  part  cf  the  island,  was  decidedly  opposed  to  the  king's 
commission. 

In  pursuance  of  this  advice,  the  following  year  a  parliament  was 
summoned  to  meet  at  Dublin,  by  order  of  Leonard  Grey,  at  that  time 
lord-lieutenant.  At  this  assembly  Archbishop  Browne  made  a  speech, 
in  which  he  set  forth,  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  used,  anciently,  to 
acknowledge  emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  to  be  supreme  in  their 
own  dominions ;  and,  therefore,  that  he  himself  would  vote  King 
Henry  VIII.  as  supreme  in  all  matters,  both  ecclesiastical  and  tem- 
poral. He  concluded  with  saying,  that  whosoever  should  refuse  to 
vote  for  this  act,  was  not  a  true  subject  of  the  king.  This  speech 
greatly  startled  the  other  bishops  and  lords  ;  but  at  length,  after  vio- 
lent debates,  the  king's  supremacy  was  allowed. 

Two  years  after  this  the  archbishop  wrote  a  second  letter  to  Lord 
Cromwell,  complaining  of  the  clergy,  and  hinting  at  the  machina- 
tions which  the  pope  was  then  carrying  on  against  the  advocates  of 
the  gospel.  This  letter  is  dated  from  Dublin,  in  April,  1538 ;  and 
among  other  matters,  the  archbishop  says,  "  A  bird  may  be  taught  to 
speak  with  as  much  sense  as  many  of  the  clergy  do  in  this  country. 
These,  though  not  scholars,  yet  are  crafty  to  cozen  the  poor  com- 
mon people,  and  to  dissuade  them  from  follov/ing  his  highness's  or- 
ders. The  country  folk  here  much  hate  your  lordship,  and  despite- 
fuUy  call  you,  in  their  Irish  tongue,  the  Blacksmith's  Son.  As  a 
friend,  I  desire  your  lordship  to  look  to  your  noble  person.  Rome 
hath  a  great  kindness  for  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and  great  favours  for 
this  nation,  purposely  to  oppose  his  highness." 

A  short  time  after  this,  the  pope  sent  over  to  Ireland  (directed  to 
the  archbishop  of  Armagh  and  his  clergy)  a  bull  of  excommunica- 
tion against  all  who  had,  or  should  own  the  king's  supremacy  within 
the  Irish  nation ;  denouncing  a  curse  on  all  of  them,  and  theirs,  who 
should  not,  within  forty  days,  acknowledge  to  their  confessors,  that 
they  had  done  amiss  in  so  doing. 

Archbishop  Browne  gave  notice  of  this  in  a  letter,  dated,  Dublin, 
May,  1538.  Part  of  the  form  of  confession,  or  vow,  sent  over  to 
these  Irish  papists,  ran  as  follows  :  "  I  do  farther  declare,  him  or  iier, 
father  or  mother,  brother  or  sister,  son  or  daughter,  husband  or  wife, 
uncle  or  aunt,  nephew  or  niece,  kinsman  or  kinswoman,  master  or 
mistress,  and  all  others,  nearest  or  dearest  relations,  friend  or  ac- 
quaintance whatsoever,  accursed,  that  either  do  or  shall  hold,  for  the 
time  to  come,  any  ecclesiastical  or  civil  power  above  the  authority  of 
the  mother  church ;  or  that  do  or  shall  obey,  for  the  time  to  come. 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  IRELAND.  519 

any  of  her  the  mother  of  churches  opposers  or  enemies,  or  contrary 
to  the  same,  of  which  I  have  here  sworn  unto  :  so  God,  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  St.  Peter,  St.  Paul,  and  the  Holy  Evangelists,  help  me,  &.c." 
This  is  an  exact  agreement  with  the  doctrines  promulgated  by  the 
councils  of  Lateran  and  Constance,  which  expressly  declare,  that  no 
favour  should  be  shown  to  heretics,  nor  faith  kep-t  with  them ;  that 
they  ought  to  be  excommunicated  and  condemned,  and  their  estates 
confiscated ;  and  that  princes  are  obliged,  by  a  solemn  oath,  to  root 
them  out  of  their  respective  dominions. 

How  abominable  a  church  must  that  be,  which  thus  dares  to  tram- 
ple upon  all  authority !  how  besotted  the  people  Avho  regard  the  in- 
junctions of  such  a  church  ! 

In  the  archbishop's  last  mentioned  letter,  dated  May,  1538,  he 
says,  "  His  highness's  viceroy  of  this  nation  is  of  little  or  no  power 
with  the  old  natives.  Now  both  English  and  Irish  begin  to  oppose 
your  lordship's  orders,  and  to  lay  aside  their  national  quarrels,  which 
I  fear  will  (if  any  thing  will)  cause  a  foreigner  to  invade  this  nation." 

Not  long  after  this,  Archljishop  Browne  seized  one  Thady  O'Brian, 
a  Franciscan  friar,  who  had  in  his  possession  a  paper  sent  from  Rome, 
dated  May,  1538,  and  directed  to  O'Neal.  In  this  letter  were  the 
following  words  :  "  His  holiness,  Paul,  now  pope,  and  the  council  of 
the  fathers,  have  lately  found,  in  Rome,  a  prophecy  of  one  St.  La- 
cerianus,  an  Irish  bishop  of  Cashel,  in  which  he  sai'th,  that  the  mo- 
ther church  of  Rome  falleth,  when,  in  Ireland,  the  catholic  faith  is 
overcome.  Therefore,  for  the  glory  of  the  mother  church,  the  ho- 
nour of  St.  Peter,  and  your  own  secureness,  suppress  heresy,  and  his 
holiness's  enemies." 

This  Thady  O'Brian,  after  farther  examination  and  search  made, 
was  pilloried,  and  kept  close  prisoner,  till  the  king's  orders  arrived 
in  what  manner  he  should  be  farther  disposed  of.  But  order  coming 
over  from  England  that  he  was  to  be  hanged,  he  laid  violent  hands 
on  himself  in  the  castle  of  Dublin.  His  body  was  afterwards  carried 
to  Gallows-green,  where,  after  being  hanged  up  for  some  time,  it  was 
interred. 

After  the  accession  of  Edward  VI.  to  the  throne  of  England,  an 
order  was  directed  to  Sir  Anthony  Legef,  the  lord-deputy  of  Ireland, 
commanding  that  the  liturgy  in  English  be  forthwith  set  up  in  Ireland, 
there  to  be  observed  within  the  several  bishoprics,  cathedrals,  and 
parish  churches ;  and  it  was  first  read  in  Christ-church,  Dublin,  on 
Easter  day,  1551,  before  the  said  Sir  Anthony,  Archbishop  Browne, 
and  others.  Part  of  the  royal  order  for  this  purpose  was  as  follows* 
"  Whereas,  our  gracious  father.  King  Henry  VIII.  taking  into  conside- 
ration the  bondage  and  heavy  yoke  that  his  true  and  faithful  subjects 
sustained,  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  ;  how  several 
fabulous  stories  and  lying  wonders  misled  our  subjects ;  dispensing 
with  the  sins  of  our  nations,  by  their  indulgences  and  pardons,  for 
gain ;  purposely  to  cherish  all  evil  vices,  as  robberies,  rebellions, 
theft,  whoredoms,  blasphemy,  idolatry,  &c.  our  gracious  father  here- 
upon dissolved  all  priories,  monasteries,  abbeys,  and  other  pretended 
religious  houses  ;  as  being  but  nurseries  for  vice  or  luxury,  more  than 
for  sacred  learning,"  &c. 

On  the  day  after  the  common-prayer  was  first  used  in  Christ-church, 
Dublin,  the  following  wicked  scheme  was  projected  by  the  papists : 


620  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

In  the  church  was  left  a  marble  image  of  Christ,  holding  a  reed  in 
his  hand,  with  a  crown  of  thorns  on  his  head.  "Whilst  the  English  ser- 
vice (the  Common  Prayer)  was  being  read  before  the  lord-lieutenant, 
the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  the  privy-council,  the  lord-mayor,  and  a 
great  congregation,  blood  was  seen  to  run  through  the  crevices  of  the 
crown  of  thorns,  and  to  trickle  down  the  face  of  the  image.  On  this, 
some  of  the  contrivers  of  the  imposture  cried  aloud :  "  See  how  our 
Saviour's  image  sweats  blood !  But  it  must  necessarily  do  this,  since 
heresy  is  come  into  the  church."  Immediately  many  of  the  lower 
order  of  people,  indeed  the  vulgar  of  all  ranks,  were  terrified  at  the'' 
sight  of  so  miraculous  and  undeniable  an  evidence  of  the  divine  dis- 
pleasure ;  they  hastened  from  the  church,  convinced  that  the  doc- 
trines of  protestantism  emanated  from  an  infernal  source,  and  that 
salvation  was  only  to  be  found  in  the  bosom  of  their  own  infallible 
church. 

This  incident,  however  ludicrous  it  may  appear  to  the  enlightened 
reader,  had  great  influence  over  the  minds  of  the  ignorant  Irish,  and 
answered  the  ends  of  the  impudent  impostors  who  contrived  it,  so  far 
as  to  check  the  progress  of  the  reformed  religion  in  Ireland  very  ma- 
terially ;  many  persons  could  not  resist  the  conviction  that  there  were 
many  errors  and  corruptions  in  the  Romish  church,  but  they  were 
awed  into  silence  by  this  pretended  manifestation  of  Divine  wrath, 
which  was  magnified  beyond  measure  by  the  bigoted  and  interested 
priesthood. 

We  have  very  few  particulars  as  to  the  state  of  religion  in  Ireland 
during  the  remaining  portion  of  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  and  the  greater 
part  of  that  of  Mary.  Towards  the  conclusion  of  the  barbarous  sway 
of  that  relentless  bigot,  she  attempted  to  extend  her  inhuman  perse- 
cutions to  this  island  ;  but  her  diabolical  intentions  were  happily  frus- 
trated in  the  following  providential  manner,  the  particulars  of  which 
are  related  by  historians  of  good  authority.. 

Mary  had  appointed  Dr.  Cole  (an  agent  of  the  blood-thirsty  Bon- 
ner) one  of  the  commissioners  for  carrying  her  barbarous  intentions 
into  effect.  He  having  arrived  at  Chester  vdth  his  commission,  the 
mayor  of  that  city,  being  a  papist,  waited  upon  him ;  when  the  doctor 
taking  out  of  his  cloak-bag  a  leathern  case,  said  to  him,  "Here  is  a 
commission  that  shall  lash  the  heretics  of  Ireland."  The  good  woman 
of  the  house  being  a  protestant,  and  haviaig  a  brother  in  Dublin,  named 
John  Edmunds,  was  greatly  troubled  at  what  she  heard.  But  watch- 
ing her  opportunity,  whilst  the  mayor  was  taking  his  leave,  and  the 
doctor  politely  accompanying  him  down  stairs,  she  opened  the  box, 
took  out  the  commission,  and  in  its  stead  laid  a  sheet  of  paper,  with  a 
pack  of  cards,  and  the  knave  of  clubs  at  top.  The  doctor,  not  sus- 
pecting the  trick  that  had  been  played  him,  put  up  the  box,  and  ar- 
rived with  it  in  Dublin,  in  September,  1558. 

Anxious  to  accomplish  the  intentions  of  his  "^tows"  mistress,  he 
immediately  waited  upon  Lord  Fitz-Walter,  at  that  time  viceroy,  and 
presented  the  box  to  him ;  which  being  opened,  nothing  was  found  in 
it  but  a  pack  of  cards.  This  startling  all  the  persons  present,  his  lord- 
ship said,  "  We  must  procure  another  commission ;  and  in  the  mean 
time  let  us  shuffle  the  cards !" 

Dr.  Cole,  however,  \vould  have  directly  returned  to  England  to  get 
another  commission ;  but  \vaiting  for  a  favourable  wind,  news  arrived 


The  Gunpoiodei^  Plot.        page  515. 


Cruelties  in  Ireland.        page  518. 


L^^^B 

mi 

^^^J'^^^^^S^^^^^^t-'Sl 

t%^""  ^^ 

p^^^^^^^ 

I'ii 

1^^^^^^ 

^H 

C-i-uelties  in  I? -eland.        page  525. 


REFORMATION  IN  IRELAND.  Q^ 

that  Queen  Mary  was  dead,  and  Ify  this  means  the  protestants  escaped 
a  most  cruel  persecution.  The  above  relation  as  we  before  observed, 
is  confirmed  by  historians  of  the  greatest  credit,  who  add,  that  Queen 
Elizabeth  settled  a  pension  of  forty  pounds  per  annum  upon  the  above 
mentioned  Elizabeth  Edmunds,  for  having  thus  saved  the  lives  of  her 
protestant  subjects. 

During  the  reigns  of  Elizabeth  and  of  James  I.  Ireland  was  almost 
constantly  agitated  by  rebellions  and  insurrections,  which,  although 
not  always  taking  their  rise  from  the  difference  of  religious  opinions 
between  the  English  and  Irish,  were  aggravated  and  rendered  more 
bitter  and  irreconcilable  from  that  cause.  The  popish  priests  artfully 
exaggerated  the  faults  of  the  English  government,  and  continually 
urged  to  their  ignorant  and  prejudiced  hearers  the  lawfulness  of  killing 
the  protestants,  assuring  them  that  all  catholics  who  were  slain  in  the 
prosecution  of  so  pious  an  enterprise,  would  be  immediately  received 
into  everlasting  felicity.  The  naturally  ungovernable  dispositions  of 
the  Irish,  acted  upon  by  these  designing  men,  drove  them  into  con- 
tinual acts  of  barbarous  and  unjustifiable  violence  ;  and  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  the  unsettled  and  arbitrary  nature  of  the  authority  exei- 
cised  by  the  English  govei-nors,  was  but  little  calculated  to  gain  their 
afl^ections.  The  Spaniards,  too,  by  landing  for'^ces  in  the  south,  and 
giving  every  encouragement  to  the  discontented  natives  to  join  their 
standard,  kept  the  island  in  a  continual  state  of  turbulence  and  war- 
fare. In  1601,  they  disembarked  a  body  of  4000  men  at  Kinsale,  and 
commenced  what  they  called  "  the  holy  war,  for  the  preservation  of  the 
faith  in  Ireland;''^  they  were  assisted  by  great  numbers  of  the  Irish, 
but  were  at  length  totally  defeated  by  the  deputy.  Lord  Mountjoy,  and 
his  officers. 

This  closed  the  transactions  of  Elizabeth's  reign  with  respect  to  Ire- 
land ;  an  interval  of  apparent  tranquillity  followed,  but  the  popish  priest- 
hood, ever  restless  and  designing,  sought  to  imdermine  by  secret  ma- 
chinations, that  government  and  that  faith  which  they  durst  no  longer 
openly  attack.  The  pacific  reign  of  James  afforded  them  the  oppor- 
tunity of  increasing  their  strength  and  maturing  their  schemes ;  and 
under  his  successor,  Charles  I.,  their  numbers  were  greatly  increased 
by  titular  Romish  archbishops,  bishops,  deans,  vicars-general,  abbots, 
priests,  and  friars;  for  which  reason,  in  1629,  the  public  exercise  of 
the  popish  rites  and  ceremonies  was  forbidden. 

But  notwithstanding  this,  soon  afterwards  the  Romish  clergy  erect- 
ed a  new  popish  university  in  the  city  of  Dublin.  They  also  pro- 
ceeded to  build  monasteries  and  nunneries  in  various  parts  of  the  king- 
dom ;  in  which  places  these  very  Romish  clergy,  and  the  chiefs  of  the 
Irish,  held  frequent  meetings ;  and,  from  thence,  used  to  pass  to  and 
fro,  to  France,  Spain,  Flanders,  Lorrain,  and  Rome ;  where  the  de- 
testable plot  of  1641  was  hatching  by  the  family  of  the  O'Neals  and 
their  followers. 

A  short  time  before  the  horrid  conspiracy  broke  out,  which  we  are 
now  going  to  relate,  the  papists  in  Ireland  had  presented  a  remon- 
strance to  the  lords-justices  of  that  kingdom,  demanding  the  free  ex- 
ercise of  their  religion,  and  a  repeal  of  aW  laws  to  the  contrary ;  to 
which  both  houses  of  parliament  in  England  solemnly  answered,  that* 
they  would  never  grant  any  toleration  to  the  popish  religion  in  that 
kingdom. 

66 


022  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

This  farther  irritated  the  papists  to  put  in  execution  the  diabolical 
plot  concerted  for  the  destruction  of  the  protestants  ;  and  it  failed  not 
of  the  success  wished  for  by  its  malicious  and  rancorous  projectors. 

The  design  of  this  horrid  conspiracy  was,  that  a  general  insurrec- 
tion should  take  place  at  the  same  time  throughout  the  kingdom ;  and 
that  all  the  protestants,  without  exception,  should  be  murdered.  The 
day  fixed  for  this  horrid  massacre,  was  the  23d  of  October,  1641,  the 
feast  of  Ignatius  Loyola,  founder  of  the  Jesuits  ;  and  the  chief  con- 
spirators, in  the  principal  parts  of  the  kingdom,  made  the  necessary 
preparations  for  the  intended  conflict. 

In  order  that  this  detested  scheme  might  the  more  infallibly  succeed, 
the  most  distinguished  artifices  were  practised  by  the  papists ;  and  their 
behaviour,  in  their  visits  to  the  protestants,  at  this  time,  was  with  more 
seeming  kindness  than  they  had  hitherto  shown,  which  was  done  the ' 
more  completely  to  effect  the  inhuman  and  treacherous  designs  then 
meditating  against  them. 

The  execution  of  this  savage  conspiracy  was  delayed  till  the  ap- 
proach of  winter,  that  sending  troops  from  England  might  be  attend- 
ed with  greater  difficulty.  Cardinal  Richelieu,  the  French  minister, 
had  promised  the  conspirators  a  considerable  supply  of  men  and 
money  ;  and  many  Irish  officers  had  given  the  strongest  assurances 
that  they  would  heartily  concur  with  their  Catholic  brethren,  as  soon 
as  the  insurrection  took  place. 

The  day  preceding  that  appointed  for  carrying  this  horrid  design 
into  execution  was  now  arrived,  when,  happily  for  the  metropolis  of 
the  kingdom,  the  conspiracy  was  discovered  by  one  Owen  0*Con- 
nelly,  an  Irishman,  for  which  most  signal  service  the  English  parlia- 
ment voted  him  500Z.  and  a  pension  of  200Z.  during  his  life. 

So  very  seasonably  was  this  plot  discovered,  even  but  a  few  hours 
before  the  city  and  castle  of  Dublin  were  to  have  been  surprised,  that 
the  lords-justices  had  but  just  time  to  put  themselves,  and  the  city,  in 
a  proper  posture  of  defence.  The  Lord  M'Guire,  who  was  the  princi- 
pal leader  here,  with  his  accomplices,  were  seized  the  same  evening  in 
the  city ;  and  in  their  lodgings  were  found  swords,  hatchets,  pole-axes, 
hammers,  and  such  other  instruments  of  death  as  had  been  prepared 
for  the  destruction  and  extirpation  of  the  protestants  in  that  part  of 
the  kingdom. 

Thus  was  the  metropolis  happily  preserved  ;  but  the  bloody  part  of 
the  intended  tragedy  was  past  prevention.  The  conspirators  were  in 
arms  all  over  the  kingdom  early  in  the  morning  of  the  day  appointed, 
and  every  protestant  who  fell  in  their  way  was  immediately  murdered. 
No  age,  no  sex,  no  condition,  was  spared.  The  wife  weeping  for  her 
butchered  husband,  and  embracing  her  helpless  children,  was  pierced 
with  them,  and  perished  by  the  same  stroke.  The  old,  the  young, 
the  vigorous,  and  the  infirm,  underwent  the  same  fate,  and  were  blend- 
ed in  one  common  ruin.  In  vain  did  flight  save  from  the  first  assault ; 
destruction  was  every  where  let  loose,  and  met  the  hunted  victims  at 
every  turn.  In  vain  was  recourse  had  to  relations,  to  companions,  to 
friends  ;  all  connexions  were  dissolved,  and  death  was  dealt  by  that 
hand  from  which  protectipn  was  implored  and  expected.  Without 
provocation,  without  opposition,  the  astonished  English,  living  in  pro- 
found peace,  and,  as  they  thought,  full  security,  were  massacred  by 
their  nearest  neighbours,  with  whoi#they  had  long  maintained  a  con- 


IRISH  MASSACRE.  523 

tinued  intercourse  of  kindness  and  good  offices.  Nay,  even  death 
was  the  slightest  punishment  inflicted  by  these  monsters  in  human 
form ;  all  the  tortures  which  wanton  cruelty  could  invent,  all  the  lin- 
gering pains  of  body,  the  anguish  of  mind,  the  agonies  of  despair, 
could  not  satiate  revenge  excited  without  injury,  and  cruelly  derived 
from  no  just  cause  whatever.  Depraved  nature,  even  perverted  reli- 
gion, though  encouraged  by  the  utmost  license,  cannot  reach  to  a 
greater  pitch  of  ferocity  than  appeared  in  these  merciless  barba- 
rians. Even  the  weaker  sex  themselves,  naturally  tender  to  their  own 
sufferings,  and  compassionate  to  those  of  others,  here  emulated  their 
robust  companions  in  the  practice  of  every  cruelty.  The  very  chil- 
dren, taught  by  example,  and  encouraged  by  the  exhortation  of  their 
parents,  dealt  their  feeble  blows  on  the  dead  carcasses  of  the  defence- 
less children  of  the  English. 

Nor  was  the  avarice  of  the  Irfsh  sufficient  to  produce  the  least  re- 
straint on  their  cruelty.  Such  was  their  frenzy,  that  the  cattle  they 
had  seized,  and  by  rapine  had  made  their  own,  were,  because  they 
bore  the  name  of  English,  wantonly  slaughtered,  or,  when  covered 
with  wounds,  turned  loose  into  the  woods,  there  to  perish  by  slow  and 
lingering  torments. 

The  commodious  habitations  of  the  planters  were  laid  in  ashes,  or 
levelled  with  the  gro"und.  And  where  the  wretched  owners  had  shut 
themselves  up  in  the  houses,  and  were  preparing  for  defence,  they 
perished  in  the  flames  together  with  their  wives  and  children. 

Such  is  the  general  description  of  this  unparalleled  massacre ;  but 
it  now  remains,  from  the  nature  of  our  work,  that  we  proceed  to  par- 
ticulars. 

The  bigoted  and  merciless  papists  had  no  sooner  begun  to  imbrue 
their  hands  in  blood,  than  they  repeated  the  horrid  tragedy  day  after 
day,  and  the  protestants  in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  fell  victims  to  their 
fury  by  deaths  of  the  most  unheard  of  cruelty. 

The  ignorant  Irish  were  more  strongly  instigated  to  execute  the  in- 
fernal business  by  the  Jesuits,  priests,  and  friars,  who,  when  the  day 
for  the  execution  of  the  plot  was  agreed  on,  recommended  in  their 
prayers,  diligence  in  the  great  design,  which  they  said  would  greatly 
tend  to  the  prosperity  of  the  kingdom,  and  to  the  advancement  of  the 
Catholic  cause.  They  every  where  declared  to  the  common  people, 
that  the  protestants  were  heretics,  and  ought  not  to  be  suffered  to  live 
any  longer  among  them ;  adding,  that  it  was  no  more  sin  to  kill  an 
Englishman  than  to  kill  a  dog;  and  that  the  relieving  or  protecting 
them  was  a  crime  of  the  most  unpardonable  nature. 

The  papists  having  besieged  the  town  and  castle  of  Longford,  and 
the  inhabitants  of  the  former,  who  were  protestants,  surrendering  on 
condition  of  being  allowed  quarter,  the  besiegers,  the  instant  the 
towns-people  appeared,  attacked  them  in  the  most  unmerciful  manner, 
their  priest,  as  a  signal  for  the  rest  to  fall  on,  first  ripping  open  the 
belly  of  the  English  protestant  minister;  after  which  his  followers 
murdered  all  the  rest,  some  of  whom  they  hung,  others  were  stabbed 
or  shot,  and  great  numbers  knocked  on  the  head  with  axes  provided 
for  the  purpose. 

The  garrison  of  Sligo  was  treated  in  like  manner  by  O'Conner  Sly- 
gab,  who,  upon  the  protestants  quitting  their  holds,  promised  them 
quarter,  and  to  convey  them  safe  over  the  Curlew  mountains,  to  Ro& 


524  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

common.  But  he  first  imprisoned  them  in  a  most  loathsome  gaol, 
allowing  them  only  grains  for  their  food.  Afterwards,  when  some  pa- 
pists were  merry  over  their  cups,  who  were  come  to  congratulate  their 
wicked  brethren  for  their  victory  over  these  unhappy  creatures,  those 
protestants  who  survived  were  brought  forth  by  the  white  friars,  and 
were  either  killed,  or  precipitated  over  the  bridge  into  a  swift  water, 
where  they  were  soon  destroyed.  It  is  added  that  this  wicked  com- 
pany o' white  friars  went  some  time  after  in  solemn  procession,  with 
holy  w^ter  in  their  hands  to  sprinkle  the  river,  on  pretence  of  cleans- 
ing and  purifying  it  from  the  stains  and  pollution  of  the  blood  and 
dead  bodies  of  the  heretics,  as  they  called  the  unfortunate  protestants 
Avho  were  inhumanly  slaughtered  at  this  time. 

At  Kilmore,  Dr.  Bedell,  bishop  of  that  see,  had  charitably  settled 
and  supported  a  great  number  of  distressed  protestants,  who  had  fled 
from  their  habitations  to  escape  the  diabolical  cruelties  committed  by 
the  papists.  But  they  did  not  long  enjoy  the  consolation  of  living 
together ;  the  good  prelate  was  forcibly  dragged  from  his  episcopal 
residence,  which  was  immediately  occupied  by  Dr.  Swiney,  the  po- 
pish titular  bishop  of  Kilmore,  who  said  mass  in  the  church  the  Sun- 
day following,  and  then  seized  on  all  the  goods  and  effects  belonging 
to  the  persecuted  bishop.  _ 

Soon  after  this  the  papists  forced  Dr.  Bedell,  his  two  sons,  and  the 
rest  of  his  family,  with  some  of  the  chief  of  the  protestants  whom  he 
had  protected,  into  a  ruinous  castle,  called  Lochwater,  situated  in  a 
lake  near  the  sea.  Here  he  remained  with  his  companions  some 
weeks,  all  of  them  daily  expecting  to  be  put  to  death.  The  greater 
part  of  them  were  stripped, naked,  by  which  means,  as  the  season  was 
cold,  (it  being  in  the  month  of  December,)  and  the  building  in  which 
they  were  confined  open  at  the  top,  they  suffered  the  most  severe 
hardships. 

They  continued  in  this  situation  till  the  7th  of  January,  when  they 
were  all  released.  The  bishop  was  courteously  received  into  the 
house  of  Dennis  O'Sheridan,  one  of  his  clergy,  whom  he  had  made  a 
convert  to  the  church  of  England ;  but  he  did  not  long  survive  this 
kindness. 

During  his  residence  here,  he  spent  the  whole  of  his  time  in  reli- 
gious exercises,  the  better  to  fit  and  prepare  himself,  and  his  sorrow- 
ful companions,  for  their  great  change,  as  nothing  but  certain  death 
was  perpetually  before  their  eyes. 

He  was  at  this  time  in  the  71st  year  of  his  age,  and  being  afflicted 
Avith  a  violent  ague  caught  in  his  late  cold  and  desolate  habitation  on 
the  lake,  it  soon  threw  him  into  a  fever  of  the  most  dangerous  nature. 
Finding  his  dissolution  at  hand,  he  received  it  with  joy,  like  one  of 
the  primitive  martyrs  just  hastening  to  his  crown  of  glory.  After 
having  addressed  his  little  flock,  and  exhorted  them  to  patience,  in 
the  most  pathetic  manner,  as  they  saw  their  own  last  day  approach- 
ing ;  after  having  solemnly  blessed  his  people,  his  family,  and  his 
children,  he  finished  the  course  of  his  ministry  and  life  together,  on 
the  7th  of  February,  1642. 

His  friends  and  relations  applied  to  the  intruding  bishop,  for  leave  to 
bury  him,  which  was  Avith  difficulty  obtained  ;  he,  at  first,  telling  them, 
that  the  church-yard  was  holy  ground,  and  should  be  no  longer  defiled 
with  heretics  ]  however,  leare  was  at  last  granted,  and  though  the 


IRISH  MASSACRE.  525 

church  funeral  service  was  not  used  at  the  solemnity,  (for  fear  of  the 
papists,)  yet  some  of  the  better  sort,  who  had  the  highest  veneration 
for  him  when  living,  attended  his  remains  to  the  grave.  At  his  i:iter- 
ment,  they  discharged  a  volley  of  shot,  crying  out,  Requiescat  in  pace 
ultimus  Anglorum :  that  is,  "  May  the  last  of  the  English  rest  in 
peace."  Adding,  that  as  he  was  one  of  the  best,  so  he  should  be  the 
last  English  bishop  found  among  them. 

His  learning  was  very  extensive  ;  and  he  would  have  given  the 
world  a  greater  proof  of  it,  had  he  printed  all  he  wrote.  Scarce  any 
of  his  writings  were  saved  ;  the  papists  having  destroyed  most  of  his 
papers  and  his  library. 

He  had  gathered  a  vast  heap  of  critical  expositions  of  Scripture,  all 
which,  with  a  great  trunk  full  of  his  manuscripts,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  Irish.  Happily  his  great  Hebrew  MS.  was  preserved,  and  is 
now  in  the  library  of  Emanuel  college,  Oxford. 

In  the  barony  of  Terawley,  the  papists,  at  the  instigation  of  their 
friars,  cx>mpelled  above  40  English  protestants,  some  of  whom  were 
women  and  children,  to  the  hard  fate  either  of  falling  by  the  sword, 
or  of  drowning  in  the  sea.  These  choosing  the  latter,  were  accord- 
ingly forced,  by  the  naked  weapons  of  their  inexorable  persecutors, 
into  the  deep,  where,  Avith  their  children  in  their  arms,  they  first  wa- 
ded up  to  their  chins,  and  afterwards  sunk  down  and  perished  together. 

In  the  castle  of  Lisgool  upwards  of  150  men,  women,  and  children, 
were  all  burnt  together;  and  at  the  castle  of  Moneah  not  less  than  100 
were  put  to  the  sword.  Great  numbers  were  also  murdered  at  the 
castle  of  Tullah,  which  was' delivered  up  to  M'Guire,  on  condition  of 
having  fair  quarter  ;  but  no  sooner  had  that  base  villain  got  posses- 
sion of  the  place,  than  he  ordered  his  followers  to  murder  the  people, 
which  was  immediately  done  with  the  greatest  cruelty. 

Many  others  were  put  to  deaths  of  the  most  horrid  nature,  and  such 
as  could  have  been  invented  only  by  demons  instead  of  men. 

Some  of  them  were  laid  with  the  centre  of  their  backs  on  the  axle- 
tree  of  a  carriage,  with  their  legs  resting  on  the  ground  on  one  side, 
and  their  arms  and  head  on  the  other.  In  this  position  one  of  the 
savages  scourged  the  wretched  object  on  the  thighs,  legs,  &c.  while 
another  set  on  furious  dogs,  who  tore  to  pieces  the  arms  and  upper 
parts  of  the  body ;  and  in  this  dreadful  manner  were  they  deprived  of 
their  existence. 

Great  numbers  wers  fastened  to  horses'  tails,  and  the  beasts  being 
set  on  full  gallop  by  their  riders,  the  wretched  victims  were  dragged 
along  till  they  expired. 

Others  were  hung  on  lofty  gibbets,  and  a  fire  being  kindled  under 
them,  they  finished  their  lives,  partly  by  hanging,  and  partly  by  suf- 
focation. 

Nor  did  the  more  tender  sex  escape  the  least  particle  of  cruelty 
that  covild  be  projected  by  their  merciless  and  furious  persecutors. 
Many  women,  of  all  ages,  were  put  to  deaths  of  the  most  cruel  na- 
ture. Some,  in  particular,  were  fastened  with  their  backs  to  strong 
pofets,  and  being  stripped  to  the  waist,  the  inhuman  monsters  cut 
off  their  right  breasts  with  shears,  which,  of  course,  put  them  to  the 
most  excruciating  torments  ;  and  in  this  position  they  were  left,  till, 
from  the  loss  of  blood,  they  expired. 

Such  was  the  savage  ferocity  of  these  barbarians,  that  even  unborn 


626  IJOOK  QP  MARTYRS. 

infants  were  dragged  from  the  womb  to  become  victims  to  their  rage. 
Many  unhappy  mothers  were  hung  naked  on  the  branches  of  trees, 
and  their  bodies  being  cut  open,  the  innocent  oflspring  was  taken 
from  them,  and  thrown  to  dogs  and  swine.  And  to  increase  the  hor- 
rid scene,  they  would  oblige  the  husband  to  be  a  spectator  before  he 
suffered  himself. 

At  the  town  of  Lissenskeath,  they  hanged  above  100  Scottish  pro- 
testants  showing  them  no  more  mercy  than  they  did  to  the  English. 

M'Guire,  going  to  the  castle  of  that  town,  desired  to  speak  with 
the  govei-nor,  when  being  admitted,  he  immediately  burnt  the  records 
of  the  county,  which  were  kept  there.  He  then  demanded  £1000  of 
the  governor,  which  having  received,  he  immediately  compelled  him 
to  hear  mass,  and  to  swear  that  he  would  continue  so  to  do.  And  to 
complete  his  horrid  barbarities,  he  ordered  the  wife  and  children  of 
the  governor  to  be  hung  up  before  his  face ;  besides  massacreing  at 
least  100  of  the  inhabitants. 

Upwards  of  1000  men,  women,  and  children,  were  driven,  in  dif- 
ferent companies,  to  Portendown  bridge,  which  was  broken  in  the 
middle,  and  there  compelled  to  throw  themselves  into  the  water;  and 
such  as  attempted  to  reach  the  shore  were  knocked  on  the  head. 

In  the  same  part  of  the  country,  at  least  4000  persons  were  drown- 
ed in  different  places.  The  inhuman  papists,  after  first  stripping 
them,  drove  them  like  beasts  to  the  spot  fixed  for  their  destruction ; 
and  if  any,  through  fatigue,  or  natural  infirmities,  Avere  slack  in  theii 
pace,  they  pricked  them  with  their  swords  and  pikes  ;  and  to  strike  a 
farther  terror  on  the  multitude,  they  murdered  some  by  the  Avay. 
Many  of  these  poor  creatures  when  thrown  into  the  water  endea- 
voured to  save  themselves  by  swimming  to  the  shore  ;  but  their  mer- 
ciless persecutors  prevented  their  endeavours  taking  effect,  by  shoot- 
ing them  in  the  water. 

In  one  place  140  English,  after  being  driven  for  many  miles  stark 
naked,  and  in  the  most  severe  weather,  were  all  murdered  on  the 
same  spot,  some  being  hanged,  others  burnt,  some  shot,  and  many  of 
them  buried  alive ;  and  so  cruel  were  their  tormentors,  that  they  would 
not  suffer  them  to  pray  before  they  robbed  them  of  their  miserable 
existence. 

Other  companies  they  took  under  pretence  of  safe  conduct,  who, 
from  that  consideration,  proceeded  cheerfully  on  their  journey  ;  but 
when  the  treacherous  papists  had  got  them  to  a  convenient  spot,^  they 
butchered  them  all  in  the  most  cruel  manner. 

One  hundred  and  fifteen  men,  women,  and  children,  were  con- 
ducted, by  order  of  Sir  Phelim  O'Neal,  to  Portendown  bridge,  where 
they  were  all  forced  into  the  river,  and  drowned.  One  woman, 
named  Campbell,  finding  no  probability  of  escaping,  suddenly  clasped 
one  of  the  chief  of  the  papists  in  her  arms,  and  held  him  so  fast,  that 
they  were  both  drowned  together. 

In  Killoman  they  massacred  48  families,  among  whom  22  were 
.burnt  together  in  one  house.  The  rest  were  either  hanged,  shot,  or 
drowned. 

In  Killmore  the  inhabitants,  which  consisted  of  about  200  families, 
all  fell  victims  to  their  rage.  Some  of  the  protestants  were  set  in  the 
stocks  till  they  confessed  where  their  money  was ;  after  which  they 
were  put  to  death.     The  •vv;hole  country  was  one  common  scene  of 


IRISH  MASSACRE.  5^7 

butchery,  and  many  thousands  perished,  in  a  short  time,  by  sword, 
famine,  fire,  water,  and  all  other  the  most  cruel  deaths  that  rage  and 
malice  could  invent. 

These  inhuman  villains  showed  so  much  favour  to  some  as  to  dis- 
patch them  immediately  ;  but  they  would  by  no  means  suffer  them  to 
pray.  Others  they  imprisoned  in  filthy  dungeons,  putting  heavy  bolts 
on  their  legs,  and  keeping  them  there  till  they  were  starved  to  death. 

At  Cashel  they  put  all  the  protestants  into  a  loathsome  dungeon, 
where  they  kept  them  together  for  several  weeks  in  the  greatest 
misery.  At  length  they  were  released,  when  some  of  them  were 
barbarously  mangled,  and  left  on  the  highways  to  perish  at  leisure  ; 
others  were  hanged,  and  some  were  buried  in  the  ground  upright, 
with  their  heads  above  the  earth,  the  papists,  to  increase  their  misery, 
treating  theiri  with  derision  during  their  sufferings. 

In  the  county  of  Antrim  they  murdered  954  protestants  in  one 
morning ;  and  afterwards  about  1200  more  in  that  county. 

At  a  town  called  Lisnegary,  they  forced  24  protestants  into  a  house, 
and  then  setting  fire  to  it,  burned  them  together,  counterfeiting  their 
outcries  in  derision  to  others. 

Among  other  acts  of  cruelty,  they  took  two  children  belonging  to 
an  Englishwoman,  and  dashed  out  their  brains  before  her  face  ;  after 
which  they  threw  the  mother  into  a  river,  and  she  was  drowned. 
They  served  many  other  children  in  the  like  manner,  to  the  great 
affliction  of  their  parents,  and  the  disgrace  of  human  nature. 

In  Kilkenny  all  the  protestants,  without  exception,  were  put  to 
death ;  and  some  of  them  in  so  cruel  a  manner,  as,  perhaps,  was 
never  before  thought  of. 

They  beat  an  Englishwoman  with  such  savage  barbarity,  that  she 
had  scarce  a  whole  bone  left ;  after  which  they  threw  her  into  a  ditch ; 
but  not  satisfied  with  this,  they  took  her  child,  a  girl  about  six  years 
of  age,  and  after  ripping  up  its  belly,  threw  it  to  its  mother,  there  to 
languish  till  it  perished. 

They  forced  one  man  to  go  to  mass,  after  Avhich  they  ripped  open 
his  body,  and  in  that  manner  left  him.  They  sawed  another  asunder, 
cut  the  throat  of  his  wife,  and  after  having  dashed  out  the  brains  of 
their  child,  an  infant,  threw  it  to  the  swine,  who  greedily  devoured  it. 

After  committing  these  and  many  other  horrid  cruelties,  they  took 
the  heads  of  seven  protestants,  and  among  them  that  of  a  pious  minis- 
ter, all  which  they  fixed  up  at  the  market  cross.  They  put  a  gag 
into  the  minister's  mouth,  then  slit  his  cheeks  to  his  ears,  and  laying 
a  leaf  of  a  bible  before  it,  bid  him  preach,  for  his  mouth  was  wide 
enough.  They  did  several  other  things  by  way  of  derision,  and  ex- 
pressed the  greatest  satisfaction  at  having  thus  mnrdered  and  exposed 
the  unhappy  protestants. 

It  is  impossible  to  conceive  the  pleasure  these  monsters  took  in  ex- 
ercising their  cruelty ;  and  to  increase  the  misery  of  those  who  fell 
into  their  hands,  while  they  were  butchering  them,  they  would  cry, 
"  Your  soul  to  the  devil !" 

One  of  the  miscreants  would  come  into  a  house  with  his  hands  im- 
brued in  blood,  and  boast  that  it  was  English  blood,  and  that  his 
sword  had  pricked  the  white  skin  of  the  protestants,  even  to  the  hilt. 
"When  any  one  of  them  had  killed  a  protestant,  others  would  come 
and  receive  a  gratification  in  cutting  and  mangling  the  body  :  after 


528  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

which  they  left  it  to  be  devoured  by  dogs  ;  and  when  they  had  slain 
a  number  of  them,  they  would  boast  that  the  devil  was  beholden  to 
them  for  sending  so  many  souls  to  hell ! 

But  it  is  no  wonder  they  should  thus  treat  the  innocent  Christians, 
when  they  hesitated  not  to  commit  blasphemy  against  God  and  his 
most  holy  word. 

In  one  place  they  burnt  two  protestant  Bibles,  and  then  said  they 
had  burnt  hell-fire.  In  the  church  at  Powerscourt,  they  burnt  the 
pulpit,  pews,  chests,  and  Bibles,  belonging  to  it.  They  took  other 
Bibles,  and  after  wetting  them  with  dirty  water,  dashed  them  in  the 
faces  of  the  protestants,  saying,  "We  know  you  love  a  good  lesson  ; 
here  is  an  excellent  one  for  you;  come  to-morrow,  and  you  shall  have 
as  good  a  sermon  as  this." 

Some  of  the  protestants  they  dragged  by  the  hair  of  their  heads 
into  the  church,  Avhere  they  stripped  and  whipped  them  in  the  most 
cruel  manner,  telling  them,  at  the  same  time,  "That  if  they  came  to- 
morrow, they  should  hear  the  like  sermon." 

In  Munster  they  put  to  death  several  ministers  in  the  most  shock- 
ing manner.  One,  in  particular,  they  stripped  stark  naked,  and  dri- 
ving him  before  them,  pricked  him  with  swords  and  pikes,  till  he  fell 
down,  and  expired. 

In  some  places  they  plucked  out  the  eyes,  and  cut  off  the  hands  of 
the  protestants,  and  in  that  condition  turned  them  into  the  fields,  there 
to  linger  out  the  remainder  of  their  miserable  existence. 

They  obliged  many  young  men  to  force  their  aged  parents  to  a  river, 
where  they  were  drowned ;  wives  to  assist  in  hanging  their  husbands ; 
and  mothers  to  cut  the  throats  of  their  children. 

In  one  place  they  compelled  a  young  man  to  kill  his  father,  and 
then  immediately  hanged  him.  In  another  they  forced  a  wotnan  to 
kill  her  husband,  then  obliged  her  son  to  kill  her,  and  afterwards  shot 
him  through  the  head. 

At  a  place  called  Glasgow,  a  popish  priest,  with  some  others,  pre- 
vailed on  40  protestants  to  be  reconciled  to  the  church  of  Rome,  under 
the  vain  hope  of  saving  their  lives.  They  had  ko  sooner  done  this, 
than  the  deceivers  told  them  they  were  in  a  good  faith,  and  that  they 
would  prevent  their  falling  from  it,  and  turning  heretics,  by  sending 
them  out  of  the  world  ;  which  they  did  by  immediately  cutting  their 
throats. 

In  the  county  of  Tipperary,  a  great  number  of  protestants,  men, 
women,  and  children,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  papists,  who,  after 
stripping  them  naked,  murdered  them  with  stoneg,  pole-axes,  swords, 
and  other  weapons. 

In  the  county  of  Mayo,  about  60  protestants,  15  of  whom  were 
ministers,  were,  upon  covenant,  to  be  safely  conducted  to  Galway,  by 
one  Edmund  Burke,  and  his  soldiers  ;  but  that  inhuman  monster  by 
the  way  drew  his  sword,  as  an  intimation  of  his  design  to  the  rest, 
who  immediately  followed  his  example,  and  murdered  the  whole,  some 
of  whom  they  stabbed,  others  were  run  through  the  body  with  pikes, 
ajid  several  were  drowned. 

In  Queen's  county  great  numbers  of  protestants  were  put  to  the 
most  shocking  deaths.  Fifty  or  sixty  were  confined  together  in  one 
house,  which  being  set  on  fire,  they  all  perished  in  the  flames. 

Many  were  stripped  naked,  and  being  fastened  to  horses  by  ropes' 


..^:A<  ^•. 

Ml 

1 

1 

^:^^c^T^ 

HSfCffJS  >itr  '/v«it*   * 

i^.^^pWi^^?';. 

w'S^^S^J''^ 

BffilS^Sifil^J 

.  ^  ZiS-^itm^^^^^^^-^ 

Ct'velties  in  Ireland.        page  529. 


Murdey^ofSir  C.  Godfrey  hy  Jive  Popish  ruffians.         P.  538. 


Execution  of  Lord  Wm.  Russell.        page  542. 


IRISH  MASSACRE.  529 

placed  round  their  middles,  were  dragged  through  bogs  till  they  ex- 
pired. 

Some  were  hung  by  the  feet  to  tenter-hooks  driven  into  poles,  and 
in  that  wretched  posture  left  till  they  perished. 

Others  were  fastened  to  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  with  a  branch  at  the  top. 
Over  this  branch  hung  one  arm,  which  principally  supported  the 
weight  of  the  body  ;  and  one  of  the  legs  was  turned  up,  and  fastened 
to  the  trunk,  while  the  other  hung  straight.  In  this  dreadful  and  un- 
easy posture  did  they  remain,  as  long  as  life  would  permit,  pleasing 
spectacles  to  their  blood-thirsty  persecutors. 

At  Clownes  17  men  were  buried  alive ;  and  an  Englishman,  his 
wife,  five  children,  and  a  servant  maid,  were  all  hung  together,  and 
afterwards  thrown  into  a  ditch. 

They  hung  many  by  the  arms  to  branches  of  trees,  with  a  weight 
to  their  feet ;  and  others  by  the  middle,  in  which  postures  they  left 
them  till  they  expired. 

Several  were  hung  on  windmills,  and  before  they  were  half  dead, 
the  barbarians  cut  them  in  pieces  with  their  swords.  Others,  both 
men,  women,  and  children,  they  cut  and  hacked  in  various  parts  of 
their  bodies,  and  left  them  wallowing  iu  their  blood,  to  perish  where 
they  fell.  One  poor  woman  they  hung  on  a  gibbet,  with  her  child,  an 
infant  about  a  twelvemonth  old,  the  latter  of  whom  was  hung  by  the 
neck  with  the  hair  of  its  mother's  head,  and  in  that  manner  finished 
its  short  but  miserable  existence. 

In  the  county  of  Tyrone  no  less  than  300  protestants  were  drowned 
in  one  day ;  and  many  others  were  hanged,  burned,  and  otherwise 
put  to  death. 

Dr.  Maxwell,  rector  of  Tyrone,  lived  at  this  time  near  Armagh,  and 
sufl^ered  greatly  from  these  merciless  savages.  This  clergyman,  in 
his  examination,  taken  upon  oath  before  the  king's  commissioners, 
declared,  that  the  Irish  papists  owned  to  him,  that  they  had  destroy- 
ed, in  one  place,  at  Glynwood,  12,000  protestants,  in  their  flight  from 
the  county  of  Armagh. 

As  the  river  Bann  was  not  fordable,  and  the  bridge  broken  down, 
the  Irish  forced  thither,  at  difierent  times,  a  great  number  of  unarmed, 
defenceless  protestants,  and  with  pikes  and  swords  violently  thrust 
above  1000  into  the  river,  where  they  miserably  perished. 

Nor  did  the  cathedral  of  Armagh  escape  the  fury  of  these  barbari- 
ans, it  being  maliciously  set  on  fire  by  their  leaders,  and  burnt  to  the 
ground.  And  to  extirpate,  if  possible,  the  very  race  of  those  unhappy 
protestants,  who  lived  in  or  near  Armagh,  the  Irish  first  burnt  all  their 
houses,  and  then  gathered  together  many  hundreds  of  those  innocent 
people,  young  and  old,  on  pretence  of  allowing  them  a  guard  and 
safe  conduct  to  Coleraine  ;  when  they  treacherously  fell  on  them  by 
the  way,  and  inhumanly  murdered  them. 

The  like  horrid  barbarities  with  those  we  have  particularized,  were 
practised  on  the  wretched  protestants  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  king- 
dom ;  and,  when  an  estimate  was  afterwards  made  of  the  number 
who  were  sacrificed  to  gratify  the  diabolical  souls  of  the  papists,  it 
amounted  to  150,000.  But  it  now  remains  that  we  proceed  to  the 
particulars  that  follow. 

These  desperate  wretches,  flushed  and  grown  insolent  with  suc- 
cess, (though  attained  by  methods  attended  with  such  excessive  bar- 

67 


330  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

barities  as  perhaps  are  not  to  be  equalled)  soon  got  possession  of  the 
castle  of  Newry,  where  the  king's  stores  and  ammunition  were  lodged ; 
and,  with  as  little  difficulty,  made  themselves  masters  of  Dundalk. 
They  afterwards  took  the  town  of  Ardee,  where  they  murdered  all 
the  protestants,  and  then  proceeded  to  Drogheda.  The  garrison  of 
Drogheda  was  in  no  condition  to  sustain  a  siege ;  notwithstanding 
which,  as  often  as  the  Irish  renewed  their  attacks,  they  were  vigo- 
rously repulsed,  by  a  very  unequal  number  of  the  king's  forces,  and  a 
few  faithful  protestant  citizens,  under  Sir  Henry  Tichborne,  the  go- 
vernor, assisted  by  the  Lord  Viscount  Moore.  The  siege  of  Drog- 
heda began  on  the  30th  of  November,  1641,  and  held  till  the  4th  of 
March,  1642,  when  Sir  Phelim  O'Neal,  and  the  Irish  miscreants  under 
him,  were  forced  to  retire. 

In  the  mean  time,  10,000  troops  were  sent  from  Scotland  to  the  re- 
lief of  the  remaining  protestants  in  Ireland,  which  being  properly 
divided  into  various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  happily  suppressed  the 
power  of  the  Irish  savages,  and  the  protestants,  for  several  years, 
lived  in  tranquillity. 

After  James  II.  had  abandoned  England,  he  maintained  a  contest 
for  some  time  in  Ireland,  where  he  did  all  in  his  power  to  carry  on  that 
persecution  which  he  had  been  happily  prevented  from  persevering 
in  in  England ;  accordingly,  in  a  parliament  held  at  Dublin,  in  the 
year  1689,  great  numbers  of  the  protestant  nobility,  clergy,  and  gentry 
of  Ireland,  were  attainted  of  high  treason.  The  government  of  the 
kingdom  was,  at  that  time,  invested  in  the  earl  of  Tyrconnel,  a  bigot- 
ed papist,  and  an  inveterate  enemy  to  the  prote«tants.  By  his  orders 
they  were  again  persecuted  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom.  The 
revenues  of  the  city  of  Dublin  were  seized,  and  most  of  the  churches 
converted  into  prisons.  And  had  it  not  been  for  the  resolution,  and 
uncommon  bravery  of  the  garrisons  in  the  city  of  Londonderry,  and 
the  town  of  Inniskillen,  there  had  not  one  place  remained  for  refuge 
to  the  distressed  protestants  in  the  whole  kingdom,  but  all  must  have 
been  given  up  to  King  James,  and  to  the  furious  popish  party  that  go- 
verned him. 

The  remarkable  siege  of  Londonderry  was  opened  on  the  18th  of 
April,  1689,  by  20,000  papists,  the  flower  of  the  Irish  army.  The 
city  was  not  properly  circumstanced  to  sustain  a  siege,  the  defenders 
consisting  of  a  body  of  raw,  undisciplined  protestants,  who  had  fled 
thither  for  shelter,  and  half  a  regiment  of  Lord  Mountjoy's  disciplined 
soldiers,  with  the  principal  part  of  the  inhabitants,  making,  in  all,  only 
7361  fighting  men. 

The  besieged  hoped,  at  first,  that  their  stores  of  corn,  and  other  ne- 
cessaries, would  be  sufficient;  but  by  the  continuance  of  the  siege 
their  wants  increased ;  and  these  at  last  became  so  heavy,  that,  for  a 
considerable  time  before  the  siege  was  raised,  a  pint  of  coarse  barley, 
a  small  quantity  of  greens,  a  few  spoonsful  of  starch,  with  a  very 
moderate  portion  of  horse  flesh,  were  reckoned  a  week's  provision 
for  a  soldier.  And  they  were,  at  length,  ^-educed  to  such  extremities, 
that  they  ate  dogs,  cats,  and  mice. 

Their  miseries  increasing  with  the  siege,  macv,  through  mere  hun- 
ger and  want,  pined  and  languished  away,  or  fet  v?ead  in  the  streets ; 
and  it  is  remarkable,  that  when  their  long  expedited  :*uccours  arrived 
from  England,  they  were  upon  the  point   of  oeing   reduced   to  this 


SIEGE  OF  LONDONDERRY.  5S1 

alternative,  either  to  preserve  their  existence  by  eating  each  other,  or 
attempting  to  fight  their  way  through  the  Irish,  which  must  have  in- 
falhbly  produced  their  destruction. 

These  succours  were  most  happily  brought  by  the  ship  Mountjoy, 
of  Derry,  and  the  Phcenix,  of  Coleraine,  at  which  time  they  had  only 
nine  lean  horses  left,  with  a  pint  of  meal  to  each  man.  By  hunger, 
and  the  fatigues  of  war,  their  7361  fighting  men  were  reduced  to 
4300,  one  fourth  part  of  whom  were  rendered  unserviceable. 

As  the  calamities  of  the  besieged  were  very  great,  so  likewise  were 
the  terrors  and  sufferings  of  their  protestant  friends  and  relations  ;  all 
of  whom  (even  women  and  children)  were  forcibly  driven  from  the 
country  30  miles  round,  and  inhumanly  reduced  to  the  sad  necessity 
of  continuing  some  days  and  nights,  without  food  or  covering,  before 
the  walls  of  the  town,  and  were  thus  exposed  to  the  continual  fire 
both  of  the  Irish  army  from  without,  and  the  shot  of  their  friends 
from  within. 

But  the  succours  from  England  happily  arriving,  put  an  end  to  their 
•affliction,  and  the  siege  was  raised  on  the  31st  of  July,  having  been 
continued  upwards  of  three  months. 

The  day  before  the  siege  of  Londonderry  was  raised,  the  Inniskil- 
leners  engaged  a  body  of  6000  Irish  Roman  Catholics,  at  Newton, 
Butler,  or  Crown  Castle,  of  whom  near  5000  were  slain.  This,  with 
the  defeat  at  Londonderry,  so  much  dispirited  the  papists,  that  they 
gave  up  all  farther  attempts  at  that  time  to  persecute  the  protestants. 

In  the  year  following,  1690,  the  Irish  who  had  taken  up  arms  in 
favour  of  James  II.  were  totally  defeated  by  William  the  Third ;  and 
that  monarch,  before  he  left  the  country,  reduced  them  to  a  state  of 
subjection,  in  which  they  very  long  continued,  at  least  so  far  as  to  re- 
frain from  open  violence,  although  they  were  still  insidiously  engaged 
in  increasing  their  power  and  influence  ;  for,  by  a  report  made  in  the 
year  1731,  it  appeared,  that  a  great  number  of  ecclesiastics  had,  in 
defiance  of  the  laws,  flocked  into  Ireland  ;  that  several  convents  had 
been  opened  by  Jesuits,  monks,  and  friars ;  that  many  new  and  pom- 
pous mass  houses  had  been  erected  in  some  of  the  most  conspicuous 
parts  of  their  great  cities,  where  there  had  not  been  any  before ;  and 
that  such  swarms  of  vagrant  immoral  Romish  priests  had  appeared, 
that  the  very  papists  themselves  considered  them  as  a  burden. 

But,  notwithstanding  all  the  arts  cf  priestcraft,  all  the  tumid  and 
extravagant  harangues  of  Hibernian  orators,  and  the  gross  and  wilful 
misrepresentations  of  their  self-styled  liberal  abettors  in  this  country, 
the  protestant  religion  now  stands  on  a  firmer  basis  in  Ireland  than  it 
ever  before  did.  The  Irish,  who  formerly  led  an  unsettled  and  roving 
life,  in  the  woods,  bogs,  and  mountains,  and  lived  on  th£  depredation 
of  their  neighbours  ;  they  who  in  the  morning  seized  the  prey,  and 
at  night  divided  the  spoil,  have,  for  many  years  past,  become  compa- 
ratively quiet  and  civilized.  They  taste  the  sweets  of  English  society, 
and  the  advantages  of  civil  government. 

The  heads  of  their  clans,  and  the  chiefs  of  the  great  Irish  families, 
who  cruelly  oppressed  and  tyrannized  over  their  vassals,  are  now  dwin- 
dled, in  a  great  measure,  to  nothing,  and  most  of  the  ancient  popi«h 
nobility  and  gentry  of  Ireland  have  renounced  the  Romish  religion. 

It  is  also  to  be  hoped,  that  inestimable  benefits  will  arise  from  the 
establishment  of  protestant  schools  in  various    parts    of  the   king- 


533  BOOK  OF  MAUTYRS. 

dom,  in  which  the  children  of  the  Roman  Catholics  are  instructed  in 
religion  and  literature,  whereby  the  mist  of  ignorance  is  dispelled, 
which  was  the  great  source  of  the  cruel  transactions  that  have  taken 
place,  at  different  periods,  in  that  kingdom ;  and  this  is  sufficiently 
proved  by  the  fact,  that  those  parts  of  the  country  which  have  been 
disgraced  by  the  most  horrible  outrages,  are  those  in  which  the  most 
profound  ignorance  and  bigotry  still  prevail. 

In  order  to  preserve  the  protestant  interest  in  Ireland  upon  a  solid 
basis,  it  behoves  all  in  whom  power  is  invested,  to  discharge  their 
respective  duties  with  the  strictest  assiduity  and  attention  ;  tempering 
justice  with  mercy,  and  firmness  with  conciliation.  They  should  en- 
deavour rather  to  gain  the  hearts  of  the  people  by  kindness  than  to 
enslave  them  by  fear ;  and  to  show  them  that  the  ministers  of  the 
protestant  religion  are  more  estimable,  instead  of  more  powerful, 
than  the  Romish  clergy.  A  single  voluntary  proselyte  is  worth  a 
thousand  converts  to  "  the  holy  text  of  pike  and  gun." 


SECTION  IV. 

ACCOUNT  OF  THE  HORRID  PLOT  CONCERTED  BY  THE  PAPISTS,  FOR  DE- 
STROYING THE  CITY  OF  LONDON  BY  FIRE,  IN  THE  YEAR  1666, 

Stimulated  by  revenge,  and  prompted  by  superstition,  the  papists 
unceasingly  turned  their  thoughts  to  obtain  their  long-wished-for  pur- 
pose, the  overthrow  of  the  protestant  religion,  and  the  destruction 
of  its  adherents  in  England. 

Having  failed  in  several  efforts,  they  thought  of  a  scheme  for  de- 
stroying the  capital  of  the  kingdom,  which  they  flattered  themselves 
might  greatly  facilitate  their  intentions  ;  but  although,  unhappily, 
their  diabolical  scheme,  in  some  measure,  took  place,  yet  it  was  not 
productive  of  the  consequences  they  hoped  and  wished  for.  A  great 
part  of  the  city  was,  indeed  destroyed ;  the  melancholy  particulars  of 
which  we  shall  copy  from  the  London  Gazette,  published  at  the  time: 

"  Whitehall,  September  8,  1666. 
"  On  the  second  instant,  at  one  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  there 
happened  to  break  out  a  sad  and  deplorable  fire,  at  a  baker's,  in  Pud- 
ding-lane, near  Fish-street,  which  falling  out  at  that  hour  of  the  night, 
and  in  a  quarter  of  the  town  so  close  built  with  wooden  pitched 
houses,  spread  itself  so  far  before  day,  and  with  such  distraction  to 
the  inhabitants  and  neighbours,  that  care  was  not  taken  for  the  timely 
preventing  the  farther  diffusion  of  it,  by  pulling  down  houses,  as 
ought  to  have  been  ;  so  that  this  lamentable  fire,  in  a  short  time,  be- 
came too  big  to  be  mastered  by  any  engines,  or  working  near  it.  It 
fell  out  most  unhappily  too,  that  a  violent  easterly  wind  fomented  it, 
and  kept  it  burning  all  that  day,  and  the  night  following,  spreading 
itself  up  to  Gracechurch-street,  and  downwards  from  Cannon-street 
to  the  water-side,  as  far  as  the  Three  Cranes  in  the  Vintry. 

"  The  people,  in  all  parts  about  it,  were  distracted  by  the  vastness 
of  it,  and  their  particular  care  to  carry  away  their  goods.  Many  at- 
tempts were  made  to  prevent  the  spreading  of  it,  by  pulling  down 
houses,  and  making  great  intervals,  but  all  in  vain,  the  fii^e  seizing 


BURNING  OF  LONDON. 


533 


upon  the  timber  and  rubbish,  and  so  continuing  itself,  even  through 
those  spaces,  and  raging  in  a  bright  flantie  all  Monday  and  Tuesday, 
notwithstanding  his  majesty's  own,  and  his  royal  highness's  indefati- 
gable and  personal  pains  to  apply  all  possible  remedies  to  prevent  it, 
calling  upon,  and  helping  the  people  with  their  guards,  and  a  great 
number  of  nobility  and  gentry  unweariedly  assisting  therein,  for  which 
they  were  requited  with  a  thousand  blessings  from  the  poor  distressed 
people. 

"By  the  favour  of  God,  the  wind  slackened  a  little  on  Tuesday 
night,  and  the  flames  meeting  with  brick  buildings  at  the  Temple,  by 
little  and  little  it  was  observed  to  lose  its  force  on  that  side,  so  that  on 
Wednesday  morning  we  began  to  hope  well,  and  his  royal  highnessf 
never  despairing,  or  slackening  his  personal  care,  wrought  so  well 
that  day,  assisted  in  some  parts  by  the  lords  of  the  council  before  and 
behind  it,  that  a  stop  was  put  to  it  at  the  Temple  church ;  near  Hol- 
born-bridge  ;  Pie-corner ;  Aldersgate ;  Cripplegate  ;  near  the  lower 
end  of  Coleman-street ;  at  the  end  of  Bassinghall-street,  by  the  Pos- 
tern ;  at  the  upper  end  of  Bishopsgate-street,  and  Leadenhall-street ; 
at  the  standard  in  Cornhill ;  at  the  church  in  Fenchurch-street ; 
near  Clothworkers'-hall  in  Mincing-lane ;  at  the  middle  of  Market^ 
lane,  and  at  the  Tower-dock. 

"  On  Thursday,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  it  was  wholly  beat  down 
and  extinguished  ;  but  so  as  that  evening  it  unhappily  burst  out  again 
afresh  at  the  Temple,  by  the  falling  of  some  sparks  (as  is  supposed) 
upon  a  pile  of  wooden  buildings ;  but  his  royal  highness,  who  watched 
there  that  whole  night  in  person,  by  the  great  labours  and  diligence 
used,  and  especially  by  applying  powder  to  blow  up  the  houses  about 
it,  before  day  most  happily  mastered  it. 

"  His  majesty  then  sat  hourly  in  council,  and  ever  since  hath  con- 
tinued making  rounds  about  the  city,  in  all  parts  of  it  where  the  dan- 
ger and  mischief  was  the  greatest,  till  this  morning  that  he  hath  sent 
his  grace  the  duke  of  Albemarle,  whom  he  hath  called  for  to  assist 
him  on  this  great  occasion,  to  put  his  happy  and  successful  hand  to 
ihe  finishing  this  memorable  deliverance." 

During  the  progres  of  this  dreadful  conflagration,  orders  were  given 
for  pulling  down  various  houses  in  the  Tower  of  London,  in  order  to 
preserve  the  grand  magazine  of  gunpowder  in  that  fortress ;  to  the 
preservation  of  which,  however,  the  violent  easterly  wind  contributed 
more  than  the  precaution. 

Many  thousands  of  citizens,  who  by  this  calamity  were  deprived 
of  their  habitations,  retired  to  the  fields,  destitute  of  all  necessaries, 
and  exposed  to  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  till  a  suflicient  number 
of  tents  or  huts  could  be  erected  for  their  reception.  In  order  to  miti- 
gate the  distresses  of  the  people,  his  majesty  ordered  a  great  quantity 
of  naval  bread  to  be  distributed  among  them ;  and  issued  a  proclama- 
tion, commanding  the  magistrates  of  the  city  to  encourage  the  bring- 
ing of  all  kinds  of  provisions. 

By  the  certificate  of  Jonas  Moore  and  Ralph  Gatrix,  the  surveyors 
appointed  to  examine  the  ruins,  it  appeared,  that  this  dreadful  fire 
overran  436  acres  of  ground  within  the  walls,  and  burnt  13,300 
houses,  89  parish  churches,  besides  chapels;  and  that  only  11  parish 
churches  within  the  walls  were  left  standing. 

To  this  account  of  its  devastation  may  also  be  added  the  destruc" 


534  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

tlon  of  St.  Paul's  cathedral,  Guildhall,  the  Royal  Exchange,  Custom- 
house, and  Blackwell-hall ;  many  hospitals  and  libraries,  52  halls  of 
the  city  companies,  and  a  great  number  of  other  stately  edifices  ;  to- 
gether with  three  of  the  city  gates,  and  the  prisons  Newgate  and 
Fleet,  the  Poultry  and  Wood-street  Compters  ;  the  loss  of  which,  by 
the  best  calculation,  amounted  to  upwards  of  ten  million  sterling. 
Yet  notwithstanding  all  this  destruction,  only  six. persons  lost  their 
lives. 

Various  were  the  conjectures  of  the  people  on  the  cause  of  this 
singular  calamity  ;  at  first  some  imagined  it  to  be  casual,  but,  from 
a  train  of  circumstances,  it  afterwards  appeared  to  have  been  done 
from  the  malice  and  horrid  contrivances  of  the  papists.  Several  sus- 
pected persons  were  taken  into  custody ;  but  although  there  were 
very  strong  presumptions;  no  positive  proof  being  produced  agaitist. 
them,  they  were  discharged. 

Thus  did  this  diabolical  scheme  take  place,  in  a  great  measure,  to 
the  wishes  of  the  infamous  contrivers;  yet,  instead  of  being  prejudi- 
cial, it  was,  in  the  end,  productive  of  the  most  happy  consequences  to 
the  metropolis.  It  certainly,  for  a  time,  occasioned  the  most  poignant 
distress  to  the  inhabitants,  but  it  afforded  an  opportunity  that  never 
happened  before,  and  in  all  human  probability,  never  may  again,  of 
restoring  the  city  with  more  attention  to  uniformity,  conveniency,  and 
wholesomeness,  than  could  be  expected  in  a  town  of  progressive 
growth.  The  streets  were  before  narrow,  crooked,  and  incommo- 
dious; the  houses  chiefly  of  wood,  dark,  close,  and  ill-contrived; 
with  their  several  stories  projecting  beyond  each  other  as  they  rose, 
over  the  narrow  streets.  The  free  circulation  of  the  air  was,  by  these 
means,  obstructed ;  and  the  people  breathed  a  stagnant,  unwholesome 
element,  replete  with  foul  effluvia,  sufficient  to  generate  putrid  disor- 
ders, and  disposed  to  harbour  any  pestilential  taint  it  might  receive. 
All  these  ihconveniencies  were  removed,  by  the  streets  being  made 
wider,  and  the  buildings  principally  formed  of  brick :  so  that  if, 
either  by  accident  or  otherwise,  a  fire  should  happen  in  future,  its 
progress  might  be  soon  stopped,  and  the  direful  consequences  which 
generally  arise  from  such  circumstances  rendered  trifling. 

Besides  those  already  mentioned,  the  fire  of  London  was  certainly 
productive  of  one  advantage  of  the  most  valuable  nature,  namely,  the 
extirpation  of  that  contagious  and  destructive  distemper,  the  plague, 
which,  but  the  year  before,  .had  brought  thousands  to  their  graves. 
This  horrible  disease  had  made  great  devastation  among  the  inhabi- 
tants, not  only  of  the  metropolis,  but  of  diflTerent  parts  of  the  king- 
dom, at  various  periods ;  but  its  baneful  influence  has  never  been 
exerted  in  London,  since  the  great  conflagration,  and  there  is  there- 
fore reason  to  conclude  that  this  temporary  calamity  was  employed 
by  Providence  as  the  means  of  conferring  a  permanent  benefit  on  the 
inhabitants  of  this  city,  and  of  defeating  the  machinations  of  those 
miscreants  who  contrived  so  diabolical  a  method  of  revenge. 

To  perpetuate  the  remembrance  of  this  occurrence,  a  monument 
was  erected  in  that  part  of  the  city  in  the  neighbourhood  of  which  the 
fire  began  ;  and  as  it  still  remains  in  its  original  state,  it  may  not  be 
improper  here  to  describe  it. 

The  Monument,  which  is  a  noble  fluted  column,  is  situated  in  a 
small  square,  open  to  the  street,  on  the  east  side  of  Fish-street  hilL 


BURNING  OF   LONDON.  5^5 

It  was  designed  by  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  by  whom  it  was  begun  to 
be  erected  in  the  year  1671,  and  thoroughly  completed  by  that  great 
architect  in  1677.  It  is  esteemed  the  noblest  modern  column  in  the 
world  ;  and  may,  in  some  respects,  vie  witli  the  most  celebrated  of 
antiquity,  which  are  consecrated  to  the  names  of  Trajan  and  Antoninus. 

This  stately  column,  which  is  twenty-four  feet  higher  than  Tra- 
jan's pillar  at  Rome,  is  built  of  Portland  stone,  of  the  Doric  order,  and 
fluted.  Its  altitude  from  the  ground  is  202  feet,  and  the  diameter  of 
the  shaft,  or  body  of  the  column,  is  fifteen  feet.  It  stands  on  a  pe- 
destal forty  feet  high,  the  ground,  plinth,  or  bottom  of  which,  is  twen- 
ty eight  feet  square.  Within  is  a  stair  case  of  black  marble,  contain- 
ing 345  steps,  each  six  inches  thick,  and  ten  inches  and  a  half  broad. 
Over  the  capital  is  an  iron  balcony,  which  encompasses  a  cone  thirty- 
two  feet  high,  supporting  a  blazing  urn  of  brass,  gilt.*  On  the  cap 
of  the  pedestal,  at  the  angles,  are  four  dragons  (the  supporters  of  the 
city  arms,)  and  between  them  trophies,  with  symbols  of  regality,  arts, 
sciences,  commerce,  &c. 

The  west  side  of  the  pedestal  is  adorned  with  curious  emblems,  by 
the  masterly  hand  of  Mr.  Gibber,  father  to  the  poet  laureate ;  in 
which  the  eleven  principal  figures  are  done  in  alto,  and  the  rest  in 
basso  relievo.  The  principal  figure  to  which  the  eye  is  particularly 
directed,  is  a  female,  representing  the  city  of  London,  sitting  in  a 
languishing  posture  on  a  heap  of  ruins  :  her  head  appears  reclining, 
her  hair  is  dishevelled,  and  her  hand  lies  carelessly  on  her  sword. 
Behind  is  Time  gradually  raising  her  up  ;  and  at  her  side  a  woman, 
representing  Providence,  gently  touching  her  with  one  hand,  whilst, 
with  a  winged  sceptre  in  the  other,  she  directs  her  to  regard  two 
goddesses  in  the  clouds ;  one  with  a  cornucopia,  signifying  Plenty, 
and  the  other  with  a  palm  branch,  denoting  Peace.  At  her  feet  is"B. 
bee-hive,  showing,  that  by  industry  and  application  the  greatest  diffi- 
culties are  to  be  surmounted.  Behind  Time  are  various  citizens  ex- 
ulting at  his  erjdeavours  to  restore  her ;  and  beneath  in  the  midst  of 
the  ruins,  is  a  dragon,  who,  as  supporter  of  the  city  arms,  endeavours 
to  preserve  them  with  his  paw.  Opposite  the  city,  on  an  elevated 
pavement,  stands  King  Charles  II.,  in  a  Roman  habit,  with  a  wreath 
of  laurel  on  his  head,  and  a  truncheon  in  his  hand  ;  who  approach- 
ing the  city,  commands  three  of  his  attendants  to  descend  to  her  re- 
lief;  the  first  represents  the  Sciences  with  wings  on  her  head,  and  a 
circle  of  naked  boys  dancing  upon  it,  holding  nature  in  her  hand,  with 
her  numerous  breasts  ready  to  give  assistance  to  all.  The  second  is 
Architecture,  with  a  plan  in  one  hand,  and  a  square  and  pair  of  com- 
passes in  the  other.  The  third  is  Liberty,  waving  a  hat  in  the  air, 
and  showing  her  joy  at  the  pleasing  prospect  of  the  city's  speedy  re- 
covery. Behind  the  king  stands  his  brother  the  duke  of  York,  with  a 
garland  in  one  hand  to  crown  the  rising  city,  and  a  sword  in  the  other 
for  her  defence.  Behind  him  are  Justice  and  Fortitude,  the  former 
with  a  coronet,  and  the  latter  with  a  reined  Lion.    In  the  pavement, 

*  In  the  place  of  this  urn,  which  was  set  up  contrary  to  Sir  Christopher's  opinion, 
it  was  originally  intended  to  place  either  a  collosal  statue,  in  brass,  gilt,  of  king 
Charles  II.,  as  founder  of  the  new  city,  after  the  manner  of  the  Roman  pillars,  which 
were  terminated  by  the  statues  of  their  Caesars ;  or  a  figure  erect  of  a  woman  crowned 
with  turrets,  holding  a  sword  and  cap  of  maintenance,  with  ether  ensigns  of  the  city's 
grandeur  and  re-erection. 


5S6  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

under  the  sovereign's  feet,  appears  Envy  peeping  from  her  cell,  and 
gnawing  a  heart ;  and  in  the  upper  part  of  the  back-ground,  the  re- 
construction of  the  city  is  represented  by  scaffolding,  erected  by  the 
sides  of  the  unfinished  houses,  with  builders  and  labourers  at  work 
upon  them. 

On  the  east  side  of  the  pedestal  is  the  following  inscription,  signi- 
fying the  times  in  which  this  pillar  was  begun,  continued,  and  brought 
to  perfection. 

"  Incepta 
Richardo  Ford,  Eq. , 
prastore  Lond. 
A.  D.  MDCLXXI. 
M  perducta  altius 

M"  Geo.  Waterman,  Eq.  P.  V. 

mv  Roberto  Hanson,  Eq.  P.  V. 

^  Gulielmo  Hooker,  Eq.  P.  V. 

Roberto  Viner,  Eq.  P.  V. 
r  Josepho  Sheldon,  Eq.  P.  V 

perfecta 

Thoma.  Davis,  Eq.  P.  V. 

urb. 

Anno  Dom. 

MDCLXXVn. 

The  north  and  south  sides  of  the  pedestal  have  each  a  Latin  in- 
scription ;  one  describing  the  desolation  of  the  city,  and  the  other  its 
restoration.     That  on  the  north  side  has  been  translated  as  follows : 

"  In  the  year  of  Christ,  1666,  the  3d  day  of  September,  eastward 
from  hence,  at  the  distance  of  two  hundred  feet,  (the  height  of  this 
column,)  a  fire  broke  out  about  midnight,  which,  being  driven  on  by  a 
strong  wind,  not  only  wasted  the  adjacent  parts,  but  also  very  remote 
places,  with  incredible  noise  and  fury.  It  consumed  eighty-nine 
churches,  the  city-gates,  Guildhall,  many  hospitals,  schools,  and  li- 
braries ;  a  vast  number  of  stately  edifices,  above  thirteen  thousand 
two  hundred  dwelling  houses,  and  four  hundred  streets  ;  of  the  twen- 
ty-six wards  it  destroyed  fifteen,  and  left  eight  others  shattered,  and 
half  burnt.  The  ruins  of  the  city  were  four  hundred  and  thirty-six 
acres,  from  this  pillar,  by  the  Thames  side,  to  the  Temple-church ; 
and,  from  the  north-east  side,  along  the  city-wall,  to  Holborn -bridge. 
To  the  estates  and  fortunes  of  the  citizens  it  was  merciless,  but  to 
their  lives  very  favourable  ;  that  it  might  in  all  things  resemble  the 
last  conflagration  of  the  world.  The  destruction  was  sudden ;  for  in 
a  small  space  of  time  the  same  city  was  seen  most  flourishing,  and  re- 
duced to  nothing.  Three  days  after,  when  this  fatal  fire  had  bafiled 
all  human  counsels  and  endeavours  in  the  opinion  of  all,  it  stopped,  as 
it  were,  by  the  will  of  Heaven,  and  was  extinguished  on  every  side." 

The  translation  of  the  inscription  on  the  south  side  "may  be  given 
thus  : 

"  Charles  the  Second,  son  of  Charles  the  Martyr,  king  of  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Ireland,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  a  most  gracious 
prince,  commiserating  the  deplorable  state  of  things,  whilst  the  ruins 


POPISH  AND  MEAL-TUB  PLOTS.  ^>f 

were  yet  smoking,  provided  for  the  comfort  of  his  citizens,  and  the 
ornament  of  his  city  ;  remitted  their  taxes,  and  referred  the  petitions 
of  the  magistrates  and  inhabitants  to  the  parliament,  who  immediately 
passed  an  act  that  public  works  should  be  restored  to  greater  beauty 
with  public  money,  to  be  raised  by  an  imposition  on  coal ;  that  churches, 
and  the  cathedral  of  St.  Paul,  should  be  rebuilt  from  their  founda- 
tions, with  all  magnificence ;  that  bridges,  gates,  and  prisons,  should 
be  new  made,  the  sewers  cleansed,  the'  streets  made  straight  and  re- 
gular, such  as  were  steep  levelled,  and  those  too  narrow  to  be  made 
wider.  Markets  and  shambles  to  be  also  enlarged,  and  situated  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  city.  That  every  house  should  be  built  with  party 
walls,  and  all  in  front  raised  of  equal  height ;  that  those  walls  should 
be  of  square  stone  ©r  brick ;  and  that  no  man  should  be  longer  than 
seven  years  building  his  house.  Anniversary  prayers  were  also  en- 
joined; and  to  perpetuate  the  memory  thereof  to  posterity,  they  caused 
this  column  to  be  erected.  The  work  was  carried  on  with  diligence, 
and  London  is  restored ;  but  whether  with  greater  speed  or  beauty, 
may  be  made  a  question.  In  three  years'  time  the  world  saw  that 
finished,  which  was  supposed  to  be  the  business  of  an  age." 

Under  the  befnre-men'tioTied  insr.riptions,  in  one  continued  line 
round  the  base  of  the  pedestal,  are  the  following  words  : 

"  This  pillar  was  set  up  in  perpetual  remembrance  of  the  most 
dreadful  burning  of  this  protestant  city,  begun  and  carried  on  by  the 
treachery  and  malice  of  the  popish  faction,  in  the  beginning  of  Sep- 
tember, in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1666,  in  order  to  execute  their  horrid 
plot  to  extirpate  the  protestant  religion,  and  the  old  English  liberty, 
and  to  introduce  popery  and  slavery." 

This  inscription,  on  the  accession  of  James,  duke  of  York,  to  the 
throne,  was  immediately  erased ;  but  was  restored  again  soon  after 
the  revolution.  And  the  whole  fabric  is,  at  present,  in  the  situation 
above  described. 


*        -  SECTION  V. 

ACCOUNT  OF  THE  POPISH  AND  MEAL-TUB  PLOTS. 

This  horrid  conspiracy  was  formed  by  the  papists,  and  is  distin- 
guished in  the  annals  of  England  by  the  name  of  the  Popish  Plot. 
It  was  said  that  the  design  of  the  conspiracy  was,  to  kill  the  king,  to 
subvert  the  government,  to  extirpate  the  protestant  religion,  and  ta 
establish  popery. 

The  authors  and  promoters  of  this  plot  were  said  to  be  the  pope 
and  cardinals,  the  Romish,  French,  Spanish,  and  English  Jesuits,  the 
seminary  priests  in  England,  who  at  this  time  came  over  in  great  num- 
bers, and  several  popish  lords,  and  others  of  that  party.  The  duke  of 
York  himself  was  deeply  suspected  of  being  concerned  in  it,  except 
that  part  of  killing  the  king ;  and  that  point  excepted,  the  king  him- 
self was  supposed  to  have  favoured  the  conspiracy.  The  article  of 
taking  off  the  king  appeared  to  be  only  the  project  o-f  a  part  of  the 
conspirators,  to  make  way  for  the  duke  of  York  to  ascend  the  throne, 

t 


5$8  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

who  was  more  forward,  active,  and  less  fearful  than  the  king,  and 
consequently  more  likely  to  bring  the  grand  design  of  the  conspiracy, 
the  changing  of  the  government  and  religion,  to  a  speedier  con- 
clusion. 

The  chief  discoverer  of  this  conspiracy  was  one  Titus  Gates,  who 
had  formerly  been  a  clergyman  of  the  church  of  England,  but  had 
now  reconciled  himself  to  the  church  of  Rome,  or  at  least  pretended 
so  to  do,  and  entered  into  the  number  of  the  English  seminaries  at 
St.  Omer's.  He  also  went  into  Spain,  and  was  admitted  to  the  coun- 
sels of  the  Jesuits.  By  these  means  he  became  acquainted  with  all 
the  secret  designs  that  were  carrying  on,  in  order  to  establish  popery 
in  this  nation ;  and  then  returning  to  England,  he  digested  the  several 
matters  he  had  heard  into  a  narrative,  and  by  the  means  of  Dr.  Tonge, 
a  city  divine,  got  a  copy  of  it  delivered  to  the  king,  who  referred  him 
to  the  lord  treasurer  Danby. 

These  two  informers,  finding  the  king  did  not  take  much  notice  of 
their  discovery,  resolved  to  communicate  it  to  the  parliament ;  pre- 
vious to  which  Gates  went  and  made  oath  of  the  truth  of  the  narrative 
before  Sir  Edmundbury  Godfrey,  leaving  one  copy  of  it  with  him,  and 
reserving  another  for  himself. 

The  afiair  having  now  taken  wind,  it  was  resolved  to  bring  it  before 
the  council,  who  accordingly  sat  twice  a  day  for  a  considerable  period 
to  examine  into  it ;  and  Tonge  and  Gates  l^d  lodgings  assigned  them 
in  Whitehall,  with  a  handsome  allowance  to  each  for  their  maintenance, 
and  a  guard  for  the  security  of  their  persons. 

Gn  their  informations  several  persons  were  apprehended,  particu- 
larly one  Wakeman,  the  queen's  physician,  and  Coleman,  the  duke  of 
York's  secretary.  In  the  latter's  house  were  found  several  letters  which 
seemed  to  concur  with  Gates's  testimony,  and  gave  great  weight  to 
what  he  advanced.  This,  with  the  murder  of  Sir  Edmundbury  God- 
frey soon  after,  who  had  taken  Gates's  oath  to  his  narrative,  confirmed 
the  people  in  their  belief  of  the  plot. 

Sir  Edmundbury  Godfrey  had  been  remarkably  active  in  his  office 
against  the  papists,  to  whom  his  murder  was  immediately  ascribed : 
and  the  truth  was  confirmed  by  the  evidence  of  Bedloe  and  Prance ; 
the  latter  of  whom  deposed,  that,  "  after  Sir  Edmundbury  had  several 
days  been  dogged  by  the  papists,  they  at  last  accomplished  their  wicked 
design,  on  Saturday,  Gctober  12, 1678,  and  under  pretence  of  a  quarrel, 
which  they  knew  his  care  for  the  public  peace  would  oblige  him  to 
prevent,  about  nine  o'clock  at  night,  as  he  was  going  home,  got  him 
into  the  Water-Gate  at  Somerset-House.  When  he  was  thus  tre- 
panned in,  and  got  out  of  hearing  from  the  street,  toward  the  lower 
end  of  the  yard.  Green,  one  of  the  assassins,  threw  a  twisted  handker- 
chief round  his  neck,  and  drew  him  behind  the  rails,  when  three  or 
four  more  of  them  immediately  falling  on  him,  there  they  throttled 
him  ;  and  lest  that  should  not  be  enough,  punched  and  kicked  him  on 
the  breast,  as  sufficiently  appeared,  when  his  body  was  found,  by  the 
marks  upon  it ;  and  lest  he  should  not  be  yet  dead  enough,  another 
of  them,  Girald,  or  Fitzgerald,  would,  have  run  him  through,  but  was 
hindered  by  the  rest,  lest  the  blood  should  have  discovered  them. 
But  Green,  to  make  sure  work,  wrung  his  neck  round,  as  it  was  found 
afterwards  on  the  inspection  of  the  surgeons. 

"  For  the  disposal  of  the  body,  they  all  carried  it  up  into  a  little 


POPISH  TLOT.  539 

chamber  of  Hill's,  another  of  the  murderers,  who  had  been,  or  was, 
Dr.  Godwin's  man,  where  it  lay  till  Monday  night,  when  they  removed 
it  into  another  room,  and  thence  back  again  till  Wednesday,  when  they 
carried  him  out  in  a  sedan  about  twelve  o'clock,  and  afterwards  upon 
a  horse,  with  Hill  behind  him,  to  support  him,  till  they  got  to  Prim- 
rose-Hill, or,  as  it  is  called  by  some,  Green-Bury  Hill,  near  a  public 
house,  called  the  White  House,  and  there  threw  him  into  a  ditch,  with 
his  gloves  and  cane  on  a  bank  near  him,  and  his  own  sword  run  through 
him,  on  purpose  to  persuade  the  world  he  had  killed  himself.  Very 
cunningly  making  choice  of  a  place  to  lay  him  where  they  might  both 
think  he  would  be  some  time  concealed,  and  near  where  he  had  been 
seen  walking  the  same  day."  The  body  was  accordingly  found  there 
several  days  afterwards. 

Thus  died  that  good  man,  and  wise  magistrate.  Sir  Edmundbury 
Godfrey,  Avho  fell  a  martyr  to  the  diabolical  machinations  of  some 
wicked  and  blood-thirsty  papists.  His  body  was  interred  with  great 
solemnity  in  the  church  of  St.  Martin  in  the  Fields ;  and  he  was  at- 
tended to  the  grave  by  an  incredible  number  of  lamenting  spec- 
tators. 

This  horrid  conspiracy  engaged  the  whole  attention  of  the  parliament, 
who  addressed  the  king  to  remove  all  popish  recusants  out  of  the  cities 
of  London  and  Westminster,  and  from  within  ten  miles  of  them :  and 
in  another  address,  they  bgsought  his  majesty  to  take  care  of  his  royal 
person ;  that  he  would  command  the  lord-mayor,  and  lieutenancy  of 
London,  to  appoint  proper  guards  of  the  trained  bands  during  the  sit- 
ting of  parliament ;  and  that  the  lords-lieutenants  of  the  counties  of 
Middlesex  and  Surry  should  appoint  sufficient  guards  in  Middlesex, 
Westminster,  and  Southwark. 

The  houses  attended  to  no  other  business  but  this  plot;  and  so  warm- 
ly did  they  enter  into  the  matter,  that  several  days  they  sat  from  morn- 
ing till  night  examining  Oates,  and  other  witnesses.  At  length,  on  the 
31st  of  October,  1678,  they  unanimously  resolved,  "  that  the  lords  and 
commons  are  of  opinion,  that  there  hath  been,  and  still  is,  a  damnable 
and  hellish  plot,  contrived  and  carried  on  by  popish  recusants,  for  as- 
sassinating and  murdering  the  king,  for  subverting  the  government, 
and  rooting  out  and  destroying  the  protestant  religion." 

These  opinions  were  farther  confirmed  by  a  circumstance  which 
happened  soon  after;  for,  about  the  beginning  of  May,  1679,  the  citi- 
zens discovered  a  plot,  formed  by  the  Jesuits  and  other  papists,  for  de- 
stroying the  city  of  London  a  second  time  by  fire.  One  Elizabeth  Ox^ 
ley,  a  servant  in  Fetter-lane,  having  set  fire  to  her  master's  house,  was 
apprehended  and  committed  to  prison,  when  she  confessed  the  fact, 
and  declared,  that  she  had  been  hired  to  do  it  by  one  Stubbs,  a  papist, 
who  was  to  give  her  five  pounds  as  a  reward. 

Stubbs  being  immediately  secured,  confessed  that  he  had  persuaded 
her  to  it ;  but  that  he  himself  had  been  prevailed  on  by  one  father 
Gifford,  his  confessor,  who,  he  said,  assured  him,  that  instead  of  its 
being  a  sin,  it  would  be  a  great  service  to  the  "  Holy  Catholic  Church," 
to  burn  and  destroy  all  the  houses  of  heretics ;  saying,  that  he  had 
conversed  many  times  on  that  affair  with  Giflford,  and  two  Irishmen. 
And  the  maid  and  Stubbs  jointly  declared,  that  the  papists  intended  to 
rise  in  London,  in  expectation  of  being  assisted  by  a  powerful  army 
from  France 


540  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Soon  after  this,  a  prosecution  being  commenced  against  several  of 
the  Jesuits  who  were  concerned  in  the  plot,  five  of  them  were  convict- 
ed and  executed ;  and  several  lords  being  also  impeached  of  the  same, 
were  committed  prisoners  to  the  tower. 

The  parliament  meeting  on  the  21st  of  October,  the  Lord  Stafford, 
who  was  one  of  those  impeached  of  being  concerned  in  the  popish 
plot,  was  brought  to  his  trial ;  and  being  convicted  of  high  treason, 
received  sentence  to  be  hanged  and  quartered.  The  king,  however, 
as  is  usual  in  such  cases,  remitted  this  sentence,  and  left  Stafford  to  be 
beheaded  ;  but  the  zeal  of  the  two  sheriffs  of  London  started  a  doubt 
as  to  the  king's  power  of  mitigating  the  sentence  in  any  part.  They 
proposed  queries  on  this  point  to  both  houses ;  the  peers  deemed 
them  superfluous  ;  and  the  commons,  appreheiisive  lest  an  examina- 
tion into  these  queries  might  produce  the  opportunity  of  Stafford's 
escape,  expressed  themselves  satisfied  with  the  manner  of  execution, 
by  severing  his  head  from  his  body. 

The  Meal-Tub  Plot. 

In  a  very  short  time  after  the  before  mentioned  conspiracies,  a  sham 
plot  was  discovered  to  have  been  formed  by  the  papists,  in  order  to 
throw  off  the  odiuim  they  had  justly  acquired,  and  to  place  it  on  the 
presbyterians. 

One  Dangerfield,  a  fellow  who  had  suffered  almost  every  punish- 
ment the  law  could  inflict  on  the  most  abandoned,  was  tutored  for  the 
purpose.  The  Catholic  party  released  him  out  of  Newgate,  where 
he  was  imprisoned  for  debt,  and  set  him  to  work.  He  pretended  to 
have  been  privy  to  a  design  for  destroying  the  king  and  the  royal 
family,  and  converting  the  government  into  a  commonwealth.  The 
king,  and  his  brother,  countenanced  the  tale,  and  rewarded  him  for 
his  discovery  with  a  sum  of  money;  but  certain  papers  which  he  pro- 
duced in  evidence  of  his  assertions,  appearing,  upon  his  examination, 
to  be  forged  by  himself,  he  was  put  under  an  arrest.  All  his  haunts 
were  ordered  to  be  searched  ;  and  in  the  house  of  one  Mrs.  Collier,  a 
midwife,  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  an  intimate  acquaintance  ,of  his,  was 
found  the  model  of  the  pretended  plot,  written  very  fair,  neatly  made 
up  in  a  book,  tied  with  a  ribband,  and  concealed  in  a  meal-tub,  from 
whence  it  acquired  the  name  of  the  meal-tub  plot. 

Dangerfield,  finding  himself  thus  detected,  applied  to  the  lord 
mayor,  made  an  ample  confession  of  the  imposition,  and  discovered 
his  employers. 

The  detection  of  this  contrivance  so  irritated  the  populace  in  gene- 
ral against  the  papists,  that  it  added  much  to  the  whimsical  solemnity 
of  burning  the  effigy  of  the  pope  ;  for,  on  the  17th  of  November,  the 
anniversary  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  accession  to  the  throne,  the  cere- 
mony was  performed  with  the  most  singular  pomp  and  magnificence ; 
and  every  mark  was  shown  by  the  people,  that  could  demonstrate 
their  abhorrence  of  popery. 

Thus  were  all  these  diabolical  schemes,  projected  by  the  papists  to 
injure  the  protestants,  happily  rendered  abortive ;  but  we  must  not  quit 
this  section  without  taking  notice,  that,  on  the  accession  of  James  II. 
to  the  English  throne,  the  famous  Titus  Oates,  who  was  so  materially 
concerned  in  the  discovery  of  the  popish  plot,  was  tried  for  perjury 
on  two  indictments,  and  being  found  guilty,  was  sentenced  to  be  fined 


MURDER  OF  THE  EARL  OP  ESSEX.  54I 

one  thousand  marks  for  each ;  to  be  whipped,  on  two  different  days, 
from  Aldgate  to  Newgate,  and  from  Newgate  to  Tyburn  ;  to  be  im- 
prisoned during  life,  and  to  stand  on  the  pillory  five  times  every  year. 
He  made  the  most  solemn  appeal  to  heaven,  and  the  strongest  protes- 
tations of  the  veracity  of  his  testimony.  The  whipping  was  so  severe 
that  he  swooned  several  times,  and  it  was  evidently  the  design  of  the 
court  to  have  put  him  to  death  by  that  punishment.  He  was,  however, 
enabled,  by  the  care  of  his  friends,  to  recover,  and  he  lived  till  Wil- 
liam HI.  came  to  the  throne,  when  he  was  released  from  his  confine- 
ment, and  had  a  pension  allowed  him  of  lOOZ.  per  annum. 


SECTION  VI. 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  MANY  EMINENT  PROTESTANT  PATRIOTS  IN  THE 
REIGNS  OF  CHARLES  II.  AND  JAMES  II.  ;  WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE 
BARBARITIES  OF  JEFFREYS  IN  THE  WEST  OF  ENGLAND. 

During  the  latter  years  of  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second,  England 
was  convulsed  by  the  efforts  of  that  monarch  (who  had  been  convert- 
ed to  popery)  to  attain  arbitrary  power,  and  the  struggles  of  a  patri- 
otic band  to  defeat  his  nefarious  designs,  and  to  retain  the  constitution 
for  which  their  fathers  had  fought  and  bled.  They  succeeded  in  esta- 
blishing several  salutary  checks  on  the  royal  prerogative,  and  their 
praiseworthy  exertions  became  at  length  so  obnoxious  to  the  king,  that 
he  dissolved  the  parliament  in  a  fit  of  passion,  and  determined  from 
that  time  to  rule  by  his  own  sole  authority.  In  this  resolution  he  was 
supported  by  his  brother,  the  duke  of  York,  whose  known  papistry 
had  long  rendered  him  an  object  of  just  suspicion  to  the  nation ;  by 
Louis  XIV.  king  of  France,  to  whom  he  had  basely  betrayed  the  in- 
terests of  England  for  money ;  and  by  a  vile  and  profligate  herd  of 
courtiers,  who,  slaves  alike  in  mind  and  body,  willingly  assisted  in  the 
destruction  of  that  freedom  of  which  they  were  incapable  of  appre- 
ciating the  advantages. 

The  king  and  his  brother,  thus  upheld  at  home  and  abroad,  deter- 
mined to  take  a  severe  revenge  on  those  persons  who  had  distinguish- 
ed themselves  by  their  opposition  to  popery  and  tyranny ;  but  as  it 
was  still  necessary  to  preserve  the  forms  of  law  and  the  appearance 
of  justice,  various  absurd  stories  of  plots  and  assassinations  were 
hatched  up,  and  sworn  to  by  a  gang  of  wretches  destitute  of  every 
feeling  of  morality,  and  dead  to  every  obligation  of  justice.  We 
shall  give  the  particulars  of  a  few  of  those  trials. 

Murder  of  Arthur,  Earl  of  Essex. 

My  lord  of  Essex  had  large  interest,  a  plentiful  estate,  a  great  deal 
of  courage,  understood  the  world,  and  the  principles  and  practices  of 
the  papists,  as  well  as  any  man,  having  been  of  several  secret  commit- 
tees in  the  examination  of  the  plot,  for  which  very  reason  there  was 
as  much  necessity  for  his  death  as  for  that  of  Sir  Edmundbury  God- 
frey. He  was,  beside  all  this,  of  inflexible  honesty,  and  so  true  a 
greatness  of  mind,  that  they  could  no  more  expect  to  gain  him,  than 
heaven  itself,  to  be  on  their  side. 


542  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Accordingly,  his  throat  was  cut  in  the  tower  the  13th  of  July,  1683, 
about  eight  or  nine  in  the  morning,  and  this  was  reported  at  Andover, 
60  miles  from  London,  on  the  llth  of  July,  the  first  day  of  his  im- 
prisonment, and  was  told  to  a  person  travelling  on  the  road  near  the 
same  place,  which  was  witnessed  before  even  Jeffreys,  in  a  public 
court  of  judicature.  The  manner  in  which  the  murder  was  hushed 
up,  must  likewise  strengthen  suspicion  :  a  deputy  coroner  was  present 
at  the  inquest,  instead  of  a  legal  one ;  none  of  the  deceased's  rela- 
tions attended  the  inquest ;  the  body  was  removed  from  the  place 
where  it  was  first  laid,  stripped,  the  clothes  taken  away,  the  rooms 
washed  from  the  blood,  and  the  clothes  denied  to  be  shown  to  the  jury. 
The  principal  witnesses  examined  were  only  Bomeny,  his  man,  and 
Russel,  his  warder,  who  might  be  justly  suspected  of  being  privy  to,  if 
not  actors  in  the  murder.  The  jury  hastened  and  hurried  the  verdict, 
when  so  great  a  man,  a  peer  of  the  realm,  and  the  king's  prisoner, 
was  concerned.  And  all  this  at  a  time  when  the  Lord  Russel  was  to 
be  tried  for  a  share  in  the  plot,  in  which  the  earl  of  Essex  was  also 
accused  of  being  concerned ;  and  when  the  news  of  his  suicide,  as 
pretended,  was  instantly,  with  so  much  diligence,  conveyed  from  the 
Tower  to  the  Session-House,  bench,  bar,  and  jury,  and  harped  upon 
by  the  Lord  Howard  just  then,  and  by  others  in  after-trials,  as  more 
than  a  thousand  witnesses,  and  the  very  finger  of  God.  After  this, 
the  very  sentinel,  who  that  day  stood  near  the  place,  was  found  dead 
in  the  tower-ditch,  and  Captain  Hawley  barbarously  murdered  down 
at  Rochester ;  and  all  methods  used  to  prevent  the  truth  from  coming 
to  light.  Mr.  Braddon  was  harassed,  prosecuted,  imprisoned,  and 
fined  for  stirring  in  it.  On  the  fair  and  impartial  consideration  of 
these  things,  which  are  all  notorious  facts,  granted  by  all  sides,  what 
can  a  man  conclude  from  the  whole,  but — That  this  noble  lord  was 
certainly  murdered  by  the  popish  party  ? 

But  there  is  yet  more  evidence  :  If  he  could  not  murder  himself  in 
that  manner,  who  then  should  do  it  but  those  on  whom  the  guilt  of  it 
has  been  just  charged  ?  His  throat  was  cut  from  one  jugular  to  the 
other,  both  the  jugulars  being  thoroughly  divided.  How  could  any 
man  after  the  prodigious  flow  of  blood  which  must  necessarily  follow 
on  the  dividing  one  jugular,  as  well  as  all  those  strong  muscles  which 
lie  in  the  way,  how  could  he  ever  have  strength  to  go  through,  all 
round,  and  come  to  the  other,  without  fainting  ? 

Lastly,  His  character  makes  it  morally  impossible  that  he  should 
be  guilty  of  such  an  action. 

Trial  and  Execution  of  William  Lord  Russel. 
The  next  who  fell  under  their  cruelty,  and  to  whose  death  that  of 
Essex  was  but  a  prologue,  was  Lord  Russel ;  without  all  dispute  one  of 
the  finest  gentlemen  that  ever  England  bred ;  and  whose  pious  life 
and  virtue  was  as  much  treason  against  the  court,  by  affronting  them 
with  what  was  so  much  hated  there,  as  any  thing  else  that  was  sworn 
against  him.  His  family  was  ancient,  and  early  enemies  to  the  Ro- 
mish superstition,  though  this  brave  nobleman  only  suffered  for  offen- 
ces of  his  ancestors.  His  first  offence,  as  he  himself  says,  in  his  last 
speech,  was  his  earnestness  in  the  matter  of  the  exclusion  of  4,he  duke. 
He  began  sooner  than  most  others  to  see  into  the  danger  we  were  in 
from  popery,  and  all  those  fatal  consequences  which  have  since  hap- 
pened ;  and  described  them  plainly,  and  almost  prophetically. 


LORD  WILLIAM  RUSSEL.  543 

He  was  arrested,  imprisoned  in  the  tower,  and  brought  to  his  trial 
on  the  13th  of  July,  1683,  at  the  Old  Bailey,  for  high  treason.  He 
earnestly  desired  that  he  might  have  respite,  and  not  be  tried  that  day, 
since  be  had  some  witnesses  that  could  not  be  in  town  till  the  nighty 
but  his  enemies  were  in  such  post  haste,  and  so  eager  for  his  blood, 
that  they  would  not  stay  so  much  as  till  the  afternoon,  pretending  it 
was  against  precedent,  and  they  could  not  do  it  without  the  attorney 
general's  consent ;  though  it  is  notorious,  that  on  several  occasions  it 
had  been  done,  and  the  trial  been  postponed,  even  till  the  following 
sessions. 

"When  he  found  he  must  expect  neither  favour  nor  justice,  as  to  the 
delaying  of  his  trial,  he  excepted  against  the  foreman  of  the  jury,  be- 
cause not  a  freeholder  ;  which  was  also  over-ruled  and  given  against 
him  ;  though  that  practice  has  been  since  declared  and  acknowledged 
one  of  the  great  grievances  of  the  nation. 

On  the  king's  counsel  opening  the  evidence,  he  first  says,  "  He 
was  indicted  for  no  less  than  conspiring  the  death  of  the  king's  majes- 
ty ;  and  that  in  order  to  the  same,  he  and  others  did  meet  and  con- 
spire together,  to  bring  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  to  death,  to  raise 
war  and  rebellion  against  him,  and  to  massacre  his  subjects ;  and  in 
order  to  compass  these  wicked  designs,  being  assembled,  did  conspire 
to  seize  the  king's  guards,  and  his  majesty's  person  ;  and  this  (he  tells 
the  jury)  is  the  charge  against  him." 

The  attorney  general  melts  it  a  little  lower,  and  tells  them,  the 
meaning  of  all  these  tragical  words  "  was,  a  consult  about  a  rising, 
about  seizing  the  guards,  and  receiving  messages  from  the  earl  of 
Shaftesbury  concerning  an  insurrection." 

Nor  yet  does  the  proof  against  him  come  up  so  high  even  as  this, 
though  all  care  was  used  for  that  purpose,  and  questions  put  very 
frequently  to  lead  and  drive  the  evidence  ;  only  one  of  them  witness- 
ing to  any  one  point. 

The  first  of  the  witnesses  was  Colonel  Rumsey,  who  swore.  That 
he  was  sent  with  a  letter  from  Lord  Shaftesbury,  who  lay  concealed 
at  Wapping,  to  meet  Lord  Russel,  Ferguson,  &c.  at  Shepherd's,  to 
know  of  them  what  resolution  tliey  were  come  to  concerning  the 
rising  designed  at  Taunton.  That  when  he  came  thither,  the  answer 
made  was,  Mr.  Trenchard  had  failed  them,  and  no  more  would  be 
done  in  that  business  at  that  time.  That  Mr.  Ferguson  spoke  the 
most  part  of  that  answer  ;  but  my  Lord  Russel  was  present,  and  that 
he  did  speak  about  the  rising  of  Taunton,  and  consented  to  it.  That 
the  company  was  discoursing  also  of  viewing  the  guards,  in  order  to 
surprise  them,  if  the  rising  had  gone  on  ;  and  that  some  undertook  to 
view  them ;  and  that  the  Lord  Russel  was  by,  when  this  was  under- 
taken. But  this  being  the  main  hinge  of  the  business,  and  this  witness 
not  yet  coming  up  to  the  purpose,  they  thought  it  conrenient  to  give 
him  a  jog,  to  refresh  his  memory,  by  asking  him,  "Whether  he  found 
Lord  Russel  averse,  or  agreeing  to  it  ?  To  which  he  answered.  Agree- 
ing. But  being  afterwards  asked,  "Whether  he  could  swear  positively, 
that  my  Lord  Russel  heard  the  message,  and  gave  any  answer  to  it  ? 
All  that  he  says  is  this.  That  when  he  came  in,  they  were  at  the  fire- 
side, but  they  all  came  from  the  fireside  to  hear  what  he  said. 

All  that  Shepherd  witnessed,  was,  that  my  Lord  Russel,  &c.  being 
at  his  house,  there  was  a  discourse  of  surprising  the  king's  guards  ; 


544  BOOK  pF  MARTYRS. 

and  Sir  Thomas  Armstrong  having  viewed  them  when  be  came  thither 
another  time,  said,  they  were  remiss,  and  the  thing  was  seizable,  if 
there  were  strength  to  do  it ;  and  that  upon  being  questioned  too,  as 
Rumsey  before  him,  whether  my  Lord  Russel  was  there  ?  He  says, 
he  was,  at  the  time  they  discoursed  of  seizing  the  guards. 

The  next  witness  was  Lord  Howard,  who  very  artificially  began  in 
a  low  voice,  pretending  to  be  so  terribly  surprised  with  my  Jord  of 
Essex's  death,  that  his  voice  failed  him,  till  the  lord  chief  justice  told 
him  the  jury  could  not  hear  him  ;  in  which  very  moment  his  voice 
returned  again,  and  he  told  the  reason  why  he  spoke  no  louder.  After 
a  long  harangue  of  tropes,  and  fine  words,  and  dismal  general  stories, 
by  which,  as  Lord  Russel  complained,  the  jury  were  prepossessed 
against  him ;  he  at  last  made  his  evidence  bear  directly  upon  the 
point  for  which  he  came  thither,  and  swore,  that  after  my  Lord 
Shaftesbury  went  away,  their  party  resolved  still  to  carry  on  the  de- 
sign of  the  insurrection  without  him ;  for  the  better  management 
whereof  they  erected  a  little  cabal  among  themselves,  which  did  con- 
sist of  six  pers  )ns,  whereof  my  Lord  Russel  and  himself  were  two ; 
that  they  met  for  that  purpose  at  Mr.  Hampden's  house,  and  there 
adjusted  the  place  and  manner  of  the  intended  insurrection ;  that 
about  ten  days  after  they  had  another  meeting  on  the  same  business 
at  my  Lord  Russel's,  where  they  resolved  to  send  some  persons  to 
engage  Argyle,  and  the  Scots,  in  the  design,  and  being  asked  whether 
Lord  Russel  said  any  thing,  he  answered,  that  every  one  knew  him 
to  be  a  person  of  great  judgment,  and  not  very  lavish  of  discourse. 
But  being  again  goaded  on  by  Jeffreys,  with — but  did  he  consent? 
"  We  did,"  says  he,  "  put  it  to  the  vote  ;  it  went  without  contradic- 
tion ;  and  I  took  it  that  all  there  gave  their  consent." 

West  swore,  that  Ferguson  and  Colonel  Rumsey  told  him,  that 
my  Lord  Russel  intended  to  go  down  and  take  his  post  in  the  west, 
when  Mr.  Trenchard  had  failed  them.  But  this  hearsay  evidence 
being  not  encouraged,  Jeffreys  told  the  jury,  "  they  would  not  use 
any  thing  of  garniture,  but  leave  it  as  it  was." 

It  may  here  be  remarked,  with  respect  to  Colonel  Rumsey,  that 
Lord  Cavendish  proved  on  the  trial,  that  Lord  Russel  had  a  very  ill 
opinion  of  him,  and  therefore  it  was  not  likely  he  would  entrust  him 
with  so  important  and  dangerous  a  secret.  As  to  his  evidence  re- 
specting both  branches  of  the  design,  seizing  the  guards,  and  the 
rising  at  Taunton,  he  says  in  general,  that  he  was  agreeing  to  one, 
and  spoke  about,  and  consented  to  the  other.  For  his  agreeing  to  the 
seizing  the  guards,  he  might  think,  as  Lord  Howard  did,  that  silence 
gives  consent;  for  it  appears  not,  nor  does  he  swear,  that  my  lord 
spoke  one  word  about  it.  But  Lord  Russel  himself,  in  his  last  speech, 
which  we  have  all  the  reason  in  the  world  to  believe  exactly  true, 
protests,  that  at  this  time  of  which  Rumsey  swears,  there  was  no  un- 
dertaking of  securing  and  seizing  the  guards,  nor  none  appointed  to 
view  or  examine  them,  only  some  discourse  there  was  of  the  practi- 
cability of  it ;  he  heard  it  mentioned  as  a  thing  which  might  easily  be 
done,  but  never  consented  to  it  as  a  thing  fit  to  be  done. 

Now,  we  may  ask,  which  of  these  two  was  most  worthy  to  be  be- 
lieved ?  Rumsey,  who  either  swore  for  the  saving  his  own  life,  or  was 
a  trepan,  that  he  was  consenting  to  the  seizing  the  guards,  or  my  Lord 
Russel,  on  his  death  and  salvation  solemnly  affirming,  that  he  was 


LORD  "WILLIAM  RUSSEL.  545 

so  far  from  consenting  to  afly  such  thing,  that  there  was  not  so  much 
as  any  such  undertaXing  mentioned  in  the  company  while  he  was  with 
them ;  especially  when  it  is  observable,  that  Rumsey  never  instances 
the  terms  in  which  he  gave  his  consent.  The  same  is  to  be  said  of 
the  other  branch  of  his  evidence,  as  to  the  message  of  the  insurrec- 
tion, which,  he  says,  he  brought  into  the  room,  and  found  my  Lord 
Russel  and  the  rest  by  the  fire ;  whence  they  all  came  to  him,  and 
heard  his  message,  and  the  Lord  Russel  discoursed  on  the  subject  of 
it,  and  consented  to  it.  To  all  which  let  us  again  oppose  not  only 
what  he  answered  on  his  trial,  wherein  he  says,  that  he  would  swear 
he  never  heard  or  knew  of  that  message,  which  Rumsey  says  he 
brought  to  them ;  but  also  what  he  says  in  confirmation  thereof  in 
his  speech,  "  I  solemnly  aver,  that  what  I  said  of  my  not  hearing 
Colonel  Rumsey  deliver  any  message  from  my  Lord  Shaftesbury,  was 
true."  And  a  little  before  he  says,  "  When  I  came  into  the  room  I 
saw  Mr.  Rumsey  by  the  chimney,  though  he  swears  he  came  in  after." 

One  thing  more  may  be  observed,  that  when  West  came  to  give  in 
his  evidence,  he  runs  farther  than  Rumsey,  and  remembers  Rumsey 
had  told  him,  what  it  seems  he  himself  had  forgot,  viz.  that  on  Mr. 
Trenchard's  failing  them,  my  Lord  Russel  was  to  go  in  his  place,  and 
take  up  his  post  alone  in  the  west.  And,  indeed,  had  not  West  miss- 
ed his  cue,  and,  by  imitating  Lord  Howard's  example,  began  first  with 
hearsay,  he  had  made  as  formidable  an  evidence  as  every  one  of  the 
others. 

For  Shepherd,  all  must  grant  he  said  not  a  syllable  to  the  purpose, 
or  any  thing  affecting  Lord  Russel.  He  can  hardly  tell  whether  he 
was  even  there  Avhen  there  was  the  discourse  of  seizing  the  guards, 
but  speaks  not  a  word  of  his  hearing,  or  in  the  least  consenting  to  the 
design. 

As  for  my  Lord  Howard's  evidence,  we  may,  without  scandalum 
Diagnatum,  afiirm,  that  every  lord  is  not  fit  to  be  a  privy  counsellor ; 
and  that  he  does  very  well  to  say,  "  the  council  of  six  all  chose  them- 
selves ;"  for  had  not  he  given  his  own  vote  for  himself,  hardly  any 
body  else  would  have  done  it,  since  his  character  is  so  notoriously 
diflferent  from  that  which  he  himself  gives  of  Lord  Russel,  whom,  he 
says,  "  every  one  knew  to  be  a  person  of  great  judgment,  and  not 
very  lavish  of  discourse."  For  his  evidence,  he,  like  West,  is  so  happy 
as  to  have  a  better  memory  than  Rumsey  ;  and  says,  that  the  duke  of 
Monmouth  told  him,  Rumsey  had  conveyed  my  Lord  Russel  to  Lord 
Shaftesbury,  on  whose  persuasion  the  insurrection  was  put  off  a  fort- 
night longer.     Of  this  Rumsey  himself  says  not  a  syllable. 

He  says  farther,  that  when  they  had  inquired  how  matters  stood  in 
the  country,  and  the  duke  of  Monmouth  had  found  Trenchard  and 
the  west  country  failed  them,  on  this  it  was  put  off  again,  and  this 
about  the  17th  and  18th  of  October.  Now  this  same  action  Rumsey 
speaks  of,  but  takes  a  large  scope  as  to  the  time,  calling  it  "  the  end 
of  October,  or  the  beginning  of  Noveraber,"  far  enough  from  the 
17th  or  18th  of  the  month  before.  Rumsey  says,  "  on  this  disap- 
pointment of  the  Taunton  men  and  Trenchard,  Shaftesbury  resolved 
to  be  gone :"  Lord  Howard,  that  "  he  was  so  far  from  it,  that  he  and 
his  party  resolved  to  do  it  without  the  lords,  and  had  set  one  time  and 
the  other,  and  at  last  the  17th  of  November,  which  also  not  taking 
effect,  then  Shaftesbury  went  off." 


546  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

As  to  that  part  of  his  evidence  which  was  closer ;  the  story  of  the 
council  of  six,  besides  the  former  improbability,  that  he  among  all  the 
men  in  England  should  be  chosen  one  of  them ;  it  is  remarkable,  that 
in  their  former  great  consultations  at  Shepherd's,  which  he  and  Rum- 
sey  mention,  the  Lord  Howard  was  never  present,  nor  so  much  as 
touches  on  it  in  his  evidence ;  though  here,  if  any  where,  the  grand 
affair  of  seizing  the  guards,  and  the  answer  to  Shaftesbury  about  Taim- 
ton,  was  concerted.  All  that  appears  of  truth  in  the  matter,  seems  to 
be  what  my  Lord  Russel  acknowledges,  "  That  those  persons  named 
met  very  often  ;  that  there  was  no  formed  design,  but  only  loose  talk 
about  those  concerns ;  that  there  was  no  debate  of  any  such  thing  as 
was  sworn,  nor  putting  any  thing  in  a  method ;  but  my  Lord  Howard 
being  a  man  of  a  voluble  tongue,  and  one  who  talks  very  well,  they 
were  all  delighted  to  hear  him." 

Nor  indeed  does  my  Lord  Howard  positively  swear,  even  supposing 
this  story  of  the  consultation  to  be  true,  that  my  Lord  Russel  actually 
consented  to  it ;  only  that  he  was  there,  and  that  "  he  understood  that 
he  did  give  his  consent." 

It  is  a  very  ill  cause  that  needs  either  a  lie  or  a  cheat  to  defend  it. 
My  Lord  Russel  being  so  ingenuous  as  to  acknowledge  whatever  of 
truth  any  one  that  knew  him  will  believe  to  be  in  his  part  of  the  design, 
it  would  be  an  injury  to  his  memory  to  believe  more.  It  appears, 
then,  from  his  own  acknowledgment,  that  Howard,  Armstrong,  and 
such  others,  had  sometimes  discoursed  of  ill  designs  and  matters  in 
his  company ;  and,  as  he  says,  "  What  the  heats,  wickedness,  passions, 
and  vanities  of  other  men  had  occasioned,  he  ought  not  be  answera- 
ble for,  nor  could  he  repress  them.  Nay  more,  he  did  sufficiently 
disapprove  those  things  which  he  heard  discoursed  of  with  more  heat 
than  judgment."  But  for  himself,  he  declares  solemnly  again  and 
again,  "  That  he  was  never  in  any  design  against  the  king's  life,  or 
any  man's  whatsoever ;  nor  ever  in  any  contrivance  of  altering  the 
government."  If  this  be  true,  Avhat  then  becomes  of  the  story  of  the 
council  of  six  ?  It  will  be  still  said  he  was  an  ill  man,  being  guilty  by 
this  very  confession  of  misprision  of  treason.  Supposing  this  true, 
that  was  not  punishable  v»^ith  death,  and  he  died,  as  he  says,  innocent 
of  the  crime  he  stood  condemned  for.  And  besides,  "  I  hope,"  says 
he,  "  nobody  will  imagine  that  so  mean  a  thought  could  enter  into  me, 
as  to  go  about  to  save  my  life  by  accusing  x»thers.  The  part  that 
some  have  acted  lately  of  that  kind  has  not  been  such  as  to  invite  me 
to  love  life  at  such  a  rate." 

But  all  this  does  not  depend  on  his  mere  assertion,  since  the  evi- 
dence who  swore  against  him  being  such  as  were  neither  creditable, 
nor  indeed  so  much  as  legal  witnesses,  the  accusation  of  itself  must 
fall  to  the  ground.  If  legal,  they  were  not  credible,  because  they 
had  no  pardons,  but  hunted,  as  the  cormorant  does,  with  strings  about 
their  necks,  which  West,  in  his  answer  to  Walcock's  letter,  ingen- 
uously acknowledges,  and  says,  "  It  is  through  God  and  the  king's 
mercy  he  was  not  at  the  apparent  point  of  death."  That  is,  he  was 
upon  trial,  to  see  whether  he  avouM  do  business,  and  deserve  to  es- 
cape hanging. 

Nor  indeed  was  the  great  witness.  Lord  Howard,  so  much  as  a 
legal,  any  more  than  a  credible  witness.  No  man  alive  has  any  way 
to  clear  himself  from  the  most  perjured  villain's  malice,  if  he  swears 


LORD  WILLIAM  RUSSEL.  $^ 

against  him  point  blank,  but  either  by  circumstance  of  time,  or  invali- 
dating his  very  evidence.  The  first  of  these  was  precluded  ;  as 
Rumsey  and  the  rest  came  to  no  determinate  time,  but  only  about 
such  a  time  ;  about  the  end  of  October,  or  beginning  of  November ; 
and  others  cloud  the  precise  time  in  so  many  words,  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  find  it.  All  then  that  could  be  done,  was  as  to  the  person. 
Now  what  thing  can  be  invented,  which  can  more  invalidate  the  evi-* 
dence  any  person  gives,  than  his  solemn,  repeated,  voluntary  oath, 
indubitably  proved  against  him,  that  such  a  person  is  innocent  of  that 
very  crime  of  which  he  afterwards  accuses  him  ?  And  let  any  one 
judge,  on  reading  the  following  deposition,  whether  or  no  this  was 
the  case  in  the  present  instance  :  my  Lord  Anglesey  witnesses,  that 
he  was  at  the  earl  of  Bedford's  after  his  son  was  imprisoned,  where 
came  in  my  Lord  Howard,  and  began  to  comfort  him,  saying,  "  He 
was  happy  in  so  wise  a  son,  and  worthy  a  person ;  and  who  could 
never  be  in  such  a  plot  as  that.  That  he  knew  nothing  against  him, 
or  any  body  else,  of  such  a  barbarous  design."  But  this  was  not  upon 
oath,  but  only  related  to  the  assassination,  as  he  says  for  himself  in 
drawing  this  fine  distinction. 

Let  us  see  then  what  is  testified  by  Dr.  Burnet,  whom  Lord  How- 
ard was  with  the  night  after  the  plot  broke  out,  "  and  then,  as  well  as 
once  before,  with  hands  and  eyes  lifted  up  to  hedven,  did  say,  He  knew 
nothing  of  any  plot,  nor  believed  any."  Here  is  the  most  solemn 
oath,  as  he  himself  confesses,  made  voluntarily,  nay,  unnecessarily ; 
though  perhaps,  in  my  Lord  Bedford's  case,  good  nature  might  work 
upon  him.  Here  is  no  shadoAV,  no  room  left  for  his  distinction  be- 
tween the  insurrection  and  assassination ;  but  without  any  guard  or 
mitigation  at  all,  he  solemnly  swears  he  knew  not  of  any  plot,  or  be- 
lieved any ! 

There  is  but  little  subterfuge  more,  and  the  case  is  clear.  All  this 
perjury,  all  these  solemn  asseverations,  he  tells  us,  were  only  to  bra- 
zen out  the  plot,  and  to  outface  the  thing  for  himself  and  party.  This 
he  fairly  acknowledges ;  and  let  all  the  world  judge,  whether  they 
would  destroy  one  of  the  best  and  bravest  men  in  it,  on  the  evidence 
of  such  a  person  ?  But  there  is  yet  a  farther  answer.  His  cousin, 
Mr.  Howard,  who  was  my  lord's  intimate  friend,  who  secured  him  in 
his  house,  to  whom  he  might  open  his  soul,  and  to  whom  it  seems  he 
did,  he  having  made  application  to  the  ministers  of  state  in  his  name, 
that  he  was  willing  to  serve  the  king,  and  give  him  satisfaction ;  to 
him,  I  say,  with  whom  he  had  secret  negotiations,  and  that  of  such  a 
nature ;  will  any  one  believe  that  he  would  outface  the  thing  here 
too  ?  That  he  would  perjure  himself  for  nothing,  where  neither  dan- 
ger or  good  could  arise  from  it  ?  No,  certainly,  his  lordship  had  more 
wit,  and  conscience,  and  honour  ;  he  ought  to  be  vindicated  from 
such  an  imputation.  And  yet  here  he  denied  it ;  and  Mr.  Howard 
tells  it  as  generously,  and  with  as  much  honest  indignation  as  possi- 
ble, in  spite  of  the  checks  the  court  gave  him.  "  He  took  it,"  says 
he,  "  upon  his  honour,  his  faith,  and  as  much  as  if  he  had  taken  an 
oath  before  a  magistrate,  that  he  knew  nothing  of  any  man  concerned 
in  this  business,  and  particularly  of  the  Lord  Russel ;  of  whom  he 
added,  that  he  thought  he  did  unjustly  sufl^er."  So  that  if  he  had  the 
same  soul  on  Monday,  that  he  had  on  Sunday,  (the  very  day  before,) 
thilf  could  not  be  true  that  he  swore  against  the  Lord  Russel.  My  lord 


548  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Russel's  sufifering  was  imprisonment,  and  that  for  the  same  matted  oil 
which  he  was  tried,  the  insurrection,  not  the  assassination.  If  my 
Lord  Howard  knew  him  guilty  of  that  for  which  he  was  committed, 
though  not  the  othei-,  how  could  he  then  say  it  was  unjustly  done  ? 

After  all  this,  it  would  be  almost  superfluous  to  go  any  farther,  or 
insert  the  evidence  given  by  Drs.  Tillotson,  Burnet,  Cox,  and  others, 
not  only  of  his  virtues  and  honourable  behaviour,  but  more  especially 
of  his  judgment  about  any  popular  insurrections,  that  he  was  abso- 
lutely against  them,  that  it  was  folly  and  madness  until  things  came  to 
be  properly  regulated  in  a  parliamentary  way ;  and  he  thought  it  would 
ruin  the  best  cause  in  the  world,  to  take  any  such  ways  to  preserve  it. 
All  this,  and  more,  would  not  do  ;  die  he  must,  the  duke  ordered  it, 
the  witnesses  swore  it,  the  judges  directed  it,  the  jury  found  it;  and 
when  the  sentence  came  to  be  passed,  the  judge  asked,  as  is  usual, 
what  he  had  to  say  why  it  should  not  be  pronounced  ?  To  which  he 
answered : 

"  That  whereas  he  had  been  charged  in  the  indictment  which  was 
then  read  to  him,  with  conspiring  the  death  of  the  king,  which  he  had 
not  taken  notice  of  before ;  he  appealed  to  the  judge  and  the  court, 
whether  he  were  guilty  within  the  statute  on  which  he  was  tried,  the 
witnesses  having  sworn  an  intention  of  levying  war,  but  not  of  killiiig 
the  king,  of  which  there  was  no  proof  in  any  one  witness." 

The  recorder  told  him,  "  That  was  an  exception  proper,  and  as  he 
thought  his  lordship  did  make  it  before  the  verdict.  Whether  the  evi- 
dence did  amount  to  prove  the  charge,  was  to  be  observed  by  the  jury ; 
for  if  the  evidence  came  short  of  the  indictment,  they  could  not  find 
it  to  be  a  true  charge ;  but  when  once  they  had  found  it,  their  verdict 
did  pass  for  truth,  and  the  court  was  bound  by  it,  as  well  as  his  lord- 
ship, and  they  were  to  go  according  to  what  the  jury  had  found,  not 
their  evidence." 

Now,  we  may  ask,  what  is  the  reason  of  the  prisoner's  being  asked 
that  question,  what  he  has  to  say  for  himself?  Is  it  a  mere  formality  ? 
He  makes  an  exception,  which  the  judge  confesses  to  be  proper.  But 
who  was  counsel  for  the  prisoner  ?  Is  not  the  bench  1  Or,  does  it  not 
pretend  to  be  so  ?  And  why  is  not  this  observed  by  them  in  their 
direction  to  the  jury  ?  The  recorder  seems  to  grant  it  fairly,  that  the 
evidence  did  not  prove  the  charge,  and  says,  the  court  was  to  go,  not 
according  to  the  evidence,  but  according  to  the  verdict  pronounced  ; 
sentence  was  accordingly  passed  upon  him,  and  he  was  removed  to 
Newgate. 

"While  he  was  there,  the  importunity  of  his  friends,  as  he  says  in  his 
speech,  lest  they  should  think  him  sullen  or  stubborn,  prevailed  with 
him  to  sign  petitions,  and  make  an  address  for  his  life,  though  it  was 
not  without  difficulty  that  he  did  any  thing  with  the  view  of  avoiding 
death.  And  all  his  petitions  were  rendered  fruitless  by  the  inflexible 
malignity  of  the  duke  of  York,  who  prevented  the  king  (whose  good 
nature  might  probably  have  been  prevailed  on)  from  saving  one  ol 
the  best  men  in  his  kingdom. 

Dr.  Burnet,  and  Dr.  Tillotson,  attended  him  in  Newgate  the  greater 
part  of  the  time  between  his  sentence  and  death  ;  where,  to  the  last,  he 
owned  that  doctrine,  which  other  good  men,  who  were  then  of  another 
judgment,  have  since  been  forced  into,  namely,  the  lawfulness  of  re- 
sistance  against  unlawful  violence,  from  whomsoever  it  come. 


WALCOT,  HONE,  AND  ROUSE.  549 

After  the  fruitless  application  for  his  pardon  ;  after  a  farewell  and 
adieu  in  this  world  to  one  of  the  best  of  women,  who  stood  by  him, 
and  assisted  him  in  his  trial,  and  left  him  not  till  now,  he,  at  last,  on 
Saturday,  the  21st  of  July,  1683,  went  into  his  own  coach  about  nine 
o'clock  in  the  morning-,  M'ith  Dr.  Tillotson  and  Dr.  Burnet ;  he  was 
carried  to  Lincoln's-Inn-Fields,  to  the  scaffold  prepared  for  him,  where, 
among  all  the  numerous  spectators,  he  was  one  of  the  most  unconcern- 
ed persons  there,  and  very  few  rejoiced  at  so  doleful  a  spectacle,  but 
the  blood-thirsty  papists,  who,  indeed,  had  sufficient  reason;  and  some 
of  them,  to  their  infinite  disgrace,  expressed,  it  is  said,  a  great  deal  of 
pleasure  and  satisfaction.  There,  after  his  lordship  had  again  so- 
lemnly protested  his  innocence,  and  that  he  was  far  from  any  design 
against  the  king's  person  or  government ;  nay,  that  he  did,  upon  the 
words  of  a  dying  man,  profess,  that  he  knew  of  no  plot  against  either, 
and  delivering  an  excellent  speech  to  the  sheriff,  he  prayed  by  him- 
self, and  with  Dr.  Tillotson's  assistance  ;  and  embracing  him  and  Dr. 
Burnet,  he  submitted  to  the  fatal  strokes,  for  the  executioner  took  no 
less  than  three  before  he  could  sever  his  head,  which  when  it  was 
held  up,  as  usual,  there  was  so  far  from  being  any  shout,  that  a  heavy 
groan  was  heard  round  the  scaffold.  His  body  was  given  to  his 
friends,  and  conveyed  to  Cheney's,  in  Buckinghamshire,  where  it  was 
buried  among  his  ancestors. 

Trial  and  Execution  of  Walcot,  Hone,  and  Rouse. 
Captain  "Walcot,  and  his  fellow  sufferers,  in  order  of  time,  should 
have  been  placed,first,  they  being  convicted  before  my  Lord  Russel, 
and  executed  on  the  preceding  day.  But  my  Lord  Russel's  fate  having 
so  immediate  a  dependence  on  that  of  the  earl  of  Essex,  it  seemed 
more  proper  to  begin  with  him.  Captain  Walcot  was  a  gentleman 
of  a  considerable  estate  in  Ireland,  remarkable  for  the  rare  happiness 
of  having  eight  children  all  at  once  living,  but  more  so  for  his  love  to 
his  country,  which  cost  him  his  life. 

The  pretended  crime  for  which  Walcot  suffered,  and  which  West 
and  others  witnessed  against  him,  was  conspiring  the  death  of  the 
king,  and  to  charge  the  guards,  at  his  return  from  NeAvmarket,  while 
a  blunderbuss  was  to  be  fired  into  the  coach  by  Rumbald,  or  some 
other.  His  privacy  to  discourses  about  the  king's  death  was  but  mis- 
prision. For  his  acting  in  it,  they  could  not  have  fixed  on  a  more  un- 
likely man  to  command  a  party  in  so  desperate  an  attempt  as  charging 
the  guards,  than  one  who  was  sick,  and  bed-ridden  of  the  gout,  as  the 
captain  frequently  was.  Nor  does  West's  pretence,  that  he  refused 
to  be  engaged  in  the  actual  assassination,  because  of  the  baseness  of 
it,  but  offered  to  charge  the  guards,  while  others  did  it,  seem  more 
probable.  This  he  denies  with  indignation  in  his  speech,  and  appeals 
to  all  that  knew  him  whether  they  thought  him  such  an  idiot,  that  he 
should  not  understand  it  was  the  same  thing  to  engage  the  king's 
guards,  while  others  killed  him,  or  to  kill  him  with  his  own  hands  ? 

West  and  Rumsey  were  the  main  pillars,  and  almost  the  only  wit- 
nesses on  whom  the  credit  of  that  action  depended,  who  appear 
throughout  the  great  and  almost  sole  managers  thereof,  and  who  accuse 
others  of  being  concerned  in  it.  What  and  how  much  their  credit 
weighs,  we  have  already  hinted,  but  shall  yet  confront  it  with  farther 
testimonies  relating  to  this  matter,  and  those  of  dying  men,  who  could 
expect  no  pardon  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  other,  for  a  falsehood.   Be- 


550  BOOK  OV  MARTYRS. 

side  Rumbald's  solemn  protestation,  Walcot,  in  his  dying  speech,  as 
deeply  affirms,  as  a  man  can  do,  that  "  West  bought  arms  for  this  yil- 
lanous  design,  without  any  direction,  knowledge,  or  privity  of  his." 
West  says,  in  his  ansAver  to  this,  as  well  as  in  his  evidence,  that  Wal- 
cot joined  in  the  direction  about  the  nature  and  size  of  those  arms ; 
that  he  was  very  intimate  and  familiar  with  this  Rumbald,  who  was  to 
be  the  principal  actor  in  the  assassination.  But  Rumbald's  death 
clears  himself  and  Walcot,  and  shows  what  West  is. 

West,  or  one  of  the  other  witnesses,  talks  of  fifty  men  being  enga- 
ged for  the  assassination.  Now  it  is  not  easy  to  believe  that  there 
could  be  so  many  Englishmen  found,  and  protestants  too,  who  would 
consent  to  kill  the  king  ;  never  any  one  having  acknowledged  such  a 
design,  except  Hone,  who  was  so  stupid,  that  he  could  not  give  one 
sensible  answer  to  the  questions  asked  him  at  his  death  ;.  so  plain  a 
testimony,  and  dint  of  fact  and  reason,  leads  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  persons  here  charged  were  not  guilty.  And  Rouse  says,  "  he 
was  told,  they  did  not  intend  to  spill  so  much  as  one  drop  of  blood." 

In  farther  confirmation  of  this,  Holloway  says,  "  he  could  not  per- 
ceive'^that  Ferguson  knew  any  Ihing  of  the  Newmarket  design,  but 
Rumsey  and  West  were  deep  in  it."  Again,  having  asked  West  who 
was  to  act  the  assassination  1  "He  could  give  but  a  slender  answer, 
and  could  or  would  name  but  two  men,  Rumbald  and  his  brother;  and 
they  had  but  few  men,  if  more  than  two,  and  no  horses,  only  a  parcel 
of  arms  which  he  showed  at  a  gunsmith's."  And  at  another  time, 
"  West  only  named  Rumsey  and  Richard  Goodenough  as  concerned 
in  the  assassination,  but  none  seconded  him  ;  Rumsey  was  for  the  old 
strain  of  killing  the  king,  to  which  not  one  consented ;  I  could  never 
find  above  five  concerned  in  it.  I  heard  Walcot  speak  against  it,  and 
knew  Ferguson  to  be  against  any  such  design." 

Upon  the  whole,  we  may  conclude,  that  the  dying  asseverations  of 
three  men,  who  had  nothing  to  hope  from  concealing  the  truth,  are 
more  worthy  of  belief  than  the  testimony  of  those  whose  sole  hope  of 
life  depended  on  procuring  the  condemnation  of  others  ;  and  that  this 
was  the  case,  is  evident  from  what  West  says  in  the  paper  written  by 
him.  "  That  he  was  still  in  danger  of  death,  though  not  so  imminent  as 
it  had  been  ;  nor  at  the  apparent  point  of  death."  And  at  the  close 
of  the  paper,  "  If  it  shall  please  the  king  to  spare  my  life  for  my  con- 
fession, it  is  a  great  happiness,"  <fec. 

From  all  which  there  lies  a  fair  supposition  of  the  innocence  of  this 
captain,  and  others,  of  what  they  were  accused,  found  guilty,  senten- 
ced, and  died  for ;  it  being  on  West's  evidence,  and  such  as  his,  that 
he  and  others  were  arraigned  and  condemned ;  the  captain's  defence 
being  much  the  same  with  what  he  says  in  his  speech. 

Captain  Walcot  denied  any  design  of  killing  the  king,  or  of  enga- 
ging the  guards,  whilst  others  killed  him  ;  and  said  that "  the  witnesses 
invited  him  to  meetings,  where  some  things  were  discoursed  of,  in  or- 
der to  the  asserting  our  liberties  and  properties,  which  we  looked 
upon  to  be  violated  and  invaded :  That  they  importuned  and  perpetu- 
ally solicited  him,  and  then  delivered  him  up  to  be  hanged :  That 
they  combined  together  to  swear  him  out  of  his  life,  to  save  their 
own  ;  and  that  they  might  do  it  effectually,  they  contrived  an  untruth. 
That  he  forgave  them,  though  guilty  of  his  blood ;  but  withal  earnestly 
begged,  that  they  might  be  observed,  that  remarks  might  be  set  upon 


WALCOT,  HONE,  AND  ROUSE.  551 

them,  whether  their  end  be  peace ;"  and  he  concluded,  "  That  when 
God  hath  a  work  to  do,  he  will  not  want  instruments." 

With  him  was  tried  Rouse,  who  was  charged  with  such  a  parcel  of 
mad  romance,  as  was  scarce  ever  heard  of;  and  one  would  wonder 
how  perjury  and  malice,  which  used  to  be  sober  sins,  could  ever  be 
so  extravagant  as  to  think  of  it.  He  was  to  seize  the  tower,  pay  the 
rabble,  head  the  army,  to  be  pay-master-general,  and  a  great  deal 
more  beside. 

In  his  defence  he  says  not  much,  but  yet  what  looks  a  thousand 
times  more  like  truth  than  his  accusation  ;  that  "  the  tower  business 
was  only  discourse  of  the  possibility  of  the  thing,  but  without  the  least 
intent  of  bringing  it  to  action  ;  that  all  he  was  concerned  in  any  real 
design,  he  had  from  Lee,  and  was  getting  more  out  of  him,  with  an 
intention  to  make  a  discovery."  But  it  seems  Lee  was  before-hand 
with  him  and  saved  his  own  neck. 

Hone  was  accused,  and  owns  himself  guilty  of  a  design  to  kill  the 
king  and  duke  of  York,  or  one,  or  neither,  for  it  is  impossible  to 
make  any  sense  of  him ;  he  was,  in  fact,  either  an  idiot  or  a  madman. 

When  they  came  to  suffer,  Walcot  read  a  paper,  in  which  was  a 
good  rational  confession  of  his  faith ;  he  then  comes  to  the  occasion 
of  his  death  ;  "  for  which,"  he  says,  "  he  neither  blames  the  judges, 
jury,  nor  council,  but  only  some  men,  that  in  reality  were  deeper  con- 
cerned then  he,  who  combined  together  to  swear  him  out  of  his  life, 
to  save  their  own ;  and  that  they  might  do  it  effectually,  contrived  an 
untruth,  &c.  He  forgives  the  world  and  the  witnesses  ;  gives  his 
friends  advice  to  be  more  prudent  than  he  had  been  ;  prays  that  his 
may  be  the  last  blood  spilled  on  that  account ;  wishes  the  king  would 
be  merciful  to  others ;  says  he  knew  nothing  of  Ireland,  and  con- 
cludes with  praying  God  to  have  mercy  on  him." 

He  had  then  some  discourse  with  the  clergyman,  wherein  he  told 
him,  that  "  he  was  not  for  contriving  the  death  of  the  king,  nor  to 
have  had  a  hand  in  it,"  and  being  urged  with  some  matters  of  contro- 
versy, told  him,  "  he  did  not  come  thither  to  dispute  about  religion, 
but  to  die  religiously." 

Hone's  behaviour  on  the  scaffold  was  as  ridiculous  as  on  his  trial. 
His  replies  to  the  clergyman  were  so  incongruous,  that  scarcely  any 
thing  could  be  understood  from  them.  But  he  talked  of  snares  and 
circumstances,  and  nobody  knows  what,  and  said,  at  one  time,  he  was 
to  meet  the  king  and  duke  of  York,  but  he  did  not  know  when,  where, 
ndr  for  what.  Directly  afterwards  he  says,  he  was  for  killing  the 
king,  and  saving  the  duke :  and  when  asked  the  reason,  answered, 
"  that  he  knew  no  reason  ;  that  he  did  not  know  what  to  say  to  it." 
And  when  the  dean  charged  him  with  the  murderous  design,  he  said, 
"  that  he  knew  as  little  of  it,  as  any  poor  silly  man  in  the  world." 

Rouse  came  next;  gave  an  account  of  his  faith,  professing  to  die  of 
the  church  of  England ;  told  his  former  employment  and  manner  of 
life  ;  acknowledged  he  had  heard  of  clubs  and  designs,  but  was  never 
at  them,  and  a  perfect  stranger  to  any  thing  of  that  nature.  He  then 
gave  a  relation  of  what  passed  between  him  and  his  majesty  on  his 
apprehension ;  talked  somewhat  of  Sir  Thomas  Player,  the  earl  of 
Shaftesbury,  "  and  accommodating  the  king's  son,"  as  he  called  it, 
though  not  while  the  king  reigned  ;  then  spoke  of  Lee,  and  the  dis- 
course they  had  together  "  who,"  as  he  says,  "  swore  against  him  on 


552  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

the  trial  those  very  words  he  himself  had  used  in  pressing  him  to  un- 
dertake the  design ;"  and  after  some  discourse  with  the  ordinary, 
gave  the  spectators  some  good  counsel.  Then  they  all  three  singly 
prayed ;  and  the  sentence  of  the  law  was  executed  upon  tUem. 

Execution  of  Mr.  James  Holloway. 

Mr.  Holloway  was  a  merchant;  but  his  greatest  dealing  lay  in 
linen  manufacture,  which,  as  appears  from  his  papers,  he  had  brought 
to  such  a  height  in  England,  as,  had  it  met  with  suitable  encourage- 
ment, would  have  employed  80,000  poor  people,  and  40,000  acres  of 
land,  and  have  produced  £200,000  a  year  to  the  public  revenues  of 
the  kingdom.  He  seems  to  have  been  a  person  of  sense,  courage, 
and  vivacity,  and  a  man  of  business. 

He  was  accused  for  the  plot,  as  one  who  was  acquainted  with 
"West,  Rumsey,  and  the  rest ;  and  having  been  really  present  at  their 
meetings  and  discourses  on  that  subject,  absconded  when  the  public 
news  concerning  the  discovery  came  into  the  country ;  though  this, 
as  he  said  in  the  "  Narrative"  written  by  him,  "  more  for  fear,  that  if 
he  was  taken  up,  his  creditors  would  never  let  him  come  out  of  gaol, 
than  any  thing  else." 

After  some  time,  he  got  to  sea  in  a  little  A'^essel,  went  over  to  France, 
and  so'  to  the  West  Indies,  among  the  Caribbee  Islands,  where  much 
of  his  business  lay ;  but  writing  to  his  factor  at  Nevis,  he  was  by  him 
treacherously  betrayed,  seized  by  the  order  of  Sir  William  Stapleton, 
and  thence  brought  prisoner  to  England,  where,  after  examination, 
and  a  confession  of  at  least  all  that  he  knew,  having  been  outlawed  in 
his  absence  on  an  indictment  of  treason,  he  was,  on  the  31st  of  April, 
1684,  brought  to  the  King's  Bench,  to  show  cause  why  execution 
should  not  be  awarded  against  him,  as  is  usual  in  that  case ;  he  op- 
posed nothing  against  it,  only  saying,  "  if  an  ingenuous  confession  of 
truth  could  merit  the  king's  pardon,  he  hoped  he  had  done  it."  The 
attorney  general  being  called  for,  ordered  the  indictment  to  be  read, 
and  gave  him  the  offer  of  a  trial,  waving  the  outlawry,  which  he  re- 
fused, and  threw  himself  on  the  king's  mercy  ;  on  which  execution 
was  awarded  :  and  he  was  accordingly  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered, 
at  Tyburn,  on  the  30th  of  April.  -  * 

It  seemed  strange  that  a  man  of  so  much  spirit  as  Mr.  Holloway 
appeared  to  be,  should  so  tamely  die  without  making  any  defence, 
when  that  liberty  was  granted  him :  it  seemed  as  strange,  or  yet 
stranger,  that  any  protestant  should  have  any  thing  that  looked  like 
mercy  or  favour  from  the  persons  then  at  the  helm ;  that  they  should 
be  so  gracious  to  him  as  to  admit  him  to  a  trial,  which  looked  so  ge- 
nerously, and  was  so  cried  up,  the  attorney  general  calling  it  "  A 
mercy  and  a  grace,"  and  the  lord  chief  justice  saying,  "  He  could 
assure  him  it  was  a  great  mercy,  and  that  it  v/as  exceeding  well." 

Now  all  this  blind  or  mystery  will  be  easily  unriddled  by  what 
Holloway  said  just  after :  "  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  I  cannot  undertake 
to  defend  myself,  for  I  have  confessed  before  his  majesty,  that  I  am 
guilty  of  many  things  in  that  indictment."  Which  was  immediately 
made  use  of  as  was  designed ;  Mr.  Justice  Withens  crying  out,  "  I 
hope  every  body  here  will  take  notice  of  his  open  confession,  when 
he  might  try  it  if  he  would  ;  surely  none  but  will  believe  this  conspi- 
racy now,  after  what  this  man  has  owned."  ^    . 


EXECUTION  OF  JAMES  HOLLOWAY.  553 

•  So  thei^e  was  an  end  of  all  the  mercy.  A  man  who  had  before 
confessed  in  order  to  be  hanged,  had  gracious  liberty  given  him  to 
confess  it  again  in  public,  because  his  prosecutors  knew  he  had  pre- 
cluded all  manner  of  defence  before,  and  this  public  action  would 
both  get  them  the  repute  of  clemency,  and  confirm  the  belief  of  the  plot. 
Now  that  there  had  been  promises  of  pardon  held  out  to  him,  if  he 
would  take  this  method,  and  own  himself  guilty  without  pleading,  is 
more  than  probable,  both  from  other  practices  of  the  same  nature 
used  towards  greater  men,  and  from  some  expressions  of  his  which 
strongly  hint  at  such  promises :  Thus,  in  his  paper  left  behind  him, 
"  I  had,"  says  he,  "  some  other  reasons  why  I  did  not  plead,  which  at 
present  I  conceal,  as  also  why  I  did  not  speak  what  I  intended." 

Now  what  should  those  reasons  be  but  threatenings  and  promises^ 
to  induce  him  to  silence,  and  public  acknowledgment  of  all  ?  Which 
appears  yet  plainer  from  another  passage  :  "  I  am  satisfied  that  all 
means  which  could  be  thought  on,  have  been  used  to  get  as  much 
out  of  me  as  possible."  These  "  means"  must  evidently  signify  the 
fallacious  promises  of  pardon  made  to  him,  on  condition  of  his  con- 
fession. A 

But  if  he  made  so  fair  and  large  an  acknowledgment,  it  will  be 
asked,  why  was  his  life  not  spared  ?  But  this  may  be  easily  answei*- 
ed  :  He  was  a  little  teiider-conscienced,  and  would  not  strain  so  far 
as  others  in  accusing  men  of  those  black  crimes  whereof  they  were 
innocent:  nay,  on  the  contrary,  he  vindicated  them  from  those  as- 
persions cast  upon  them,  and  for  which  some  of  them,  particularly 
my  Lord  Russel,  sufl'ered  death.  r 

For  instance,  he  says,  The  assassination  was  carried  on  but  by 
three  or  four,  and  he  could  never  hear  so  much  as  the  names  of 
above  five  for  it ;  that  he  and  others  had  declared  their  abhorrence 
of  any  such  thing ;  that  Ferguson  was  not  concerned  in  it.  And, 
besides,  he  speaks  some  things  with  the  liberty  of  an  Englishman ; 
shows  the  very  root  of  all  those  heats  which  had  been  raised ;  says, 
what  was  true  enough,  "  That  the  protestant  gentry  had  a  notion  of 
a  horrible  design  of  the  papists  to  cut  ofi"  the  king's  friends,  and  the 
active  men  in  both  the  last  parliaments ;  that  they  long  had  witnesses 
to  swear  them  out  of  their  lives,  but  no  juries  to  believe  them  ;  that 
now  the  point  ^  oout  the  sheriffs  was  gained,  that  difficulty  was  over-; 
that  the  king  had  persons  about  him  who  kept  all  things  from  his 
knowledge  ;  that  if  matters  continued  thus,  the  protestant  gentry  re- 
solved to  release  the  king  from  his  evil  counsellors,  and  then  he  would 
immediately  be  of  their  side,  and  suffer  all  popish  offenders  to  be 
brought  to  justice." 

Hence  it  was  plain,  no  assassination,  no  plot  against  the  king  and 
government  was  intended ;  only  treason  against  the  duke  of  York, 
and  the  papists,  who  were  themselves  traitors  by  law.  But  Holloway 
said  one  thing  yet  bolder  than  all  this  •  he  "  prays  the  king's  eyes 
may  be  opened,  to  see  his  enemies  froi  i  his  friends,  whom  he  had 
cause  to  look  for  nearer  home."  Wds  a  man  to  expect  pardon  after 
this?  No,  certainly,  which  he  sorn  grew  sensible  of,  and  prepared 
for  death  ;  "  the  council,"  he  say^,  "  taking  it  very  heinously  that  he 
should  presume  to  write  such  tilings." 

Mr,  Holloway  farther  declared  that  Mr.  West  proposed  the  assas- 
sination, but  none  seconded  him  ;  that  he  could  not  perceive  that.  "^t. 

■  70 


554  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Ferguson  knew  any  thing  of  it ;  and  he  said,  "  It  was  our  design  to 
shed  no  blood ;"  then  being  interrogated  by  Mr.  Ferguson's  friend, 
Mr.  Sheriff  Daniel,  "Whether  he  knew  Ferguson?  he  answered,  "That 
he  did  know  him,  but  knew  him  to  be  against  any  design  of  killing 
the  king." 

Execution  of  Sir  Thomas  Armstrong. 

The  next  sufferer  had  not  so  fair  play,  because  his  enemies  knew 
he  would  make  better  use  of  it.  They  had  this  Ron  in  the  toils,  and 
did  not  intend  to  let  him  loose  again  to  make  sport,  lest  the  hunters 
themselves  should  come  off  ill  by  it.  He  had  been  all  his  life  a  firm 
servant  and  friend  to  the  royal  family,  in  their  exile  and  afterwards  : 
he  had  been  in  prison  for  them  under  Cromwell,  and  in  danger  both 
of  execution  and  starving ;  for  all  which  they  now  rewarded  him  by 
an  ignominious  death. 

He  had  a  particular  honour  and  devotion  for  the  duke  of  Monmouth, 
and  forwarded  his  interest  on  all  occasions,  being  a  man  of  as  un- 
daunted courage  as  ever  England  produced.  He  was  with  the  duke 
formerly  in  his  actions  in  Flanders,  and  shared  there  his  dangers  and 
honours.  The  accusation  against  him  was,  his  being  concerned  in 
the  general  plot,  and  in  that  for  killing  the  king. 

The  particulars  pretended  against  him,  were  that  Lord  Howard  wit- 
nessed in  Lord  Russel's  trial,  of  his  going  to  kill  the  king  when  their 
first  design  failed.  But  of  this  there  was  only  a  supposition,  though 
advanced  into  a  formal  accusation,  and  aggravated  by  the  attorney -ge- 
neral, as  the  reason  why  he  had  a  trial  denied  him,  when  Holloway 
had  one  offered,  both  of  them  being  alike  outlawed.  On  which  out- 
lawry Sir  Thomas  was  kidnapped  in  Holland,  brought  over  hither  in 
chains,  and  robbed  by  the  way  into  the  bargain.  Being  brought  up, 
and  asked  what  he  had  to  say,  why  sentence  should  not  pass  upon 
him,  he  pleaded  the  6th  of  Ed.  VI.  wherein  it  is  provided,  That  if  a 
person  outlawed  render  himself  within  a  year  after  the  outlawry  pro- 
nounced, and  traverse  his  indictment,  and  shall  be  acquitted  on  his 
trial,  he  shall  be  discharged  of  the  outlawry.  On  which  he  accordingly 
then  and  there  made  a  formal  surrender  of  himself  to  the  lord  chief 
justice,  and  asked  the  benefit  of  the  statute,  and  a  fair  trial  for  his  life, 
the  year  not  being  yet  expired.  If  ever  any  thing  could  appear  plain 
to  common  sense,  it  was  his  case ;  but  all  the  answer  he  could  get 
was  this,  from  the  lord  chief  justice,  "  We  don't  think  so ;  we  are  of 
another  opinion."  He  could  not  obtain  so  much  justice  as  to  have 
counsel  allowed  to  plead,  though  the  point  sufficiently  deserved  it,  and 
the  life  of  an  old  servant  of  the  king's  was  concerned  in  it.  When  he 
still  pleaded.  That  a  little  while  before,  one  (meaning  HolloAvay)  had 
the  benefit  of  a  trial  offered  him,  if  he  would  accept  it,  and  that  was 
all  he  now  desired ;  the  lord  chief  justice  answers,  "  That  was  only 
the  grace  and  mercy  of  the  king."  The  attorney-general  adds, 
"  The  king  did  indulge  Holloway  so  far  as  to  offer  him  a  trial,  and  his 
majesty  perhaps  might  have  some  reason  for  it :"  the  very  reason, 
no  doubt,  which  we  have  already  assigned  for  it.  "  But  Sir  Thomas," 
the  attorney  goes  on,  "  deserves  no  favour,  because  he  was  one  of  the 
persons  that  actually  engaged  to  go,  on  the  king's  hasty  coming  from 
Newmarket,  and  destroy  him  by  the  way  as  he  came  to  town  ;  which 
appears  upon  as  full  and  clear  an  evidence,  und  as;  positively  tesiilied 


EXECUTION  OP  SIR  T.  ARMSTRONG.  555 

as  any  thing  could  be,  in  the  evidence  given  in  of  the  late  horrid 
conspiracy."  Now  we  may  ask,  who  gives  this  clear  and  full  evi- 
dence in  the  discovery  of  the  conspiracy?  Howard's  is  mere  suppo- 
sition, and  he  is  the  o-nly  person  who  so  much  as  mentions  a  syllable 
of  it.  To  this  Sir  Thomas  answers  in  his  speech,  "  That  had  he  come 
to  his  trial,  he  could  have  proved  my  Lord  Howard's  base  reflections 
on  him  to  be  notoriously  false,  there  being  at  least  ten  gentlemen, 
besides  all  the  servants  in  the  house,  who  could  testify  where  he  dined 
that  very  day." 

Still  Sir  Thomas  demanded  the  benefit  of  the  law,  and  no  more  :  to 
which  Jeffreys  answered,  with  one  of  his  usual  barbarous  insults  over 
the  miserable,  "  That  he  should  have  it,  by  the  grace  of  God  ;"  order- 
ing. That  execution  be  done  on  Friday  next  according  to  law.  And 
added,  "  That  he  should  have  the  full  benefit  of  the  law ;"  repeating 
the  jest,  lest  it  should  be  lost,  three  times  in  one  sentence ! 

He  then  proceeded  to  tell  him,  "  We  are  satisfied  that  according  to 
law  we  must  award  execution  upon  this  outlawry :"  thereupon  Mrs. 
Matthews,  Sir  Thomas's  daughter,  said,  "  My  lord,  I  hope  you  will  not 
murder  my  father  ;"  for  which,  being  brow-beaten  and  checked,  she 
added,  "  God" Almighty's  judgments  light  upon  you  !" 

On  the  following  Friday  he  was  brought  to  the  place  of  execution, 
Dr.  Tennison  being  with  him,  and  on  his  desire,  after  he  had  given 
what  he  had  to  leave,  in  a  paper,  to  the  sheriff,  prayed  a  little  while 
with  him.  He  then  prayed  by  himself;  and  after  having  thanked  the 
doctor  for  his  great  care  and  pains  with  him,  submitted  to  the  sentence, 
and  died  more  composedly,  and  full  as  resolutely,  as  he  had  lived.  It 
is  observable,  that  more  cruelty  was  exercised  on  him  than  on  any  who 
suffered  before  him,  not  only  in  the  manner  of  his  death,  but  the  ex- 
posing his  limbs  and  body  ;  a  fair  warning  what  particular  gratitude  a 
protestant  is  to  expect  for  having  obliged  a  true  papist. 

Another  thing  worth  remembering  is,  that  whereas  in  Holloway's 
case,  Jeffreys  observed,  "  That  not  one  of  all  concerned  in  this  con- 
spiracy had  dared  deny  it,"  absolutely  it  is  so  far  from  being  true,  that 
every  one  who  suffered  did  deny  it  as  absolutely  as  possible.  They 
were  tried  or  sentenced  for  conspiring  against  the  king  and  govern- 
ment ;  that  was  their  plot ;  but  this  they  all  deny,  and  absolutely  too, 
and  safely  might  do  it ;  for  they  consulted  for  it,  not  conspired  against 
it,  resolving  not  to  touch  the  king's  person  ;  nay,  if  possible,  not  to 
shed  one  drop  of  blood  of  any  other,  as  Holloway  and  others  say.  For 
the  king's  life,  Sir  Thomas  says,  as  well  as  the  Lord  Russel,  "  Never 
had  any  man  the  impudence  to  propose  so  base  and  barbarous  a  thing 
to  me."  Russel  and  almost  all  the  others  say,  "  They  had  never  any 
design  against  the  government."  Sir  Thomas  says,  "As  he  had  never 
had  any  design  against  the  king's  life,  nor  the  life  of  any  man,  so  he 
never  had  any  design  to  alter  the  monarchy." 

As  he  lived  he  died,  a  sincere  protestant,  and  in  the  communion  of 
the  church  of  England,  though  he  heartily  wished  he  had  more  strictly 
lived  up  to  the  religion  he  believed.  And  though  he  had  but  a  short 
time,  he  found  himself  prepared  for  death ;  and  at  the  place  of  execu- 
tion he  conducted  himself  with  the  courage  1  iccoming  a  great  man,  and 
with  the  seriousness  and  piety  suitable  to  a  good  Christian. 

Sheriff  Daniel  told  him,  he  had  leave  to  say  what  he  pleased,  and 
should  not  be  interrupted,  unless  he  upbrg  ided  the  government ;  Sir 


550  BOOK  pF  MARTYRS, 

Thomas  thereupon  told  him  that  he  should  not  say  any  thing  by  way 
<)f  speech,  but  delivered  him  a  paper,  which  he  said  contained  his 
mi^d,  and  in  which  he  thus  expressed  himself,  that  he  thanked  Al- 
mighty God  he  found  himself  prepared  for  death,  his  thoughts  set 
upon  another  world,  and  weaned  from  this  ;  yet  he  could  not  but  give 
so  much  of  his  little  time,  as  to  answer  some  calumnies,  and  particu- 
larly what  Mr.  Attorney  accused  him  of  at  the  bar. 

That  he  prayed  to  be  allowed  a  trial  for  his  life  according  to  the  laws 
of  the  land,  and  urged  the  statute  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  which  was 
expressly  for  it ;  but  it  signified  nothing,  and  it  was  with  an  extraor- 
dinary roughness  condemned,  and  made  a  precedent;  though  Hol- 
loway  had  it  offered  him,  and  he  could  not  but  think  all  the  world 
would  conclude  his  case  very  different,  or  why  should  the  favour 
offered  to  another,  be  refused  to  him  ? 

That  Mr.  Attorney  charged  him  with  being  one  of  those  that  were 
to  kill  the  king  ;  whereas  he  took  God  to  witness,  that  he  never  had  a 
thought  to  take  away  the  king's  life,  and  that  no  man  ever  had  the 
impudence  to  propose  so  base  and  barbarous  a  thing  to  him  ;  and  that 
he  never  was  in  any  design  to  alter  the  government. 

That  if  he  had  been  tried,  he  could  have  proved  the  Lord  Howard's 
base  reflections  upon  him  to  be  notoriously  false  ;  he  concluded,  that 
he  had  lived,  and  now  died  of  the  reformed  religion,  a  protestant  in  the 
communion  of  the  churcli  of  England,  and  he  heartily  wished  he  had 
lived  more  strictly  up  to  the  religion  he  believed  ;  that  he  had  found 
the  great  comfort  of  the  love  and  mercy  of  God,  in  and  through  his 
blessed  Redeemer,  in  whom  he  only  trusted,  and  verily  hoped  that 
he  was  going  to  partake  of  that  fulness  of  joy  which  is  in  his  pre- 
sence, the  hopes  whereof  infinitely  pleased  him.  He  thanked  God  he 
had  no  repining,  but  cheerfully  submitted  to  the  punishment  of  his 
sins ;  he  freely  forgave  all  the  world,  even  those  concerned  in  taking 
away  his  life,  though  he  could  not  but  think  his  sentence  very  hard, 
he  being  denied  the  benefit  of  the  laws  of  the  land. 

Trial  and  Execution  of  Alderman  Cornish. 

Although  Alderman  Cornish,  and  Mr.  Bateman,  suffered  after  the 
duke  of  Monmouth,  and  his  adherents,  yet,  as  they  were  sacrificed 
under  the  pretence  that  they  had  been  concerned  in  the  same  plot  as 
-iiord  Russel  and  the  others,  whose  fate  we  have  just  narrated,  they 
are  placed  here,  that  the  victims  of  this  infamous  design  may  be  con- 
templated at  one  view. 

Mr.  Cornish  Avas  seized  in  October,  1685 ;  and  the  Monday  after 
his  commitment,  arraigned  for  high  treason,  having  no  notice  given 
him  till  Saturday  noon.  The  charge  against  him  was  for  conspiring 
to  kill  the  king,  and  promising  to  assist  the  duke  of  Monmouth,  &c. 
in  their  treasonable  enterprises. 

He  desired  his  trial  might  be  deferred,  because  of  the  short  time 
allowed  him  for  preparation  ;  and  because  he  had  an  important  witness 
a  hundred  and  forty  miles  off,  and  that  the  king  had  left  it  to  the 
judges  whether  it  should  be  put  off  or  no.  But  it  was  denied  him, 
the  attorney-general  telling  him,  "  He  had  not  deserved  so  well  ol 
the  o-overnment  as  to  have  his  tiial  delayed."  That  was,  in  plain 
English,  because  he  had  been  a  protestant  sheriff,  he  should  not  have 
justice. 


ALDERMAN  CORNISH  557 

The  witnesses  agaftist  him  were  Rumsey  and  Goodenoiigh.  Rum- 
sey  swore,  that  when  he  was  at  the  meeting  at  Mr.  Shepherd's,  Mr. 
Shepherd  being  called  down,  brought  up  Mr.  Cornish  ;  and  when  he 
was  come  in,  Ferguson  opened  his  bosom,  and  pulled  out  a  paper  in 
the  nature  of  a  declaration  of  grievances,  which  Ferguson  read,  and 
Shepherd  held  the  candle  while  it  was  being  read  ;  that  Mr.  Cornish 
liked  it,  and  said,  what  interest  he  had,  he  would  join  with  it ;  and  that 
it  was  merely  from  compassion  that  he  had  not  accused  Mr.  Cornish 
before. 

Goodenough  swore,  that  he  talked  with  Cornish  of  the  design  of 
seizing  the  tower.  Mr.  Cornish  said,  he  would  do  what  good  he  could, 
or  to  that  effect. 

To  Goodenough's  evidence  was  opposed  Mr.  Gospright's,  who  tes- 
tified that  Mr.  Cornish  opposed  Goodenough's  being  made  under  she- 
riff, saying,  that  he  was  an  ill  man,  obnoxious  to  the  government,  and 
he  would  not  trust  a  hair  of  his  head  with  him.  And  is  it  then  pro- 
bable that  he  would  have  such  discourses  with  him  as  would  endanger 
head  and  all  ?  Mr.  Love,  Mr.  Jekyl,  and  Sir  William  Turner,  testify 
to  the  same  purpose. 

As  to  Rumsey's  evidence,  the  perjury  is  so  evident,  that  it  is  im- 

Kossible  to  look  into  the  trial  without  meeting  it.  If  we  compare  what 
e  says  on  Russel's  trial,  and  on  the  present,  this  will  be  as  visible  as 
the  sun.  Being  asked  before,  whether  there  was  any  discourse  about 
a  declaration,  and  how  long  he  staid,  he  says,  "  he  was  there  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  and  that  he  was  not  certain  whether  he  had  heard 
something  about  a  declaration  there,  or  whether  he  heard  Ferguson 
report  afterwards,  that  they  had  then  debated  it."  But  on  Cornish's 
trial  he  had  strangely  recovered  his  memory,  and  having  had  the  ad- 
vantage, either  of  recollection,  or  better  instruction,  remembers  that 
distinctly  in  October,  1685,  which  he  could  not  in  July,  1683,  name- 
ly, that  "  he  had  been  there  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ;"  the  time  he  states 
in  the  Lord  Russel's  trial,  but  lengthens  it  out,  and  improves  it  now 
sufficient  to  allow  of  Mr.  Shepherd's  going  down,  bringing  Cornish 
up,  Ferguson's  pulling  out  the  declaration,  and  reading  it,  and  that,  as 
Shepherd  says  on  Russel's  trial,  a  long  one  too,  as  certainly  it  must 
be,  if,  as  it  were  sworn,  "  it  contained  all  the  grievances  of  the  na- 
tion," and  yet  all  this  still  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour!  thus  contradicting 
himself  both  as  to  time  and  matter. 

But  Shepherd  is  of  such  bad  credit,  that  his  evidence  is  scarce  fit 
to  be  taken  against  himself.  He  says,  "  At  one  meeting  only  Mr. 
Cornish  was  at  his  house  to  speak  to  one  of  the  persons  there ;  that 
then  he  himself  came  up  stairs,  and  went  out  again  with  Mr.  Cornish. 
That  there  was  not  one  word  read,  nor  any  paper  seen,  while  Mr. 
Cornish  was  there,  and  this  he  was,  positive  of,  for  Mr.  Cornish  was 
not  one  of  their  company."  , 

Now  who  should  know  best,  Rumsey  what  Shepherd  did,  or  he  what 
he  did  himself?  Could  a  man  hold  the  candle  while  a  declaration  was 
read,  as  Rumsey  swears  Shepherd  did,  and  yet  know  nothing  of  it, 
nay,  protest  the  direct  contrary  ? 

All  that  is  pretended,  to  support  Rumsey's  evidence,  and  hinder 
Shepherd's  from  saving  the  prisoner,  was,  that  Shepherd  strengthened 
Rumsey,  and  proved  Cornish  guilty  of  a  lie.  But  if  we  inquire  into 
the  matter,  we  shall  find  one  as  true  as  the  other. 


558  BOOK  OP  MARTVRa 

Cornish  on  his  trial  is  said  to  have  denied  his  being  at  the  meeting, 
and  discoursing  with  the  duke  of  Monmouth  ;  which  they  would  have 
us  believe  Shepherd  swears  he  was,  though  not  a  syllable  of  it  ap- 
pears. He  had  been  there  sevei-al  times,  Shepherd  says,  but  was  not 
of  their  council,  knew  nothing  of  their  business,  nor  can  he  be  posi- 
tive whether  it  was  the  duke  of  Monmouth  he  came  to  speak  to  that 
evening.  But  supposing  in  two  or  three  years  time,  and  on  so  little 
recollection,  Cornish's  memory  had  failed  him  in  that  circumstance, 
what  is  that  to  Shepherd's  evidence  against  the  very  root  of  Rumsey's, 
which  hanged  the  prisoner  ? 

In  spite  of  all  he  was  found  guilty,  and  condemned,  and  even  that 
Christian  serenity  of  mind  and  countenance,  wherewith  it  was  visible 
he  bore  his  sentence,  turned  to  his  reproach  by  the  bench. 

He  continued  in  the  same  excellent  temper  whilst  in  Newgate,  and 
gave  the  world  an  admirable  instance  of  the  peace  with  which  a 
Christian  can  die,  even  when  his  death  is  what  the  world  considers 
ignominious.  His  carriage  and  behaviour  at  his  leaving  Newgate 
was  as  follows  : 

Coming  into  the  press-yard,  and  seeing  the  halter  in  the  officer's 
hand,  he  said,  "  Is  this  for  me  ?"  The  officer  answered,  "  Yes."  He 
replied,  "  Blessed  be  God,"  and  kissed  it ;  and  afterwards  said,  "  O 
blessed  be  God  for  Newgate  !  I  have  enjoyed  God  ever  since  I  came 
within  these  walls,  and  blessed  be  God  who  huth  made  me  fit  to  die. 
I  am  now  going  to  that  God  that  will  not  be  mocked,  to  that  God  that 
will  not  be  imposed  upon,  to  that  God  that  knows  the  innocency  of  his 
poor  creature."  And  a  little  after  he  said,  "  Never  did  any  poor  crea- 
ture come  unto  God  with  greater  confidence  in  his  mercy,  and  assu- 
rance of  acceptance  with  him,  through  Jesus  Christ ;  for  there  is  no 
other  way  of  coming  to  God  but  by  him,  to  find  acceptance  with  him ; 
there-is  no  other  name  given  under  heaven  whereby  we  can  be  saved, 
but  the  name  of  Jesus."  Then  speaking  to  the  officers,  he  said,  "  La- 
bour every  one  of  you  to  be  fit  to  die :  for  I  tell  you,  you  are  not  fit  to 
die ;  I  was  not  fit  to  die  myself  before  I  came  hither  ;  but,  oh  !  blessed 
be  God !  he  hath  made  me  fit  to  die,  and  hath  made  me  willing  to  die  ! 
In  a  few  moments  I  shall  have  the  fruition  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  and 
that  not  for  a  day,  but  for  ever.  I  am  going  to  the  kingdom  of  God, 
where  I  shall  enjoy  the  presence  of  God  the  Father,  and  of  God  the 
Son,  and  of  God  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  of  all  the  holy  angels  ;  I  am 
going  to  the  general  assembly  of  the  first  born,  and  of  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect ;  O  that  God  should  ever  do  so  much  for  me  ! 
O  that  God  should  concern  himself  so  much  for  poor  creatures,  for 
their  salvation,  blessed  be  his  name  !  for  this  was  the  design  of  God 
from  all  eternity,  to  give  his  only  Son  to  die  for  poor  miserable  sin- 
ners." Then  the  officers  going  to  tie  his  hands,  he  said,  "  What ! 
must  I  be  tied  then  ?  Well,  a  brown  thread  might  have  served  the 
turn :  you  need  not  tie  me  at  all ;  I  shall  not  stir  from  you,  for  I 
thank  God  I  am  not  afraid  to  die."  As  he  was  going  out,  he  said, 
"  Farewell,  Newgate ;  farewell,  all  my  fellow  prisoners  here ;  the 
Lord  comfort  you,  the  Lord  be  wdth  you  all." 

Thus  much  for  his  behaviour  in  the  way  to  his  martyrdom.  The 
place  of  it  was  most  spitefully  and  barbarously  ordered,  almost  before 
his  own  door,  and  near  Guildhall,  to  scare  any  good  citizen  by  his  ex- 
aninle  from  appearing  vigorously  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty  for  hi« 


CHARLES  BATEMAN.  559 

country's  service.  If  any  thing  was  wanting  in  his  trial,  from  the 
haste  of  it,  for  the  clearing  his  innocence,  he  sufficiently  made  it  up 
in  solemn  asseverations  thereof  on  the  scaffold :  "  God  is  my  wit- 
ness," said  he,  "  the  crimes  laid  to  my  charge  were  falsely  and  mali- 
ciously sworn  against  me  by  the  witnesses  ;  for  I  never  was  at  any 
consultation  or  meeting  where  matters  against  the  government  were 
discoursed  of."  He  added,  "  I  never  heard  or  read  any  declaration 
tending  that  way.  As  for  the  crimes  for  which  I  suffer,  upon  the 
words  of  a  dying  man,  I  am  altogether  innocent.  I  die  as  I  have 
lived,  in  the  communion  of  the  church  of  England,  in  whose  ordinan- 
ces I  have  been  often  a  partaker,  and  now  feel  the  blessed  effects 
thereof  in  these  my  last  agonies." 

He  was  observed  by  those  who  stood  near  the  sledge,  to  have  so- 
lemnly, and  several  times,  averred  his  absolute  innocence  of  any  de- 
sign against  the  government,  and  particularly  that  for  which  he  died. 

His  quarters  were  set  up  on  Guildhall,  in  terrorem,  and  for  the  same 
reason  no  doubt,  before  mentioned  for  which  he  was  executed  so 
near  it. 

TVial  and  Execution  of  Mr.  Charles  Bateman. 

The  last  who  suffered  for  this  pretended  plot  was  Mr.  Bateman,  a 
surgeon,  a  man  of  good  sense,  courage,  and  generous  temper,  of  con- 
siderable repute  and  practice  in  his  calling  ;  a  great  lover  and  vindi- 
-cator  of  the  liberties  of  his  coimtry,  and  of  more  interest  than  most 
persons  in  his  station  of  life.  He  was  sworn  against  by  Rouse,  Lee, 
and  Richard  Goodenough,  upon  the  old  stories  of  seizing  the  tower, 
city,  and  Savoy.  Had  he  been  able  to  defend  himself,  he  would,  no 
doubt,  have  covered  his  accusers  with  infamy,  and  have  shown  his 
own  innocence  ;  but  being  kept  close  prisoner  in  Newgate,  in  a  dark 
and  loathsome  dungeon,  with  little  or  no  company,  he  being  a  free 
jolly  man,  and  used  formerly  to  conversation  and  diversion,  soon  grew 
deeply  melancholy ;  and  when  he  came  on  his  trial  appeared,  little 
less  than  perfectly  distracted  ;  on  which  the  court  very  kindly  gave 
his  son  liberty  to  make  his  defence,  the  first  instance  of  that  nature  ; 
and  even  here  their  kindness  was  very  equivocal,  since  he  himself 
might,  had  he  been  in  his  senses,  have  remembered  and  pleaded  ma- 
ny things  more,  which  would  have  invalidated  their  evidence  against 
him.  But  had  not  the  mistaken  piety  of  his  son  undertaken  his  de- 
fence, certainly  even  they  could  never  have  been  such  monsters  as  to 
have  tried  one  in  his  condition.  Yet  had  the  evidence  which  his  son 
brought  forward  been  allowed  its  due  weight,  he  must  certainly  have 
been  acquitted.  For  as  for  Lee,  one  Baker  swore,  "  He  had  been 
practised  upon  by  him  in  the  year  1683,  and  would  have  had  him  in- 
sinuate himself  into  Bateman's  company,  and  discourse  about  state 
affairs  to  trepan  him,  for  which  service  he  should  be  amply  rewarded." 

It  was  farther  urged,  that  three  years  had  elapsed  between  the  pre- 
tended commission  of  treason  and  the  present  prosecution  ;  and  also 
that  the  evidence  now  produced  was  insufficient  to  convict  him,  even 
of  misprision,  much  less  of  the  capital  crime.  However,  he  was  found 
guilty ;  and  just  before  his  execution  very  much  recovered  himself, 
dying  as  much  like  a  Christian,  and  with  as  great  presence  of  mind, 
as  any  of  the  former  sufferers. 


560  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

Sufferings  of  the  Rev,  Mr.  Johnson, 
Much  about  the  same  time,  the  pious,  reverend,  and  learned  Mr. 
Johnson  was  severely  punished,  for  the  heinous  crimes  of  being  my 
Lord  Russel's  chaplain,  writing  the  famous  book  called  "  Julian  the 
Apostate,"  and  endeavouring  to  persuade  the  nation,  not  to  let  them- 
selves be  made  slaves  and  papists,  when  so  many  others  were  doing 
their  part  to  bring  them  to  it.  And  it  is  a  question  whether  any  man 
in  the  world,  except  his  friend  the  Rev.  Dr.  Burnet,  did  more  ser- 
vice with  his  pen,  or  more  conduced  to  the  happy  revolution,  both 
among  the  army  and  in  other  places.  For  these  good  services  he 
was  accused,  imprisoned,  tried,  and  condemned  to  be  divested  of  his 
canonical  habit,  and  to  be  whipped  from  Aldgate  to  Newgate,  and 
from  Newgate  to  Tyburn ;  which  was  performed,  and  which  he  un- 
derwent with  courage  and  constancy  above  a  man,  and  like  a  Chris- 
tian and  a  martyr.  He  was  afterwards  imprisoned  in  the  King's 
Bench,  till  the  coming  of  the  great  deliverer  of  the  nation  set  him 
at  liberty. 

An  Account  of  the  Insurrectioji,  Defeat,  and  Execution  of  the  Duke 
of  Monmouth,  the  Earl  of  Ar gyle,  and  their  followers. 

The  duke  of  York  having  ascended  the  English  throne  by  the  title 
of  James  II.  soon  began  to  manifest  his  tyrannical  intentions  against 
both  religion  and  liberty.  He  seemed  inclined  to  place  himself  and 
his  government  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits  ;  and  such  was  his 
zeal  for  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  that  Pope  Innocent  XI.  to  whoiA 
he  had  sent  Lord  Castlemaine  as  ambassador,  cautioned  him  not  to  be 
too  hasty.  Although,  on  his  accession,  he  had,  in  his  speech  to  the 
privy  council,  disclaimed  all  arbitrary  principles,  and  promised  to  main- 
tain the  established  government  of  the  nation  both  in  church  and 
state,  he  soon  evinced  his  insincerity.  In  a  sort  of  triumph,  he  pro- 
duced some  papers  of  his  brother  Charles  11.  by  which  it  appeared 
that  he  had  died  a  Roman  Catholic ;  and  in  contempt  of  the  feelings  of 
the  people,  on  the  first  Sunday  of  his  reign,  he  went  publicly  to  mass. 
The  duke  of  Norfolk,  who  carried  the  sword  of  state,  stopt  at  the 
door  of  the  chapel.  "  My  lord,"  said  the  king,  "  your  father  would 
have  gone  farther." — "  Your  majesty's  father,"  replied  the  spirited 
noble,  "  would  not  have  gone  so  far." 

While  James  was  proceeding  thus,  and  indulging  himself  in  the 
prospect  of  subverting  the  established  religion,  the  duke  of  Monmouth, 
who,  on  the  death  of  Lord  Russel,  had  gone  over  to  Flanders,  trusting 
to  the  affectionate  regard  he  had  always  enjoyed  among  the  protest- 
ants,  whose  cause  he  had  ever  espoused,  formed  the  design  of  bring- 
ing about  a  revolution.  To  the  immediate  execution  of  this  rash  and 
unhappy  enterprise,  which  his  own  judgment  led  him  to  wish  deferred, 
he  was  chiefly  instigated  by  the  active  spirit  of  the  earl  of  Argyle. 
Having  prepared  a  squadron  of  six  vessels,  badly  manned,  and  very 
ill  supplied,  they  divided,  and  with  three  each,  sailed  for  the  places 
of  their  destination :  Monmouth  landed  at  Lyme,  in  Dorsetshire,  on 
the  11th  of  June,  1685,  with  150  men,  and  marching  thence  to  Taun- 
ton, his  army  immediately  increased  to  6000  ;  besides  which  he  was 
obliged  daily  to  dismiss  great  numbers  for  want  of  arms. 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  earl  of  Argyle  had  landed  in  Argyleshire,  where 
he  found  the  militia  prepared  to  oppose  him.     But  being  immediately 


J 


MONMOUTH  AND  ARGYLE.  561 

joined  by  his  brave  vassals  and  faithful  partizans,  he  penetrated  into 
the  western  counties,  hoping  to  be  joined  by  the  disaffected  cove- 
nanters. But  his  little  squadron  being  captured,  and  his  brave  fol- 
lowers having  lost  their  baggage  in  a  morass  in  Renfrewshire,  every 
hope  was  extinguished,  and  they  were  necessitated  to  disperse  for 
immediate  preservation. 

The  unfortunate  nobleman  assumed  a  disguise,  but  he  was  soon 
taken  by  two  peasants,  and  conducted  to  Edinburgh,  where  he  was 
executed  without  a  trial,  on  an  unjust  sentence  which  had  been  for- 
merly pronounced  on  him.  At  his  death  he  discovered  all  that  he- 
roic firmness  which  he  had  formerly  manifested  in  his  life,  together 
with  a  great  degree  of  piety.  "  Job  tells  us,"  said  he,  "  that  man  that 
is  born  of  a  woman,  is  of  few  days  and  full  of  trouble  ;  and  I  am  a 
clear  instance  of  it.  I  know  afflictions  spring  not  out  of  the  dust ;  they 
are  not  only  foretold,  but  promised  to  Christians  ;  and  they  are  not 
only  tolerable  but  desirable.  We  ought  to  have  a  deep  reverence  and 
fear  of  God's  displeasure,  but  withal,  a  firm  hope  and  dependence  on 
hirti  for  a  blessed  issue,  in  compliance  with  his  will ;  for  God  chastens 
his  own  to  refine,  and  not  to  ruin  them.  We  are  neither  to  despise, 
nor  to  faint  under  afflictions.  1  freely  forgive  all  who  have  been  the 
cause  of  my  being  brought  to  this  place ;  and  I  entreat  all  people  to 
forgive  me  wherein  I  have  offended,  and  pray  with  me,  that  the  mer- 
ciful God  would  sanctify  my  present  end,  and  for  Christ's  sake  par- 
don all  my  sins,  and  receive  me  to  his  eternal  glory." 

The  fatal  news  of  the  defeat  of  this  nobleman  and  his  followers,  no 
sooner  reached  the  duke  of  Monmouth  than  he  sunk  into  despon- 
dency. He  now  began  to  see  the  temerity  of  his  undertaking,  and 
endeavoured  to  provide  for  his  safety  and  that  of  his  army.  He  there- 
fore began  to  retreat  till  he  re-entered  Bridgewater,  the  royal  army 
being  in  his  rear.  Here  he  ascended  a  toAver,  from  whence  viewing 
the  army  of  Lord  Feversham,  his  hopes  again  revived,  while  he  medi- 
tated an  attack.  He  accordingly  made  the  most  skilful  arrange- 
ments, but  unfortunately  committing  an  important  post  to  Lord  Grey, 
that  dastardly  soldier  betrayed  him,  and,  notwithstanding  the  courage 
of  his  undisciplined  troops,  who  repulsed  the  veteran  forces  of  the 
king,  and  drove  them  from  the  field,  a  want  of  ammunition  prevented 
them  from  pursuing  their  advantages,  the  royal  troops  rallied,  dis- 
persed their  unfortunate  adversaries,  and  slew  about  1500  of  them  in 
the  battle  and  pursuit. 

Monmouth,  seeing  the  conflict  hopeless,  galloped  off  the  field,  and 
continued  his  flight  for  twenty  miles,  until  his  horse  sunk  under  him, 
when  the  unfortunate  prince,  almost  as  exhausted  as  the  animal, 
wandered  on  foot  for  a  few  miles  farther,  and  then  sunk  down,  over- 
came with  hunger  and  fatigue.  He  was  shortly  afterwards  disco- 
vered, lying  in  a  ditch,  exhausted  and  almost  senseless.  He  burst 
into  tears  when  seized  by  his  enemies,  and  being  still  anxious  to  pre- 
serve his  life,  for  the  sake  of  his  wife  and  children,  wrote  very  sub- 
missively to  James,  conjuring  him  to  spare  the  issue  of  a  brother  who 
had  always  shown  himself  firmly  attached  to  his  interest.  The  king 
finding  him  thus  depressed,  admitted  him  into  his  presence,  with  the 
hope  of  extorting  from  him  a  discovery  of  his  accomplices.  But  Mon- 
mouth, however  desirous  of  life,  scorned  to  purchase  it  at  the  price  of 
so  much  infamy.      Finding  all  efforts  to  excite  compassion  in  the 

71 


562  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

breast  of  the  inexorable  James  fruitless,  he  prepared  himself  for  death 
with  a  spirit  becoming  his  rank  and  character ;  and  on  the  15th  ol 
July  was  brought  to  the  scaffold,  amidst  the  tears  and  groans  of  the 
people.  Previously  to  his  death,  he  said,  that  he  repented  of  his  sins, 
and  was  more  particularly  concerned  for  the  blood  that  had  been  spilt 
on  his  account.  "  Instead,"  said  he,  "  of  being  accounted  factious 
and  rebellious,  the  very  opposing  of  popery  and  arbitrary  power  will 
sufficiently  apologise  for  me.  I  have  lived,  and  now  die  in  this  opi- 
nion, that  God  will  work  a  deliverance  for  his  people.  I  heartily  for- 
give all  who  have  wronged  me,  even  those  who  have  been  instrumen- 
tal to  my  fall,  earnestly  praying  for  their  souls.  I  hope  that  King 
James  will  show  himself  to  be  of  his  brother's  blood,  and  extend  his 
mercy  to  my  children,  they  being  not  capable  to  act,  and,  therefore, 
not  conscious  of  any  offence  against  the  government." 

He  conjured  the  executioner  to  spare  him  the  second  blow  ;  but  the 
man,  whose  heart  was  unfit  for  his  office,  struck  him  feebly,  on  wTiich 
the  duke,  gently  turning  himself  round,  cast  a  look  of  tender  reproach 
upon  him,  and  then  again  meekly  submitted  his  head  to  the  axe ;  the 
executioner  struck  him  again  and  again  to  no  purpose,  and  then 
threw  aside  the  axe,  declaring  that  he  was  incapable  of  completing 
the  bloody  task.  The  sheriff,  however,  obliged  him  to  renew  the  at- 
tempt, and  by  two  blows  more  the  head  was  severed  from  the  body. 

That  ambition  had  a  share  in  moving  both  Monmouth  and  Argyle 
to  that  step,  which  ended  in  their  death,  cannot  be  denied ;  but  among 
their  partisans,  numbers  were  doubtless  actuated  by  purer  motives, 
even  the  love  of  the  cause  of  truth ;  and  though  we  cannot  but  lament 
that  mistaken  zeal,  which  led  them  to  assume  the  sword,  in  ojder  to 
advance  the  glory  of  Him,  whose  weapons  are  not  carnal,  but  spi- 
ritual, we  must  not  refuse  to  enrol  their  names  with  those  of  the  mar- 
tyrs, as  they  suffered  in  the  same  cause,  and  with  the  same  heroic  con- 
stancy. 

The  victory  thus  obtained  by  the  king  in  the  commencement  of  his 
reign,  would  naturally,  had  it  been  managed  with  prudence,  have 
tended  much  to  increase  his  power  and  authority.  But,  by  reason  of 
the  cruelty  with  which  it  was  prosecuted,  and  of  the  temerity  with 
which  it  afterwards  inspired  him,  it  was  a  principal  cause  of  his  sud- 
den ruin  and  downfall. 

Such  arbitrary  principles  had  the  court  instilled  into  all  its  servants, 
that  Feversham,  immediately  after  the  victory,  hanged  above  twenty 
prisoners,  and  was  proceeding  in  his  executions,  when  the  bishop  of 
Bath  and  Wells  warned  him,  that  these  unhappy  men  were  now  by 
law  entitled  to  a  trial,  and  that  their  execution  would  be  deemed  a  real 
murder.  This  remonstrance,  however,  did  not  stop  the  savage  nature 
of  Colonel  Kirke,  a  soldier  of  fortune,  who  had  long  served  at  Tan- 

fiers,  and  had  contracted,  from  his  intercourse  with  the  Moors,  an  in- 
umanity  less  known  in  European,  and  in  free  countries.  At  his  first 
entry  into  Bridgewater,  he  hanged  nineteen  prisoners,  without  the  least 
inquiry  into  the  merits  of  their  cause.  As  if  to  make  sport  with 
death,  he  ordered  a  certain  number  to  be  executed,  while  he  and  his 
company  should  drink  the  king's  health,  or  the  queen's,  or  that  of 
Chief  Justice  Jeflreys.  Observing  their  feet  to  quiver  in  the  agonies  of 
death,  he  cried,  that  he  would  give  them  music  to  their  dancing,  and 
he  immediately  commanded  the  drums  to  beat,  and  the  trumpets  to 


DUKE  OF  MONMOUTH,  SG$ 

sound.  By  way  of  experiment,  he  ordered  one  man  to  be  hung  up 
three  times,  questioning  him  at  each  interval  whether  he  repented  of 
his  crime.  But  the  man  obstinately  asserting,  that,  notwithstanding 
the  past,  he  still  would  willingly  engage  in  the  same  cause,  Kirke  or- 
dered him  to  be  hung  in  chains.  One  story,  commonly  told  of  him,  is 
memorable  for  the  treachery,  as  well  as  barbarity,  which  attended  it. 
A  young  maid  pleaded  for  the  life  of  her  brother,  and  flung  herself 
at  Kirke's  feet,  armed  with  all  the  charms  which  beauty  and  inno- 
cence, bathed  in  tears,  could  bestow  upon  her.  The  tyrant  was  in- 
flamed with  desire,  not  softened  into  love  or  clemency. 

He  promised  to  grant  her  request,  provided  that  she,  in  her  turn, 
would  be  equally  compliant  to  him.  The  maid  yielded  to  the  condi- 
tions ;  but,  after  she  had  passed  the  night  with  him,  the  wanton  savage, 
next  morning,  showed  her,  from  the  window,  her  brother,  the  darling 
object  for  whom  she  had  sacrificed  her  virtue,  hanging  on  a  gibbet, 
which  he  had  secretly  ordered  to  be  there  erected  for  the  execution. 
Rage,  and  despair,  and  indignation,  took  possession  of  her  mind,  and 
deprived  her  for  ever  of  her  senses.  All  the  inhabitants  of  that  coun- 
try, innocent  as  well  as  guilty,  were  exposed  to  the  ravages  of  this 
barbarian.  The  soldiery  were  let  loose  to  live  at  free  quarters  ;  and 
his  own  regiment,  instructed  by  his  example,  and  encouraged  by  his 
exhortations,  distinguished  themselves  in  a  particular  manner  by  their 
outrages.  By  way  of  pleasantry,  he  used  to  call  them  his  lambs  ;  an 
appellation  which  was  long  remembered,  with  horror,  in  the  west  of 
England. 

The  violent  Jeffreys  succeeded  after  some  interval,  and  showed  the 
people,  that  the  rigours  of  law  might  equal,  if  not  exceed,  the  ravages 
of  military  tyranny.  This  man,  who  wantoned  in  cruelty,  had  already 
given  a  specimen  of  his  character  in  many  trials  where  he  presided ; 
and  he  now  set  out  with  a  savage  joy,  as  to  a  full  harvest  of  death  and 
destruction.  He  began  at  Dorchester,  and  thirty  rebels  being  ar- 
raigned, he  exhorted  them,  but  in  vain,  to  save  him,  by  their  free  con- 
fession, the  trouble  of  trying  them  ;  and  when  twenty-nine  were  found 
guilty,  he  ordered  them,  as  an  additional  punishment  of  their  disobe- 
dience, to  be  led  to  immediate  execution. 

Most  of  the  other  prisoners,  terrified  with  this  example,  pleaded 
guilty,  and  no  less  than  two  hundred  and  ninety-two  received  sentence 
at  Dorchester.  Of' these  eighty  were  executed.  Exeter  was  the 
next  stage  of  his  cruelty ;  two  hundred  and  forty-three  were  there 
tried,  of  whom  a  great  number  were  condemned  and  executed.  He 
also  opened  his  commission  at  Taunton  and  Wells,  and  every  where 
carried  consternation  along  with  him.  The  juries  were  so  struck  with 
his  menaces,  that  they  gave  their  verdict  with  precipitation ;  and  many 
innocent  persons,  it  is  said,  were  involved  with  the  guilty.  And,  on 
the  whole,  besides  those  who  were  butchered  by  the  military  com- 
manders, two  hundred  and  fifty-one  are  computed  to  have  fallen  by 
the  hand  of  justice.  The  whole  country  was  strewed  with  the  heads 
and  limbs  of  traitors.  Every  village  almost  beheld  ijie  dead  carcase 
of  a  wretched  inhabitant.  And  all  the  rigours  of  justice,  unabated  by 
any  appearance  of  clemency,  were  fully  displayed  to  the  people  by 
the  inhuman  Jefireys. 

Of  all  the  executions  during  this  dismal  period,  the  most  remarkable 
were  those  of  Mrs.  Gaunt,  and  Lady  Lisle,  who  had  been  accused  of 


564  BOOK  OP  MARTk'RS. 

harbouring  traitors.  Mrs.  Gaunt  was  an  anabaptist,  noted  for  her  be- 
neficence, which  she  extended  to  persons  of  all  professions  and  per- 
suasions. One  of  the  rebels  knowing  her  humane  disposition,  had 
recourse  to  her  in  his  distress,  and  was  concealed  by  her.  Hearing 
of  the  proclamation  which  offered  an  indemnity  and  rewards  to  such 
as  discovered  criminals,  he  betrayed  his  benefactress,  and  bore  evi- 
dence against  her.  He  received  a  pardon  as  a  recompense  for  his 
treachery;  she  was  burned  alive  for  her  charity,  on  the  23d  of  Octo- 
ber, 1685. 

Lady  Lisle  was  widow  of  one  of  the  regicides,  who  had  enjoyed 
great  favour  and  authority  under  Cromwell,  who,  having  fled,  after  the 
restoration,  to  Lauzanne  in  Switzerland,  was  there  assassinated  by 
three  Irish  ruffians,  who  hoped  to  make  their  fortune  by  this  piece  of 
service.  His  widow  was  now  prosecuted,  for  harbouring  two  rebels, 
the  day  after  the  battle  of  Sedgemore ;  and  Jeffreys  pushed  on  the 
trial  with  an  unrelenting  violence.  In  vain  did  the  aged  prisoner 
plead,  that  these  criminals  had  been  put  into  no  proclamation ;  had 
been  convicted  by  no  verdict ;  nor  could  any  man  be  denominated  a 
traitor,  till  the  sentence  of  some  legal  court  was  passed  upon  him ; 
that  it  appeared  not,  by  any  proof,  that  she  was  so  much  as  acquainted 
with  the  guilt  of  the  persons,  or  had  heard  of  their  joining  the  rebel- 
lion of  Monmouth ;  that  though  she  might  be  obnoxious,  on  account 
of  her  family,  it  was  well  known,  that  her  heart  was  ever  loyal,  and 
that  no  person  in  England  had  shed  more  tears  for  that  tragical  event, 
in  which  her  husband  had  unfortunately  borne  too  great  a  share  ;  and 
that  the  same  principles,  which  she  herself  had  ever  embraced,  she 
had  carefully  instilled  into  her  son,  and  had  at  that  very  time,  sent 
him  to  fight  against  those  rebels,  whom  she  was  now  accused  of  har- 
bouring. Though  these  arguments  did  not  move  Jeffreys,  they  had 
influence  on  the  jury.  Twice  they  seemed  inclined  to  bring  in  a  fa- 
vourable verdict ;  they  Avere  as  often  sent  back  with  menaces  and 
reproaches,  and  at  last  were  constrained  to  give  sentence  against  the 
prisoner.  Notwithstanding  all  applications  for  pardon,  the  cruel 
sentence  was  executed  at  Winchester,  when  she  made  the  following 
speech : — 

Gentlemen,  friends,  and  neighbours,  it  may  be  expected  that  I 
should  say  something  at  my  death,  and  in  order  thereunto  I  shall  ac- 
quaint you,  that  my  birth  and  education  were  both  near  this  place, 
and  that  my  parents  instructed  me  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  I  now  die 
of  the  reformed  protestant  religion ;  believing  that  if  ever  popery 
should  return  into  this  nation,  it  would  be  a  very  great  and  severe 
judgment ;  that  I  die  in  expectation  of  the  pardon  of  all  my  sins,  and 
of  acceptance  with  God  the  Father,  by  the  imputed  righteousness  of 
Jesus  Christ,  he  being  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every 
one  that  believes.  I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  that  1  do  depart 
under  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  which  speaketh  better  things  than  that 
of  Abel ;  God  having  made  this  chastisement  an  ordinance  to  my 
soul.  I  did  once  as  little  expect  to  come  to  this  place  on  this  occa- 
sion, as  any  person  in  this  place  or  nation ;  therefore  let  all  learn 
not  to  be  high-minded,  but  fear ;  the  Lord  is  a  sovereign,  and  will 
take  what  way  he  sees  best  to  glorify  himself  in  and  by  his  poor 
creatures ;  and  I  do  humbly  desire  to  submit  to  his  will,  praying  to 


MRB.  GAUNT.— LADY  LISLE.  505 

him  that  1  may  possess  my  soul  in  patience.  The  crime  that  was 
laid  to  my  charge,  was  for  entertaining  a  non-conformist  minister  and 
others  in  my  house  ;  the  said  minister  being  sworn  to  have  been  in 
the  late  duke  of  Monmouth's  army ;  but  I  have  been  told,  that  if  I 
had  denied  them,  it  would  not  at  all  have  affected  me.  I  have  no 
excuse  but  surprise  and  fear,  which  I  believe  my  jury  must  make  use 
of  to  excuse  their  verdict  to  the  world.  I  have  been  also  told,  that 
the  court  did  use  to  be  of  counsel  for  the  prisoner ;  but  instead  of  ad- 
vice, I  had  evidence  against  me  from  thence ;  which,  though  it  were 
only  by  hearsay,  might  possibly  affect  my  jury,  my  defence  being 
but  such  as  might  be  expected  from  a  weak  woman  ;  but  such  as  it 
was,  I  did  not  hear  it  repeated  again  to  the  jury ;  which,  as  I  have 
been  informed,  is  usual  in  such  cases.  However,  I  forgive  all  the 
world,  and  therein  all  those  that  have  done  me  wrong ;  and  in  par- 
ticular I  forgive  Colonel  Penruddock,  although  he  told  me,  that  he 
could  have  taken  these  men  before  they  came  to  my  house.  And  I 
do  likewise  forgive  him,  who  desired  to  be  taken  away  from  the  grand 
jury  to  the  petty  jury,  that  he  might  be  the  more  nearly  concerned  in 
my  death.  As  to  what  may  be  objected  in  reference  to  my  convic- 
tion, that  I  gave  it  under  my  hand,  that  I  had  discoursed  with  Nel- 
thorp  ;  that  could  be  no  evidence  against  me,  being  after  my  convic- 
tion and  sentence  :  I  do  acknowledge  his  majesty's  favour  in  revoking 
my  sentence :  I  pray  God  to  preserve  him,  that  he  may  long  reign 
in  mercy,  as  well  as  justice,  and  that  he  may  reign  in  peace ;  and 
that  the  protestant  religion  may  flourish  undej*  him.  I  also  return 
thanks  to  God  and  the  reverend  clergy  that  assisted  me  in  my  im- 
prisoment" 

The  king  said,  that  he  had  given  Jeffreys  a  promise  not  to  pardon 
her ;  an  excuse  which  could  serve  only  to  aggravate  the  blame 
against  himself. 


We  shall  here  conclude  our  account  of  the  barbarities  committed 
by  those  monsters,  Jeffreys  and  Kirke,  in  the  west  of  England ;  not 
that  we  have  related  the  whole,  or  even  a  tenth  part  of  them ;  but  an 
unvarying  recital  of  cruelties  is  tedious  and  disgusting,  however  true ; 
and  we  therefore  pass  on  to  other  matters ;  merely  observing,  thatlbe- 
side  those  who  were  hanged,  great  number?  were  severely  whipped, 
and  imprisoned ;  and  almost  every  gentleman  in  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try was  subjected  to  enormous  fines,  to  hesitate  about  the  payment  of 
which  was  construed  into  high  treason  ;  even  those  who  received  his 
majesty's  gracious  pardon,  were  compelled  to  purchase  it  by  bribing 
the  co'jr'..  favourites ;  and,  on  the  whole,  there  was  scarcely  a  family 
in  Somersetshire,  Dorsetshire,  and  the  adjoining  counties,  which  had 
not  to  mourn  the  death  or  the  sufferings  of  some  of  its  members,  or 
was  not  reduced  to  comparative  poverty  by  the  exactions  of  the  har- 
pies of  the  court 


566  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 


SECTION  VII. 

REBELLIONS  AND  CONSPIRACIES  FORMED  BY  THE  PAPISTS,  FROM  THE 
REVOLUTION  TO  THE  REIGN  OF  GEORGE  II. 

It  is  now  our  task  to  relate  another  of  those  horrible  plots  which 
will  forever  disgrace  the  name  of  Popery,  and  render  it  obnoxious  to 
every  one  who  is  not  blinded  by  the  specious  statements  of  its  sup- 
porters— we  mean  the  Assassination  Plot,  formed  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  that  truly  great  and  good  monarch,  William  III. 
The  Assassmation  Plot. 

The  papists,  whose  souls  were  still  anxious  to  eclipse  the  power  of 
the  protestants,  and  to  subvert  the  government,  had  been  for  some 
time,  projecting  another  scheme  to  answer  their  wished-for  purposes, 
and  at  length  an  opportunity  offered ;  but,  happily  for  England,  it 
was  providentially  frustrated. 

The  intent  of  this  diabolical  scheme  was  to  assassinate  William  III. 
and  to  restore  James  to  the  English  throne.  It  was  first  projected  by 
the  French  king,  and  furthered  by  the  popish  emissaries  in  England. 

King  William  had  been,  for  a  considerable  time,  at  war  with 
France ;  and  had  such  success  as  almost  to  ruin  and  depopulate  that 
country.  This  so  enraged  the  French  monarch,  that  he  determined 
to  make  one  grand  and  final  effort  to  restore,  if  possible,  James,  his 
friend  and  ally,  to  the  throne ;  as  to  the  success  of  which  they  wore 
filled  with  the  most  sanguine  hopes,  by  the  death  of  queen  Mary, 
which  circumstance,  they  supposed,  had  greatly  lessened  the  king's 
interest  in  this  country. 

The  scheme  of  an  invasion,  and  the  design  of  taking  off  the  Eng- 
lish monarch,  were  publicly  mentioned  in  France  in  the  beginning  of 
February,  1695 ;  and  it  was  known  that  Louis  had  sent  an  army  to 
Calais,  so  that  nothing  but  a  favourable  opportunity  seemed  wanting 
to  begin  the  daring  attempt. 

On  the  18th  of  February,  James  set  out  for  Calais,  when  the  troops, 
artillery,  and  stores,  were  ordered  to  be  put  on  board  the  vessels  lying 
there  for  that  purpose  ;  news  being  hourly  expected  from  England  of 
the  assassination  being  perpetrated. 

In  the  mean  time  the  duke  of  Wirtemberg,  alarmed  at  the  reports 
current  in  France,  despatched  an  aid-de-camp  to  England  in  order  to 
inform  William  of  the  destruction  which  awaited  him.  The  prince 
of  Vaudemont,  then  at  Brussels,  despatched  messengers  with  the  same 
intelligence,  adding,  that  he  had  laid  an  embargo  on  all  the  ships  in 
the  harbours  of  Flanders,  in  order  to  transport  troops  into  England  for 
his  majesty's  service.  But  notwithstanding  all  the  expedition  used  by 
the  duke  of  Wirtemberg,  the  king  had,  some  time  before  the  arrival 
of  his  messenger,  received  certain  accounts,  not  only  of  the  intended 
invasion,  but  also  of  the  conspiracy  against  his  person. 

The  principal  persons  in  England  concerned  in  ^e  plot  for  assas- 
sinating the  king,  were  the  following :  the  earl  of  Aylesbury,  Lord 
Montgomery,  son  to  the  marquis  of  Powis,  Sir' John  Fenwick,  Sir 
William  Perkins,  Sir  John  Friend,  Captain  Charnock,  Captain  Porter, 
and  Mr.  Goodman. 

The  duke  of  Berwick  (an  illegitimate  son  of  James  11.)  had  come 


ASSASSINATION  PLOT.  g67 

privately  over  to  England,  in  the  beginning  of  February,  in  order  to 
hasten  the  preparations  of  the  conspirators,  whom  he  assured  that  King 
James  was  ready  to  make  a  descent,  at  the  head  of  twenty-two  thou- 
sand French  troops.  At  the  same  time  he  distributed  commissions, 
and  gave  directions  for  procuring  men,  horses,  and  arms,  for  joining 
him  on  his  arrival.  Various  rumours  were  spread,  with  regard  to  the 
nature  of  these  commissions :  some  said  they  imported  nothing  more 
than  to  levy  war  against  the  prince  of  Orange  and  all  his  adherents, 
and  that  King  James  was  totally  ignorant  of  the  more  detestable  part 
of  the  scheme ;  while  others  asserted  that  they  related  to  both. 

But  however  that  may  be,  the  conspirators,  who  were  several  in 
number,  besides  those  already  mentioned,  had  held  various  meetings, 
in  order  to  concert  the  most  propH  measures  for  executing  their  hell- 
ish design.  Sir  George  Berkeley,  a  native  of  Scotland,  a  person  of 
undaunted  courage,  close,  cautious,  and  circumspect,  though  a  furious 
bigot  to  the  church  of  Rome,  came  over  in  January  with  a  private 
commission  from  King  James,  by  virtue  whereof,  the  party  in  Eng- 
land were  implicitly  to  obey  his  orders.  This  person  undertook  the 
detestable  task  of  murdering  the  king,  with  the  assistance  of  forty 
horsemen,  furnished  by  the  conspirators.  Various  methods  were  at 
first  proposed  for  effecting  this  pupose ;  but  it  was  at  last  determined 
to  attack  the  king  on  his  return  from  Richmond,  where  he  usually 
hunted  every  Saturday.  The  place  pitched  upon  was  the  lane- lead- 
ing from  Brentford  to  Turnham  Green.  Perhaps  a  place  more  likely 
could  not  be  found ;  for  his  majesty  generally  returning  late  from  the 
chase,  usually  crossed  the  ferry,  attended  by  only  a  few  of  his  guards, 
without  coming  out  of  his  coach ;  and  as  he  landed  on  the  Middlesex 
side  of  the  river,  the  coach  drove  on  without  stopping  for  the  rest  of 
the  guards,  who  were  obliged  to  wait  on  the  Surry  side  till  the  boat 
returned  to  carry  them  over.  So  that  the  king  must  inevitably  have 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  conspirators,  before  the  rest  of  his  guards 
could  have  come  to  his  assistance. 

Nor  were  the  time  and  place  more  artfully  contrived,  than  the  dis- 
position and  arrangement  of  the  men :  for,  having  secured  several 
places  in  Brentford,  Turnham- Green,  and  other  houses  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, to  put  up  their  horses,  till  the  king  returned  from  hunting, 
one  of  the  conspirators  was  ordered  to  wait  at  the  ferry  till  the  guards 
appeared  on  the  Surry  side  of  the  water ;  and  then  to  give  speedy 
notice  to  the  rest,  that  they  might  be  ready  at  their  respective  posts, 
while  the  king  was  crossing  the  river.  In  order  to  this,  they  were 
divided  into  three  parties,  who  were  to  make  their  approaches  by 
three  different  ways ;  one  from  Turnham-Green,  another  from  the 
lane  leading  to  the  Thames,  and  a  third  from  the  road  leading  through 
Brentford.  One  of  these  parties  was  to  attack  the  king's  guards  in 
the  front,  another  in  the  rear,  while  ten  or  twelve  of  the  most  daring 
and  resolute  were  to  assassinate  his  majesty  by  firing  their  blunder- 
busses at  him  through  the  coach  windows.  It  was  also  agreed,  that 
when  the  bloody  purpose  was  accomplished,  the  conspirators  should 
form  one  body,  and  continue  their  route  to  Hammersmith,  and  there 
divide  themselves  into  small  parties  of  three  or  four,  and  make  the 
best  of  their  way  to  Dover,  where  the  sudden  landing  of  the  French 
would  secure  them  from  the  rage  of  the  populace,  and  the  hand  of 
justice.     Sir  George  Berkeley  complaining  that  the  money  he  had 


563  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

brought  over  with  him  was  so  nearly  exhausted,  that  the  remamder 
was  not  sufficient  to  furnish  forty  horses,  the  only  necessaries  which 
were  now  wanting,  they  agreed  that  he  should  find  but  half  the  num- 
ber, and  Sir  William  Perkins,  Porter,  and  Charnock,  were  to  provide 
the  rest. 

Saturday,  the  15th  of  February,  was  fixed  for  the  murder  of  the 
king,  but  his  majesty  being  indisposed,  did  not  go  abroad  that  day 
This  trivial  circumstance  struck  the  assassins  with  dismay.  They 
immediately  concluded  that  the  conspiracy  was  discovered  ;  but  find 
ing  that  all  remained  quiet,  they  again  met,  and  agreed  to  be  in  readi- 
ness on  the  Saturday  following.  Just  as  they  were  setting  out,  they 
received  intelligence  from  Chambers  and  Durant,  two  of  their  accom- 
plices, that  the  guards  were  all  come  back  in  great  haste,  and  that 
there  was  a  whisper  among  the  people,  that  a  horrid  plot  was  disco- 
vered. This  news  put  the  conspirators  into  the  utmost  consternation, 
and  they  immediately  dispersed. 

The  conspiracy  was  discovered  in  the  following  manner  :  Captain 
Porter,  the  day  before  the  scheme  was  to  have  been  put  into  execu- 
tion, divulged  the  whole  plot  to  an  intimate  friend  of  his,  named  Pen- 
dergrass,  whom  he  solicited  to  be  one  of  their  number.  Pendergrasa 
seemingly  complied ;  but,  struck  with  horror  at  the  atrociousness  ol 
the  crime,  he  instantly  acquainted  the  earl  of  Portland  with  the 
scheme,  and  desired  he  might  be  introduced  to  the  king,  which  being 
complied  with,  he  fully  made  known  to  him  all' the  particulars  he 
knew  of  this  horrid  conspiracy,  and,  after  many  entreaties  from  the 
king,  added  to  a  solemn  promise  that  he  should  not  be  produced  as 
an  evidence  without  his  own  consent,  he  gave  in  a  list  of  the  as- 
sassins. 

A  proclamation  was  now  issued  for  apprehending  the  conspirators 
and  most  of  them  were  secured,  but  Berkeley  found  means  to  escape. 
Admiral  Russel  was  ordered  to  Chatham,  to  hasten  the  fleet  out  to 
sea.  The  rendezvous  was  appointed  in  the  Downs,  to  which  place  all 
the  men  of  war  then  in  the  sea  ports,  were  ordered  to  sail.  This  was 
accomplished  with  such  expedition,  that  in  a  few  days  a  fleet  of  fifty 
sail  had  assembled,  with  which  the  admiral  stood  over  to  the  French 
coast.  The  enemy,  astonished  at  his  sudden  appearance,  retired  with 
the  utmost  precipitation  into  their  harbours ;  and  James,  perceiving 
that  his  design  was  defeated,  returned,  overwhelmed  with  despair,  to 
St.  Germain's,  where  he  passed  the  remainder  of  his  life. 

On  the  24th  of  February,  the  king  went  to  the  house  of  peers,  and 
in  a  speech  to  both  houses,  informed  them  of  the  conspiracy,  and  in- 
tended invasion.  In  a  very  affectionate  and  loyal  address,  they  con- 
gratulated him  on  his  escape  from  the  designs  of  his  enemies,  declared 
their  abhorrence  of  such  villanous  attempts,  and  solemnly  promised 
to  assist  his  majesty,  and  defend  his  royal  person  against  all  his  ene- 
mies, declared  and  private.  They  likewise  drew  up  an  association  to 
the  same  purpose,  which  was  signed  by  all  the  members.  From  the 
parliament  the  association  was  carried  to  every  part  of  the  kingdom, 
and  signed  by  all  ranks  of  people.  The  bishops  drew  up  a  particular 
form,  but  in  the  same  spirit,  which  was  subscribed  to  by  the  greater 
part  of  the  clergy. 

On  the  11th  of  March,  Robert  Charnock,  Edv/ard  King,  and  Thomas 
Keys,  three  of  the  conspirators,  were  brought  to  their  trials  at  the  Old 


ATTERBITRY»S  PLOT.  f|69 

Bailey.  I'he  court  fiidulged  them  with  all  the  liberty  they  could  de- 
sire to  make  their  defence  ;  notwithstanding  which,  they  were,  upon 
the  fullest  and  plainest  evidence,  found  guilty  of  high  treason ;  and 
sentence  being  passed  upon  them,  they  were,  on  the  18th  of  March, 
hanged  and  quartered  at  Tyburn.  Their  execution  was  followed  by 
that  of  several  others  of  the  conspirators  ;  a  proclamation  was  issued 
for  apprehending  Lord  Montgomery,  and  Sir  John  Fenwick,  suspected 
to  be  accomplices  in  the  plot,  and  the  earl  of  Aylesbury  was  commit- 
ted to  the  tower  on  the  same  suspicion. 

The  case  of  Sir  John  Fenwick  was,  some  time  after,  brought  into 
the  house  of  commons,  where,  though  his  guilt  was  thoroughly  proved, 
he  could  not  be  convicted  by  the  common  law,  on  account  of  one  posi- 
tive evidence  only  appearing  against  him ;  a  bill  of  attainder  was, 
therefore,  after  some  debates,  passed  by  both  houses  ;  and,  on  the  28th 
of  March,  he  was  beheaded  on  Tower-hill. 

Thus  was  this  horrid  conspiracy  happily  frustrated,  and  the  authors 
of  it  brought  to  that  condign  punishment  which  their  infamy  merited. 
The  king's  life  was  the  security  of  his  subjects,  who  heartily  rejoiced, 
as  they  had  reason  to  do,  in  being  thereby  preserved  from  the  mise- 
ries of  popery  and  arbitrary  government. 

Rebellions  and  Plots  in  the  Reigns  of  Anne,  George  I.  and  II. 

During  the  three  reigns  above  named,  the  papists  anxiously  sought 
occasion  to  disturb  the  government,  and  to  excite  the  religious  and 
political  prejudices  of  the  people  against  their  sovereigns.  In  each 
of  these  reigns  rebellions  were  raised,  which,  however,  led  only  to 
the  ruin  and  death  of  the  conspirators,  and  strengthened,  instead  of 
weakening,  the  attachment  of  the  British  nation  to  a  line  of  monarchs 
under  whom  they  enjoyed  the  blessings  of  civil  and  religious  liberty. 
The  pai'ticulars  of  these  attempts  are  so  well  known,  or  may  so  easily 
be  learned,  that  it  is  quite  unnecessary  to  occupy  our  pages  with  the 
detail ;  we  shall,  however,  give  the  particulars  of  a  plot  in  the  year 
1722,  which,  although  equally  atrocious,  readers  are  not  generally  so 
well  acquainted  with. 

Atterhury's  Plot. 

In  the  year  1722,  advice  was  received  from  the  duke  of  Orleans,  of 
a  most  treacherous  conspiracy  carried  on  against  the  British  govern- 
ment in  favour  of  the  pretender.  On  this  intelligence  a  camp  was 
formed  in  Hyde-Park,  and  the  military  officers  were  ordered  to  repair 
to  their  respective  commands  ;  some  troops  were  called  over  from  Ire- 
land, and  the  Dutch  states  were  desired  to  keep  in  readiness  the  gua- 
rantee troops,  in  order  to  be  sent  to  England  in  case  of  emergency. 

The  conspirators  had,  by  their  emissaries,  made  the  strongest  soli- 
citations to  foreign  powers  for  assistance,  but  were  disappointed  in 
their  expectations  ;  notwithstanding  which,  confiding  in  their  num- 
bers, they  resolved  to  trust  to  their  own  strength,  and  to  attempt  the 
subversion  of  the  government.  But  their  intentions  being  timely  dis- 
covered, their  scheme  was  rendered  abortive. 

Several  persons  were  apprehended  as  parties  in  this  plot.  The 
earl  of  Orrery,  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  the  lords  North  and  Grey, 
were  committed  to  the  tower  for  high  treason  ;  and  the  duke  of  Nor- 
folk, who  had  been  seized  by  his  majesty's  order,  was,  with  the  con* 
sent  of  the  house  of  peers,  sent  to  the  same  prison. 

72 


570  BOOK  OP  MARTYR& 

Christopher  Layer,  Esq.  a  counsellor,  who  had  been  also  appre- 
hended on  account  of  this  conspiracy,  was  tried  at  the  King's  Bench, 
Westminster,  on  the  21st  of  November.  His  indictment  set  forth, 
"  that  he  had  been  employed  in  forming  a  most  traitorous,  horrid  plot 
and  conspiracy  against  his  majesty  and  his  government,  by  enlisting 
men  for  the  Pretender's  service,  in  order  to  stir  up  a  rebellion ;  and 
also  that  he  had  held  a  correspondence  with  the  Pretender,  by  carry- 
ing letters  and  treasonable  papers  to  him  beyond  the  seas,  and  from 
him  to  the  disaffected  in  this  kingdom."  After  a  trial  which  lasted 
seventeen  hours,  the  jury  brought  him  in  guilty,  and  he  received  sen- 
tence of  death.  He  was  reprieved  from  time  to  time,  in  the  hope  of 
his  making  discoveries,  but  he  either  could  not,  or  would  not,  satisfy 
these  expectations :  he  was,  therefore,  on  the  17th  of  May,  1723, 
drawn  on  a  sledge  to  Tyburn,  and  there  hanged  and  quartered,  pur- 
suant to  his  sentence ;  after  which  his  head  was  cut  off,  and  fixed  on 
Temple  Bar. 

This  conspiracy  was  so  artfully  carried  on  under  fictitious  names, 
that  it  required  the  greatest  application  to  come  to  the  true  knowledge 
of  some  of  the  persons  concerned.  The  committee  which  had  been 
appointed  by  the  house  of  commons,  to  examine  the  papers  relative 
to  the  conspiracy,  delivered  it  as  their  opinion,  "  that  a  design  had 
long  been  carried  on  by  persons  of  distinction  abroad,  for  placing  the 
Pretender  on  the  throne  of  these  kingdoms  :  that  various  methods  had 
been  attempted,  and  different  times  fixed,  for  carrying  their  designs 
into  execution :  that  the  first  intention  was  to  have  procured  a  regular 
body  of  foreign  forces  to  invade  these  kingdoms,  at  the  time  of  the  late 
elections  ;  but  that  the  conspirators  being  disappointed  in  this  expec- 
tation, they  resolved  next,  to  make  an  attempt  at  the  time  his  majesty 
intended  to  go  to  Hanover,  by  the  help  of  such  forces  and  soldiers 
as  could  pass  into  England  unobserved  from  abroad,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  duke  of  Ormond,  who  was  to  have  landed  in  the  river  with 
a  great  quantity  of  arms  provided  in  Spain  for  that  purpose,  at  which 
time  the  tower  was  likewise  to  have  been  seized,  and  the  city  of  Lon- 
don to  have  been  made  a  place  of  arms ;  but  this  design  being  also 
prevented  by  the  discoveries  made  in  England,  and  his  majesty's  put- 
ting off  his  journey ;  by  the  encampment  of  the  forces  at  home,  as 
well  as  the  sending  for  those  from  Ireland  ;  by  the  readiness  of  his  ma- 
jesty's good  allies,  the  Stages-General,  to  assist  him  in  case  of  neces- 
sity ;  by  the  orders  given  in  Spain,  that  the  duke  of  Ormond  should 
not  embark ;  and  the  like  orders  issued  in  France,  that  he  should  not 
be  suflered  to  pass  through  that  kingdom;  the  conspirators  found  them- 
selves under  the  necessity  of  deferring  their  enterprise  till  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  camp,  during  v/hich  interval  they  were  labouring,  by 
their  agents  and  emissaries,  to  corrupt  and  seduce  the  officers  and  sol- 
diers of  his  majesty's  army ;  and  so  much  did  they  depend  on  this  de- 
fection, as  to  entertain  hopes  of  placing  the  Pretender  on  the  throne, 
though  they  should  not  obtain  any  assistance  from  abroad,  which  ne- 
vertheless they  still  continued  to  solicit." 

The  house  of  commons,  after  a  mature  deliberation  of  the  whole 
matter,  brought  in  three  several  bills  to  inflict  pains  and  penalties  on 
Atterbury,  bishop  of  Rochester,  John  Plunket,  and  George  Kelly,  as 
being  principally  concerned  in  this  diabolical  plot ;  which  bills  passed 
both  houses,  and  received  the  royal  assent.    The  bishop  was  deprived 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  182a  571 

of  his  office  and  benefice,  banished  the  kingdom,  and  pronounced 
guilty  of  felony  if  he  returned  ;  the  power  of  pardoning  him  was  de- 
nied to  the  king,  without  the  consent  of  parliament ;  but  he  was  not 
to  forfeit  his  goods  and  chattels.  Plunket  and  Kelly  were  to  be  kept 
in  close  custody,  during  his  majesty's  pleasure,  in  any  prison  in  Great 
Britain ;  and  they  were  not  to  attempt  an  escape  on  pain  of  death,  to 
be  inflicted  on  them  and  their  assistants. 

The  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  Lord  North  and  Grey,  Dennis  Kelly,  and 
Thomas  Cochran,  Esqrs.  who  had  been  confined  in  the  tower,  were 
admitted  to  hail ;  as  was  also  David  du  Boyce,  confined  in  Newgate  on 
the  same  account.  A  man  of  war  was  appointed  to  convey  (he  bishop 
of  Rochester  to  France,  the  place  he  had  chosen  for  his  asylum  du- 
ring his  exile  ;  and  the  royal  pardon  was  granted  to  Lord  Bolingbroke, 
who  owed  that  indulgence  to  the  earnest  solicitation  of  Lord  Har- 
court,  though  it  was  vehemently  opposed  at  the  council  board. 

Thus  did  this  conspiracy,  like  the  former,  fall  to  the  ground ;  and, 
excepting  the  attempt  made  in  the  succeeding  reign,  to  overthrow  the 
government,  by  placing  the  Pretender  on  the  throne,  and  thereby  again 
to  establish  popery,  no  other  avowed  efibrt  has  since  been  made  ;  and 
the  protestant  subjects  of  this  realm  have  been,  and  it  is  hoped  ever 
will  be,  in  an  uninterrupted  enjoyment  of  those  religious  principles 
which  are  consistent  with,  and  conformable  to,  the  true  gospel  of  the 
Redeemer  of  mankind. 


SECTION  vn. 

OF  THE  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  FRENCH   PROTESTANTS   IN  THE  SOTTTH 
OF  FRANCE  DURING  THE  YEARS  1814  AND  1820. 

The  persecution  of  this  protestant  part  of  France  had  continued 
with  very  little  intermission  from  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes, 
by  Louis  XIV.  till  a  very  short  period  previous  to  the  commencement 
of  the  late  French  revolution.  ^  In  the  year  1785,  M.  Rebaut  St.  Eti- 
enne  and  the  celebrated  M.  de'  la  Fayette  were  among  the  first  per- 
sons who  interested  themselves  with  the  court  of  Louis  XVI.,  in  re- 
moving the  scourge  of  persecution  from  this  injured  people,  the  in- 
habitants of  the  south  of  France. 

Such  was  the  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  catholics  and  the  cour- 
tiers, that  it  was  not  till  the  end  of  the  year  1790,  that  the  protestants 
were  freed  from  their  alarms.  Previously  to  this,  the  catholics  at  Nis- 
mes  in  particular,  had  taken  up  arms ;  Nismes  then  presented  a  fright- 
ful spectacle ;  armed  men  ran  thrc  ti  igh  the  city,  fired  from  the  corners 
of  the  streets,  and  attacked  all  they  met  with  swords  and  forks.  A 
man  named  Astuc  was  wounded  and  thrown  into  the  aqueduct; 
Baudon  fell  under  the  repeated  strokes  of  bayonets  and  sabres,  and 
his  body  was  also  thrown  into  the  water ;  Boucher,  a  young  man 
only  17  years  of  age,  Avas  shot  as  he  was  looking  out  of  his  window  ; 
three  electors  wounded,  one  dangerously ;  another  elector  wounded, 
only  escaped  death  by  repeatedly  declaring  he  was  a  catholic  ;  a 
third  received  four  sabre  wounds,  and  was  taken  home  dreadfully 
mangled.     The  citizens  that  fled  were  arrested  by  the  catholics  upon 


57a  BOOK  P^F  MARTYR^ 

the  roadg,  and  obliged  to  give  proofs  of  their  religion  beforfe  their 
lives  were  granted.  M.  and  Madame  Vogue,  were  at  their  country 
house,  which  the  zealots  broke  open,  where  they  massacred  both,  and 
destroyed  their  dwelling.  M.  Blacher,  a  protestant  seventy  years  of 
age,  was  cut  to  pieces  with  a  sickle ;  young  Pyerre,  carrying  some 
food  to  his  brother,  was  asked,  "  Catholic  or  protestant  ?"  "  Protes- 
tant," being  the  reply,  a  monster  fired  at  the  lad,  and  he  fell.  One  of 
the  murderer's  companions  said,  "  you  might  as  well  have  killed  a 
Iamb ;"  "  I  have  sworn,"  replied  he,  "  to  kill  four  protestants  for  my 
share,  and  this  will  count  for  one."  However,  as  these  atrocities  pro- 
voked the  troops  to  unite  in  defence  of  the  people,  a  terrible  ven- 
geance was  retaliated  upon  the  catholic  party  that  had  used  arms, 
which,  with  other  circumstances,  especially  the  toleration  exercised 
by  Napoleon  Buonaparte,  kept  them  down  completely  till  the  year 
1814,  when  the  unexpected  return  of  the  ancient  government  rallied 
them  all  once  more  round  the  old  banners. 

The  arrival  of  King  Louis  XVIII.  at  Paris. 

This  was  known  at  Nismes  on  the  13th  of  April,  1814.  In  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  the  white  cockade  was  seen  in  every  direction,  the 
white  flag  floated  on  the  public  buildings,  on  the  splendid  monuments 
of  antiquity,  and  even  on  the  tower  of  Magne,  beyond  the  city  walls. 
The  protestants,  whose  commerce  had  suffered  materially  during  the 
war,  were  among  the  first  to  unite  in  the  general  joy,  and  to  send  in 
their  adhesion  to  the  senate,  and  the  legislative  body ;  and  several  of 
the  protestant  departments  sent  addresses  to  the  throne  ;  but  unfor- 
tunately, M.  Froment  was  again  at  Nismes  at  the  moment ;  when 
many  bigots  being  ready  to  join  him,  the  blindness  and  fury  of  the 
sixteenth  century  rapidly  succeeded  the  intelligence  and  philanthropy 
of  the  nineteenth.  A  line  of  distinction  was  instantly  traced  between 
men  of  different  religious  opinions ;  the  spirit  of  the  old  catholic 
church  was  again  to  regulate  each  person's  share  of  esteem  and 
safety.  The  difference  of  religion  was  now  to  govern  every  thing 
else  ;  and  even  catholic  domestics  who  had  served  protestants  with 
zeal  and  affection,  began  to  neglect  their  duties,  or  to  perform  them 
ungraciously,  and  with  reluctance.  At  the  fetes  and  spectacles  that 
were  given  at  the  public  expense,  the  absence  of  the  protestants  was 
charged  on  them  as  a  proof  of  their  disloyalty ;  and  in  the  midst  of 
the  cries  of  "  Vive  le  Roi,"  the  discordant  sounds  of  "  A  has  le 
Maire,^^  down  with  the  mayor,  were  heard.  M.  Castelan  was  a  pro- 
testant ;  he  appeared  in  public  with  the  prefect  M.  Roland,  a  catho- 
lic, when  potatoes  were  thrown  at  him,  and  the  people  declared  that 
he  ought  to  resign  his  office.  The  bigots  of  Nismes  even  succeeded 
in  procuring  an  address  to  be  presented  to  the  king,  stating  that  there 
'ought  to  be  in  France  but  one  God,  one  king,  and  one  faith.  In  this 
they  were  imitated  by  the  catholics  of  several  towns. 
The  History  of  the  Silver  Child. 

About  this  time,  M.  Baron,  counsellor  of  the  Cour  Royale  of  Nis- 
mes, formed  the  plan  of  dedicating  to  God  a  silver  child,  if  the  Dutchess 
d'Angouleme  would  give  a  prince  to  France.  This  project  was 
converted  into  a  public  religious  vow,  which  was  the  subject  of  con- 
versation both  in  public  and  private,  whilst  persons,  whose  imagina- 
tions were  inflamed  by  these  proceedings,  run  about  the  streets  crying, 


NAPOLEON'9  RETURN  FROM  ELBA,  573 

Vivent  les  Bourbons,  or  the  Bourbons  for  ever.  In  consequence  of  this 
superstitious  frenzy,  it  is  said  that,  at  Alais,  women  were  advised  and 
instigated  to  poison  their  protestant  husbands,  and  at  length  it  was 
found  convenient  to  accuse  them  of  political  crimes.  They  could 
no  longer  appear  in  pliblic  without  insults  and  injuries.  When  the 
mobs  met  with  protestants,  they  seized  them,  and  danced  round  them 
with  barbarous  joy,  and  amidst  repeated  cries  of  Vive  le  Roi,  they 
sung  verses,  the  burden  of  which  was,  "  "We  will  wash  our  hands  in 
protestant  blood,  and  make  black  puddings  of  the  blood  of  Calvin's 
children."  The  citizens  who  came  to  the  promenades  for  air  and 
refreshment,  from  the  close  and  dirty  streets,  were  chased  with  shouts 
of  Vive  le  Roi,  as  if  those  shouts  were  to  justify  every  excess.  If 
protestants  referred  to  the  charter,  they  were  directly  assured  it 
would  be  of  no  use  to  them,  and  that  they  had  only  been  managed  to 
be  more  effectually  destroyed.  Persons  of  rank  were  heard  to  say 
in  the  public  streets,  "  All  the  Huguenots  must  be  killed  ;  this  time 
their  children  must  be  killed,  that  none  of  the  accursed  race  may  re- 
main." Still  it  is  true  they  were  not  murdered,  but  cruelly  treated ; 
protestant  children  could  no  longer  mix  in  the  sports  of  catholics, 
and  were  not  even  permitted  to  appear  without  their  parents.  At 
dark  their  families  shut  themselves  up  in  their  apartments ;  but  even 
then  stones  were  thrown  against  their  windows.  When  they  arose 
in  the  morning,  it  was  not  uncommon  to  find  gibbets  drawn  on  their 
doors  or  walls  ;  and  in  the  streets  the  catholics  held  cords  already 
soaped  before  their  eyes,  and  pointed  out  the  instruments  by  which 
they  hoped  and  designed  to  exterminate  them.  Small  gallows  or 
models  were  handed  about,  and  a  man  who  lived  opposite  to  one  of 
the  pastors,  exhibited  one  of  these  models  in  his  window,  and  made 
signs  sufficiently  intelligible  when  the  minister  passed.  A  figure  re- 
presenting a  protestant  preacher  was  also  hung  up  on  a  public  cross- 
way,  and  the  most  atrocious  songs  were  sung  under  his  window. 
Towards  the  conclusion  of  the  carnival,  a  plan  had  even  been  form- 
ed to  make  a  caricature  of  the  four  ministers  of  the  place,  and  burn 
them  in  effigy ;  but  this  was  prevented  by  the  mayor  of  Nismes,  a 
protestant.  A  dreadful  song  presented  to  the  prefect,  in  the  country 
dialect,  with  a  false  translation,  was  printed  by  his  approval,  and  had 
a  great  run  before  he  saw  the  extent  of  the  error  into  which  he  had 
been  betrayed.  The  sixty-third  regiment  of  the  line  was  publicly 
censured  and  insulted,  for  having,  according  to  order,  protected  pro- 
testants. In  fact,  the  protestants  seemed  to  be  as  sheep  destined  for 
the  slaughter. 

Napoleon's  Return  from  the  Isle,  of  Elba. 

Soon  after  this  event,  the  Duke  d'Angouleme  was  at  Nismes,  and 
remained  there  some  time  ;  but  even  his  influence  was  insufficient  io 
bring  about  a  reconciliation  between  the  catholics  and  the  protestants 
of  that  city.  During  the  hundred  days  betwixt  Napoleon's  return 
from  the  Isle  of  Elba,  and  his  final  downfall,  not  a  single  life  was  lost 
in  Nismes,  not  a  single  house  was  pillaged  ;  only  four  of  the  most 
notorious  disturbers  of  the  peace  were  punished,  or  rather  prevented 
from  doing  mischief;  and  even  this  was  not  an  act  of  the  protestants, 
but  the  arrete  of  the  catholic  prefect,  announced  every  where  with 
the  utmost  publicity.  Some  time  after,  when  M.  Baron,  who  proposed 


374  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS. 

the  vow  of  the  silver  child  in  favour  of  the  Dutchess  d'Angouleme, 
who  was  considered  as  the  chief  of  the  catholic  royalists,  was  disco- 
vt  led  at  the  bottom  of  an  old  wine  tun,  the  populace  threw  stones  at 
his  carriage,  and  vented  their  feelings  in  abusive  language.  The 
protestant  officers  protected  him  from  injury. 

Tlie  Catholic  arms  at  Beaucaire. 
In  May,  1815,  a  federative  association,  similar  to  those  of  Lyons, 
Grenoble,  Paris,  Avignon,  and  Montpellier,  was  desired  by  many  per- 
sons at  Nisraes  ;  but  this  federation  terminated  here  after  an  ephe- 
meral and  illusory  existence  of  fourteen  days.  In  the  mean  while  a 
large  party  of  catholic  zealots  were  in  arms  at  Beaucaire,  and  who 
soon  pushed  their  patroles  so  near  the  walls  of  Nismes,  "  as  to  alarm 
the  inhabitants."  These  catholics  applied  to  the  English  off  Mar- 
seilles for  assistance,  and  obtained  the  grant  of  1000  muskets,  10,000 
cartouches,  &c.  General  Gilly,  however,  was  soon  sent  against 
these  partizans,  who  prevented  them  from  coming  to  extremes,  by 
granting  them  an  armistice  ;  and  yet  when  Louis  XVIII.  had  returned 
to  Paris,  after  the  expiration  of  Napoleon's  reign  of  a  hundred  days, 
and  peace  and  party  spirit  seemed  to  have  been  subdued,  even  at 
Nismes,  bands  from  Beaucaire  joined  Trestaillon  in  this  city,  to  glut 
the  vengeance  they  had  so  long  premeditated.  General  Gilly  had  left 
the  department  several  days  :  the  troops  of  the  line  left  behind  had 
taken  the  white  cockade,  and  waited  farther  orders,  whilst  the  royal 
commissioners  had  only  to  proclaim  the  cessation  of  hostilities,  and 
the  complete  establishment  of  the  king's  authority.  In  vain,  no  com- 
missioners appeared,  no  despatches  arrived  to  calm  and  regulate  the 
public  mind ;  but  toAvards  evening  the  advanced  guard  of  the  ban- 
ditti, to  the  amount  of  several  hundreds,  entered  the  city,  undesired 
but  imopposed.  As  they  marched  without  order  or  discipline,  co- 
vered with  clothes  or  rags  of  all  colours,  decorated  with  cockades, 
not  ^oh^te,  hut  white  and  green,  armed  with  muskets,  sabres,  forks,  pis- 
tols, and  reaping  hooks,  intoxicated  with  wine,  and  stained  with  the 
blood  of  the  protestants  whom  they  had  murdered  on  their  route,  they 
presented  a  most  hideous  and  appalling  spectacle.  In  the  open  place 
in  the  front  of  the  barracks,  this  banditti  was  joined  by  the  city  armed 
mob,  headed  by  Jacques  Dupont,  commonly  called  Trestaillon.  To 
save  the  effusion  of  blood,  this  garrison  of  about  500  men  consented 
to  capitulate,  and  marched  out  sad  and  defenceless  ;  but  when  about 
fifty  had  passed,  the  rabble  commenced  a  tremendous  fire  on  their 
confiding  and  unprotected  victims  ;  nearly  all  were  killed  or  wounded, 
and  but  very  few  could  re-enter  the  yard  before  the  garrison  gates 
were  again  closed.  These  were  again  forced  in  an  instant,  and  all 
were  massacred  who  could  not  climb  over  roofs,  or  leap  into  the  ad- 
joining gardens.  In  a  word,  death  met  them  in  every  place  and  in 
every  shape,  and  this  catholic  massacre  rivalled  in  cruelty,  and  sur- 
passed in  treachery,  the  crimes  of  the  September  assassins  of  Paris, 
and  the  Jacobinical  butcheries  of  Lyons  and  Avignon.  It  was  marked, 
not  only  by  the  fervour  of  the  I'evolution,  but  by  the  subtlety  of  the 
league,  and  will  long  remain  a  blot  upon  the  history  of  the  second 
restoration. 

Massacre  and  Pillage  at  Nismes. 
Nismes  now  exhibited  a  most  awful  scene  of  outrage  and  carnage. 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  1820.  575 

though  many  of  the  protestants  had  fled  to  the  Cevennes  and  the  Gar- 
donenque.  The  country  houses  of  Messrs.  Rey,  Guiret,  and  several 
others,  had  been  pillaged,  and  the  inhabitants  treated  with  wanton  bar- 
barity. Two  parties  had  glutted  their  savage  appetites  on  the  farm  of 
Madame  Frat :  the  first,  after  eating,  drinking,  breaking  the  furni- 
ture, and  stealing  what  they  thought  proper,  took  leave  by  announ- 
cing the  arrival  of  their  comrades,  "compared  with  whom,"  they  said, 
"  they  should  be  thought  merciful."  Three  men  and  an  old  woman 
were  left  on  the  premises  :  at  the  sight  of  the  second  company  two  of 
the  men  fled.  "Are  you  a  catholic?"  said  the  banditti  to  the  old  wo- 
man. "Yes."  "  Repeat,  then,  your  Pater  and  Ave."  Being  terrified, 
she  hesitated,  and  was  instantly  knocked  down  with  a  musket.  On 
recovering  her  senses  she  stole  out  of  the  house,  but  met  Ladet,  the- 
old  valet  deferme,  bringing  in  a  salad  which  the  depredators  had  or- 
dered him  to  cut.  In  vain  she  endeavoured  to  persuade  him  to  fly. 
"  Are  you  a  protestant  ?"  they  exclaimed  ;  "  I  am."  A  musket  being 
discharged  at  him,  he  fell  wounded,  but  not  dead.  To  consummate 
their  work,  the  monsters  lighted  a  fire  with  straw  and  boards,  threw 
their  yet  living  victim  into  the  flames,  and  suffered  him  to  expire  in 
the  most  dreadful  agonies.  They  then  ate  their  salad,  omelet,  &.c. 
The  jiext  day  some  laboiirers,  seeing  the  house  open  and  deserted, 
entered,  and  discovered  the  half  consumed  body  of  Ladet.  The  pre- 
fect of  the  Gard,  M.  Darbaud  Jouques,  attempting  to  palliate  the  crimes 
of  the  catholics,  had  the  audacity  to  assert  that  Ladet  was  a  catholic ; 
but  this  was  publicly  contradicted  by  two  of  the  pastors  at  Nismes. 

Another  party  committed  a  dreadful  murder  at  St.  Cezaire,  upon 
Imbert  La  Plume,  the  husband  of  Suzon  Chivas.  He  was  met  on  re- 
turning from  work  in  the  fields.  The  chief  promised  him  his  life,  but 
insisted  that  he  must  be  conducted  to  the  prison  at  Nismes.  Seeing, 
however,  that  the  party  was  determined  to  kill  him,  he  resumed  his 
natural  character,  and  being  a  powerful  and  courageous  mau,  ad- 
vanced, and  exclaimed,  "  You  are  brigands — fire  !"  Four  of  them 
fired,  and  he  fell,  but  he  was  not  dead ;  and  while  living  they  muti- 
lated his  body,  and  then  passing  a  cord  round  it,  drew  it  along,  at- 
tached to  a  cannon  of  which  they  had  possession.  It  was  not  till  after 
eight  days  that  his  relatives  were  apprized  of  his  death.  Five  indi- 
viduals of  the  family  of  Chivas,  all  husbands  and  fathers,  were  mas- 
sacred in  the  coui-se  of  a  few  days. 

Near  the  barracks  at  Nismes  is  a  large  and  handsome  house,  the 
property  of  M.  Vitte,  which  he  acquired  by  exertion  and  economy. 
Besides  comfortable  lodgings  for  his  own  family,  he  let  more  than 
twenty  chambers,  mostly  occupied  by  superior  officers  and  commissa- 
ries of  the  army.     He  never  inquired  the  opinion  of  his  tenants,  and 
of  course  his  guests  were  persons  of  all  political  parties ;  but,  under 
pretence  of  searching  for  concealed  officers,  l»is  apartments  were 
overrun,  his  furniture  bro>^"-  ^'^^  ^^^  property  carried  off  at  pleasure. 
The  houses   of  ^ST^l.^^l"^^^,  "^o^t  respectable  merchants  and 
manufacturers,  F     .^"5^t"'  ^'  ^^g^e,  and  others,  shared  the  same 
fate  :  many  ^l  I'^l^^'^  ^^  *^^  owners  paying  large  sums  as  com- 
mutations "*^5^'  °^  escapmg  mto  the  country  with  their  cash. 

Interference  of  Government  against  the  Protestants. 

^<i-  Bernis.  extraordinary  royal  commissioner,  in  consequence  of 


576  SOOK  QF  MARTYRS. 

these  abuses,  issued  a  proclamation  which  reflects  disgrace  oti  the  au- 
thority from  whence  it  emanated.  "  Considering,"  it  said,  "  that  the 
residence  of  citizens  in  places  foreign  to  their  domicil,  can  only  be 
prejudicial  to  the  communes  they  have  left,  and  to  those  to  which  they 
have  repaired,  it  is  ordered,  that  those  inhabitants  who  have  quitted 
their  residence  since  the  commencement  of  July,  return  home  by  the 
28th  at  the  latest,  otherwise  they  shall  be  deemed  accomplices  of  the 
evil-disposed  persons  who  disturb  the'public  tranquillity,  and  their  pro- 
perty shall  be  placed  under  provisional  sequestration." 

The  fugitives  had  sufficient  inducements  to  return  to  their  hearths, 
without  the  fear  of  sequestration.  They  were  more  ajixious  to  em- 
brace their  fathers,  mothers,  wives,  and  children,  and  to  resume  their 
ordinary  occupations,  than  M.  Bernis  could  be  to  ensure  their  return. 
But  thus  denouncing  men  as  criminals,  who  fled  for  safety  from  the 
sabres  of  assassins,  was  adding  oil  to  the  fire  of  persecution.  Tres- 
taillon,  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  brigands,  was  dressed  in  complete 
uniform  and  epaulettes  which  he  had  stolen ;  he  wore  a  sabre  at  his 
side,  pistols  in  his  belt,  a  cockade  of  white  and  green,  and  a  sash  of 
the  same  colours  on  his  arm.  He  had  under  him,  Truphemy,  Servan, 
Aime,  and  many  other  desperate  characters.  Some  time  after  this, 
M.  Bernis  ordered  all  parties  and  individuals,  armed  or  unarmed,  to 
abstain  from  searching  houses  without  either  an  order,  or  the  presence 
of  an  officer.  On  suspicion  of  arms  being  concealed,  the  command- 
ant of  the  town  was  ordered  to  furnish  a  patrol  to  make  search  and 
seizure ;  and  all  persons  carrying  arms  in  the  streets,  without  being 
on  service,  were  to  be  arrested.  Trestaillon,  however,  who  still  car- 
ried arms,  was  not  arrested  till  some  months  after,  and  then  not  by 
these  authorities,  but  by  General  La  Garde,  who  was  afterwards  as- 
sassinated by  one  of  his  comrades.  On  this  occasion  it  was  remarked, 
that "  the  system  of  specious  and  deceptive  proclamations  was  perfectly 
understood,  and  had  long  been  practised  in  Languedoc ;  it  was  now 
too  late  to  persecute  the  protestants  simply  for  their  religion.  Even 
in  the  good  times  of  Louis  XIV.  there  was  public  opinion  enough  in 
Europe  to  make  that  arch  tyrant  have  recourse  to  the  meanest  strata- 
gems." The  following  single  specimen  of  the  plan  pursued  by  the 
authors  of  the  Dragonades  may  serve  as  a  key  to  all  the  plausible  pro- 
clamations which,  in  1815,  covered  the  perpetration  of  the  most  de- 
liberate and  extensive  crimes : — 

Letters  from  Louvois  to  Marillac. 

"  The  king  rejoices  to  learn  from  your  letters,  that  there  are  so 
many  conversions  in  your  department ;  and  he  desires  that  you  would 
continue  your  efforts,  and  employ  the  same  means  that  have  been 
hitherto  so  successful.  His  majesty  has  ordered  me  to  send  a  regi- 
ment of  cavalry,  ttic  gv^atest  part  o£ ^yhv-.h  he  wishes  to  be  quartered 
upon  the  protestants,  but  he  does  not  thmku  prudent  that  they  should 
be  all  lodged  with  them ;  that  is  to  say,  ot  twen.  -^  masters,  of  which 
a  company  is  composed,  if,  by  a  judicious  distriu,.;^^^  ^^^  ^^  ,  ^  ^^ 
be  received  by  the  protestants,  give  them  twenty,  a  ^^b^  ^^^ 

on  the  rich,  making  this  pretence,  that  when  there  areP 
enough  in  L  town  for  all  to  have  some,  the  P°«f,  °"g^*  *^^^^,-^^empt, 
aSd  the  rich  burdened.     His  majesty  has  also  thought  prop^.     ^  ^ 
Ser,  that  all 'converts  be  exempted  from  lodgmg  soldiers  for  two  y. 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS—ISM  to  1820,  577 

This  will  occasion  numerous  conversions  if  you  take  care  that  it  is 
rigorously  executed,  and  that  in  all  the  distributions  and  passage  of 
troops,  by  far  the  greatest  number  are  quartered  on  the  rich  protest- 
ants.  His  majesty  particularly  enjoins,  that  your  orders  on  this  sub- 
ject, either  by  yourself  or  your  sub-delegates,  be  given  by  word  of 
mouth  to  the  mayors  and  sheriffs,  without  letting  them  know  that  his 
majesty  intends  by  these  means  to  force  to  become  converts,  and  only 
explaining  to  them,  that  you  give  these  orders  on  the  information  you 
have  received,  that  in  these  places  the  rich  are  excepted  by  their  in- 
fluence, to  the  prejudice  of  the  poor." 

The  merciless  treatment  of  the  women  in  this  persecution  at  Nismes 
was  such  as  would  have  disgraced  any  savages  ever  heard  of.  The 
widows  Rivet  and  Bernard  were  forced  to  sacrifice  enormous  sums  ; 
and  the  house  of  Mrs.  Lecointe  was  ravaged,  and  her  goods  destroy- 
ed. Mrs.  F.  Didier  had  her  dwelling  sacked  and  nearly  demolished 
to  the  foundations.  A  party  of  these  bigots  visited  the  widow  Perrin, 
who  lived  on  a  Httle  farm  at  the  windmills  :  having  committed  every 
species  of  devastation,  they  attacked  even  the  sanctuary  of  the  dead, 
which  contained  the  relics  of  her  family.  They  dragged  the  coffins 
out,  and  scattered  the  contents  over  the  adjacent  grounds.  In  vain 
this  outraged  widow  collected  the  bones  of  her  ancestors  and  replaced 
them:  they  were  again  dug  up ;  and,  after  several  useless  efforts, 
they  were  reluctantly  left  spread  over  the  surface  of  the  fields. 

Till  the  period  announced  for  the  sequestration  of  the  property  of 
the  fugitives  by  authority,  murder  and  plunder  were  the  daily  employ- 
ment of  what  was  called  the  army  of  Beaucaire,  and  the  catholics  of 
Nismes.  M.  Peyron,  of  Brossan,  had  all  his  property  carried  off": 
his  wine,  oil,  seed,  grain,  several  score  of  sheep,  eight  mules,  three 
earts,  his  furniture  and  effects,  all  the  cash  that  could  be  found,  and 
he  had  only  to  congratulate  himself  that  his  habitation  was  not  con- 
sumed, and  his  vineyards  rooted  up.  A  similar  process  against  se- 
veral other  protestant  farmers  was  also  regularly  carried  on  during 
several  days.  Many  of  the  protestants  thus  persecuted  were  \ve\l 
known  as  staunch  royalists ;  but  it  was  enough  for  their  enemies  to 
know  that  they  belonged  to  the  reformed  conmnunion  :  these  fanatics 
were  determined  not  to  find  either  royalists  or  citizens  worthy  the 
common  protection  of  society.  To  accuse,  condemn,  and  destroy  a 
protestant,  was  a  matter  that  required  no  hesitation.  The  house  of 
M.  Vitte,  near  the  barracks  at  Nismes,  was  broken  open,  and  every 
thing  withiti  the  walls  demolished.  A  Jew  family  of  lodgers  was 
driven  out,  and  all  their  goods  thrown  out  of  the  windows.  M. 
Vitte  was  seized,  robbed  of  his  watch  and  money,  severely  wounded, 
and  left  for  dead.  After  he  had  been  fourteen  hours  in  a  state  of  in- 
sensibility, a  commissary  of  police,  touched  by  his  misfortunes,  ad- 
ministered some  cordials  to  revi,ve  him  ;  and,  as  a  measure  of  safe- 
ty, conducted  him  to  the  citadel,  where  he  remained  many  days, 
whilst  his  family  lamented  him  as  dead.  At  length,  as  there  was  not. 
the  slightest  charge  against  him,  he  obtained  his  liberation  from  M. 
Vidal ;  but  when  the  Austrians  arrived,  one  of  the  aides-de-camp, 
who  heard  of  his  sufferings  and  his  respectability,  sought  him  out, 
and  furnished  an  escort  to  conduct  his  family  to  a  place  of  safety. 
Dalbos,  the  only  city  beadle  who  was  a  protestant,  was  dragged  from 
his  home  and  led  to  prison.     His  niece  threw  herself  on  the  neck  of 

73 


578  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

one  of  them  and  begged  for  mercy :  the  ruffian  dashed  her  to  the 
ground.  His  sister  was  driven  away  by  the  mob ;  and  he  being  shot, 
his  body  remained  a  long  time  exposed  to  the  insults  of  the  rabble. 

Royal  Decree  in  favour  of  the  Persecuted. 

At  length  the  decree  of  Louis  XVIIL,  which  annulled  all  the  ex- 
traordinary powers  conferred  either  by  the  king,  the  princes,  or  su- 
bordinate agents,  was  received  at  Nismes,  and  the  laws  were  now  to 
be  administered  by  the  regular  organs,  and  a  new  prefect  arrived  to 
carry  them  into  effect;  but  in  spite  of  proclamations,  the  work  of  de- 
struction, stopped  for  a  moment,  was  not  abandoned,  but  soon  renew- 
ed with  fresh  vigour  and  effect.  On  theSOth  of  July,  Jacques  Combe, 
the  father  of  a  family,  was  killed  by  some  of  the  national  guards  of 
Rusau,  and  the  crime  was  so  public,  that  the  commander  of  the  party 
restored  to  the  family  the  pocket-book  and  papers  of  the  deceased. 
On  the  following  day  tumultuous  crowds  roamed  about  the  city  and 
suburbs,  threatening  the  wretched  peasants ;  and  on  the  1st  of  August 
they  butchered  them  without  opposition.  About  noon  on  the  same 
day,  six  armed  men,  headed  by  Truphemy  the  butcher,  surround- 
ed the  house  of  Monot,  a  carpenter ;  two  of  the  party,  who  were 
smiths,  had  been  at  work  in  the  house  the  day  before,  and  had  seen 
a  protestant  who  had  taken  refuge  there,  M.  Bourillon,  who  had  been 
a  lieutenant  in  the  army,  and  had  retired  on  a  pension.  He  was  a 
man  of  an  excellent  character,  peaceable  and  harmless,  and  had  ne- 
ver served  the  Emperor  Napoleon.  Truph6my  not  knowing  him, 
he  was  pointed  out,  partaking  of  a  frugal  breakfast  with  the  family. 
Truphemy  ordered  him  to  go  along  with  him,  adding,  "  Your  friend, 
Saussine,  is  already  in  the  other  world."  Truphemy  placed  him  in 
the  middle  of  his  troop,  and  artfully  ordered  him  to  cry  Vive  VEm- 
ferear :  he  refused,  adding,  he  had  never  served  the  emperor.  In 
vain  did  the  women  and  children  of  the  house  intercede  for  his  life, 
and  praise  his  amiable  and  virtuous  qualities.  He  was  marched  to 
the  Esplanade  and  shot,  first  by  Truphemy  and  then  by  the  others. 
Several  persons,  attracted  by  the  firing,  approached,  but  were  threat- 
ened with  a  similar  fate.  After  some  time  the  wretches  departed, 
shouting  Vive  le  Roi.  Some  women  met  them,  and  one  of  them  ap- 
pearing affected,  said  one,  "  I  have  killed  seven  to-day,  for  my  share, 
and  if  you  say  a  word,  you  shall  be  the  eighth."  Pierre  Courbet,  a 
stocking  weaver,  was  torn  from  his  loom  by  an  armed  band,  and  shot 
at  his  own  door.  His  eldest  daughter  was  knocked  down  with  the 
butt  end  of  a  musket ;  and  a  poignard  was  held  at  the  breast  of  his 
wife  while  the  mob  plundered  her  apartments.  Paul  Heraut,  a  silk 
weaver,  was  literally  cut  in  pieces,  in  the  presence  of  a  large  crowd, 
and  amidst  the  unavailing  cries  and  tears  of  his  wife  and  four  young 
children.  The  murderers  only  abajadoned  the  corpse  to  return  to 
Heraut's  house  and  secure  every  thing  valuable.  The  number  of 
murders  on  this  day  could  not  be  ascertained.  One  person  saw  six 
bodies  at  the  Cours  Neuf,  and  nine  were  carried  to  the  hospital. 

If  murder  some  time  after  become  less  frequent  for  a  few  days,  pil- 
lao-c  and  forced  contributions  were  actively  enforced.  M.  Salle 
d'Hombro,  at  several  visits,  was  robbed  of  7000  francs  ;  and,  on  one 
occasion,  when  he  pleaded  the  sacrifices  he  had  made,  "  Look,"  said 
a  bandit,  pointing  to  his  pipe,  "  this  will  set  fire  to  your  house ;  and 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  tD  18^  575 

this,"  brandishing  his  sword,  "  will  finish  you."  No  reply  could  be 
made  to  these  arguments.  M.  Feline,  a  silk  manufacturer,  was  rob- 
bed of  32,000  francs  in  gold,  3000  francs  in  silver,  and  several  bales 
of  silk. 

The  small  shopkeepers  were  continually  exposed  to  visits  and  de- 
mands of  provisions,  drapery,  or  whatever  they  sold ;  and  the  same 
hands  that  set  fire  to  the  houses  of  the  rich,  and  tore  up  the  vines  of 
the  cultivator,  broke  the  looms  of  the  Aveaver,  and  stole  the  tools  of 
the  artizan.  Desolation  reigned  in  the  sanctuary  and  in  the  city. 
The  armed  bands,  instead  of  being  reduced,  were  increased  ;  the  fu- 
gitives, instead  of  returning,  received  constant  accessions,  and  their 
friends  who  sheltered  them  Avere  deemed  rebellious.  Those  protes- 
tants  who  remained  were  deprived  of  all  their  civil  and  religious 
rights,  and  even  the  advocates  and  huissiers  entered  into  a  resolution 
to  exclude  all  of  "  the  pretended  reformed  religion"  from  their  bodies. 
Those  who  were  employed  in  selling  tobacco  were  deprived  of  their 
licenses.  The  protestant  deacons  who  had  the  charge  of  the  poor 
were  all  scattered.  Of  five  pastors  only  two  remained  ;  one  of  these 
was  obliged  to  change  his  residence,  and  could  only  venture  to  ad- 
minister the  consolations  of  religion,  or  perform  the  functions  of  his 
ministry,  under  cover  of  the  night. 

Not  contented  with  these  modes  of  torment,  calumnious  and  inflam- 
matory publications  charged  the  protestants  with  raising  the  proscri- 
bed standard  in  the  communed,  and  invoking  the  fallen  Napoleon ; 
and,  of  course,  as  unworthy  the  protection  of  the  laws  and  the  favour 
of  the  monarch. 

Hundreds  after  this  were  dragged  to  prison  without  even  so  much 
as  a  written  order  ;  and  though  an  Ofiicial  NeAvspaper,  bearing  the 
title  of  the  Journal  du  Gard,  was  set  up,  lor  five  months  while  it  Avas 
influenced  by  the  prefect,  the  mayor,  and  other  functionaries,  the 
word  charter  Avas  never  once  used  in  it.  One  of  the  first  numbers,  on 
the  contrary,  represented  the  sufiering  protestants  as  "  Crocodiles, 
only  weeping  from  rage  and  regret  that  they  had  no  more  victims  to 
devour ;  as  persons  Avho  had  surpassed  Danton,  Marat,  and  Robes- 
pierre, in  doing  mischief:  and  as  having  prostituted  their  daughters 
to  the  garrison  to  gain  it  over  to  Napoleon."  An  extract  from  this 
article,  stamped  with  the  crown  and  the  arms  of  the  Bourbons,  was 
hawked  about  the  streets,  and  the  vender  Avas  adorned  with  the  medal 
of  the  police. 

Petition  of  the  Protestant  Refugees. 

To  these  reproaches  it  is  proper  to  oppose  the  petition  Avhich  the 
Protestant  Refugees  in  Paris  presented  to  Louis  XVIII.  in  behalf  of 
<heir  brethren  at  Nismes. 

"  We  lay  at  your  feet,  sire,  our  acute  sufferings.  In  your  name 
our  fellow  citizens  are  slaughtered,  and  their  property  laid  waste. 
Misled  peasants,  in  pretended  obedience  to  your  orders,  had  assem- 
bled at  the  command  of  a  commissioner  appointed  by  your  august 
nephcAV.  Although  ready  to  attack  us,  they  were  received  Avith  the 
assurances  of  peace.  On  the  15th  of  July,  1815,  Ave  learnt  your  ma- 
jesty's entrance  into  Paris,  and  the  Avliite  flag  immediately  Avaved  on 
our  edifices.  The  public  tranquillity  had  not  been  disturbed,  Avhen 
armed  peasants  introduced  themselves.     The  garrison  capitulated, 


580  BOOK  OF  MARTYRS.    ' 

but  were  assailed  on  their  departure,  and  almost  totally  massacred. 
Our  national  guard  was  disarmed,  the  city  filled  with  strangers,  and 
the  houses  of  the  principal  inhabitants,  professing  the  reformed  reli- 
gion, were  attacked  and  plundered.  We  subjoin  the  list.  Terror 
has  driven  from  our  city  the  most  respectable  inhabitants. 

"  Your  majesty  has  been  deceived  if  there  has  not  been  placed  be- 
fore you  the  picture  of  the  horrors  Avhich  make  a  desert  of  your  good 
city  of  Nismes.  Arrests  and  proscriptions  are  continually  taking 
place,  and  difference  of  religions  opinions  is  the  real  and  only  cause. 
The  calumniated  protestants  are  the  defenders  of  the  throne.  Your 
nephew  has  beheld  our  children  under  his  banners ;  our  fortunes  have 
been  placed  in  his  hands.  Attacked  without  reason,  the  protestants 
have  not,  even  by  a  just  resistance,  afforded  their  enemies  the  fatal 
pretext  for  calumny.  Save  us,  sire  !  extinguish  the  brand  of  civil 
war  ;  a  single  act  of  your  will  would  restore  to  political  existence  a 
city  interesting  for  its  population  and  its  manufactures.  Demand  an 
account  of  their  conduct  from  the  chiefs  who  have  brought  our  mis- 
fortunes upon  us.  We  place  before  your  eyes  all  the  documents  that 
have  reached  us.  Fear  paralizes  the  hearts,  and  stifles  the  com- 
plaints of  our  fellow  citizens.  Placed  in  a  more  secure  situation»  we 
venture  to  raise  our  voice  in  their  behalf,"  &c.  &.c. 

Monstrous  Outrage  upon  Females. 

At  Nismes  it  is  well  known  that  the  women  wash  their  clothes  either 
at  the  fountains,  or  on  the  banks  of  streams.  There  is  a  large  basin 
near  the  fountain,  where  numbers  of  women  may  be  seen,  every  day, 
kneeling  at  the  edge  of  the  water,  and  beating  the  clothes  with  heavy 
pieces  of  wood  in  the^  shape  of  battledoors.  This  spot  became  the 
scene  of  the  most  shameful  and  indecent  practices.  The  catholic 
rabble  turned  the  women's  petticoats  over  their  heads,  and  so  fasten- 
ed them  as  to  continue  their  exposure,  and  their  subjection  to  a 
newly  invented  species  of  chastisement ;  for  nails  being  placed  in 
the  wood  of  the  hattoirs  in  the  form  o(  fleur-de-lis,  they  beat  them  till 
the  blood  streamed  from  their  bodies,  and  their  cries  rent  the  air. 
Often  was  death  demanded  as  a  commutation  of  this  ignominious 
punishment,  but  refused  with  a  malignant  joy.  To  carry  their  outrage 
to  the  highest  possible  degree,  several  who  were  in  a  state  of  preg- 
nancy were  assailed  in  this  manner.  The  scandalous  nature  of  these 
outrages  prevented  many  of  the  sufferers  from  making  them  public, 
and,  especially,  from  relating  the  most  aggravating  circumstances.  "  I 
have  seen,"  says  M.  Durand,  "  a  catholic  avocat,  accompanying  the 
assassins  in  the  fauxbourg  Bourgade,  arm  a  battoir  with  sharp  nails 
in  the  form  of  flevr-de-lis ;  I  have  seen  them  raise  the  garments  of 
females,  and  apply,  with  heavy  blows,  to  the  bleeding  body  this  battoir 
or  battledoor,  to  which  they  gave  a  name  vv^hich  my  pen  refuses  to 
record.  The  cries  of  the  sufferers — the  streams  of  blood — the  mur- 
murs of  indignation  which  were  suppressed  by  fear — nothing  could 
move  them.  The  surgeons  wlio  attended  on  those  women  who  are 
dead,  can  attest,  by  the  marks  of  their  wounds,  the  agonies  which  they 
must  have  endured,  which,  however  horrible,  is  most  strictly  true." 

Nevertheless,  during  the  progress  of  these  horrors  and  obscenities, 
BO  disgraceful  to  France  and  the  catholic  religion,  the  agent?  of  go 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  1820.  581 

vernment  had  a  powerful  force  under  their  command,  and  by  honestly 
employing  it  they  might  have  restored  tranquillity.  Murder  and  rob- 
bery, however,  continued,  and  were  winked  at,  by  the  catholic  magis- 
trates, with  very  few  exceptions  ;  the  administrative  authorities,  it  is 
true,  used  words  in  their  proclamations,  &.c.  but  never  had  recourse 
to  actions  to  stop  the  enormities  of  the  persecutors,  who  boldly  de- 
clared, that,  on  the  24th,  the  anniversary  of  St,  Bartholomew,  they 
intended  to  make  a  general  massacre.  The  members  of  the  reformed 
church  were  filled  with  terror,  and,  instead  of  taking  part  in  the 
election  of  deputies,  were  occupied  as  well  as  they  could  in  provi- 
ding for  their  own  personal  safety. 

Arrival  of  the  Austrians  at  Nismes. 

About  this  time,  a  treaty  between  the  French  court  and  the  allied 
sovereigns,  prohibited  the  advance  of  the  foreign  troops  beyond  the 
line  of  territory  already  occupied,  and  traced  by  the  course  of  the 
Loire,  and  by  the  Rhone,  below  the  Ardeche.  In  violation  of  this 
treaty,  4000  Austrians  entered  Nismes  on  the  24th  of  August ;  under 
pretence  of  making  room  for  them,  French  troops,  bearing  the  feudal 
title  of  Royal  Chasseurs,  followed  by  the  murdering  bands  of  the  Tr'^s- 
taillons  and  Quatretallions,  who  continued  their  march  to  Alais,  where 
a  fair  was  to  be  held,  and  carried  disorder  and  alarm  into  all  the  com- 
mimes  on  that  route.  Notliing  now  was  heard  but  denunciations  of 
fusillading,  burning,  razing,  and  annihilating^;  and  while  the  catholics 
were  feasting  and  murdering  at  Nismes,  the  flames  of  the  country 
houses  of  the  protestants,  rising  100  feet  in  the  air,  rendered  the  spec- 
tacle still  more  awful  and  alarming.  Unfortunately,  some  of  the  pea- 
sants, falsely  charged  with  the  murder  of  two  protestants,  were  brought 
to  Nismes  while  the  prefect  was  celebrating  the  fete  of  St.  Louis.  At 
a  splendid  dinner  given  to  the  Austrian  commanders,  and  even  with- 
out quitting  the  table,  it  appears,  that  the  French  prefect  placed  the 
fate  and  fortune  of  these  unfortunate  prisoners  at  the  disposal  of  Count 
Stahremberg,  who,  of  course,  believing  the  representations  made  to 
him,  ordered  the  accused  to  be  immediately  shot.  To  mortify  and 
exhaust  the  protestant  communes,  the  Austrians  were  directed  to  oc- 
cupy them,  where  they  completely  disarmed  the  inhabitants  without 
the  least  opposition.  In  fact,  these  foreigners  were  soon  undeceived. 
They  expected  to  meet  the  most  perfidious  and  brutal  enemies  in  arms, 
and  in  open  rebellion  against  their  king ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  they 
found  them  all  in  peace,  and  experienced  the  most  kind  and  respectful 
treatment ;  and  though  their  duty  was  a  most  vexatious  and  oppressive 
one,  they  performed  it  in  general  with  moderation.  On  this  account 
they  could  not  refrain  from  expressing  their  astonishment  at  the  repoi  ts 
made  to  them  by  the  authorities  at  Nismes,  declaring,  "  They  had 
found  a  population  suffering  great  misfortunes,  but  no  rebels ;  and  that 
compassion  was  the  only  feeling  that  prevailed  in  their  minds."  The 
commander  himself  was  so  convinced  of  the  good  disposition  of  the 
people  of  the  Cevennes,  that  he  visited  those  districts  without  an 
escort,  desiring,  he  said,  to  travel  in  that  country  as  he  would  in  his 
own.  Such  confidence  was  a  public  reproach  on  the  authorities  al 
Nismes,  and  a  sentence  of  condemnation  on  all  their  proceedings. 

As  the  persecution  of  the  protestants  was  spreading  into  other  de- 
partments, strong  and  forcible  representations  were  secretly  printed 


582  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

and  made  to  the  king.  All  the  ordinary  modes  of  communication 
had  been  stopped ;  the  secrecy  of  letters  violated,  and  none  circulated 
but  those  relative  to  private  affairs.  Sometimes  these  letters  bore  the 
post-mark  of  places  very  distant,  and  arrived  without  signatures,  and 
enveloped  in  allegorical  allusions.  In  fact,  a  powerful  resistance  on 
the  part  of  the  outraged  protestants  was  at  length  apprehended,  which, 
in  the  beginning  of  September  excited  the  proclamation  of  the  king, 
on  which  it  was  observed,  "  that  if  his  majesty  had  been  correctly  and 
fully  informed  of  all  that  had  taken  place,  he  surely  would  not  have 
contented  himself  with  announcing  his  severe  displeasure  to  a  misled 
people,  who  took  justice  into  their  own  hands,  and  avenged  the  crimes 
committed  against  royalty.''''  The  proclamation  was  dictated  as  though 
there  had  not  been  a  protestant  in  the  department ;  it  assumed  and 
affirmed  throughout  the  guilt  of  the  sufferers  ;  and  while  it  deplored 
the  atrocious  outrages  endured  by  the  followers  of  the  duke  d'Angou- 
leme,  (outrages  which  never  existed,)  the  plunder  and  massacre  of  the 
reformed  were  not  even  noticed. 

Still  disorders  kept  pace  with  the  proclamations  that  made  a  show 
of  suppressing  them,  and  the  force  of  the  catholic  faction  also  conti- 
nued to  increase.  The  catholic  populace,  notwithstanding  the  de- 
crees of  the  magistrates,  were  allowed  to  retain  the  arms  they  had 
illegally  seized,  whilst  the  protestants  in  the  departments  were  dis- 
armed. The  members  of  the  reformed  churches  wished  at  this  pe- 
riod to  present  another  memorial  to  the  government,  descriptive  of 
the  evils  they  still  suffered,  but  this  was  not  practicable.  On  the 
26th  of  September,  the  president  of  the  consistory  wrote  as  follows  : 
"  I  have  only  been  able  to  assemble  two  or  three  members  of  the 
consistory  pastors  or  elders.  It  is  impossible  to  draw  up  a  memoir, 
or  to  collect  facts ;  so  great  is  the  terror,  that  every  one  is  afraid  to 
speak  of  his  own  sufferings,  or  to  mention  those  he  has  been  compel- 
led to  witness." 

Outrages  committed  in  the  Villages,  ^c. 

"We  now  quit  Nismes  to  take  a  view  of  the  conduct  of  the  persecu- 
tors in  the  surrounding  country.  After  the  re-establishment  of  the 
royal  government,  the  local  authorities  were  distinguished  for  their 
zeal  and  forwardness  in  supporting  their  employers,  and,  under  pre- 
tence of  rebellion,  concealment  of  arms,  non-payment  of  contribu- 
tions, &c.  troops,  national  guards,  and  armed  mobs,  were  permitted 
to  plunder,  arrest,  and  murder  peaceable  citizens,  not  merely  with 
impunity,  but  with  encouragement  and  approbation.  At  the  village  of 
Milhaud,  near  Nismes,  the  inhabitants  were  frequently  forced  to  pay 
large  sums  to  avoid  being  pillaged.  This,  however,  would  not  avail 
at  Madame  Teulon's :  On  Sunday,  the  16th  of  July,  her  house  and 
grounds  were  ravaged  ;  the  valuable  furniture  removed  or  destroyed, 
the  hay  and  wood  burnt,  and  the  corpse  of  a  child,  buried  in  the  gar- 
den, taken  up  and  dragged  round  a  fire  made  by  the  populace.  I* 
was  with  great  difficulty  that  M.  Teulon  escaped  with  his  life.  M. 
Picherol,  another  protestant,  had  deposited  some  of  his  effects  with  a 
catholic  neighbour ;  this  house  was  attacked,  and  though  all  the 
property  of  the  latter  was  respected,  that  of  his  friend  was  seized  and 
destroyed.     At  the  same  village,  one  of  a  party  doubting  whether  M. 


FRENCH  PERSECtJTIONS^1814  to  1820.  683 

Hermet,  a  tailor,  was  the  man  they  wanted,  asked,  "  Is  he  a  protest- 
ant  ?"  this  he  acknowledged,  "  Good,"  said  they,  and  he  was  instantly 
murdered.  In  the  canton  of  Vauvert,  where  there  was  a  consistory 
church,  80,000  francs  were  extorted.  In  the  communes  of  Beauvoi- 
sin  and  Generac  similar  excesses  were  committed  by  a  handful  of  li- 
centious men,  under  thp  eye  of  the  catholic  mayor,  and  to  the  cries  of 
"  Vive  le  Roi."  St.  Gilles  was  the  scene  of  the  most  unblushing  villa- 
ny.  The  protestants,  the  most  wealthy  of  the  inhabitants,  were  dis- 
armed, whilst  their  houses  were  pillaged.  The  mayor  was  appealed 
to  : — the  mayor  laughed  and  walked  away.  This  officer  had,  at  his 
disposal,  a  national  guard  of  several  hundred  men,  organized  by  his 
own  orders.  It  would  be  wearisome  to  read  the  lists  of  the  crimes 
that  occurred  during  many  months.  At  Clavisson  the  mayor  prohi- 
bited the  protestants  the  practice  of  singing  the  psalms  commonly  used 
in  the  temple,  that,  as  he  said,  the  catholics  might  not  be  oflended  or 
disturbed. 

At  Sommieres,  about  ten  miles  from  Nismes,  the  catholics  made 
a  splendid  procession  through  the  town,  which  continued  till  evening, 
and  was  succeeded  by  the  plunder  of  the  protestants.  On  the  arrival 
of  foreign  troops  at  Sommieres,  the  pretended  search  for  arms  was 
resumed ;  those  who  did  not  possess  muskets  were  even  compelled  to 
buy  them  on  purpose  to  surrender  them  up,  and  soldiers  were  quar- 
tered on  them  at  six  francs  per  day  till  they  produced  the  articles  in 
demand.  The  protestant  church  which  had  been  closed,  was  con- 
verted into  barracks  for  the  Austsians.  After  divine  service  had  been 
suspended  for  six  months  at  Nismes,  the  church,  by  the  protestants 
called  the  Temple,  was  re-opened,  and  public  worship  performed  on 
the  morning  of  the  24th  of  December.  On  examining  the  belfry,  it 
was  discovered  that  some  persons  had  carried  off  the  clapper  of  the 
bell.  As  the  hour  of  service  approached,  a  number  of  men,  women, 
and  children,  collected  at  the  house  of  M.  Ribot,  the  pastor,  and 
threatened  to  prevent  the  worship.  At  the  appointed  time,  when  he 
proceeded  towards  the  church,  he  was  surrounded  ;  the  most  savage 
shouts  were  raised  against  him  ;  some  of  the  women  seized  him  by 
the  collar ;  but  nothing  could  disturb  his  firmness,  or  excite  his  im- 
patience :  he  entered  the  house  of  prayer,  and  ascended  the  pulpit ; 
stones  were  thrown  in  and  fell  among  the  worshippers  ;  still  the  con- 
gregation remained  calm  and  attentive,  and  the  service  was  conclu- 
ded amidst  noise,  threats,  and  outrage.  On  retiring  many  would 
have  been  killed  but  for  the  chasseurs  of  the  garrison,  who  honour- 
ably and  zealously  protected  them.  From  the  captain  of  these  chas- 
seurs M.  Ribot  soon  after  received  the  following  letter. 

"  January  3,  1816. 
"  I  deeply  lament  the  prejudices  of  the  catholics  against  the  pro- 
testants, who  they  pretend  do  not  love  the  king.  Continue  to  act  as 
you  have  hitherto  done,  and  time  and  your  conduct  will  convince  the 
catholics  to  the  contrary  :  should  any  tumult  occur  similar  to  that  of 
Saturday  last,  inform  me.  I  preserve  my  reports  of  these  acts,  and 
if  the  agitators  prove  incorrigible,  and  forget  what  they  owe  to  the  best 
of  kings  and  the  charter,  I  will  do  my  duty  and  inform  the  govern- 
ment of  their  proceedings.  Adieu,  my  dear  sir ;  assure  the  consis- 
tory of  my  esteem,  and  of  the  sense  1  entertain  of  the  moderation 


584  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS, 

with  which  they  have  met  the  provocations  of  the  evil-disposed  at 
Sommieres.     I  have  the  honour  to  salute  you  with  respect. 

SUVAL  DE  LaINE." 

Another  letter  to  this  worthy  pastor  from  the  Marquis  de  Montlord, 
was  received  on  the  6th  of  January,  to  encourage  him  to  unite  with  all 
good  men  who  believe  in  God  to  obtain  tlie  punishment  of  the  assas- 
sins, brigands,  and  disturbers  of  public  tranquillity,  and  to  read  the  in- 
structions he  had  received  from  government  to  this  effect  publicly. 
Notwithstanding  this,  on  the  20th  of  January,  1816,  when  the  service 
in  commemoration  of  the  death  of  Louis  XVI.  was  celebrated,  a  pro- 
cession being  formed,  the  National  Guards  fired  at  the  white  flag  sus- 
pended from  the  windows  of  the  protestants,  and  concluded  the  day 
by  plundering  their  houses.  In  the  Commune  of  Angargues,  mat- 
ters were  still  worse  ;  and  in  that  of  Fontanes,  from  the  entry  of  the 
king  in  1815,  the  catholics  broke  all  terms  with  the  protestants  ; 
by  day  they  insulted  them,  and  in  the  night  broke  open  their  doors, 
or  marked  them  with  chalk  to  be  plundered  or  burnt.  St.  Mamert  was 
repeatedly  visited  by  these  robberies;  and  at  Montmiral,  as  lately  as 
the  16th  of  June,  1816,  the  protestants  were  attacked,  beaten,  and  im- 
prisoned, for  daring  to  celebrate  the  return  of  a  king  who  had  sworn 
to  preserve  religious  liberty  and  to  maintain  the  charter.  In  fact,  to 
continue  the  relation  of  the  scenes  that  took  place  in  the  different  de- 
partments of  the  south  of  France,  would  be  little  better  than  a  repeti- 
tion of  those  we  have  already  described,  excepting  a  change  of  names : 
but  the  most  sanguinary  of  all  seems  that  which  was  perpetrated  at 
Uzes,  at  the  latter  end  of  August,  and  the  burning  of  several  protest- 
ant  places  of  worship.  These  shameful  persecutions  continued  till 
after  the  dissolution  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  at  the  close  of  the 
year  1816.  After  a  review  of  these  anti-protestant  proceedings,  the 
British  reader  will  not  think  of  comparing  them  with  the  riots  of  Lon- 
don in  1780,  or  with  those  of  Birmingham  about  1793 ;  as  it  is  evi- 
dent that  where  governments  possess  absolute  power,  such  events 
could  not  have  been  prolonged  for  many  months  and  even  for  years 
over  a  vast  extent  of  country,  had  it  not  been  for  the  systematic  and 
powerful  support  of  the  higher  department  of  the  state. 

Farther  Account  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Catholics  at  Nismes. 

The  excesses  perpetrated  in  the  country  it  seems  did  not  by  any 
means  divert  the  attention  of  the  persecutors  frorsNismes.  October, 
1815,  commenced  without  any  improvement  in  tSc  principles  or  mea- 
sures of  the  government,  and  this  was  followed  by  corresponding  pre- 
sumption on  the  part  of  the  people.  Several  houses  in  the  Quartier 
St.  Charles  were  sacked,  and  their  wrecks  burnt  in  the  streets,  amidst 
songs,  dances,  and  shouts  of  Vive  le  Roi.  The  mayor  appeared,  but 
the  merry  multitude  pretended  not  to  know  him,  and  when  he  ven- 
tured to  remonstrate,  they  told  him,  "  his  presence  was  unnecessary, 
and  that  he  might  retire."  During  the  16th  of  October,  every  prepa- 
ration seemed  to  announce  a  night  of  carnage  ;  orders  for  assembling 
and  signals  for  attack  were  circulated  with  regularity  and  confidence ; 
Trestaillon  reviewed  his  satellites,  and  urged  them  on  to  the  perpe- 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  1820  535 

tration  of  crimes,  holding  with  one  of  those  wretches  the  following 
dialogue : 

Satellite.  "  If  all  the  protestants,  without  one  exception,  are  to  be 
killed,  I  will  cheerfully  join ;  but  as  you  have  so  often  deceived  me, 
unless  they  are  all  to  go  I  will  not  stir." 

Trestaillon.  "  Come  along,  then,  for  this  time  not  a  single  man 
shall  escape."  This  horrid  purpose  would  have  been  executed  had  it 
not  been  for  General  La  Garde,  the  commandant  of  the  department. 
It  was  not  till  ten  o'clock  at  night  that  he  perceived  the  danger ;  he 
now  felt  that  not  a  moment  could  be  lost.  Crowds  were  advancing 
through  the  suburbs,  and  the  streets  were  filling  with  ruffians,  utter- 
ing the  most  horrid  imprecations.  The  generale  sounded  at  eleven 
o'clock,  and  added  to  the  confusion  that  was  now  spreading  through 
the  city.  A  few  troops  rallied  round  the  Count  La  Garde,  who  was 
wrung  with  distress  at  the  sight  of  the  evil  wich  had  arrived  at  such 
a  pitch.  Of  this  M.  Durand,  a  catholic  advocate,  gave  the  following 
account : 

"  It  was  near  midnight,  my  wife  had  just  fallen  asleep ;  I  was  wri- 
ting by  her  side,  when  we  were  disturbed  by  a  distant  noise ;  drums 
seemed  crossing  the  town  in  every  direction.     What  could  all  this 
mean !    To  quiet  her  alarms,  I  said  it  probably  announced  the  arrival 
or  departure  of  some  troops  of  the  garrison.     But  firing  and  shouts 
were  immediately  audible ;  and  on  opening  my  window  I  distinguish- 
ed horrible  imprecations  mingled  with  cries  of  Vive  le  Roi !  I  roused 
an  officer  who  lodged  in  the  house,  and  M.  Chancel,  Director  of  the 
Public  Works.     We  went  out  together,  and  gained  the  Boulevarde. 
The  moon  shone  bright,  and  almost  every  object  was  nearly  as  dis- 
tinct as  day ;  a  furious  crowd  was  pressing  on,  vowing  extermination, 
and  the  greater  part  half  naked,  armed  with  knives,  muskets,  sticks, 
and  sabres.     In  answer  to  my  inquiries,  I  was  told  the  massacre  was 
general ;   that  many  had  been  already  killed  in  the  suburbs.      M. 
Chancel  retired  to  put  on  his  uniform  as  Captain  of  the  Pompiers ; 
the  officers  retired  to  the  barracks,  and  anxious  for  my  wife  I  returned 
home.     By  the  noise  I  was  convinced  that  persons  followed.     I  crept 
along  in  the  shadow  of  the  wall,  opened  my  door,  entered,  and  closed 
it,  leaving  a  small  aperture  through  which  I  could  watch  the  move- 
ments of  the  party  whose  arms  shone  in  the  moonlight.     In  a  few  mo- 
ments some  armed  men  appeared  conducting  a  prisoner  to  the  very 
spot  where  I  was  concealed.     They  stopped,  I  shut  my  door  gently, 
and  mounted  on  an  alder  tree  planted  against  the  garden  wall.     What 
a  scene !  a  man  cOsl  his  knees  imploring  mercy  from  wretches  who 
mocked  his  agony,  and  loaded  him  with  abuse.     In  the  name  of  my 
wife  and  children,  he  said,  spare  me !    What  have  I  done?    Why 
would  you  murder  me  for  nothing  ?  I  was  on  the  point  of  crying  out 
and  menacing  the  murderers  with  vengeance.     I  had  not  long  to 
deliberate,  the  discharge  of  several  fusils  terminated  my  suspense ; 
the  unhappy  supplicant,  struck  in  the  loins  and  the  head,  fell  to  rise  no 
more.     The  backs  of  the  assassins  were  towards  the  tree ;  they  retired 
immediately,  reloading  their  pieces.     I  descended  and  approached 
the  dykig  man,  uttering  some  deep  and  dismal  groans.     Some  Na- 
tional Guards  arrived  at  the  moment,  I  again  retired  and  shut  the 
door :  "I  see,"  said  one,  "  a  dead  man."     "  He  sings  still,"  said  ano- 
ther.    "  It  will  be  better,"  said  a  third,  ^'  to  finish  him  and  put  him 

74 


586  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS. 

out  of  his  misery."  Five  or  six  muskets  were  fired  instantly,  and  the 
groans  ceased.  On  the  following  day  crowds  came  to  inspect  and 
insidt  the  deceased.  A  day  after  a  massacre  was  always  observed 
as  a  sort  of  fete,  and  every  occupation  was  left  to  go  azid  gaze  upon 
the  victims.  This  was  Louis  Lichare,  the  father  of  four  children ; 
and  four  years  after  the  event  M.  Durand  verified  this  account  by  his 
oath  upon  the  trial  of  one  of  the  murderers." 

V  Attack  upon  the  Protestcmt  Churches, 

Some  time  before  the  death  of  General  La  Garde,  the  duke  of 
Angouleme  had  visited  Nismes,  and  other  cities  in  the  south,  and  at 
the  former  place  honoured  the  members  of  the  protestant  consistory 
with  an  interview,  promising  them  protection,  and  encouraging  them 
to  reopen  their  temple  so  long  shut  up.  They  have  two  churches  at 
Nismes,  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  small  one  should  be  preferred  on 
this  occasion,  and  that  the  ringing  of  the  bell  should  be  omitted ; 
General  La  Garde  declared  that  he  would  answer  with  his  head  for 
the  safety  of  the  congregation.  The  protestants  privately  informed 
each  other  that  worship  was  once  more  to  be  celebrated  at  ten  o'clock, 
and  they  began  to  assemble  silently  and  cautiously.  It  was  agreed 
that  M.  Juillerat  Chasseur  should  perform  the  service,  though  such 
was  his  conviction  of  danger  that  he  entreated  his  wife,  and  some  of 
his  flock,  to  remain  with  their  families.  The  temple  being  opened 
only  as  a  matter  of  form,  and  in  compliance  with  the  orders  of  the 
Duke  d' Angouleme,  this  pastor  wished  to  be  the  only  victim.  On  his 
way  to  the  place  he  passed  numerous  groupes  who  regarded  him  with 
ferocious  looks.  "  This  is  the  time,"  said  some,  "  to  give  them  the  last 
blow."  "  Yes,"  added  others,  "  and  neither  women  nor  children  must 
be  spared."  One  wretch,  raising  his  voice  above  the  rest,  exclaimed, 
"  Ah,  I  will  go  and  get  my  musket,  and  ten  for  my  share."  Through 
these  ominous  sounds  M.  Juillerat  pursued  his  course,  but  when  he 
gained  the  temple  the  sexton  had  not  the  courage  to  open  the  door, 
and  he  was  obliged  to  do  it  himself.  As  the  worshippers  arrived  they 
found  strange  persons  in  possession  of  the  adjacent  streets,  and  upon 
the  steps  of  the  church,  vowing  their  worship  should  not  be  perform- 
ed, and  crying,  "  Down  with  the  protestants !  Kill  them !  kill  them !" 
At  ten  o'clock  the  church  being  nearly  filled,  M.  J.  Chasseur  com- 
menced the  prayers ;  a  calm  that  succeeded  was  of  short  duration. 
On  a  sudden  the  minister  was  interrupted  by  a  violent  noise,  and  a 
number  of  persons  entered,  uttering  the  most  dreadful  cries,  mingled 
with  Vive  le  Roi !  but  the  gens-d'armes  succeeded  in  excluding  these 
fanatics,  and  closing  the  doors.  The  noise  and  tumult  without  now 
redoubled,  and  the  blows  of  the  populace  trying  to  break  open  the 
doors,  caused  the  house  to  resound  with  shrieks  and  groans. .  The 
voice  of  the  pastors  who  endeavoured  to  console  their  flock,  was  in- 
audible ;  they  attempted  in  vain  to  sing  the  42d  psalm. 

Three  quarters  of  an  hour  rolled  heavily  away.  "  I  placed  myself," 
says  Madame  Juillerat,  "  at  the  bottom  of  the  pulpit,  with  my 
daughter  in  my  arms ;  my  husband  at  length  joined  and  sustained 
me ;  I  remembered  that  it  was  the  anniversary  of  my  marriage ; 
after  six  years  of  happiness,  I  said,  I  am  about  to  die  with  my  hus- 
band and  my  daughter ;  we  shall  be  slain  at  the  altar  of  our  God,  the 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  1820.  587 

victims  of  a  sacred  duty,  and  heaven  will  open  to  receive  us  and  our 
unhappy  brethren.  I  blessed  the  Redeemer,  and  without  cursing  our 
murderers,  I  awaited  their  approach." 

M.  Oliver,  son  of  a  pastor,  an  officer  in  the  royal  troops  of  the  line, 
attempted  to  leave  the  church,  but  the  friendly  sentinels  at  the  door 
advised  him  to  remain  besieged  with  the  rest.  The  national  guards 
refused  to  act,  and  the  fanatical  crowd  took  every  advantage  of  the 
absence  of  General  La  Garde,  and  of  their  increasing  numbers.  At 
length  the  sound  of  martial  music  was  heard,  and  voices  from  without 
called  to  the  besieged,  "  Open,  open,  and  save  yourselves."  Their 
first  impression  was  a  fear  of  treachery,  but  they  were  soon  assured 
that  a  detachment  returning  from  mass  was  drawn  up  in  front  of  the 
church  to  favour  the  retreat  of  the  protestants.  The  door  was  open- 
ed, and  many  of  them  escaped  among  the  ranks  of  the  soldiers,  who 
had  driven  the  mob  before  them ;  but  this  street,  as  well  as  others 
through  which  the  fugitives  had  to  pass,  was  soon  filled  again.  The 
venerable  pastor,  Olivier  Desmond,  between  70  and  80  years  of  age, 
was  surrounded  by  murderers ;  they  put  their  fists  in  his  face,  and 
cried,  "  Kill  the  chief  of  brigands."  He  was  preserved  by  the  firm- 
ness of  some  officers,  among  whom  was  his  own  son ;  they  made  a 
bulwark  round  him  with  their  bodies,  and  amidst  their  naked  sabres 
conducted  him  to  his  house.  M.  Juillerat,  who  had  assisted  at  divine 
service,  with  his  wife  at  his  side,  and  his  child  in  his  arms,  was  pur- 
sued and  assailed  with  stones ;  his  mother  received  a  blow  on  the 
head,  and  her  life  was  some  time  in  danger.  One  woman  was  shame- 
fully whipped,  and  several  wounded  and  dragged  along  the  streets ; 
the  number  of  protestants  more  or  less  ill  treated  on  this  occasion, 
amounted  to  between  seventy  and  eighty. 

Murder  of  General  La  Garde. 

At  length  a  check  was  put  to  these  excesses  by  the  report  of  the 
murder  of  Count  La  Garde,  who,  receiving  an  account  of  this 
tumult,  mounted  his  horse,  and  entered  one  of  the  streets,  to  disperse 
a  crowd.  A  villain  seized  his  bridle ;  another  presented  the  muzzle  of 
a  pistol  close  to  his  body,  and  exclaimed,  "  Wretch,  you  make  me 
retire !"  He  immediately  fired.  The  murderer  was  Louis  Boissin,  a 
Serjeant  in  the  national  guard ;  but,  though  known  to  every  one,  no 
person  endeavoured  to  arrest  him,  and  he  effected  his  escape.  As 
soon  as  the  general  found  himself  wounded,  he  gave  orders  to  the 
gendarmerie  to  protect  the  protestants,  and  set  off"  on  a  gallop  to  his 
hotel;  but  fainted  immediately  on  his  arrival.     On  recovering,  he 

f)revented  the  surgeon  from  searching  his  wound  till  he  had  written  a 
etter  to  the  government,  that,  in  case  of  his  death,  it  might  be  known 
from  what  quarter  the  blow  came,  and  that  none  might  dare  to  accuse 
the  protestants  of  this  crime.  The  probable  death  of  this  general 
produced  a  small  degree  of  relaxation  on  the  part  of  their  enemies, 
and  some  calm ;  but  the  mass  of  the  people  had  been  indulged  in 
licentiousness  too  long  to  be  restrained  even  by  the  murder  of  the  re- 
presentative of  their  king.  In  the  evening  they  again  repaired  to  ti:e 
temple,  and  with  hatchets  broke  open  the  doors  ;  the  dismal  noise  o^ 
iheir  blows  carried  terror  into  the  bosom  of  the  protestant  families 
sitting  in  their  houses  in  tears.     The  contents  of  the  poor's  box,  and 


588  BOOK  OP  MARTYRS 

the  clothes  prepared  for  distribution,  were  stolen ;  the  minister's  robea 
rent  in  pieces ;  the  books  torn  up  or  carried  away ;  the  closets  were 
ransacked,  but  the  room  which  contained  the  archives  of  the  church, 
and  the  synods,  was  providentially  secured ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  the 
numerous  patrols  on  foot,  the  whole  would  have  become  the  prey  of 
the  flames,  and  the  edifice  itself  a  heap  of  ruins.  In  the  mean  while, 
the  fanatics  openly  ascribed  the  murder  of  the  general  to  his  own 
self-devotion,  and  said  "  that  it  was  the  will  of  God."  Three  thou- 
sand francs  were  offered  for  the  apprehension  of  Boissin ;  but  it  was 
well  known  that  the  protestants  dared  not  arrest  him,  and  that  the 
fanatics  would  not.  During  these  transactions,  the  systems  of  forced 
conversions  to  Catholicism  was  making  regular  and  fearful  pro- 
gress. 

Interference  of  the  British  Government. 

To  the  credit  of  England,  the  reports  of  these  cruel  persecutions 
carried  on  against  our  protestant  brethren  in  France,  produced  such 
a  sensation  on  the  part  of  government  as  determined  them  to  inter- 
fere ;  and  now  the  persecutors  of  the  protestants  made  this  spotaneous 
act  of  humanity  and  religion  the  pretext  for  charging  the  sufferers 
with  a  treasonable  correspondence  with  England  ;  but  in  this  state  of 
their  proceedings,  to  their  great  dismay,  a  letter  appeared,  sent  some 
time  before  to  England  by  the  duke  of  "Wellington,  stating  "  that  much 
information  existed  on  the  events  of  the  south." 

The  ministers  of  the  three  denominations  in  London,  anxious  not 
to  be  misled,  requested  one  of  their  brethren  to  visit  the  scenes  of 
persecution,  and  examine  with  impartiality  the  nature  and  extent  of 
the  evils  they  w^ere  desirous  to  relieve.  The  Rev.  Clement  Perrot 
undertook  this  difficult  task,  and  fulfilled  their  wishes  with  a  zeal, 
prudence,  and  devotedness,  above  all  praise.  His  return  furnished 
abundant  and  incontestible  proof  of  a  shameful  persecution,  materi- 
als for  an  appeal  to  the  British  parliament,  and  a  printed  report  which 
was  circulated  through  the  continent,  and  which  first  conveyed  cor 
rect  information  to  the  inhabitants  of  France. 

Foreign  interference  was  now  found  eminently  useful ;  and  the  de- 
clarations of  tolerance  which  it  elicited  from  the  French  government, 
as  well  as  the  more  cautious  march  of  the  catholic  persecutors,  ope- 
rated as  decisive  and  involuntary  acknowledgments  of  the  importance 
of  that  interference,  which  some  persons  at  first  censured  and  despised : 
but  though  the  stern  voice  of  public  opinion  in  England  and  elsewhere 
produced  a  reluctant  suspension  of  massacre  and  pillage,  the  murder- 
ers and  plunderers  were  still  left  unpunished,  and  even  caressed  and 
rewarded  for  their  crimes ;  and  whilst  protestants  in  France  suffered 
the  most  cruel  and  degrading  pains  and  penalties  for  alleged  trifling 
crimes,  catholics,  covered  with  blood,  and  guilty  of  numerous  and 
horrid  murders,  were  acquitted. 

Perhaps  the  virtuous  indignation  expressed  by  some  of  the  more 
enlightened  catholics  against  these  abominable  proceedings,  had  no 
small  share  in  restraining  them.  Many  innocent  protestants  had  been 
condemned  to  the  gallies,  and  otherwise  punished,  for  supposed  crimes, 
upon  the  oaths  of  wretches  the  most  unprincipled  and  abandoned. 
M.  Madier  de  Montgau,  judge  of  the  coiir  royale  of  Nismes,  and 
president  of  the  coxir  d'assizes  of  the  Gard  and  Vaucluse,  upon  one 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  1820.  ggd 

occasion  felt  himself  compelled  to  break  up  the  court,  rather  than 
take  the  deposition  of  that  notorious  and  sanguinary  monster  Tru- 
phemy :  "  In  a  hall,"  says  he,  "  of  the  Palace  of  Justice,  opposite  that 
in  which  I  sat,  several  unfortunate  persons  persecuted  by  the  faction 
were  upon  trial :  every  deposition  tending  to  their  crimination  was 
applauded  with  the  cries  of  '  Vive  le  RoV  Three  times  the  explosion 
of  this  atrocious  joy  became  so  terrible,  that  it  was  necessary  to  send 
for  reinforcements  from  the  barracks,  and  two  hundred  soldiers  were 
often  unable  to  restrain  the  people.  On  a  sudden  the  shouts  and 
cries  of  '  Vive  le  RoV  redoubled :  a  man  arrives,  caressed,  applaud- 
ed, borne  in  triumph — it  is  the  horrible  Truphemy ;  he  approaches 
the  tribunal— he  comes  to  depose  against  the  prisoners — he  is  admit- 
ted as  a  witness — he  raises  his  hand  to  take  the  oath !  Seized  with 
horror  at  the  sight,  I  rush  from  my  seat,  and  enter  the  hall  of  coun- 
cil ;  my  colleagues  follow  me ;  in  vain  they  persuaded  me  to  resume 
my  seat ;  *  No  !'  exclaimed  I,  *  I  will  not  consent  to  see  that  wretch 
admitted  to  give  evidence  in  a  court  of  justice  in  the  city  which  he 
has  filled  with  murders ;  in  the  palace,  on  the  steps  of  which  he  has 
murdered  the  unfortunate  Bourillon.  I  cannot  admit  that  he  should 
kill  his  victims  by  his  testimonies  no  more  than  by  his  poniards.  He 
an  accuser !  he  a  witness !  No,  never  will  I  consent  to  see  this  mon- 
ster rise,  in  the  presence  of  magistrates,  to  take  a  sacrilegious  oath, 
his  hand  still  reeking  with  blood."  These  words  were  repeated  out 
of  doors  ;  the  witness  trembled  ;  the  factious  also  trembled ;  the  fac- 
tious who  guided  the  tongue  of  Truphemy  as  they  had  directed  his 
arm,  who  dictated  calumny  after  they  had  taught  him  murder.  These 
words  penetrated  the  dungeons  of  the  condemned,  and  inspired  hope; 
they  gave  another  courageous  advocate  the  resolution  to  espouse  the 
cause  of  the  persecuted :  he  carried  the  prayers  of  innocence  and 
misery  to  the  foot  of  the  throne ;  there  he  asked  if  the  evidence  of  a 
Truphemy  was  not  sufficient  to  annul  a  sentence.  The  king  granted 
a  full  and  free  pardon. 

Perjury  in  the  case  of  General  Gilly,  ^c. 

This  catholic  system  of  subornation  and  perjury  was  carried  to 
such  an  infamous  degree,  that  twenty-six  witnesses  were  found  to 
sign  and  swear,  that  on  the  3d  of  April,  1815,  General  Gilly,  with 
his  own  hand,  and  before  their  eyes,  took  down  the  white  flag  at 
Nismes ;  though  it  was  proved  that  at  the  time  when  the  tri-eoloured 
flag  was  raised  in  its  room,  the  general  was  fifteen  leagues  from  Nis- 
mes, and  that  he  did  not  arrive  there  till  three  days  after  that  event. 
Before  tribunals  thus  constructed,  even  innocence  had  not  the  least 
chance  for  protection.  General  Gilly  knew  better  than  to  appear  be-' 
fore  them,  and  was  condemned  to  death  for  contempt  of  court.  But 
when  he  left  Nismes,  he  thought  either  of  passing  into  a  foreign  coun- 
try, or  of  joining  the  army  of  the  Loire ;  and  it  was  long  supposed 
that  he  had  actually  escaped.  As  it  was  impossible  to  gain  any  point, 
or  find  any  security,  his  only  hope  was  in  concealment,  and  a  friend 
found  him  an  asylum  in  the  cottage  of  a  peasant ;  but  that  peasant 
was  a  protestant,  and  the  general  was  a  catholic :  however,  he  did 
not  hesitate  ;  he  confided  in  this  poor  man's  honour.  This  cottage 
was  in  the  canton  of  Anduze ;  the  name  of  its  keeper,  Perrier :  he 


590  BOOK  OF  MARTYRa  '' 

welcomed  the  fugitive,  and  did  not  even  ask  his  name :  it  was  a  time 
of  proscription,  and  his  host  would  know  nothing  of  him ;  it  was 
enough  that  he  was  unfortunate,  and  in  danger.  He  was  disguised, 
And  he  passed  for  Perrier's  cousin.  The  general  is  naturally  amiable, 
and  he  made  himself  agreeable,  sat  by  the  fire,  ate  potatoes,  and  con- 
tented himself  with  miserable  fare.  Though  subject  to  frequent  and 
many  painful  alarms,  he  preserved  his  retreat  several  months,  and 
often  heard  the  visiters  of  his  host  boast  of  the  concealment  of  Gene- 
ral Gilly,  or  of  being  acquainted  with  the  place  of  his  retreat.  Patrols 
were  continually  searching  for  arms  in  the  houses  of  protestants ; 
and  often  in  the  night  the  general  was  obliged  to  leave  his  mattress, 
half  naked,  and  hide  himself  in  the  fields.  Perrier,  to  avoid  these 
inconveniences,  made  an  under-ground  passage,  by  which  his  guest 
could  pass  to  an  outhouse.  The  wife  of  Perrier  could  not  endure 
that  one  who  had  seen  better  days  should  live  as  her  family  did,  on 
vegetables  and  bread,  and  occasionally  bought  meat  to  regale  the 
melancholy  stranger.  These  unusual  purchases  excited  attention ; 
it  was  suspected  that  Perrier  had  some  one  concealed ;  nightly 
visits  were  more  frequent.  In  this  state  of  anxiety  he  often  com- 
plained of  the  hardness  of  his  lot.  Perrier  one  day  returned  from 
market  in  a  serious  mood  ;  and  after  some  inquiries  from  his  guest, 
he  replied,  "  Why  do  you  complain  ?  you  are  fortunate  compared 
with  the  poor  wretches  whose  heads  were  cried  in  the  market  to-day: 
Bruguier,  the  pastor,  at  2400  francs ;  Bresse,  the  mayor,  at  the 
same ;  and  General  Gilly  at  10,000  !"— "  Is  it  possible  1"  "  Aye,  it 
is  certain."  Gilly  concealed  his  emotion ;  a  momentary  suspicion 
passed  his  mind  ;  he  appeared  to  reflect.  "  Perrier,"  said  he,  "  I  am 
weary  of  life  ;  you  are  poor  and  want  money  :  I  know  Gilly  and  the 
place  of  his  concealment ;  let  us  denounce  him ;  I  shall,  no  doubt, 
obtain  my  liberty,  and  you  shall  have  the  10,000  francs."  The  old 
man  stood  speechless,  and  as  if  petrified.  His  son,  a  gigantic  peasant, 
27  years  of  age,  who  had  served  in  the  army,  rose  from  his  chair,  in 
which  he  had  listened  to  the  conversation,  and  in  a  tone  not  fo  be  de- 
scribed, said,  "  Sir,  hitherto  we  thought  you  unfortunate,  but  honest ; 
we  have  respected  your  sorrow,  and  kept  your  secret ;  but  since  you 
are  one  of  those  wretched  beings  who  would  inform  of  a  fellow 
creature,  and  insure  his  death  to  save  yourself,  there  is  the  door ;  and 
if  you  do  not  retire,  I  will  throw  you  out  of  the  window."  Gilly  hesi- 
tated ;  the  peasant  insisted ;  the  General  wished  to  explain,  but  he 
was  seized  by  the  collar.  "  Suppose  I  should  be  General  Gilly,"  said 
the  fugitive.  The  soldier  paused.  "  And  it  is  even  so,"  continued  he ; 
"denounce  me,  and  the  10,000  francs  are  your's."  The  soldier  threw 
himself  on  his  neck ;  the  family  were  dissolved  in  tears ;  they  kissed 
his  hands,  his  clothes,  protested  they  would  never  let  him  leave  them, 
and  that  they  would  die  rather  than  he  should  be  arrested.  In  their 
kindness  he  was  more  secure  than  ever  ;  but  their  cottage  was  more 
suspected,  and  he  was  ultimately  obliged  to  seek  another  asylum. 
The  family  refused  any  indemnity  for  the  expense  he  had  occasioned 
them,  and  it  was  not  till  long  after  that  he  could  prevail  upon  them  to 
accept  an  acknowledgment  of  their  hospitality  and  their  fidelity.  In 
1820,  when  the  course  of  justice  was  more  free.  General  Gilly  de- 
manded a  trial ;  there  was  nothing  against  him  ;  and  the  Duke  d'An- 


FRENCH  PERSECUTIONS— 1814  to  1820.  591 

gouleme  conveyed  to  Madame  Gilly  the  permission  of  the  king  for 
the  return  of  her  husband  to  the  bosom  of  his  country. 

But,  even  when  the  French  government  was  resolved  to  bring  the 
factions  of  the  department  of  the  Gard  under  the  laws,  the  same  men 
continued  to  exercise  the  public  functions.  The  society,  called  Roy- 
ale,  and  its  secret  committee,  maintained  a  power  superior  to  the 
laws.  It  was  impossible  to  procure  the  condemnation  of  an  assassin, 
though  the  evidence  against  him  was  incontestible,  and  for  whom,  in 
other  times,  there  would  have  been  no  hope.  The  Truphemys,  and 
others  of  his  stamp,  appeared  in  public,  wearing  immense  mustachios, 
and  white  cockades  embroidered  with  green.  Like  the  brigands  of 
Calabria,  they  had  two  pistols  and  a  poniard  at  their  waists.  Their 
appearance  difiused  an  air  of  melancholy  mixed  with  indignation.  Even 
amidst  the  bustle  of  the  day  there  was  the  silence  of  fear,  and  the  night 
was  disturbed  by  atrocious  songs,  or  vociferations  like  the  sudden  cry 
of  ferocious  wild  beasts. 

Ultimate  Resolution  of  the  Protestants  at  Nismes. 

With  respect  to  the  conduct  of  the  protestants,  these  highly  outraged 
citizens,  pushed  to  extremities  by  their  persecutors,  felt  at  length  that 
they  had  only  to  choose  the  manner  in  which  they  were  to  perish. 
They  unanimously  determined  that  they  would  die  fighting  in  their 
own  defence.  This  firm  attitude  apprized  their  butchers  that  they 
could  no  longer  murder  with  impunity.  Every  thing  was  immediately 
changed.  Those,  who  for  four  years  had  filled  others  with  terror, 
now  felt  it  in  their  turn.  They  trembled  at  the  force  which  men,  so 
long  resigned,  found  in  despair,  and  their  alarm  was  heightened  when 
they  heard  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  Cevennes,  persuaded  of  the  dan- 
ger of  their  brethren,  were  marching  to  their  assistance.  But,  with- 
out waiting  for  these  reinforcements,  the  protestants  appeared  at  night 
in  the  same  order  and  armed  in  the  same  manner  as  their  enemies. 
The  others  paraded  the  Boulevards,  with  their  usual  noise  and  fury ; 
but  the  protestants  remained  silent  and  firm  in  the  posts  they  had 
chosen.  Three  days  these  dangerous  and  ominous  meetings  con- 
tinued ;  but  the  efiusion  of  blood  was  prevented  by  the  eflforts  of  some 
worthy  citizens  distinguished  by  their  rank  and  fortune.  By  sharing 
the  dangers  of  the  protestant  population,  they  obtained  the  pardon  of 
an  enemy  who  now  trembled  while  he  menaced. 

But  though  the  protestants  were  modest  in  their  demands,  only 
asking  present  safety,  and  security  for  the  future,  they  did  not  obtain 
above  half  of  their  requests.  The  dissolution  of  the  National  Guard  at 
Nismes  was  owing  to  the  prudence  and  firmness  of  M.  Laine.  The 
re-organization  of  the  Cour  Royale  was  efiected  by  M.  Pasquier,  then 
Keeper  of  the  Seals ;  and  these  measures  certainly  ensured  them  a 
present  safety,  but  no  more.  M.  Madier  de  Montgau,  the  generous 
champion  of  the  protestants  of  Nismes,  was  officially  summoned  be- 
fore the  Court  of  Cassation  at  Paris,  over  which  M.  de  Serre,  Keeper  of 
the  Seals,  presided,  to  answer  for  an  alleged  impropriety  of  conduct 
as  a  magistrate,  in  making  those  public  appeals  to  the  Chamber 
which  saved  the  protestants,  and  increased  the  difficulties  of  renew- 
ing those  persecutions  of  which  he  complained.  The  French  attor 
ney  general  demanded  the  erasure  of  his  name  from  the  list  of  ma 


592  BOOK  OF  MARTYRb. 

gistrates,  but  this  the  court  refused.  Unfortunately,  since  the  law  of 
elections  in  France  has  been  changed,  two  of  the  bitterest  enemies  of 
the  protestants  have  been  chosen  Deputies  at  Nismes.  The  future, 
therefore,  is  not  without  its  dangers,  and  the  condition  of  the  perse- 
cuted may  fluctuate  with  the  slightest  political  alteration ;  but  which, 
it  is  to  be  hoped,  may  be  prevented  from  any  acts  that  may  again  dis- 
grace the  catholic  religion  by  the  powerful  expression  of  the  public 
mind,  actuated  with  better  principles,  or  by  the  interference  of  the 
protestant  influence  in  this  or  other  countries.  Happily,  since  the 
year  1820,  no  fresh  complaints  have  issued  from  the  south  of  France 
on  the  score  of  religion. 


INDEX. 


Abyssinia,  persecutions  in,  146. 

Amca,  persecutions  in,  40, 48,  59. 

Alban,  first  British  martjrr,  51. 

Albigenses,  persecutions  of,  88, — success 
of,  93. 

Algerines,  inhuman  conduct  of,  towards 
Christians,  149. 

AUin,  Edmund,  martyrdom  of,  435. 

Alphage,  account  of,  79. 

Ambrose,  George,  martyrdom  of,  400. 

Anne,  of  Cleves,  divorce  of,  235. 

Aime    queen,    commendable  conduct  of, 
180. 

Apostles,  lives,  sufferings  and  martyrdom 
of  the,  27. 

Arguments  for  rejecting  the  pope's  pow- 
er, 209. 

Argyle,  earl  o^  and  followers,  defeat  of, 
560. 

Arian  Heretics,  persecutions  by  the,  G9. 

Armada,  the  Spanish,  501 — articles  taken 
on  board  the,  510. 

Armstrong,    Sir  Thomas,   execution  of, 
554. 

Anas,  martyrdom  at,  99. 

Arthur,  earl  of  Essex,  murder  of,  541. 

Articles,  act  of  the  six,  234. 

Askew,  Arme,  martjrrdom  o^  243. 

Assassination  plot,  account  of  the,  566. 

Attack  upon  the  Protestant  churches,  586. 

Atterbury's  plot,  569. 

Austrians,  arrival  at  Nismes,  581. 

Auto  da  Fe's  at  Madrid,  106,  107. 
B 

Benct,  Thomas,  persecution  and  martyr- 
dom oj^  251. 

Badby,  Thomas,  martyrdom  of,  194. 

Barbarities  of  the  inquisition  in  Spain  and 
Portugal,  113. 

Barbarities  of  Jeffries  in  the  west  of  Eng- 
land, 541. 

Barbary,  persecutions  in  the  states  of,  149. 

Barnes,  Dr.  Robert,  martyrdom  o^  236. 

Basil,  martyrdom  o^  73. 

Bateman,  Mr.  Charles,  trial  and  execution 
of,  559. 

Beaton,  cardinal,  death  of^  277. 

Berengarius,  83. 

iiezieres,  siegeof,  90. 

courage  of  the  earl  o^  90. 

Bible,  translation  of  the,  proposed,  223. 
—  atte  tpts  to  suppress  the,  239. 


Bilney,  Thomas,  martyrdom  of,  217. 

Bohemia,  persecutions  in,  129. 

Borhoquia,  Jane,  cruel  tortures  of,  in  the 
Inquisition,  115. 

Boleyn,  Anne,  coronation  of,  as  queen  of 
England,  207. 

Boleyn,  Aime,  trial  and  execution  of,  225, 

Bongey,  Cornehus,  martyrdom  of,  328. 

Bonner,  bishop,  sufferings  of  John  Phil- 
pot    under,    353 — —degradation    of 

Oranmer  by,   387 examination   of 

persons,     by    427 scourging    of 

Thomas    Hinshaw  by,   452, of 

John  Willes,  452. 

BoralU,  avarice  and  injustice  o^  86. 

Bruis,  Peter,  83. 

Byfield,  burning  of,  218. 

C. 

Calabria,  persecutions  in,  150. 

Campegio,  arrival  of,  m  England,  200. 

Careless,  John,  death  of,  408. 

Catharme,  Dutchess  of  Suffolk,  history  o£ 
473. 

Catherine,  Infanta  of  Spain,  marriage 
of,  with  Henry  VIII,  198— legahty 
of  her  marriage  doubted  by  that 
monarch,  199 — appeal  of,  to  the 
pope,  201 — ^is  left  by  the  kuig,  204 — 
death  of,  222. 

Catholic  arms  at  Beaucaire,  574. 

Causton,  Thomas,  martyrdom  of,  313. 

Cavill,  John,  martyrdom  of,  400. 

Charles  V.,  his  efforts  to  extirpate  the 
Protestants,  139. 

China,  persecutions  in,  144. 

Christians,  a  general  sacrifice  of,  53. 

Coberly,  William,  martyrdom  o^  398. 

Conceicao,  Maria  de,  cruel  tortures  o^  in 
the  Inquisition,  114. 

Calas,  John,  martyrdom  o^  181. 

Conspiracies  of  the  papists,  from  the  revo- 
lution to  the  reign  of  George  II.  566. 

Constance,  council  of,  133. 

Cons*^antine,  vision  of,  64, — victory  ofj 
65 — letter  of,  to  the  king  of  Persia, 
in  favour  of  Christians,  69. 

Constantinople,  capture  of  by  the  infidels, 
147. 

Convocation,  debates  in  the,  226. 

Coo,  Roger,  martyrdom  of,  327. 

Corneford,  John  and  others,  martyrdom 
of,  460. 


694 


IWUEX. 


Cornish,  alderman,  trial  and  execution 
of,  556. 

Cranmer,  Thomas,  account  of,  202 — 
made  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
206 — ruin  of,  attempted,  241— fur- 
ther designs  against.  247— charac- 
ter o^  382 — divorces  queen  Cathe- 
rine, 383 — accusation  of,  before  the 
king,  384 — manner  of  escape,  384, — 
condemnation  of,  for  treason,  386 — 
.  pardon  of,  386 — charge  of  heresy 
against,  386 — condemnation  and  de- 
gradation of,  387 — recantation  of,  388 
—death  of,  397. 

Crete,  persecutions  in, 44. 

Cromwell,  appointment  of,  u  Vicar-Ge- 
neral, 221— faU  of,  235. 

Cyprian,  account  of,  48. 

Cyril,  martyrdom  of,  44. 
D. 

Dauphiny,  persecutions  in,  86. 

Decree  in  China  against  the  ioctnnes  of 
Christianity,  145. 

Defence,  heroic,  of  the  Protoetenta  of 
Roras,  168. 

Defence,  in  the  Inquisition,  of  littls  use,  104. 

Dionysius,  the  Areopagite,  death  of,  33. 

Dissolution  of  the  religious  houses,  231. 

Dominic,  author  of  the  Inquisition,  85. 

Dominicans,  and  Franciscans,  the  most 
zealous  friends  of  the  Inquisition,  102. 

Drake,  Robert,  martyrdom  of,  400. 
E. 

Earl  Simon  defeated  by  the  Albigenses, 
95,  96. 

Edward  VI.,  progress  of  the  reformation 
in  the  reign  of,  282 — sickness  and 
death  of,  284. 

Elizabeth,  princess,  birth  of,  208— mira- 
culous preservation  of,  487. 

Emperor  Ferdinand,  cruet  persecution  by, 
130. 

England,    reformation  m,   when    begun, 
190 — progress  of  the  reformation  in, 
in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  196. 
F. 

Fabian,  martyrdom  of,  42. 

Fau'fax,  Thomas,  scourging  of,  464. 

Faith,  St.  martyrdom  of,  52. 

Farrar,  Dr.  Robert,  martyrdom  of,  315. 

Females,  monstrous  outrage  upon,  580. 

Ferdinand,  emperor,  persecution  by,  130. 

Fisher,  bishop,  account  oj^  212,  215. 

Fortitude,  a  noble  example  of,  56. 

Fortune,  John,  martyrdom  of,  404. 

France,  persecution  in,  83,  98 — horrible 
massacre  in,  A.  D.  1572,  125 — per- 
secution in,  in  the  16th  and  17th 
century,  177. 

Frith,  martyrdom  o£  219. 
G. 

Galerius,  persecutions  by,  61. 

Geddes,  Dr.,  his  account  of  an  Auto  da 
Fe,  107. 

George,  St.  martyrdom  of,  64, 

Georgia  and  Mingrelia,  persecutions  in, 
149. 


Germany,  persecutions  in,  129,  139. 
Gianavel,  Joshua,  noble  conduct  of^  177. 
Glover,  Robert,  martyrdom  of,  328. 
Gore,  James,  death  of  349. 
Goths  and  Vandals,  persecutions  by,  75. 
Green,  Thomas,  scourging  of,  469. 
Gre)"-,  Lady  Jane,  declaration  of,  as  queer% 

Guernsey,  martyrdom  of  tliree  women  and 
infant  in,  418. 

Gvmpowder  plot,'  by  the  Papists,  accoimt 
of  the,  512. 

H. 

Hamilton,  Patrick,  martyrdom  of,  265, 

Henricians,  why  so  called,  83. 

Henry  III.  assassination  of,  177. 

Henry  IV.,  submission  of,  to  Pope  Gre- 
gory, 188. 

JHenry  VlII.  history  of  his  marriage  with 
Catherine,  198 — with  Anne  Bolcyn, 
296 — with  Jane  Seymour,  226 — with 
Catherine  Howard,  239— with  Ca- 
therine Parr,  ib. — sickness  and  death 
of,  250. 

Heresy,  what,  103. 

Higbed,  Thomas,  martyrdom  of,  313. 

Holland,  Roger,  History,  &c.  of,  444. 

Holloway,  Mr.  James,  execution  of,  552. 

Hooper,  bishop,  sufferings  and  martyrdom 
of,  293. 

Howard,  queen  Catherine,  execution  o^ 
239. 

Hunt,  John,  condemnation  of,  461. 

Hunter,  William,  martyrdom  of,  311. 

Huss,  John,  Ufe,  sufferings,  and  martyr- 
dom of,  132. 

Hylas,  a  pagan,  cruel  conduct  of,  towards 
his  son,  53. 

I. 

Ignatius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  martyrdom 
of,  34. 

Images,  impostures  of,  discovered,  232. 

Inquisition,  origin  of,  85,  102 — officers  ol^ 
103 — sentence  of,  105 — mode  of  tor- 
turing in,  109,  111 — barbarities  ofj 
in  Spain  and  Portugal,  113. 

Inquisitor,  horrid  treacherjr  of  an,  113. 

Interference  of  the  British  government, 
588. 

Interview  of  the  kings  of  England  and 
France,  206. 

Irenaeus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  martyrdom  of, 
40. 

Italy,  mart3T:doms  in  various  parts  oij  159. 

Jackson,  John,  examination  of,  430. 

Japan,  persecutions  in,  145. 

Jerome,   of  Prague,   life,  sufferings,  and 

martyrdom  of,  136. 
John,  king,  surrender    of  his  crown  to 

the  pope,  189. 
Johnson,  Rev.  Mr.,  sufferings  of,  560. 
Julian,  the  apostate,  persecutions  under, 

72— death  o^  75. 
Justin,  martyrdom  of,  37. 

Kent,  story  of  the  Nvm  of;  212. 


INDEX. 


595 


King   of  England,  proclamation  of,   as 

Tiead  of  the  church,  315. 
Knight,  Stephen,  martyrdom  o^  313. 
J-<* 

Lambert,  John,  martyrdom  of,  233. 

Lateran,  council  of,  96. 

Latimer,  Hugh,  life,  sufferings,  and  mar- 
tjrrdom  of,  333,  burning  of,  344. 

Laurence,  St.,  martyrdom  of,  47. 

Lawrence,  Rev.  John,  martyrdom  of,  313. 

Letters  from  Louvois  to  Marillac,  576. 

LLneolnsliire,  riBbeHion  in,  230. 

Lithgon,  William,  life  and  sufferings  of, 
118. 

Lithuania,  persecutions  in,  143. 

Lollards,  persecutions  of,  197. 

Loseby,  Thomas,  and  others,  martyrdom 
of,  431. 

Louis  XIV.,  inhuman  conduct  of,  179. 

Louis  XVIII.,  the  arrival  o^  at  Paris, 
572 — decree  of,  in  favour  of  the  per- 
secuted, 578. 

Luther,  progress  of  the  doctrines  of,  198. 
'M. 

Mahomet,  account  of,  147. 

Marsh,  Rev.  George,  martyrdom  of,  319. 

Martin,  Isaac,  trial  and  sufferings  of,  116. 

Martyrdom,    of    three    sisters,    59 of 

Theodotus  and  others,  60 — in  Na- 
ples, 63 — of  St.  George,  64 — of  Si- 
meon and  others,  67 — of  Basil  73 — 
at  Arras,  99— of  John  Galas,  181— 
of  Thomas  Badby,  194— of  Sir  John- 
Oldcastle,  195 — of  Thomas  Bilney, 
217— of  Frith,  219— of  John  Lam- 
bert, 223— of  Robert  Barnes,  236— 
of  Anne  Askewr,  243 — of  William 
Tmdall,  258— of  Patrick  Hamilton, 
265— of  George  Wishart,  268— of 
Walter  Mille,  279— of  John  Rogers, 
289 — of  Laurence  Saunders,  290 — 
of  Bishop  Hooper,  293 — of  Dr.  Row- 
land Taylor,  301— of  Thomas  Tom- 
kins,  309— of  WilUam  Hunter,  311 
—of  Thomas  Higbed,  313— of  Tho- 
mas Causton  and  others,  313 — of 
Dr.  Farrar,  315 — of  Rawhns  Wliite, 
317— of  George  Marsh,  319— of 
Margaret  Policy,  323— of  Robert  Sa- 
muel, 325 — of  Robert  Glover,  Corne- 
lius Bongey,  William  Wolsey,  Ro- 
bert Pigot,  328 — of  Hugh  Latimer, 
Nicholas  Ridley^33— of  John  Webb, 
George  Roper,  Gregory  Parke,  348 — 
William  Wiseman,  James  Gore, 
John  Philpot,  349 — of  Archbishop 
Cranmer,  397 — of  John  Maundrel, 
William  Coberly,  John  Spicer,  398 — 
of  Richard  and  Thomas  Spurg,  John 
Cavil,  George  Ambrose,  Robert 
Drake,  William  Tims,  400— of  John 
Fortune,  404 — of  John  Careless,  408 
— of  Julius  Palmer  and  others,  412 — 
of  Joan  Waste,  422~-of  Loseby  and 
others,  431— of  Edmund  Allin,  435— 
of  Rev.  John  Rough  and  Margaret 
Maring,   440— of  Robert  Mills  and 


others,  443— of  Henry  Pond  and 
others,  444— of  Elizabeth  Prest,454— 
of  John  Corneford  and  others,  460. 
Martyrdoms,  numerous,  100,  327— vari- 
ous, 423— in  Italy,  159— in  England, 
309.  ^ 

Martyrdom  of  six  persons,  267. 
Mary,  accession  of,  to  the  throne  of  Eng- 
land, 285 — coronation  of,   288 — san- 
guinary proceedings  of,  ib. — death  of, 
462 — character  of,  463.  . 

Massacre,  horrible,  of  Christian  soldiers, 
50 — in  France,  125 — in  Japan,  146 — 
barbarous,  of  protestants  in  Ireland, 
bl7— at  Nismes,  574. 

Maundrel,  John,  martyrdom  of,  398. 

Maximus  and  Licinius,  death  of,  65. 

Meal  tub  plot,  account  of,  540. 

Mille,  Walter,  martyrdom  of,  2^9. 

Molinos,  Michael  de,  persecution  of,  174 
— sentence  against,  177. 

Monasteries,  general  visitation  of  the,  221 
—suppression  of,  223,  229,  231. 

Monmouth,  duke  of,  insurrection,  defeat, 
and  death  of^  560. 

Moor,  Thomas,  martyrdom  of,  420. 

More,  Sir  Thomas,  account  of,  212,  215. 

Murder  of  General  La  Garde,  587. 
N. 

Naples,  martyrdom  in,  63. 

Napoleon's  return  from  the  isle  of  Elba, 
573. 

Netherlands,  persecutions  in  the,  141. 

Nismes,  massacre  and  pillage  at,  574 — 
further  account  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  protestants  at,  584— -ultimate  re- 
solution of  the  protestants  at,  591. 

Northumberland,  Duke  of,  beheaded,  288. 
O. 

OldCastle,  Sir  John,  martyrdom  of,  195. 

Orange,  assassination  of  the  prince  of,  143. 

Origen,  account  of,  45. 

Orobio,  Isaac,  cruel  tortures  of,  in  the  in- 
quisition, 115. 

Outrages  conunitted  in  the  villages  around 
Nismes,  582. 

P. 

Palmer,  Julius,  and  others,  sufferings  of, 
412. 

Papists,  horrid  plot  of,  for  burning  the 
city  of  London,  532. 

Parr,  Catherine,  marriage  of,  with  Henry 
VIII.  246— interesting  conversation 
of)  with  the  king,  248. 

Paul,  persecution  of,  70. 

Paul,  third,  proposal  of,  to  Henry  VIII. 
to  be  reconciled,  226. 

Perjury  m  the  case  of  General  Gilley,  589. 

Perpetua,  singular  fortitude  of,  40. 

Persecution,  the  first  primitive,  under 
Nero,  32 — second,  under  Domitian, 
33 — third,  under  the  Roman  empe- 
rors, 34 — fourth,  under  the  same,  35 
— fifth,  39 — sixtli,  41 — seventh,  42 — 
eighth,  46— ninth,  49— tenth,  53. 

of  earl  of  Toulouse,  ^— of  Mi- 
chael de  Molinos,  174. 


596 


INDEX. 


Persecutions  by  the  Arian  Heretics,  69 — 
under  Julian,  the  apostate,  73 — by 
Goths  and  Vandals,  75— from  the 
fifth  to  the  seventh  century,  77— in 
the  eleventh  century,  79— of  the  Wal- 
denses  in  France,  83— in  Dauphiny, 
86— of  the  Albigenses,  88— in  Bohe- 
mia and  Germany,  129— in  the  Ne- 
therlands, 140— in  Lithuania,  143— 
in  China  and  Japan,  144— in  Aby;s- 

sinia,    146 in    Turkey,    147 in 

Georgia  and  Mingreha,  149— in  Bar- 
bary,  149— in  Calabria,  150— in  Pied- 
mont, 153 — in  Venice,  158 — in  the 
marquisate  of  Saluces,  161 — in  Pied- 
mont, in  the  17th  century,  162 — of 
the  Gluietists,  176 — of  the  Protestants 
in  France,  177 — of  the  Lollards,  197 
• — in  England,  during  the  reign  of 
Mary,  285,  &c. — of  many  emment 
protestant  patriots  in  the  reigns  of 
Charles  II.  and  James  II.,  541 — of 
the  French  Protestants  in  the  south 
of  France,  during  the  years  1814  and 
1820,  571. 

Persecutors,  vengeance  of  God  towards, 
66. 

Persia,  persecutions  in,  67. 

Philpot,  John,  history  and  martyrdom  of, 
349. 

Pianessa,  marquis  of,  inhuman  conduct  of 
the,  168. 

Piedmont,  persecutions  in  the  valleys  of, 
153 — in  the  17th  century,  162. 

Pigot,  Robert,  martyrdom  of,  330. 

Pigot,  William,  martyrdom  of,  306. 

Polley,  Margaret,  first  female  martyr  in 
England,  323. 

Polycarpus,  martyrdom  of,  36. 

Pond,  Henry,  and  others,  martyrdom  of, 
444. 

Pope,  power  of,  rejected  by  thf  English 
parliament,  210. 

Popes,  causes  of  their  great  ascendancy, 
187. 

Popish  Plot,  account  of,  537. 

Portugal,  inquisition  of,  108. 

Preaching,  method  of,  339. 

Prest,  Elizabeth,  martyrdom  o^  454. 

Process,  mode  olj  in  the  inquisition,  104. 

Protestant  religion  in  Ireland,  rise  and 
progressof  the,  517,  532. 

— — refugees,  petition  of,   to  Louis 

XVIII.,  579. 

Protestants,  interference  of  government 
against  the,  575. 

duadratus,  learned  apology  o^  S5. 
Gluietists,  persecutions  of  the,  176. 

R. 
Rack,  cruel  tortures  of  the,  114. 
RebelUons  and  plots,   in  the    reigns  of 

Anne,  George  I.  and  II.  573. 
Reconciliation,  proposal  of,  to  Henry  VIII. 

by  Paul  the  Tliird,  226. 
Reformation,  progress  of  the,  in  the  reign 

of  Henry  VIII.    196— advocates  o^ 


faTOured  by  the  English  court,  220 — 
progress  of,  in  the  reign  of  Edward 
VI.  283. 

Religion,  act  concerning,  240. 

Rhodes,  attack  on,  148. 

Ricci,  efforts  of,  to  introduce  Christiani<y 
into  China,  144. 

Ridley,  Nicholasj  martyrdofii  of,  333 — 
burning  of,  344. 

Rochelle,  surrender  o^  178. 

Rogers,  John,  martyrdom  o^  289. 

Romanus,  martyrdom  of,  58. 

Roper,  George,  martyrdom  ofj  348. 

Roras,  heroic  defence  of  the  Protestants 
of,  168. 

Rough,  Rev.  John,  martyrdom  ofj  440. 
S. 

Saluces,  persecutions  in  the  marquisate 
of,  16L 

Samuel,  Rev.  Robert,  martyrdom  o^  325 

Sands,  Dr.,  troubles  and  deliverance  o^' 
480. 

Saunders,  Laurence,  martyrdom  of,  290^ 

Saviour,  history  of,  25. 

Schism  in  the  chiurch  of  Rome,  191i 

Scotland,  persecution  in,  265. 

Silver  child,  the  history  of  the,  572. 

Simeon,  martyrdom  o^  67. 

Solyman  the  First,  cruel  conduct  o^  148; 

Spicer,  John,  martyrdom  of,  398. 

Spurg,  Thomas,  martyrdom  o^  400. 

Stanislaus,  account  o^.  81. 

Supremacy  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  th» 
year  which  marks  the,  187. 
T. 

Taylor,  Dr.  Rowland,  sufferings  and  mar- 
tyrdom of,  301. 

Testament,  new  translation  of,  into  Engr 
lish,  215. 

Theodotus,  martyrdom  o^  60. 

Thomas  Tomkins,  martyrdom  of,  309. 

Tilly,  Count,  monstrous  cruelties  of,  140. 

Timothy,  disciple  of  Paul,  cruel  death  of, 
33. 

Tims,  William,  martyrdom  o^  400. 

Tindal,  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment by,  215— life  and  martyrdom  of, 
258. 

Torturing,  first,  second,  and  third  time 
of  torturing  in  the  inquisition,  109, 
110,  111. 

Toulouse,  earl  of,  persecuted,  88— excom- 
municated, 93 — treacherously  seized, 
97— surrendeiof,  94 — recovejy  of,  96. 

Tunis,  manner  far  which  a  Christian  is 
treated  at,  150. 

Turin,  propositions  of  the  parliament  o^ 
to  the  Waldenses,  155. 
V. 

Valerian,  emperor,  fate  ofj  49. 

Venice,  persecutions  in,  158. 

Vienna,  siege  of,  148. 

Visitation  to  all  the  churches  and  monaa- 
teries,  221,  229,  231. 

Walcot,  Hone,  and  Rouse,  trial  and  exe- 
cution of,  549. 

Waldenses,  persecutionsof  the,  in  France 


INDEX. 


597 


83 — tenets  of,  84 — sufferings  o^  86 — 

noWe  reply  o^  to  the  paxuament  of 

Turin,  155. 
Waldo,  Peter,  account  of,  83,  85. 
Waste,  Joan,  martyrdom  o^  422. 
Webb,  John,  martyrdom  o^  348. 
White,  Rawlins,  martyrdom  o^  317. 
Wickliffe,  account  o^  190— translation  of 

the  bible  by,  191. 
Wickliffites,  bimiing  of,  181. 
William,  Lord  Russel  trial  and  execution 

0)^542. 


Wilmot,  Richard,  scourging  o^  464. 

Wiseman,  William,  death  o^  349. 

Wishart,  George,  life,  sufferings,  and  mar- 
tyrdom o^  268. 

Wolsey,  cardinal,  character  of,  196 — dis- 
graced, 202. 

Wol^y,  William,  martyrdom  o^  330. 

Xist,  St.  affecting  history  of  the  inhabi- 
tants o£  151. 

Y. 
Yorkshire,  rebellion  in,  230. 


4 


i 


University  of 
Connecticut 

Libraries 


